Actions

Work Header

Subaru’s path to the End

Summary:

The end of arc 4 concludes. Everyone thinks now will be a peaceful year but suddenly a new arc begins. Arc 4.5 will show what happened within the year timeskip. These are all original stories by me and will contain many episodes.

 Anime only author here

If you want the reaction to previous arcs please check out Vyazov23 and SilverZero. This is like a continuation off that plot

Notes:

(See the end of the work for notes.)

Chapter 1: The Beginning

Summary:

Arc 4 ends and a new one begins

Chapter Text

This is just a repost chapter! For some reason, I accidentally deleted the first chapter thinking it was a draft one. My bad 



A happy couple that no one would one would expect dance in the ball room. A sliver haired half-elf, cursed to look like the witch who nearly destroyed the world and boy who has pitch black hair and eyes that spewed evil, both cursed in their own way smiling as they stare at each other and dance the night away.

{The end. Arc 4: completed}

 

The theatre erupts in applause. Everyone began standing up and clapping for the boy’s “happy ending”. Some were crying, others smiling in admiration, and some whistling as the scene

 

Garfiel : That’s our captain!! Enduring all that horror and still achieving his goal in the end. Not even the great rabbit could stop him and he’s accomplishments will spread across the land.

He was jumping on his seat all while making the biggest smile he could make. To see the man he respect the most overcoming challenges and saving everyone proved to him once again why he’s “the captain”.

 

Otto : Your right Garfiel. Sir Natsuki has done a lot for each one. He truly is a noble man but even so I wish he would stop making fun of me. Standing slightly above his chair, slugging his arms down and a fake pout fate.

[Thinking: And he’s a true friend. I will repay my debt to him even if takes me my entire life. Not just because I’m a merchant who pays his debts but because we’re friends.]

 

He sat back on his chair and a simple smile, thinking of how grateful he is to have a friend like Subaru

Having already standing up, a pink hair oni girl made a sound of someone who disagrees with she’s just seen and cross her arms

 

Ram : Hmph! Barusu you pervert. Taking a chance to seduce miss Emilia is unbefitting of one who claims to be her knight. I guess when we get back I’ll have to teach you a lesson on how to be a true gentleman.

 

Ram, ever the tsundere, could never simply compliment the raven-hair boy but even with her insult, everyone knew what she truly meant. Her and Subaru have a brother-sister type of bond where they wouldn’t say what they meant but could feel the other’s thoughts and emotions.

 

She then looks back at the screen and whispers:

 

Ram : But with that said, Thank you. Thank you for saving me, my sister and my master.

 

A whisper only heard by Garfield, her sister, her master, reinhard, Crusch, the cat trio, felix and surprisingly Priscilla. All had the same smile as they heard those words.

 

With that said she makes a small smile and sits back down

 

Rem crying over the scene on the screen while hugging her hero’s right arm could not help but think:

Rem: [Thinking: My hero. You did all that, suffered through all that and still was able to keep that smile that I so love. You protected not only me but, miss Beatrice, little Petra and miss Federica. I’m sorry you had to suffer all that. I hurt you, I tortured you and I even killed you yet you still came and saved me. You melted my heart and allowed me to begin living again. I am unworthy of your love. Someone who hurts their lover and also places such a burden on them isn’t worthy of being their partner. I know I hurt you and I don’t know if you have truly forgiven me but if you allow me to, I will give you my full heart. I’ll be someone worthy of adopting your sir name and your future child. I won’t Emilia show me up .]

She wipes her tears away a look at the screen with confidence.

Emilia looks at the screen with rivers made of tears falling from her eyes.

Emilia : You saved me yet again. Ever since we’ve met you have been there for me. At my lowest, when I was in trouble, when I was sad or lonely you were there. You cared for me, risked and died to save me and I all I could do was give to a simple lap pillow and no answer to your question but that’s over. I’m sorry for all the trouble I’ve caused you.

She then wraps her arms around the unconscious boy and cries on his chest.

 

Emilia : I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry. Sorry for being useless, sorry for never helping, sorry for being a pain, sorry for abandoning you, sorry for causing your suffering. After watching your journey , I know with full confidence that I truly do love you my knight. I will change for you. I will prove to you and to myself that I can be a capable woman. One that is worthy of being your lover, one that worthy of being the queen and one that can protect you as you’ve done for me. I love you, I truly, TRULY do so please wake up you dunderhead.

 

She lets out a small laugh as she gets off Subaru and returns to her seat. She looks at her unconscious knight and gives a kiss to his cheek and smiles as she watches the credits.

 

Beatrice wraps her chest after Emilia and begin crying while looking up at her contractor

 

Beatrice : Betty is sorry I suppose. I should’ve done more, try to help you more but betty was so lost in her grief that she couldn’t even do that. You kept coming back enlisting my help but I only hurt you in fact. Caused you unbelievable amounts of suffering and trauma. Betty isn’t worthy of her contractor but will do all in her power to help you now. Betty only needs you, no one else so please wake up so you can scold Betty for all her wrongdoings.

 

She cries while shoving her face deeper into his stomach begging for him to wake. She wants to be there for him when he’s happy, sad or stressed. She wants to be for him everyday so she can help him with his mental and physical condition.

 

Crusch, who sat next to the boy could only stare at him with joy.

 

Crusch : You did so much for your friends. So much for me. Died over and over again for our happiness is simply crazy. How could you not think of yourself? You’re a true warrior and an amazing hero. You helped me and my men defeat that damn whale that plagued our lands. I can never repay that debt but I do wonder, what happened in your childhood to cause such sorrow? While I do get the gist of it I want to hear it from you. Once you wake up I’ll invite you to my mansion so we can talk in private.

 

She holds her hand near her chest and blushes thinking about what they’ll talk about once he wakes up.

 

Petra held her hands together and as she  cries while looking at the screen.

Petra : Subaru you truly are amazing. You did all that and now you’re able to live your dream. I hope you’re truly happy because you deserve it. I’ll try to become a woman in which you can rely on and maybe allow to be your future wife.

 

She blushes at the last statement and walks to the unconscious boy and whispers

Petra : I won’t lose to them.

As she giggles and heads back to Frederica.

Frederica looks a the screen with a smile upon her face. After a bit she stands up a bows to the unconscious young man

Frederica: Subaru Natsuki, thank you for saving us. For saving my brother and little Petra I owe you a debt I can never repay so I’ll all do all I can do help you on your journey. Again thank you.

She sits back down and begins chatting with Petra

 

Roswaal continuous to stare and the screen with his signature smile.

Roswaal : [ Thinking: So that’s how you became the knight who fights against fate. I thought you were a simple boy with a power I could use to achieve my dream but you were a true warrior worthy to be my rival. But don’t think just because you’ve won this time that I’ll give up. I will revive my master and get my happy ending. Let’s see if you can stick to your words. The game is still on].

 

The clown wanted to say that final sentence out loud but realized that had he done so, some could use that as more evidence for his execution. A green haired warrior looked back and could simply tell Roswaal was thinking of his next plan and glared at him with a stare that would kill normal knights.

 

Roswaal thus gave a sinister smile that matched her stare as the 2 have a begin there mind battle, trying to figure out what’s the next one’s move.

Felt having tears in her eyes begins thinking

 

Felt:[ Thinking: Big bro you did all that while I was stuck in that crappy mansion. You died over and over again, some to those who you call friends. I cannot just stand by and continue to let this to happen. You may be my big bro but I’ll to protect you from those sinners even though I’m not that much better. I don’t want to ruin your happiness but just taking you to my home but I can at least provide some certain of communication between the camps just in case something happens. I will save you just as you’ve saved me.]

As Felt is thinking of ways to help her bro, a certain red hair knight using his divine protections could feel her emotions and thoughts and smiled at the idea of helping his friend

As the stare battle continues, the knights & warriors of the theatre all simultaneously bowed there head to the knight on the screen saying:

All in Union: We thank you for your sacrifice and contribution to Lugunica, knight of Emilia, Subaru Natsuki.

As they bowed, they all had different thoughts.

 

Reinhard : [ Thinking: Subaru Natsuki, a true man among men. One who does not win with his gift but his knowledge, he influence and he’s will. A true hero that all should aspire to be and hopefully one day I may be worthy of being your friend].

 

Felix : [Thinking: Subaru Natsuki, throughout your journey you have come across unimaginable horrors that I know still plague you to this day. If you would allow me to, I will do all that I can heal your wounds and mental scars. I may not be able to heal all of them but I can lessen your pain. And maybe I can earn your forgiveness].

 

Felix begin staring at his hands, the same hands that boils his friend’s blood. While it was necessary to kill him, maybe he could have found a less painful way to subdue his friend. Felix then begins tearing up after recalling it

 

Julius : [Thinking: A true knight. That’s what you are Subaru Natsuki. You saved almost everyone here multiple times and have made a name for yourself within a year. One whose very presence uplifts the spirits of all and one who does not waver to help others. To call myself the best knight would be an insult to your journey so I bestow to you that title. I know that I am unworthy of such an action as I have hurt and even killed you. I am unworthy of being your friend but maybe one day I can repent and we can have that talk you wanted to have all that time ago].

He recalls Subaru’s death at his hands and begins tearing up.

Julius: For whatever it’s worth, I am truly sorry. He says with a shaky voice as he’s about to cry.

 

Wilhelm:[Thinking: A warrior, a simple boy, a knight, a lover, a survivor. That’s what you are. A simple boy who got transported to this world and has faced obstacle after obstacle. Even after all you’ve seen you continue to walk forward and I have nothing but respect for you. Once we get out of here I have a question that I would like you to think about. You without a parent or parental figure are in desperate needs, so will take this old man as a grandfather? I hope you think it over clearly as I would love for you to be my grandson].

 

Mimi:[Thinking: Thank you for saving my lover Subaru Natsuki ].

She then begins starring at her beloved as he gives his “Brotto” a good old Nugie while Otto tries to get out of his grip. She smiles as she her future husband having fun

 

Hetaro : [Thinking: I could really learn from you on how to be a better protector for my family. But I don’t think I should take in everything ].

A small giggle is heard from him as he’s recalling about all the funny Subaru and Ram bits

 

Tivey : [Thinking: Thanks for everything you’ve done for us big bro. Now I wanna go home and rest ]

Tivey then begins imaging her bed and begins drooling which Hetaro would call her out later on.

 

Ricardo : [Thinking: Subaru bro you so amazing. Defeating 2 of the 3 great mabeast in a year and defeating a sin archbishop is simply mind-boggling. I know you definitely need a drink after what happened in sanctuary so when you wake up, let’s grab a drink, on me.]

Sitting near Julius, a merchant with violet hair smiles with thinking:

 

Anastasia : [Thinking: Subaru you are an interesting fellow. A boy from another world with knowledge of things we cannot even comprehend is a literal dream for any merchant but even with my need to know everything, I still am impressed with you. While we may not have the best start, I promise on my honour as a Hoshin to mend our relationship and earn your trust to share your juicy secrets with me. And don’t worry, I’ll pay you happily for your efforts. I think I should discuss this with Emilia rather than that clown. Od knows what that teacher lover is thinking about].

She shows a little at the opportunity that has landed in front of her

In the back we see a certain flame princess stare down at the boy.

Priscilla : [Thinking: A clown such as you should seen himself in a higher light. No mere solider could accomplish the feats you’ve done and yet you see yourself as unworthy. Truly detestable. Such a mindset fit for a commoner but do not fret. I shall take you into my home and show you the true meaning of power and this rats can cry all they want but in the end you will be mine because this entire world is my property ].

“Al, I want him” she said as she begins fanning herself while having a confident smirk. A smirk as if she’s already won.

Al next to his princess simply sighs at her request.

 

Al : [Thinking: Well bro looks like we’ll be seeing each other real soon. Once she has you in her sights, she won’t let you go but at least you’ll be safe here unlike those incompetent people you call friends ].

He remembers all the suffering his bro had to endure because of his camp’s stupidity. Not even a decade could heal all of his brother’s wounds and all he wants now is to keep his bro safe.

After the credits finished, the lights turned on and people began discussing with each other. The 3 camps, Emilia, crusch and felt camps surround the boy and begin discussing ways to help and reward the boy for his action when suddenly

Hey I know you’re glad that it’s over but it actually isn’t

A voice that all in the theatre could recognize as it is the one who trapped them all here and showed them the truth.

Emilia: What do you mean director? Didn’t you say arc 4 was the most recent. After this, I cannot remember anything unusual happening until our trip to Priestella

 

You are somewhat correct. While the one year span between Sanctuary and Priestella did help the boy out in his recovery, it wasn’t all smooth and as you call know by now, your memories shouldn’t always be trusted.

Everybody beginning understanding what the director meant. The boy’s hell isn’t over yet and from the previous arcs, the events that current during the year span may top the tragedies that occurred in the past.

 

Everyone begins shaking slightly at the thought of what happened. “Did he die again?”, “Did we fail him again?”, “How many times did he suffer and we not notice?”. These questions and many more went through every member of the half-elf’s camp except a certain clown.

 

Rem with tears in her eyes says and an angry red aura surrounding her

Rem : So are you saying that my hero had to endure even more hardships in that year?

She begins to stand up and begins growling. The idea that her hero, her beloved may have had to suffer even more, alone when anyone could’ve help him infuriated her. She wasn’t solely getting angry with her camp members but also at herself. If she had stayed with her lover during the sloth hunt, she could’ve helped with the situation that occurred during Sanctuary and now. She felt useless but that feeling was overwhelmed with anger

Before her sister could stop her

Rem before you try to rip anyone’s throats out let me just say that the events that occurred during the 1 year span wasn’t as bad as the arcs before. In fact Subaru had began recovering during this time.

 

After hearing this rem along with the cast let out a small sigh as they found some relief in the directors words. They thanked Od that the boy hadn’t suffered even more due to their incompetence.

 

But as I said previously, his recovery wasn’t smooth selling. There were many bumps on that road and the boy’s physical and mental state is still in the gutter. Subaru would need at minimum a decade in order to fully bounce back from his journey and the world isn’t so nice to allow that

 

With every word that the director said, it felt like a needle piercing through their hearts. 10 years inorder to recover when the boy hadn’t been in Lugunica for even 1 proves that no sane man could’ve done what the young knight had done and with each scar that was shown, there are 10 more hidden ones beneath

 

Beatrice currently sitting on the lap of her contractor:

Beatrice : Betty will spend the rest of eternity helping her contractor recover if he so wishes I suppose.

 

A laughter could be heard from the back.

The flame princess laughs behind her fan while looking down on the cast seeing them as ants.

 

Priscilla : You, help him? What a joke. Maybe I should hire you as my new jester. While you may be a great spirit, you let the poor commoner die nearly as many times as the half elf. You should just relinquish the boy and allow me to handle him. He’ll be safe with me and finally begin to care for himself. Such an interesting specimen shouldn’t stay in the clutches of a witch.

 

She then closes her fan and points it at Emilia.

Emilia turns around and faces the flame princess with a stare one befitting the title of witch.

Emilia : You won’t lay a single slimy finger on my love. You may be right in that we do not deserve him, but we’ll step up and change so that we may be able to stand along side him. To prove to him that he does not need to always throw his life away in order to save us. I would rather die right here and now than let you anywhere near him.

 

If magic wasn’t nullified, the entire theatre would be enveloped with ice and flames with only few being able to survive it.

Before Priscilla could say anything:

Ok ladies let’s calm down before you two kill each other. I will summarise the events of the year span. Subaru finally had time to heals from the injuries of the previous arcs and begin training to better himself though the past seems to follow Subaru wherever he goes. Eventually, after many set backs, something occurs that causes a dark revelation to happen within him. His views on life changes but eventually he figures out the question that has been pledging him from the beginning.

 

With that said, everyone heads back to their seat and begins preparing themselves for anything that could be shown on the screen.

 

Ok ladies and gentlemen. Grab your popcorns and drinks ready. Hold onto your seatbelts cause we this will be a bumpy ride

 

Ram: What’s a popcorn? You’re starting to sound like Barusu. You’re probably a pervert like him if you speak like that.

 

HEEY I AM NOT!!!! Popcorn is——wait why am I gonna argue with a Tsundare?!! Uuugh this is gonna be a long one isn’t it?

 

As the audience giggles at the teasing of the director the screen plays and we begin the adventure.

 

{Arc 4.5 begins now}

Chapter 2: A Normal Start

Summary:

After sanctuary, Subaru has had time to calm down and finally relax but that becomes a major challenge

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The screen opens up the mansion being dazzled in the bright lights of the moon. It slowly begins to zoom in to a particular room. A room in which a certain butler accommodated. We see a room with a big bed in the place, some furniture placed throughout the room and 2 people in the middle. A knight and a great spirit occupying the same bed showing there bond through how they sleep. Subaru wrapping his arms around Beatrice’s body and holding her close to his chest, as if shielding her from all disaster and Beatrice wrapping her little arms around his stomach as if she’s holding him together. Both had been asleep for hours and having a face that showed that they truly cared each other’s company.

 

Petra barely able to contain her emotions as she watches such a cute scene squeals:

Petra : This is sooo adorable miss beatrice!!!  You look so cute together. Subaru truly looks at peace in your arms.

 

Anastasia being the in love with cute things smiles while saying:

Anastasia : I agree. If you weren’t in Emilia camp I’d beg for you to come to mine. Subaru could join too but it’d be pretty difficult with those nasty looking eyes and his so called haterd for Julius.

 

At this point everyone knew that Subaru doesn’t truly hate Julius and that their friendship could only be described as “complicated”. Though that didn’t stop anyone from glancing at the purple haired candidate with thoughts of irritation for having the balls to try to take the knight and spirit away from Emilia.

 

Beatrice crossing her arms says in a cocky tone: I wouldn’t join any of your camps. The main reason why I’m still with the half-elf is because of my contractor’s desire to stay there.

She suddenly imagines Subaru pinching her cheek and saying that you shouldn’t be so mean

Beatrice:[Thinking: Ow, Ow, Ow, I know, I know. What a bothersome contractor you are. Even when you’re asleep you still are able to provoke me.]

The ends of her lips begin to curve upward showing a small smile

[ You really are— ]

Before she finishes her thoughts she continues saying

Beatrice : But even so, Beako has had a somewhat good time there. Somewhat.

 

The camp and espically Roswaal were shocked to hear Beatrice compliment them. Even if it was a small one, it meant a lot. They always got the impression that Beatrice didn’t like them so to hear that from her own mouth was so heartwarming. They all had a big smile on there facing knowing that Beatrice actually cared for them

 

Roswaal in the back with a small grin on his face

Roswaal :[ Thinking: You really have changed haven’t you Beatrice? I hope you keep this happiness for as long as you live ]

 

Rem looks back at the screen thinking:

Rem : [Thinking: Subaru looks so cute when he’s sleeping. I know I’ve seen him sleep before but never so at peace. I wish he’d hold me like that. I wish he’d—- ]

 

Ram saying in a calm yet stern voice

Ram : Absolutely not!

 

Rem turns to her sister flustered

Rem : Wha—what do you mean sis?

 

Ram looking her sister with disapproving eyes

Ram : You may not. Whatever you’re thinking of doing with Barusu, I forbid it. That pervert doesn’t deserve you

 

Rem shaking in embarrassment

Rem : How did you know I was thinking that sis? Also please don’t call Subaru such a awful word

 

Ram with the same expression in her face as before

Ram : I could tell with our ability but even without it I know what you’re thinking because I’m your sister.

 

Rem know looking down at her lap with a pink shade covering her face:

Rem : Please, please sister? It’ll be so fun and I know Subaru would enjoy it.

 

As the 2 oni twins continue there weird conversation, a certain ice elf was looking at the scene with a smile on her face and slight tears in her eyes

Emilia : He looks so at peace. No self-hatred, no stress, no sadness, just at peace. I wish he’d look like that more often. After all you’ve suffered through, you must’ve endured an overbearing amount of pain in your heart. I’m sorry. Once we’re out I’ll give you as many lap pillows as you want and listen to all your cries and thoughts. It’s the least you deserve.

 

She says that as she holds her knight’s arm while playing with his hair. Smiling at both the sleeping boy in the theatre and the one on the screen

 

Beatrice looks at the screen with a simple smile but something wasn’t right about it. She was smiling but also had slight tears falling on her cheek as if she’s waiting for tragedy to happen. Oh how right she was.

 

The rest were watching with smilies across their faces. Happy to see the boy after going through all the pain and torture he had to endure finally getting some time to just enjoy life. Something so simple for the normal person but to Subaru, this was such a refreshing moment, or at least it was.

 

Back to the screen:

 

The boy beginning shaking while in the same position. His hands slowly begin to move to the arms and holds it tightly. The boy begins to speak yet no one could hear. “Please”

“Stop. It hurts”

“No, no please. I didn’t do it.”

The boy’s shaking increase in speed and velocity and his hands began gripping his forearms even harder, digging his nails into his skin as tears begin to falls from his eyes.

 

Garfiel angrily stand up and speaks at a volume that wouldn’t be considered yelling but on the verge of it

Garfiel : What the hell is happening? What’s happening to my cap?

He suddenly looks at the great spirit and yells while pointing at her.

Garfiel : Beatrice do you know? Why is he shaking? What is he talking about? And why aren’t you helping?

 

Federica grabbing the tiger boy’s hands says in a manner befitting a maid

Frederica : Garfiel you need to control yourself and watch your language. Knowing Beatrice there must be an explanation for what’s happening.

 

-He’s having a nightmare-

 

Everyone then looks at the young loli after she said it with a chilling voice

 

Beatrice : Since I’ve been contracted to him, nearly every night my contractor has had nightmares that terrorised his mind. The number of times I can recall him having a decent night and getting his full rest could be counted on one hand. I’d help him recover and try to get him to tell me the problem but he never would, only saying that it was something that happened in the past. I thought that stress from slaying mabeats, killing the white whale, fighting sloth, and the events in sanctuary had bottled up to nightmares but never that this was his reasoning.

She tears violently flow her eyes, sitting on the spirit knight lap’s while looking at her contractor on the screen

 

Beatrice : Beako’s sorry, she’s sorry she never helped you until now. If she had been a better spirit she could’ve done more. Helped you during your times of need and become a better support for your troubles.

 

Everyone (except for Priscilla cause she’s priscilla) stares at the spirit with sadness in their eyes. To never truly understand why your partner is hurt is a tragic experience. While they understood why Subaru could never say, it didn’t demise the fact that to Beatrice, Subaru never truly trusted her. If she had never gotten trapped in this room, she would never know what troubled her contractor’s mind.

 

The boy begin scratching himself violently while screaming.

“STOP”

“SOMEONE PLEASE HELP ME.”

“OH GOD IT HURTS. PLEASE STOP IT”

Beatrice begins to awaken due to the shaking and sounds. “Su-Subaru?” She says slowly awakening but the moment he started yelling, she quickly realised what was going on and stood up quickly. “Subaru, you loyal Betty is here! Please stop hurting yourself. You’re not alone. Subaru? SUBARU?!” She begins tearing up while trying to wake the boy up. The tears from the boy begin to stain the bed and then…

*Drip*

 

*Drip*

 

*Drip*

 

The young man nails became covered in his blood as he’s trying to scratch. His body was trying to wake itself up but his broken mind couldn’t sync up with it. The boy began breathing quickly.

“Breathe. Breathe, it hurts”

“Please stop”

“Mom”

“Dad”

“Please help me”

“Rem”

“Ram”

“Emilia”

“It hurts”

“Someone, Anyone”

“AHHHHHHH!!!”

He suddenly sits up as he screams his lungs out. The bed is now stained in blood and tears.

Everyone stares at the screen with tears in their eyes. Not even Priscilla could stare at the scene and be unfazed.

 

Emilia looks at the screen crying and holding her hand to her mouth.

Emilia : Subaru. Ooh Subaru. You did all this for us but you can’t even rest in your own sleep. I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sor—I’m sorry

 

She wraps her arms around her knight as if the boy would disappear while crying loudly.

Rem, Beatrice and Petra held some part of the boy while crying and apologising.

 

Crusch and William in the side held their heads low while thinking

Crusch:[ Thinking: Such a young man facing the horrors of the world. How foolish of me to think that he wouldn’t suffer even while in peace. What can I do to help him? ]

She quickly looked at felix who had his head down, trembling. Felix hated how Subaru was hurting. As a healer, anyone who hurts themselves should ashamed themself. Life is a precious gift so to taint it made the cat boy disgusted. But Subaru was a different. His inability to disclose his trauma and self hatred accumulated into this. It sadden the femboy but what truly made him tremble was the fact that he was apart of the poor trauma. In the sloth fight he boiled the boy’s blood to incapacitate him. How awful. To have the liquid in your body suddenly turn in magma is a form of torture that he wouldn’t want on anyone. The mere thought of the experience Subaru must’ve went through nearly made him throw up.  He had to help him anyway possible.

 

When Crusch looked him, he took a minute before he collected himself and nodded to his princess command. After they are released they’d fine him, apologise and do what they can to heal and help the boy with his pain.

 

Beatrice grabs her contractor’s batten arm that is completely covered in bruises and blood. “Shhhhhh. It’s ok. Your Beako is here. It’s ok. Let out your thoughts. I’m here for you.”

Subaru stare at the wall for a moment while trying to come to his senses. He finally realises the situation he’s in. It was all a dream, a very, VERY bad dream. He then looks at his spirits and says with his empty brown eyes, “Beako?”

 

Wilhelm looking at the screen with a single tear falling down on his face, nearly crushing the arm rest says

Wilhelm : Even after all you’ve done, you cannot rest. What has this world done to you my boy.

He should’ve done more. If he hadn’t been so arrogant, he would’ve been able to notice the face of a man who’s been in hell. Like him, Subaru had lost nearly everyone he cared about but he was able to keep moving forward unlike himself. After his wife’s early death, his world stopped turning. His heart died along side hers and all that was left was anger. He unjustifiably threw that anger onto his grandson. A mere boy who could not understand the situation he was in and yet he threw insult after insult to the boy. So was blind in his anger to kill the whale that he did not only lose his wife but also his family and that was a sin he has to bare. So to see Subaru, someone he deemed as his grandson suffer such a terrible fate in which he could’ve done something angered him. Not at Subaru but his own narrowed mindless. He believed that he fell into the same mistake again. He believed he had changed after the death of the whale but he was the same man as before. A man only thinking of himself and unable to appreciate the gift the has until there gone.

 

The great spirit moved to his chest and hugged him tightly. “Yes your Betty is here so please stop it.” She says as continues to cry on his clothing.

Subaru looks at his hands that are now stained in his blood. He figures that Beatrice must’ve woken to him scream. [You’re pathetic. Making her scared like. How could you call yourself a protector when you’re in this state? You need to comfort her you trash.]

 

He finally hugs his companion while silently crying. “I’m sorry”, that’s all he could say. Again and again he repeated the saying until he hears:

“It’s ok. Just stop, ok? I cannot stand you hurting yourself like that in fact.” She says she’s crying into his chest. Subaru then looks at the loli and say,

“I will. Beako?”

“Yes Subaru”

“I’m scared”

“Of what?”

“….”

“Subaru?”

“Of tomorrow”

 

Al looks at this scene with sadness behind his rusty helmet as his hand is holding a piece of the now broken arm rest

Al : [Thinking: Bro this world is truly hell but it is your fault. You chose to go back to those monsters. Why? Why do you keep going back into the pot knowing you’ll get burned. To save them? What have they done but hurt and kill you? You should’ve ran. Ran away to a far away village where no one can recognise you and disappeared. At least then you’ll have some sort of peace. Please take my advice and run. I hate to see my bro like this. ]

 

Felt holding Reinhardt’s hand while balling her eyes says:

Felt : This is sickening to watch. To have those memories of everyone dying, to suffer alone and never be able to talk about it. This world truly hates you big bro but when we get out, you won’t be alone anymore. Me and Rein will help you. We can even take you out of that disgusting mansion and let you live with us if you want.

The Elf camp wanted to say something. To say that they can handle the task of helping their friend but throughout the showing, it was proven multiple times that not only are they incapable of helping him, they’re mostly the reason why he’s like this. To die in their care over 5 times, some he died alone and some they’ve caused. Everyone is the camp just looked down in shame as they  realised that Felt while not in the best emotional state, wasn’t wrong.

 

She then looks up at her master and says, “we can stay in here I suppose.”

Still looking forward he says, “I can’t. I need to do my duties. They need me and I need them, but could—

A moment of silence filled the area as Subaru is preparing himself to ask

Subaru: Could you be there with me? I don’t know if I have the strength to face tomorrow alone.


Beatrice: Of course, anything for Beako’s contractor although you will owe me lots of sweets and heat pats in fact!

Saying the last statement with a soft chuckle. She jokingly says to brighten up the mood which she picked up from her contractor. I guess they were truly meant for each other. Subaru softly giggles at the attempt. He truly appreciated the effort as he said,


Subaru: sure thing. I love you Beako. He truly meant it and his spirit knew it as she says,

“I love you too.”

 

Otto sits nexts to a crying Garfiel, trying his best to comfort the young tiger boy

Otto:[Thinking: I’m sorry sir Natsuki. I claim that you should rely on us, your friends, but in actuality we’re all to blame. We couldn’t see that you were hurting this badly. We were part of the reason you’re so broken. How can we call ourselves your friends when we, no when I have wronged you so much? All we can now is say we’re sorry but how can we right our wrongs? ]

He looks back to the crying boy on the screen and whispers with tears in his eyes

Otto : I don’t know if we can

 

After a couple of minutes of silence, the boy lets go of his spirit and she begins healings him.

Beatrice: Do you want to talk about your nightmare?

Subaru: I can’t

Beatrice: You can’t or won’t I suppose

…….

-I can’t

Beatrice: …….

I understand then. I can tell you truly want to speak about it but something isn’t allowing you to

 

Subaru turns to Beatrice who is currently healing his left bloody arm and asks in a sad tone, as if he’s wondering why would she believe him

Subaru: How could you tell?

Beatrice: The smell of the witch increases when you have nightmares and your eyes. Those eyes tell me you’re not lying but even with all that gone, I would still believe you in fact. 

Subaru nearly about to burst into tears again say in a weaken tone

Subaru: Ho-How?

Beatrice looks at her contractor with a small smile on her face


Beatrice: Because you my contractor of course. Has the lack of sleep really dull your mind?

 

Emilia, felt, Petra, Rem and Otto stood up and collectively hugged the great spirit

 

Emilia: Thank you for helping my knight. You’re the best miss Beatrice.

Rem: Thank you for helping my hero when I was gone. Thank you Beako .

Felt: Thank you for helping my big bro out in his time of need. You’re the best Beako.

Petra: Thank you for helping my lover out. You’re the best Beako.

Otto: Thank you for helping my friend out. You’re the best Beako.

Beatrice : Hey! Only my contractor can call me Beako in fact!

 

Beatrice tried getting away from the group hug but with her small body and lack of magic all she could was struggle. Her pouting face eventually turned into a small smile. While she only needed her contractor to be happy, she felt some form of joy being in this hug. She knew if Subaru was here he’d be overjoyed with Beatrice getting so much love.

After a couple, the group broke up and went back to their seats.

 

Subaru was about to say something but nothing came. Just starring at Beako and hearing those words brought him back to reality and as tears flow from his eyes he says two simple words

Subaru:…..Thank you….

He smiles at her not with his normal, fake one but a true, genuine smile.

After healing his arms he hugs Beako again and says

Subaru: You’re the best spirit ever Beako.

Beatrice: I know I am so as for compensation I want lots of head pats I suppose.

Subaru: You’ll get all the head pats you want then.

Beatrice: Good. Now it’s time to head back to bed. If you’re gonna do your duties then you’ll need all the rest you can get and you especially need some now.

He laughs at the insult and says

Subaru: Okay then let’s—-

The memory of him getting his back stabbed by the thugs forces its way into his mind as he begin shaking

 

Felt and Reinhard looked down in disappointment. While it wasn’t their fault that Subaru died, those thugs are now in their camp. Reinhard felt especially bad because he could’ve help had he been faster

Felt : Were gonna have to straighten them out and get them to apologise. Sorry again big bro

Reinhard : Don’t put that on yourself miss Felt. It was my fault for not getting to him faster.

Felt angry that Reinhard is once again putting the blame on himself stands up and punches him arm which while doing no damage did send a message

Felt : Uuugh, how could you say not to put it on myself when you’re doing the same thing you hypocrite?! You’re only human no matter how many divine protections you have. You can’t protest everyone all at once and you know it you jerk.

 

While rude, it was the words Reinhard needed to calm himself down. To not burden himself with something he couldn’t control. He still felt a little guilty but the weight was lessen.

Reinhard : Thank you miss Felt

Felt now looking at Reinhard with a smile on her face

Felt : Your welcome your red jerk

 

Beako scared of what may happen if she doesn’t stop now holds his hand and says

Beatrice: It’s ok, Betty is here

With those words his mind cleared up as the shaking stopped.

He looks at Beatrice with tired eyes and asks

Subaru: Hey Beako can we sleep in the corner of the room

he point to the only empty corner of the room

Beatrice stares at him in confusion but realises if this can help him sleep then it was fine

Beatrice: Sure thing I suppose but I’m sleeping on your lap. A beauty like me cannot be seen sleeping on the dirty floor.

Subaru: Hey! I swept the floor before I went to bed but ok.

He says the last part with a defeated sigh but was glad that Beatrice agreed. He didn’t know if he could have slept with his back exposed.

 

He picks up the mattress off the bed frame and put it in the corner as he grabbed the blanket and began preparing for sleep.

He sat in the corner while Beatrice sat on his lap both being covered in a large blanket. Subaru beginning to fall asleep says

Subaru: Beako, Thank you

Beatrice: For what?

Subaru: For being here. For helping me. For supporting me. For picking me.

Beatrice still looking forward says

Beatrice: You’re welcome and thank you for saving me. Thank you for allowing me to begin living after 400 years I suppose.

Subaru: Huh? Sorry Beako, I couldn’t heaaaa….

As he was talking Beatrice sapped some of his mana so he could fall asleep faster. She wanted to talk more but knew that he needed his rest and chose the quickest option. Subaru quickly fell asleep but this time with a small smile on his face.

Beatrice snuggling on her contractor says

Beatrice: Goodnight my silly contractor and thank you.

With that they both fell asleep and began walking around in the land of dreams

*Not Echidna’s domain just in case you got confused*

 

As the finale scene came about a voice could be heard from the theatre

 

—Ok, we’ll take a quick break and then we’ll continue the episode. Converse, Take a break, chill and we’ll be back. And No Anastasia you can’t ask questions this time—

 

Right as the merchant was about to ask she was caught off. She crossed her arms and made a pout face

Anastasia : “Hmph! Buzz kill”

 

A soft laughter could be heard from her camp knowing that she’d try to get some information to benefit her.

Notes:

It seems like some of you guys actually like my content which is very surprising to me so I had to make the next one quick. I do not know how many chapters I’ll make but I know that multiple chapters will be centered around one day. Juggling the actual story + the reactions is way harder than it seems. To all those reaction stories, Kudos to you.

I usually watch dub anime so I don’t know how to use the endings like “—sama” or “—-kun” well enough to implement it into the story so until I do I just won’t add them.

Writing Roswaal into the reaction for emotional moments is tough cause the guy is nearly heartless so sorry for all the Roswaal lovers for giving him so little lines. Can’t wait to begin the next one when I feel like it

Chapter 3: The Duty of a Simple Man

Summary:

Subaru begins a normal or at least that’s what he wanted it to he

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Before the next screening could begin the Emilia camp began discussing the matter of her spirit knight

 

Emilia : He’s suffering because we’re incompetent. I’m sorry my knight. What can I do to help?

 

She continued to play with his hair while having a small, sympathetic smile. She had slight bags under her eyes from all the emotional distress and crying, but this wasn’t a moment about her. Her knight was in a living hell and had she not been brought here, she wouldn’t ever truly have known why he was so sad.

 

Beatrice: Betty’s contractor is a very forgiving man but I’m not so kind.

 

She had an arrogant look on her face because of her amazing contractor. But she soon realized this wasn’t the time or place for such a look and quickly returned to her calm yet stern appearance. She sat back on her friends lap and continued

 

Beatrice : If we are gonna began to help him, we shouldn’t show him pity. He wouldn’t all of us to pity him for his suffering. We have to help him get through it. I am not in the clear either. I abandoned him several times and could’ve eased his heart but chose to only stab it.

 

Rem was about to counter her argument saying that she did help Subaru but was quickly caught off my the spirit…

 

Beatrice : I won’t play innocent, but I won’t play victim either. Betty is truly disappointed in her myself but what he needs now isn’t “sorry’s” or “forgive me” but someone who can be there for him to hear his story. Someone who can wipe away his tears and a shoulder to lean on.

 

She said in a determined voiced. If no one will step up to help her then she’d do this alone. Her contracted need not suffer alone anymore.

 

Beatrice : That’s what we have to do. If we cannot then we have no rights to be called his friends and family.

 

Those words opened the eyes of the camp. Throughout the screening, a dark cloud of self doubt and hatred brewed above them. They hated themselves for what they had done to their friend, their brother, their hero, and their lover. They didn’t think they were worthy of being near him. Beatrice word’s were like sunlight piercing through the darkness. There was hope for them. Even if it’s a small glimmer of light, there was a chance that they could help him and still be beside him. They would never forgive themselves but if they could help the boy that saved and bettered all there lives, maybe to could live with themselves and maybe….forgive themselves. They wouldn’t let this opportunity slip away, they couldn’t. He has done so much for them, how could they not try to give an ounce back?

 

A certain red princess in the back begin laughing at the statement. Her eyes were filled with arrogance, but showed a little form of respect.

 

Priscilla: Your camp must be with simpletons if it took you this long to realise! How foolish, it’s almost laughable.

 

She stood up with a smile and confidence on her face and waved her fan to the left.

 

Priscilla : Your camp is made of filth, annoying flees and incompetent swines. That commoner saved your pathetic lives countless times and yet, it took until now to fully realise your own stupidity. You couldn’t see his sadness, his desperation, nor his lack of self worth. Idiots, the lot of you.

 

She began laughing at the half elf camp. Priscilla knew the outcome of what will happen once they are released. The world always favoured her and now has shown her someone who can rewrite fate itself. She would acquire him not only for his power and knowledge, but also because of his great and noble character. She respected how much he loved those he held close and showed compassion for others but the lack of self worth and the self harm was nauseating to her. Someone who slayed 2 out of the 3 great ma beasts, defeating a sin archbishop and has contracted himself to a great spirit all within a year should take major pride in his work. No mere mortal could accomplish that in their lifetime yet he did but instead of relishing in his accomplishments, he only felt sadness and emptiness. Such a person disgusted her and she would fix that problem because it was duty as leader to guide those beneath her to a better future, that is the job of a queen after all.

 

Priscilla : The world favors me and has blessed my divine eyes with that boy. He will be mine so you might as well give up. I will take him in and fix that disgusting self hatred he has. I will make him a man worthy of his own accomplishment as it is my job as future queen of this nation.

 

She pulled the fan to her face covering only the lower face and she giggled with excitement as she started at her rivals.

 

Beatrice looks back at the flame princess with complete determination in her eyes. She did not have shred of fear or intimidation in her eyes and she knows that her contractor wouldn’t either

 

Beatrice : If you want Betty’s contractor, you’ll face a losing battle

 

Priscilla smirks behind her fan at the challenge as she sits down

 

Priscilla : I cannot wait to see that determination shatter vermin. Aldebaran begin preparation for our new guest quickly

 

Al who is trying to mind his business turns to face his lady

Al : Yes my lady but would you mind stop calling me that name? It’s not a go——

 

A sudden kick to the head stops the 1 armed knight from finishing that sentence

 

Ok ladies and gentlemen, the next screening will begin so why don’t we get back into our seats and calm down

 

Al: Ugggh, you didn’t have to kick me so hard did you my lady?

He scratches the side of his helmet as he picks himself up and returns to his seat

 

With that little hick up out of the way, let the show begin

 

The screen glow a bright white as the screen light up. The screen then shows a sleeping knight and his spirit. It is currently 9 in the morning. A knock could be heard from the door as it wakes Beatrice up. As she continues to hear the knock she finally remembers what happened last night and quickly stood up and went to the door. She open the door only to see one of the twin oni maids of the mansion.

 

Petra: Wow Ram, you really do not like Subaru if you’re knocking that hard. What did he do to you?

Ram clearly furious that someone were to question such a simple idea

 

Ram : He’s lazy, he talks to much, he cuts food horribly, he is trying to sweep my dear sister off her feet while having feelings for another women, he’s a pervert. Should I continue?

Otto: He may be a little strange but Subaru is a great guy. You should go more easy on him Ram.

 

He wanted to defend his friend more but knew that Ram didn’t truly mean that as her form of showing concern is “unique” to say the least

 

Ram crossing her arms while looking to the side

 

Ram : The day Barusu actually matures is the day I will stop my rightful insults.

 

Everyone knew that it was useless to continue the conversation as Ram would rather die then say something nice about him

 

Beatrice: What is it I suppose?

She says that rubbing her eyes as she was still gathering her bearings

 

Ram looking down to meet the gaze of the small spirit and bows

Ram: Hello Ms. Beatrice, I’m here to find Barusu. He didn’t show up for morning routine. He’s probably still being the lazy fly he is.

 

Beatrice hearing her master being insulted finally was awaken

 

Felix watches with his cat ears point up

Felix : Ooh she’s mad now. Tear her up

He begins to shout while crusch holds her head down in embarrassment

 

Beatrice: Said by the useless maid. I pity the other 2 maids for having to deal with such an incompetent co-worker. I wonder how my contractor deals with urchins like you

 

The entire Emilia camp were shocked to hear that and said in unison: OOH THAT MUST’VE HURT BADLY.

But suddenly at the realisation that Beatrice was also dissing them Rem, Federica and Petra say: HEY!!!

 

The rest of the cast have a small laugh while the great spirit continues to look at the screen with an arrogant smile as if she already won

 

Ram was surprised to hear this. Usually her insults for Barusu would only be met with her being told to not to do that so here such a retort was shocking. She didn’t have a come back for this event and so couldn’t say anything as she stares at the old loli.

Even without magic, everyone could sense the anger building up in the pink hair maid. Had this been shown outside, god forbid what would happen next

Rem and Roswaal in the back trying to calm down their companion

 

Rem : Please calm down sis. Miss Beatrice didn’t mean to say that

Roswaal : I agree. You shouldn’t become soo~ooo overwhelmed by such simple comments

Ram : Thank you both but I’m completely fine

 

Both Roswaal and Ram looked at the maid with 1 eye brow raised as they took notice of the arm rest that has been completely destroyed by the girl’s hand.

 

As the trio continue discussing:

 

Beatrice: Betty’s contractor still resting from the hard work of training and doing your job so he’ll rest for some time. He’ll continue his job when he is fully rested. If that’s all then good day I suppose

Petra: Awww you really care for him don’t you miss Beatrice

Beatrice: Hmph! Of course Betty does. Betty’s contractor is the best and must be treated as so. If he cannot see that himself that it is my duty to do so

 

She says with her arms crossed and a bigger smile

 

Ram who finally collected herself from the previous insults but couldn’t find anything to say as she accepts what she says

Beatrice slams the door at her face, clearing still mad about her insulting her contractor.

Ram: [ Thinking: You’ll pay for this Barusu ]

She begins to head back to her master to see that he was having a troubled frown on his face. She grabbed his hand and she returns to her previous position. The troubled face slowing shifted to a small grin as she returns to the dream world.

 

It is now 11 in the morning and we see a certain butler quickly getting ready as he is voices his concerns

Subaru: Oh god! Oh god! Oh god! I slept in and now I missed the morning shift. Ram is gonna kill me

He continues saying his restless thoughts out loud as he is getting ready as quickly as possible

 

Subaru: Beakoooo. Why didn’t you wake me up?!!

 

Garfield and Otto giggling in the background

Garfiel : Captain is always panicking over the little things. We shouldn’t judge him for resting a little more

Otto : Yeah but knowing him, giving him too much leeway could backfire and cause him to develop a horrible habit of sleeping in. I think he needs this schedule to stay on track. Once I saw him waking up at near dawn

As he says that both burst out laughing even more

 

Felt having the time of her life looking and big bro having a meltdown

Felt : Big bro you’re a comedy wizard. You could create a killer business with those silly faces

Even Reinhard began laughing at the funny scene

 

She continues to laugh while the Sword saint watches the scene with a small smile on his face

Ricardo : Hey you should never judge a man for sleeping in. Naps is a great source of comfort

He says that while playing his his small beard

Anastasia looking back with a smug look on her face

Anastasia : Like how you sleep in whenever you’re not doing a job?

She says with a small giggle in her voice

 

Ricardo : HEY!! I will not be judge in the way I spend my free time

The Anastasia came burst out laughing at Demi-human’s comeback

 

Beatrice not looking at the fool as she reads her book on the bed.

 

Beatrice: Because you were extremely tired from yesterday’s work. As your spirit, Betty cannot allow such self-destructive behaviour continue in fact

 

Subaru nearly dressed in his uniform looks back

Subaru: Aww you were worried about me!!! How could I have a better spirit.

 

He says as he picks up the loli and spins

her around

Beatrice: Stop it I suppose!!!

 

She says but her words and her face were contradictory to each other. She was enjoying this moment with her master.

 

Subaru again quickly realising that he’s puts the spirit back down and continues quickly getting dressed and placing the mattress back on the bed.

 

Subaru: Ok Betty I’m heading off. I will bring you some sweets later for helping me and being the best spirit EVER.

Beatrice suddenly remembering to do some quickly shouts

Beatrice: WAIIT!!!!

Subaru quickly halted his pace and turned around with a confused look

Beatrice: Here!

Beatrice hands a red, 200 empty page, lined notebook with a quill

 

The half elf camps look at the book with confusion on their faces.

Emilia: A notebook? I don’t get it

 

Subaru: A notebook?

Beatrice: Yes. You may not be able to say what is bothering you with Betty but you could tell it to this notebook. It may help ease your mind in fact!

Subaru looks at the notebook with tears growing on his eyes as he realises what she had done as he suddenly picks her up and hugs her

 

Crusch at the sudden realisation that there methods in order to help him looked at her healer with eyes that said “make a note of this” as the healer was already engraving this into his psyche.

 

Rem jolted up with admiration for the spirit.

Rem : Miss Beatrice you’re a genius. This way of therapy could truly help him with his mental state. Thank you for helping my hero.

She bows down to the spirit who’s on the lap of her master

 

Rem : Did you learn anything from the pages?

Beatrice the moment the book was shown lost her smile and began looking down in shame

Beatrice: No. As Betty gave him the book, I made a note to myself to never read it as it was my master’s privacy. But the sadder part was that he never used it

 

The entire theatre gave a look of sadness and confusion. The boy would never deliberately try to hurt his spirit, that is something every one here knew as law so they questioned on why he never did.

 

Roswaal : [ Thinking: Did he lose the book? No, knowing him he’d spend eternity looking for it then tell his spirit that he simply lost it. Then something must’ve happened that caused him to never use. Yes, I’m beginning to put the pieces together. ]

Ram the ever observant, took notice that her master had come to some ideas on what’s happening but didn’t bother to continue as she looks back on the screen

 

Beatrice: Last night you told Betty that you couldn’t face the world on your own but Betty knows she can’t always be there. Betty hates it but that’s the cruel reality I suppose. So if you need to talk to someone, even if I’m not there you can really on this book

 

Subaru while having tears in his eyes

Subaru: Thank you. I know your trying your best and I’m an incompetent fool but thank you for trying your best to help me

 

Beatrice fully accepting the hug says

Beatrice: Your not a fool in fact. You’re my contractor and Betty will do all she can to help you. Even if I’m not the one who makes the breakthrough

Subaru puts down the loli and pats her head.

Subaru: Still thank you. I will see you right after I finish my tasks and before my training.

After the exchange, the young butler put the book, the bottle of ink and the quill in a drawer in his desk. With that the young butler left the room leaving the spirit with slight tears in her eyes

Beatrice: You simpleton. Betty will be awaiting your return

 

The Demi-human triplets couldn’t take it anymore as the water gates broke wide open.

 

Mimi : That bond is so precious. Such a magical bond they have

The other 2 begin sobbing while trying to comfort Mimi

 

Beatrice while still looking down and a faint smile says

Beatrice : “Magical?” Yes, such a is perfect to describe our bond. Magical

 

We cut to Ram and Frederica discussing something while cutting fruits when a boy with raven hair suddenly ran in slamming the door open.

Subaru while catching his breath: I’m here! I’m here! Ooh god I shouldn’t have ran so fast but I’m here.

 

The 2 maids look at the boy who was barley holding himself up

Frederica: Good morning Subaru. How is your day going?

Subaru looking up with tired eyes

Subaru: It’s been going well Frederica. Sorry for not showing up earlier, I was ahhh….

 

Before he could speak more Frederica quickly walked up to the boy and whispers

Frederica: We already know why but you shouldn’t mentioned it. Ram is especially mad of how Ms.Beatrice acted when you slept in so be cautious.

 

Subaru after here clenches his fist

[ Thinking: Beakoooo! I don’t know whether I should be mad or happy. But I’ll drop it since you’re soo cute and you helped me last night ]

 

Beatrice throwing her arms around while having a pouting face

Beatrice: How could you ever think badly of Betty? Your health is all that matters to Betty. I will give a good lecture when we’re out

 

She says as she begins to punch the unconscious boy, doing no real damage because her lack of muscle

The camp laughs at the cute interaction

 

Ram: Frederica, please stop babying the insect. A man like that doesn’t need anymore hand outs than he already has.

She turns around to face the 2 while glaring at the knight

 

Subaru: Please forgive me Ram!

He says while lowering his head and clasping his hands to make a peace sign

Subaru: I’ll do double, no triple the amount of work to make it up

 

Al: Ooh that sounds bad. Why do you keep putting yourself in these situations bro?

He says he hold his head while shaking

 

Felt: Yeah big bro. Be more like me.

She says while pointing at herself

 

Reinhard : Please calm yourself Ms.Felt. It’s unbecoming of a lady like you

 

Ram turns back to continue chopping up the fruits

Ram: You better otherwise it’s the garbage for you. Not like it’d be a punishment for someone as gross as you. You pervert.

 

Rem looks back her twin sister while have an evil yet happy smile

Rem: Sis, please stop insulting my hero. I really want you 2 to get along.

 

Ram after hearing this quickly looks away, not finding the right words to say to her adorable younger sister while hearing little giggles from Petra and Otto but this wasn’t the main reason she turned away because she had come to a dreadful thought.

 

I don’t remember this

 

She had quickly thought of the worse but a new idea came into her mind.

Ram :[Thinking: Maybe I simply forgot. The many conversations I’ve had with Barusu must’ve made me forget when he speaks in his annoying voice]

This was only logical thought that she could she as the possible solution. This was also the way in which she could continue to watch the scene with shedding a tear or acting abnormal but her mask wasn’t perfect enough to hide from her master

 

Subaru: Ooh you hit a nerve! I don’t think I’ll recover from that one.

He grabs his chest as if a spear went through it but stands up fully now breathing normally

 

Subaru: But hey at least I can be useful so I’ll take my leave and begin my duty.

 

Otto: You idiot. You need to have more self respect. I should give you a good punch to wake you up

Petra: I wonder where I’m at while this is happening

 

He grabs one of the an cut appas from Ram’s basket

Subaru: Since I didn’t have breakfast yet, I’ll take this. You know what they say, “an apple a day keeps the doctor away”

He says as he quickly leaves the kitchen before Ram could say anything.

 

BARUSUUUU!!!

 

The entire burst into laughter seeing the angry girl. Even priscilla has a little giggle behind her fan

 

An angry roar could be heard from the kitchen and the young man runs away while chewing on the appa

 

Frederica looking back at the pink haired maid while uncovering her ears from the loud roar

Federica: You two have a strange relationship

 

Ricardo: Strange isn’t even the half of it. More like a toxic relationship.

 

Ram: Whatever do you mean? That man is a fool who happens to be lucky to be living near my presence

 

Frederica: Ooh hush up. We both know you enjoy his company. Before he came here you weren’t this energetic.

 

Frederica after hearing this also came to the same conclusion as her pink haired friend, she had once again failed to help her friend. Many did not take note but over the year, Frederica and Subaru became close. Nothing too crazy as his something like him and Otto or him and her brother but it was a relationship based on respect and understanding. So when she finally realized that she had let him die again, she wanted to shed a tear but her years of working as a maid made her bottle down the emotion as to not seem weak

 

Rem not noticing the inner meltdown of Frederica was blushing at the scene: Yes before Subaru showed up, the mansion was pretty quiet and dull but it looks like one big happy family. I’m truly glad

 

Emilia looking to her to see Rem holding Subaru’s arm and smiling

 

Emilia: I agree. Before I didn’t have friends and didn’t have the confidence to speak to you guys but now I couldn’t even dream of living anywhere else. I love you guys

 

The camp smiled in agreement. They love their home and all the members in it,(except a certain clown)

 

Ram: I don’t know what you mean. Maybe all that time outside the mansion dulled your mind

 

Frederica: Suuuure. And also your one evil lady. We both know that you aren’t truly mad at Subaru. You just wanted some excuse not to do your chores and used that as an him to get to do your job

 

Rem couldn’t answer because whatever she would say would be an obvious lie and so chose to drop it and continue her work

 

Frederica: Ram, whatever shall I do with you?

She says as she returns back to her duty of being a maid

 

Throughout the day we see the young butler clean the bathrooms, sweeps the halls. Wash the clothing, fix all the beds in the mansion, wipe the windows and cut the grass

 

Subaru lies on the field while staring at the sky

Subaru: Oooh wow I’m tired. Why did I agree to do triple the work. I’ve barely did my own duty today and it’s only 1 pm. I have so much to do before my training with Clind and Garfield at 5.

 

Felix: Wow he does all that then goes off to train? That’s a hard worker but he needs to take more breaks and sleep. All that fatigue will build up and will cause future problems

 

Julius looking at the scene with some admiration for the young man’s hard work

Julius: It’s incredible how hard he works. The true spirit of a knight. I would like to spar with you more and maybe…

He says the last part in his head

Julius: [ Thinking: And maybe hang out with you. I hope to become good friends with you Spirit knight and if I myself am unworthy ]

 

A certain sliver hair elf girl with amethyst eyes comes into view of the young butler.

Emilia: Would like to hear what you should do?

 

Subaru still laying down but having slight blushes on his cheeks

Subaru: Hey Mili, wow you just get more beautiful everyday don’t you? I’m lucky to be able to see it everyday.

 

Wilhelm: He truly put his heart on his sleeve. I admire that. I should visit him more and bring some tea

He says while having a genuine smile on his face thinking of what he’d do once he leaves this place

 

Emilia madly blushing: You block head

She says while holding the young boy’s hand

 

Emilia looking away, blushing from her face and elf ears

Emilia: You dunderhead, you shouldn’t such things so casually

 

Subaru: Who even says “dunderhead” in this day of age?

 

They both begin laughing at the interaction. Both really cared for each other and seeing one another brought great joy for them

We cut to the 2 sitting on the bench. Subaru laying back on the table while Emilia sitting in a formal position

 

Emilia: Wow that sounds rough. Maybe I should speak to Ram to ease the amount of work you have to do

 

Subaru quickly sitting up right says

Suabru: No, No, No, No! Don’t do that. While yes it is a lot of work, it’s my fault for sleeping in. Also I was the one who said he’d do it and as a knight of Emilia and a man I cannot back down on my words.

 

Reinhard: It’s nice to see that he finally is an official knight. He should’ve gotten it way earlier but still

 

Nearly everyone in the theater agreed with the Sword Saint. They all plan to throw him a celebration for his knighthood and his accomplishments once they get out

 

Emilia smiling while hearing this

Emilia: Wow. You have such a determined face right now. Alright but quickly do your chores and your training so you can meet me in my room. I’ll give a reward afterwards if you do a good job.

 

Subaru blushing all over his face says

Subaru: A lap pillow from you? Wow you’re so amazingly generous Mili. I will get to it right away so I don’t waste any more time

He says as he begins to stand up, filled with determination to get through the day and get his reward.

 

Emilia: That’s great to hear. I can’t wait till then. I have to get back to my candidate studies so I’ll see you soon.

She says as she sees the knight ran away while waving at her

 

Petra: Aww you’re so cute together but I won’t lose to you Ms.Emilia and Ms.Rem

 

Emilia: We’ll see. My love for him is stronger then anything you could muster

Rem: He did tell me he loved me so I guess I already won.

 

Rem says thinking back to the aftermath of the white subjugation. While it was underhanded, she did get him to say it so she thought she already won

 

Garfield, Al, and Ricardo all looked at the girls and came to the same question: Subaru, how do you do it?

 

As the three women continued their argument

Crusch looks at the screen with a slight blush: I wonder how it would feel to have a man like him say that to me.

Then Crusch begin blushing even more and the thought of the boy and her being together

Crusch : Get that idea out your head. He likes them. Bu-But—-But he never said he didn’t like you

As Crusch is having an internal breakdown

 

We cut to the boy dusting some vases humming to himself but as he looks to the center of the hallway he sees it

 

Suddenly the mood of the entire theater changes and what they have just witnessed shaken them to their core

 

Subaru’s pupil had dilated, his heart begins beating faster, his body begins shaking as he sees a dead Rem. Body facing down with witch cultist blades stabbed in her back.

 

Garfiel quickly stood up and shouted:

Garfiel : What’s going on?! Rem should be in her bedroom still in her coma form right? What’s happening

 

Otto quickly grabbing his friend saying

Otto : Calm down Garf, we don’t know what’s happening. We need to continue watching to figure what’s going on

 

Rem and Ram held each while trembling while Emilia held onto her knight’s jacket as hard as she could nearly tearing it

 

Crusch shocked to see the scene, quickly turns to Emilia and ask

Crusch : Emilia to do have any knowledge on what’s going on?

 

Emilia still being shaken by the scene takes a couple of seconds to calm herself as she looks back and says

Emilia : No. This entire year we, or more likely I, never saw anything abnormal with Subaru or with the people in the mansion

 

The conclusion that many came to is that either Subaru had used RBD or something else was happening and that idea broke any layer of happiness or joy. No one, not even Ram, Emilia or Beatrice had noticed any changes with Subaru within the year and so they began sobbing at the idea that he suffered and they couldn’t notice while the rest were in a state of shock but until someone were to confirm there suspicions, they decided to believe that he didn’t use RBD as it was the only way they could continue to watch

 

Subaru begins hyperventilating

Subaru:[ Thinking: NO! NO! NO! NO! This isn’t real. She isn’t dead. She’s still alive in her room still asleep. Please just go away. I know I failed you and others many times but please stop this. ]

 

Rem: Oh my hero, what’s happening to you?

She says she holds her sister and crying heavily

 

Roswaal already knowing what’s going on says in a stern voice

Roswaal : He’s seeing a hallucination

Everyone turns to the clown with sadness but a bit of concern as he may be part of what’s going on

 

Felt : What are you talking about you clown bastard?! I swear if you are causing this then I will kill you

Reinhard grabbing his lady hand calmly says

Reinhard : Lady Felt, please calm down. We do not know the reason for what’s happening and any information we can gather will help Subaru in the long run.

Felt finally calming down faces the clown with a much more calm face

Reinhard : But if this is his doing, then I will punish him with every ounce of strength I have.

 

That threat allow make the magician sweat. If he lied or didn’t word his words carefully then it’d be the end for him

 

Roswaal : After all the amount of mental and physical damage he’s endured, it’d make sense that he would begin seeing hallucinations or suffer through panic attacks. He’s reliving his failed loops over and over again. No amount of healing magic can help deal with his inner mind

 

The half-elf camp becomes frozen, as if they all got encased in a layer of ice. Of course they knew that Subaru would be dealing with mental issues. No mortal could walk through his hell and come out unscathed. Even with the witches help, his suffering and tragedy would continue to haunt him but to this degree was nerve-racking.

 

Subaru continues to hyperventilate as his eyes slowly becomes blurry as his he begins to wobble around trying to regain his sense of balance but then his left arm, the arm that was carrying the duster suddenly went limp

Everyone eyes widen and the scene they were looking at.

Subaru begins to look down only to see that one of his arms is missing

Subaru: Huh?

 

Emilia and Rem began crying while holding the young knight as if he’s about to disappear

Rem : It’ll be alright Subaru. I’m here, you saved me. You didn’t fail. I love you so please wake up

 

Beatrice silently cried while in the fetal position continuously saying:

Beatrice : I’m sorry. Betty is sorry. Please forgive me for not being a better spirit

 

All the knights held their heads down in shame and sadness

 

Julius : To not even find peace in your own home. This world is truly sick. How can we help you my friend?

Notes:

Yeah I can tell this is gonna be a long series. 3 chapters and I haven’t even finished the first episode. Well I guess that means more content for you guys.

If you have any suggestions on how I could better write the characters line please tell me. While I do believe I’m doing alright, I know characters like Roswaal, Priscilla and Garfiel have different speaking manners and would love to improve on that

Chapter 4: A Slow Dissension into Madness

Summary:

Subaru’s mind begins falling apart due to the stress of RBD

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru’s continues to stare at his now missing arm

 

Subaru:[Thinking: Where’s my arm? WHERE’S MY ARM? I CAN FEEL IT BUT I CAN’T SEE IT!! OH GOD WHAT’S HAPPENING?]

 

Rem, currently sobbing her eyes out while wrapping her arms around Subaru

Rem: I’m here. Your Rem is here. Please Subaru wake up.

 

Emilia silently crying while starring at the screen when her anger and sadness couldn’t handle it anymore as she pull Beatrice by the dress to her face

Emilia: WHAT IS HAPPENING? WHERE IS HIS ARM? WHY DIDN’T YOU EVER SAY ANYTHING ABOUT HIS CONDITION?

 

Beatrice surprised at what had just happened. Never in a million years would she think that Emilia could this angry and so did not have a an answer as she begins to cry. Not for herself but because she could never say why.

 

Suddenly Frederica grabs Emilia’s arm and looks at the Half elf with tears in her eyes

 

Frederica : Please Emilia. As a candidate of the throne I cannot command you to do something that goes against your judgement but as your friend and Subaru’s please let go of her and allow her to explain. She has the right to as Subaru’s caretaker

 

Petra wraps her arms around Emilia’s waist

Petra: Please Emilia. If not me, then for Subaru. What would he think if he saw you now?

 

Emilia while still holding a crying Beatrice, turns to see the young man still asleep being held by the blue hair maid

After a couple of seconds she lets go of the great spirit

 

Emilia: I’m sorry. I’m…I’m sorry: I shouldn’t have blamed you for his condition. We are all somewhat responsible but even still…

She bows her head down and begins to cry

Emilia: Please, what is happening to him? Why is my knight, my friend, my love missing a piece of himself. I beg you that you tell me

 

Beatrice stands on Emilia’s seat and stares for a couple of seconds as she finally finds the words to say

Beatrice: I…I don’t know. In all my efforts of trying to help him, I’ve never been able to label all his conditions but for this one it’s some sort of reverse phantom pain.

Emilia rises her head: Reverse Phantom pain?

Beatrice: Yes. Phantom pain is when someone with a missing limb experiences pain where the former piece is…

 

Al turns away as he knows the feeling with Priscilla stares at the half man with some sadness in her eyes. Not so much that anyone would notice but still

 

Beatrice: But in his case, it’s some sort of opposite. He has all his pieces but he see them as missing and experiences the pain of losing it. Before we came here I couldn’t understand the reasoning on what he thought that but now I realize that he’s experiencing previous loops in which he lost those limbs. I’ve only seen this reaction twice and have caught the aftermath of his injury multiple times

 

Felix listening in on the conversation while crying silently over the realization that he too may be apart of this and asks in a scared voice

Felix : Ho..Ho….How have you be..en a..able to dealing with i..it?

Crusch holds the demi-human knight’s hand knowing what is thinking

Crusch : We’ve all been apart of suffering so don’t take it solely on yourself

Felix : But Ms.Cus—

Felix gets interrupted by Beatrice

 

Beatrice : By putting him to sleep and healing him. If I found him in the aftermath I would simply hug him, listen to him while also healing him. But…

She began to cry heavily

Beatrice : I couldn’t understand why he was doing it or how to permanently stop it. I’ve tried multiple method and none stuck, they only halted it. I want to help him but I don’t know how.

 

She curled up while sitting on her contractor’s lap

Everyone then understood that Beatrice was also suffering from her contractor’s action. Her contractor was suffering and no matter what she did, she couldn’t help her master.

 

Felix stepped up, walked down to the great spirit and put his hand on her shoulder

Felix : You won’t be alone now. We all want to help him and with all of power, skills and knowledge, I’m sure we can find some way to help him. Even if it’s only a small bit

Beatrice looks up and turns to the cat boy with tears in her eyes and said in a quiet voice

Beatrice : T..thank you

After the conversation, everyone returned to their seat to continue to watch this tragedy

 

As he continues to stare at the missing limp, a  massive wave of pain spreads through his arm to his shoulder causing him to hit on his tongue to not scream

Subaru holds his arms tightly and begins stretching

Subaru:[Thinking: It’s there, it’s there, I can feel it but I can’t see it! Why can’t I see it! Oh god what’s happening to me? It hurts, it hurts so much. It feels like—

 

A flashback of Rem tearing Subaru’s arm off with her Morningstar and killing him. He begins to tear up and profusely sweating at the face

 

Rem seeing herself slaughter her love, made her hatred of herself grow even more. No matter what others said, whether they hated her and sympathize with her, she only saw herself as a monster. One who stole her sister’s horn and now tortured the one who melted her soul and made her time start moving.

Rem let’s go of her hero’s arm and says in a sad tone

Rem : I’m sorry. I know I’m unworthy of your love as I’ve killed you not once, but twice. I really am a monster

Before her sister or Emilia could speak to Rem

Subaru:[Thinking: No, it wasn’t her fault. I was acting suspicious and I had the witches scent on me. I deserved it! right. RIGHT?!! ]

He turns around while continuing to tear at his own flesh

Felt starring at the scene couldn’t stomach it anymore and vomit on the floor. After she finish she stares at the floor while hysterically breathing

Felt : I’m useless. I’m so useless. I claim to be his friend but all I did was relax and study across the country while my big bro is dying over and over again. Why did I try harder? Am I so heartless that I couldn’t help the guy, the man who saved my life?

Reinhard quickly hugs Felt from behind

 

Reinhard : It isn’t only your fault. We all failed him in a way. I have many divine protections, and yet I couldn’t help an innocent man from death. I failed him many, many times but this viewing isn’t just showing us our failures but how we can better ourselves. To help the man who helped and saved us all so please don’t think like that

 

After a minute, Felt dried up her tears and hugged her knight back

Felt : Hah, where did you learn how to speak like that? You get another Divine protection that allows you to speak like Subaru

Reinhard : Heh, I learnt it from my lady. A lady and her knight begin to rub off on each other as they say

Felt hugged Reinhard back, happy to see that he is finally beginning to think of himself better as they let go of each other and returned back to their seats

 

Subaru:[Thinking: I need to get to Beako ]

 

Beatrice clasps her hands together as she says: Please do! Please Betty, don’t fail him again

 

As he as takes his first step, he collapses nearly knocking the base over

Subaru turns around to see what had happened, when he sees

Subaru slightly giggles as he begins to contemplate what he is seeing

Subaru:[Thinking: Ha…., Where is my leg? ]

Wilhelm starred at the screen in horror

Wilhelm: By Od, how long will this last?

 

He says as he again crush the arm rest. To see his friend, his grandson suffer in such a way infuriated him. No because of nothing Subaru did but at his own slothfulness

 

We cut to see a Subaru missing his left arm and right leg as he mind is slowly falls apart. His eyes are balling and his body shaking with fear and pain.

 

Subaru:[Thinking: Now my leg! This must be a prank or something. What is happening ]

He finally figure what’s happening as a chilling feeling courses through his lower half. It became so cold it began to burn

 

Subaru:[Thinking: I-I think I’m understanding]

As his puts the pieces together, the chilling reality sets in causing him to shake even more of fear.

 

Subaru:[Thinking: These are the pieces of me I lost when I died. Puck fre..freezing, my leg and Rem… ]

He couldn’t even finish the thought as he truly cared for Rem and didn’t want to think of what she did

 

Rem could only silently repeat the words “I’m sorry” as Ram hugs her dear sister, failing to comfort her

 

Subaru:[Thinking: Bu..but does that mean the rest will…]

He truly feared what experiencing the Rabbit death again. Such a feeling would truly break him down

 

Julius too couldn’t handle it as he vomits to his side

Julius: If he has to face that pain again, how will he be able to handle it? Could anyone truly live a normal life after experiencing that?

Anastasia : I think I’m beginning to understand why it’s happening now instead of a long time ago.

Julius quickly looks at the lady

Julius: Lady Anastasia, please explain

Anastasia: First I need to get confirmation of something

 

Anastasia looks back at Roswaal

Anastasia: Hey clown, has there been any disasters or threats to the mansion or to Subaru within the year?

Roswaal wearing his perfect smiles replies back:

Roswaal : I would nee~ver allow such harm to come to mansion unless it I who permitted it and as the rule of the contract between I and Subaru, I could not doo~o so if I wanted.

 

Anastasia still suspicious of the clown continues

Anastasia : Well if what your saying is true then that only proves my theory

The entire cast became interested in the merchant’s theory

Anastasia : Well if Subaru has been in this world for nearly a month chronologically then that would mean that everyday since he came to our world, his mind was set on rescuing, survive and death. Rinse and repeat. Just a mindset while very toxic, could hold off all the tragedies he’s lived through. He didn’t have time to actually deal with it in a healthy manner because there was no time to do so and so it just build up in the back of his mind. That was his only way of surviving. To stuff down all his worries, his pain, his sadness and only letting little bits of it leak out. But now it’s different. If there’s not threat then that mindset dissolves which means all that he was stuffing down can finally burst out and the result is that.

 

The entire theater then became as quiet. So quiet you could hear the heartbeats of nearly every member. Everything they thought they knew about the boy’s suffering had been thrown out the window. They did not know where to even start if they wanted to help him. There previous declarations of helping Subaru became as hollow as a tree. They didn’t know if they could help the boy and so all went silent as they began to turn to look at the screen

 

Subaru begins hysterically searching around for something. With his eyes blurry and mind breaking apart, nearly everything was a blur until his saw a small closet. A closet where they store cleaning supplies

 

Subaru: Perfect

He said out loud. He made sure that the vase was fine and began crawling to it

 

Subaru:[Thinking: It hurts. It hurts. It hurts so much I wanna vomit. So much I wanna..]

Otto hugged the tiger boy as they both silently cried

Otto:[Thinking: My brother what can we do to help? Can we do anything besides make you suffer? Maybe it would have been better if we never met ]

 

Petra grabs one of Otto’s clothing

Petra: Please don’t think like that

Otto stares at the young maiden as she continues

Petra: I know we all failed him and maybe it would be better for him if we never met, but the reality is that we did this. We made him like this and it’s our responsibility to help him. No matter how hard or long it takes. We will help him, not because we owe him but simply because we are friends. That’s what friends do, am I wrong?

She smiles at the grey-haired merchant with tears in her eyes

Otto:[Thinking: How could someone so young mature so quickly? I guess this place did help us in some ways ]

Otto makes a small smile and says: Your right. We will all help our friend out no matter the obstacles in our way

 

Priscilla looks at the young as she closes her fan and points it at her

Priscilla: You in the maiden outfit, what’s your name?

Petra looks back at the scary lady

Petra: Pet-Petra ma’am. Petra Leyte

Priscilla stands and says in a proud voice

 

Priscilla: Take heed worthless insects. This young girl over there has finally said the very words you all have spoken about, only to crumble in your own lack of conviction. She may be weaker than us and she may be a commoner but she has proven to be your greatest chance of stabilizing the boy, well besides me of course. You’ll be a great rival. Will you shatter or will you sparkle even brighter? We’ll have to see.

After her speech, she begins to sit down, opening her fan as she relishes in the spotlight.

Petra: I will save him not just because she’s saved me many times but because I love him. You’ll be a great opponent but don’t cry when you fail

Priscilla still as confident as ever

Priscilla: I agree to this duel

 

Everyone stared at the little girl with a small smile. If a young girl still believes in the possibility of helping him then how could they stand ideally by. Her words, while harsh brought a new sense of confidence in their souls.

A memory of Satella, the witch of Envy wanting him to live made him stop his thought

He finally made it to the closet, holding the handle as if his life depended on it, as it might as well have. He shut it from the inside, lock it and push himself to the corner of the room hiding in darkness. He sits in the fetal position as he holds his head down frantically looking around the room as the light shines through the cracks of the door

Subaru:[Thinking: When will it end? Please let this end.]

He grabs his missing arm again and continues scratching

Subaru:[Thinking: I have to stop. I have to! Beako is gonna cry! You gotta stop your monster! Bu..but I can’t. It hurts, it hurts so much and the only thing stopping the pain from growing is this. I’m sorry Beako. I’m sorry]

 

Beako grabs the sleeping boy’s arm

Beako: Your not a monster. Betty’s Subaru is a kind soul. Why can’t you see that? You’re a good boy and the best contractor anyone could ask. So please, please stop for Betty.

She knew that she couldn’t change what was happening on the screen but still she begged for him to stop

 

He continues to cry until he feels a warm liquid spill onto his remaining hand. The warm, almost water like texture of blood stains his hand down to his palm.

He then pulls the bloodied hand to his face to see proof that his other arm was still there.

There is a couple of mins of silence as he continues to stare at it when his left eyes began to lose its light. It didn’t even register with the young butler until his left eyes went completely dark

He put his bloodied hand to his left eye when he begin to chuckle at what had just happen

Subaru: It’s gone

 

Emilia ever since he lost his arm become in a trance of self- loathing

Emilia silently stared at the screen while tears fell down her face. Her face almost seemed dead with the only thing confirming that she was alive was her scratching herself mimicking her knight. “A lady and her knight rub off on each other as they say right?” All her thoughts were that she had caused this

Emilia:[Thinking: You did this to him. Your plain ignorance brought him nothing but despair. While you were thinking about how the world perceives you, the first man to truly love you was dying over and over again, to save you and you told him to wait for an answer to a simple question. Your evil, your wicked, you truly are the witch of Envy]

 

He now imagines himself as a laboratory experiment gone wrong. An even worse version of Frankenstein’s monster. A man who’s missing an arm, a leg and now an eye. He giggles became full on laughter as the stares at nothing

 

Subaru:[Thinking: I get it now! This must be my past sin coming back to haunt me. The death of Emilia, Rem losing her memories, Ram losing her sister, the Crusch camp losing their leader and many more. All those fell on me and now they’re coming back to punish me. I’m sorry. Rem I’m sorry I couldn’t be your hero. Crusch I’m sorry I wasn’t a better solider. Ram I’m sorry I couldn’t protect your sister. But I won’t hide from it. I’ll take my punish full force.]

 

He stops scratching himself and returns to a neutral sitting position as he stares at the ceiling while silently giggling at his own worthlessness as he slowly passes out

 

Rem: He’s truly broken. Oh my hero, I, no we’re all terribly sorry for what we’ve done to you. If you hate us that is fine, if you loathe us that’s fine. As long as you’re happy we’ll take out any punishment punish needed if it means to help you.

 

Wilhelm angry at the words that just came out of he mouth crushes the arm rest AGAIN as he stood up and yelled

Wilhelm : ARE YOU ALL COWARDS?!!!

Everyone started at the Sword demon in shock

Wilhelm : DO YOU TRULY BELIVE THAT YOUR SUFFERING WILL DO HIM ANY GOOD? HE DIED OVER AND OVER AGAIN SO YOU COULD LIVE. IT IS TRUE THAT WE HAVE FAILED HIM BUT DO YOU THINK HE WENT THROUGH ALL THAT SO YOU WALLOW IN SELF PITY. IF YOU BEILIVE THEN ALL SUBARU’S WORK WAS FOR NOT. LOOK AT THE BOY

They moved their faces towards the screen

 

Wilhelm : HE IS SUFFERING BECAUSE NONE OF US ARE THERE FOR HIM. WE COULDN’T NOTICE THE BOY’S DEAD EYES AND THIS IS OUR PUNISHMENT.

Wilhelm looks at the ground in sadness:

IT’S TRUE THAT I WANT TO TAKE AWAY ALL HIS PAIN. WE ALL WANT TO BUT TGE REALITY IS WE CANNOT. WHAT’S DONE IS DONE BUT WE GIVEN A GIFT.

Wilhelm looks up. He can see the dark ceiling but above that is the gates of heaven in which is late wife dances on. Wilhelm smiles as he put his heart to his chest

 

Wilhelm: WE ARE ABLE TO SEE OUR PAST MISTAKES AND REFLECT UPON IT. NOW ANSWER ME THIS IS, WILL YOU STAND BY AND CONTINUE TO WATCH THE BOY CRUMBLE OR WILL YOU STAND WITH ME SO MAY BE ABLE TO PICK THE PEICES AND HELP THE MAN TO SAVED US ALL!!!

 

Rem thought in her head: I can’t, no I won’t fail him again. If he hates me that’s fine, if he wants my life and body that’s fine too. As long as I can help him, I’m fine with the results

Wilhelm’s works break to Emilia causing her to begin thinking to herself

Emilia:[Thinking:I love him. I love him too much to let go. I know it’s selfish but I cannot keep standing by watching him suffering. I’ll hold his hand, hear his wounds, wipe away his tears and listen to his story. Because I truly love you Subaru Natsuki

 

Otto raises his hands and says

Otto: I owe him my life but that’s not the only reason why I want to help. He is my first friend, my first true friend and I want to help him anyway possible

 

Garfeil getting inspired from his brotto allow raises his hand and says

Garfeil: Brotto is right. Captain is captain and I want to kick all those dark thoughts away. I want to be his shield but also his friend

Ram raises her hand to

Ram: He’s stupid, naive, lazy and uneducated. But even then I want to save him

Rem: So do I. I love him so much and I cannot just stand still while he suffers alone

Emilia: Yeah! He’s my knight and lover. It’s my duty to help him when he’s in trouble. He’s done so much for me and this is a mere fraction of what I can do for him

 

Beatrice stand up and says

Beatrice: As a great spirit and Subaru’s sprit I want to do all I can do help my contractor. He saved me from 400 years of solitude and so I must help him with his own demon

Frederica: He saved me and little Petra. Not only that but we may have known each other for a little while, he is still a dear friend and I want to save him

Petra: Yeah. He helped me out, played with me, gave me a job and saved my life. I love him and I want to fight to protect him

Felt: You already know me and Rein are in. Big bro cannot go at this alone and this time I want to help him.

Reinhard: What my lady says is true. He is my friend and as someone really close to me once say “I need to be more greedy” and so I will. I want to help him, I want to help fight against those things that plague his mind because that’s what a friend with do

Julius: As a knight, it is my duty to help all who are in danger but right now I’m not Julius, I’m Juli and what I want is to save my friend

 

The merchant’s camp began laughing at such an odd declaration from the so called “perfect knight”

Anastasia: Well then Juli, I guess I no other option but to join you. I still owe him a great debt after all and as a merchant, I pay all that I owe

 

The rest of the camp scream: YEAH

 

Crusch stand up and says

Crusch : I also owe him a great debt. If not for him, the subjugation of the white whale would never have succeeded. Not only that but he saved mine and my men’s lives multiple times. But also he’s my friend. I feel terrible for not speaking to him more when I had the chance but I will not waste it again. I want him to tell me his story, his rough journey from his perspective whenever sadness fall upon him

Felix then stands up says

Felix : I agree. He is in the same rank as me yet he’s done more for this nation than I ever did. I caused tremendous suffering and there is nothing I can do about it but as his friend as his doctor I want to help him live a normal healthy life and I believe with all our power together we’ll be able to so.

 

Pricilla : The world only favors me so it is fate that he shall fall into my hands. All I have to do is wait but once he is in my domain, I will rebuild him in such a way that those thoughts will never harm him again

Al: My lady you are correct. I guess I will be seeing you soon bro

In the back a certain blue haired clown smilies

Roswaal: I have no right to say this. It is my fault that he suffered so much. Nearly all of his deaths can be attributed to my plan and for that I can never ask for forgiveness but I will do all I can so that the boy can gain as much help as possible

 

Wilhelm smilies at the fact that everyone truly loves the boy

 

Wilhelm: THEN WE MUST CONTINUE TO WATCH. THROUGH THE GOOD, THE BAD AND THE WORSE. WE WILL WATCH IT ALL UNFOLD AND I SWEAR ON MY LATE WIFE, THERSIA VAN ASTREA WHEN WE GET OUT I WILL COME TO HIS AID AND DO MY BEST AS HIS HONORARY GRANDFATHER AND SO WHATEVER IT TAKES TO HELP SUBARU NATSUKI, WILL YOU JOIN ME?!!!

 

EVERYONE: YEAH!!!!!!

Notes:

Really gonna dive into Subaru’s self harm and depression throughout the series but will allow him to grow in the later episodes.
I really feel like I did good writing this chapter but the next one may take some time to write

Wilhelm as usual being a top 5 Re:Zero character. Major Wilhelm fan here. I want to see Reinhard, Subaru and Wilhelm be a good family in the future but this takes places before arc 5 it wouldn’t make sense. Sad world we live in

Also whenever someone throws up or self harm, the director simply uses magic to clean it up or heal them. Just in case anyone was wondering

Also the topic of weather they think can help Subaru or not will be brought up again through this series. The idea that one could change based off one speech is simply unrealistic and it’s been shown multiple times throughout the series that change happens through small steps, not one big step.

So this is an issue that they’ll encounter several times as they continue to watch Subaru’s madness

Chapter 5: A Light Shines through the Darkness

Summary:

Subaru sinks deeper in his internal darkness but a suddenly a fairy begins to pull him out

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Beatrice sits quietly in her comfy chair, reading a book in the brand new mansion library. Ever since the forbidden library was burned down, she couldn’t find a quiet place to read so her contractor suggested that she tries to make do with the new library her home but Beako wasn’t comfortable with the idea. While the previous one was her prison, she still has some attachment to it and so choosing to stay in a different library felt unusual, but this time she wasn’t alone. She had her lovely contractor, one she chose instead of being chosen and it was someone who she dearly cherished

 

Beatrice finishes reading a chapter and closes her book.

Beatrice: That’s enough for now. Betty deserves a treat for being so cute

 

Petra : You sure do love your sweets don’t you Beatrice? You know, most of it I baked with the help of Ms. Frederica so I’m glad that you enjoy it

Beatrice : Yes, you should get an award for making such treats that satisfies Betty’s taste buds. Be honored

 

This interaction between the spirit and the young maid reinforces the idea that besides Subaru, Petra was the closest to the great spirit which made Anastasia nearly pass out from all the cuteness

 

The 400 year old great spirit begins skipping around as she heads for the a plate. Subaru before meeting up with Emilia left a big pallet of snacks as a reward for Beatrice but in less then an hour, a serving that would send a normal person to the hospital for its amount of sugar was gone.

 

Beatrice reaches the plate and stops smiling as she sees an empty plate

 

Beatrice: Where did it go? I want it now!!!

She begins have a tantrum session at the fact that there are no more treats when she gets a thought

 

The audience began laughing at how the great spirit, one who proclaimed to be above all of them is acting like a mere child. Beatrice face went red looking at this scene as he looked down because anywhere else won’t lead to her feeling more embarrassment

 

Beatrice: Petra! She must have some more. Betty must fine her and with my cuteness I shall acquire more treats

She has a devilish smile while creating her plan to satiate her hunger.

 

Petra quickly looks at Beatrice

Petra: Hey! That’s just rude. Weaponizing our friendship to benefit yourself is just rude and unbecoming of someone with your status

 

Beatrice continued to look down in shame as the scene played out. Ooh if she had magic she would’ve teleported out of there out of pure embarrassment

 

She picks up the plate and begins heading to the door when suddenly a wave of sadness and trouble passes through her as a single tear falls on her face

Beatrice touches her face as she questions

 

Beatrice: A tear? Why am I cryin—-

Her face, once having a bright smile now just in a state of shock as she drops the plates shattering it while she uttered a single words in a frightful tone

 

Beatrice: …subaru….

The entire camp then faced the screen with a serious face. Gone were the silent conversations of giggles because they knew now wasn’t a time for it. They knew that Subaru was having a mental breakdown as this was playing out but they didn’t expect this to be how she’d learn about him state

 

Rem : Ms.Beatrice, are you able to feel what Subaru feels?

Beatrice starring at the screen didn’t even bother turning around as she said

Beatrice : In a normal situation both me and my contractor wouldn’t be able to connect our emotions like what’s being shown. Only when one is experiencing a great emotion, whether good or bad, can the other begin to feel it and it but it isn’t the full emotion we feel. Maybe only 1/10 of it from my own experience

 

The cast then was able to breathe safely. The idea that another person experienced the same feelings and thoughts as the young knight shook them to their core so to hear it was only a tenth and that it was rare brought them some form of comfort to them

 

She quickly ran to hers and Subaru’s room and grabs the book, quill and a small bottle of ink and begins frantically running.

 

Where would he be? Where would he be? He’s in trouble! I don’t know why but if it’s reaching me then it must be very bad I suppose

 

Beatrice begins crying watching the scene, imagining what her contractor is suffering through

Beatrice: Please save him Betty

 

She thank whatever god that no one saw her because questioning what was going on would take more time then what little she had. Rem was cleaning the opposite side of the mansion, Frederica was washing the outside of the mansion, Otto and Roswall were in his offices, Petra was out gathering items, Emilia was studying in her room and Garfiel was taking a nap outside.

She ran from hallway to hallway unable to find her master and with each min her fear continued to grow not because of her, but her contractor. He was feeling as if he’s soul was leaving his body and that emotional distress reached her. After 2 mins of restlessly running, she finally was able to location the contractor through the use of the witches scent. Usually she would just turn off the sense as it would only irritate her. Being near the source 24/7 was bound to make her sick at some point so after making the contract, she decided to simply turn it off and only occasionally turn it on. While running she activated it but such a smell nearly overwhelmed her so taking a couple of seconds to collect herself was needed in order to properly use it.

 

Garfield curious at the loli’s ability

Garfiel: How are you able to turn it off? You just can’t turn off a sense like smell

Beatrice looked at Mr. Gorgeous tiger and explained

Beatrice : I’m a spirit. Everything about my body is made of mana and the manipulation of it so simply turning off the sensation of smell is quiet easy

The two demon maids along with the young blond boy took note to that and making sure to ask further questions when things calm down

 

Now she stands in front of the door already smelling blood and prepare herself for what can only be a sad sight. She tried opening it but it was locked and so she began violently knocking the door.

 

Beatrice: Subaru! It’s me! Your Betty is here so please open up.

She continued to hit the door until she took a step back and put her hand up facing the door deciding it was faster this way. Nothing was gonna stop her from helping her contractor until she heard a voice she’d recognize anywhere but it sounded as if it was made of tears, anger and overall darkness

 

STOP!!!!!

 

After hearing the desperate plea she took a second before he continued

 

Subaru: Beako I know it’s you but please stop. I don’t want to come out and I don’t want you to come in and see me.

Beatrice continued to cry as she hugs her sleeping partner

 

Beatrice: Please allow me to help you. You can’t keep going on like this

Emilia holding her knight’s arm sobbing her eyes out. She starred at the screen making sure to not miss a moment so that she could remember her uselessness.

Emilia:[Thinking: Watch it. Don’t miss a moment. This happened in your house. Your love is sinking in his thoughts yet you are simply studying. How useless. How disgusting. How.. ]

 

Suddenly Emilia feels something hold her shoulder and as she turns around with tears in her eyes she realises who it is.

Crusch: Please, don’t. For yours and his sake, don’t blame yourself

Emilia hearing these words let go of her arms rest and placed her free hand ln her lap as she continues to weep at the scene

 

Beatrice: Why I suppose? I can feel your emotions. You’re in terrible pain. Your hurt, your sad, and you sound like your out of breath. I need to come in and help

Subaru: No. Please. I’m fine. I don’t need your help

Beatrice: STOP LYING I SUPPOSE! THIS IS JUST LIKE YOUR NIGHTMARES. YOU  CLAIM TO BE ALRIGHT BUT YOUR BODY AND MIND ARE MANGLED AND IN RUIN. HOW CAN I CALL MYSELF YOUR SPIRIT AND YOUR FRIEND IF I CAN’T EVEN HELP YOU?!!

 

Otto: Friend huh? What a friend I am

Garfiel suddenly jabs at the merchant with tears in his eyes

Garfiel: It’s like what the old man said, we may have failed our captain before but now we have a chance to change. So we must endure because he did for us

Otto holding his arm was shocked to see that Garfiel of all people was being this mature. He wanted to hell his friend and in order to help him, he must understand him

Otto: Your right, thanks for that Garfiel but did you need to hit me?

Garfiel: Yeah! You were acting stupid again

They both had a small laugh as they both looked back at the screen

 

The boy didn’t have any responds that word defend himself or get her to leave and so chose to stay silent.

After a minute of empty silence between the pair she said in a quiet but shaky voice. As if she’s was about to ball her eyes out

 

Beatrice: I’m sorry for yelling. I don’t know what’s troubling you but I want to help. I want to be there for you. Even if you’re broken, I’ll be here to put you together because you saved me from the library. So I’ll slide the notebook I brought with and quill so you can tell it your thoughts. I also brought a bottle of ink with me but it won’t fit so you’ll have to open the door. Can you do that for me?

Rem looks to the great spirit as she was holding one of her hero’s arms having a puffy face from crying. She had cried so much that she couldn’t muster anymore and had just eyes of one who lost her beloved

 

Rem: Thank you for helping my hero while I was out Ms.Beatrice

Beatrice: Betty didn’t do it for your sake woman. And besides I still haven’t been able to completely help him I suppose!

 

After another minute of what felt like an eternity, he slightly opened the door. Not enough to allow her in but enough to grab the bottle.

She had a faint smile as her face has a tired look to it with puffy eyes from crying so much.

She handed him the bottle and he quickly closed the door. She then slides the book and quill and sat down, laying her back on the side of the door

 

Felix was in shock of what had transpired. Seeing his friend at this state sadden the knight because as a doctor he should have been able to detect distress with someone. Especially one with the title of Blue, but right now wasn’t the time for self-loathing. They’ll be time later. Like Wilhelm said, they needed to watch in order to truly help him and so said in a whisper

Felix: So he did try the book. It’s good to see that he’s willing to try

 

After 10 minutes of dreaded silence, the boy spoke in a tone that had less sadness it in but one of still clouded in fear

Subaru: I’m sorry

Beatrice: It’s ok

Subaru: Do you hate me?

Beatrice: Never. Betty could never hate her contractor

Subaru: Will I ever be able to live normally?

Beatrice: I cannot say

Subaru: Why am I like this?

Beatrice: I cannot say but Betty knows this isn’t your fault

Subaru: How can I face tomorrow?

Beatrice: With your  by your side

Subaru:……

Another minute passed, as the door began opening from the inside

 

Beatrice happy to be let in slowly walks in but before she could make note of the surroundings she is quickly pulled into a hug as the boy begins crying again

Subaru: It hurts. It hurts so much. Everyday the pain just grows and grows. But I have to put up with it. I have to keep smiling because I don’t want them to see me different.

 

Felt looked down at the floor with streams of tears flowing. The sight of her friend in such a state became too heavy to bare, especially for one who is so young and so she tried blocking her sight from reality. 

Felt: Big bro

Reinhard grabbed his lady hand as a way to say that “they all feel the same right now” but it wasn’t able to help the young girl much

 

Beako while tearing up kept listening to his words. It saddens her to see her lovely contractor be reduced to this but at least now he was opening up. He wasn’t hiding behind a mask and so in this rare open of the true Subaru Natsuki, she continued to let him speak. Not interrupting as that would likely make him push away

 

Subaru: I know I’m weak, I’m not smart, I’m not gifted so there’s not a lot I can do. There eyes. There eyes haunt me everyday because I have to keep smiling so they don’t have those eyes. Ones of disappointment, ones of sadness.

-A flashback of the argument he and Emilia had -

Subaru: If they knew me, the real me, things would never be the same and…..and that’s what scares me.

-A flashback of Ram and Roswaal starring at the boy while he simply looks towards a dead Rem-

 

Ram looked down while holding her dress and looking to the side. It was too much to see the man she consider her little brother in a such a state and it was her fault that he was like this. All anyone could see was a pink haired maid gritting her teeth while having a single stream of tears falling from her face

Ram: Barusu, I’m sorry

 

I don’t know how to keep moving while carrying this pain. I’m sorry Beako. I’m truly for being utterly pathetic. I can’t even keep you happy.

 

Emilia: Your not pathetic. We all love you. Saying sorry simply won’t do but please allow us to help you. We won’t judge. You’ve helped us so please allow us to help you

 

He sounded so out of breath, as if he ran a mile or that he was just gasping for air after nearly drowning

 

Beatrice: Subaru, I love you. Not only because you saved me, but also because everyday I live with you is another day I know I’m truly happy. Happy to be alive. Happy to be with you.

She turned around to face her master. He eyes was red as cherries, the bags around his eyes was very dark. He was still hyperventilating and looking around as if he was being hunted. He was holding he’s bloodied arm while his jacket was on the other side of the of the closet. He hair was a mess and his entire body was shaking

She looked at the bloodied arm horrified but chose that at this moment his mind needed her more then his body

 

Julius: He looks so broken and tired. Why can’t I be of use to you my friend?

He only looked down while sweating and crying. He wasn’t as quiet as the ladies in the front and so everyone could see how human Julius truly was. He wasn’t a knight right now, but a man sobbing over his friend’s state

 

Beatrice puts her hands on her contractor’s face so that he would focus on her and her voice

Beatrice: Everyone in this mansion loves you. From the pink hair maid to that alcoholic merchant, every single one cares for you not because what you can give but because who you are. It is true. You may not be the strongest, the fastest or the smartest but they do not care for that. They care for you and your well-being as much as I. We all love you Subaru Natsuki, don’t ever doubt it.

 

Petra crying while holding Frederica

Petra: It’s true, we all love you. Please just speak to us. We want to help you and we won’t judge. I can’t keep seeing you like this my love

 

Subaru’s eyes began to gain a glimmer of light in them. As if an angel was shining through the dark clouds that faded his mind

Subaru in a tired and sad voice

Subaru: But how can I face them? I’m too afraid to face them. I don’t think I ever will have the strength to

Beatrice letting go of her master’s face begins to place her face onto his chest and wrap her arms around him

Beatrice: Then face me. Pour all your sadness, all your tears, all your darkness upon me and then when you’re done I’ll still be here ready to listen to you. You’ve done so much for me so it’s only right I can do it for you

 

Emilia: Thank you Beatrice. While we were useless in this situation and saved my love. Thank you

Beatrice ignored the words of the half elf as she continues to watch. What she or anyone had to say at this moment held no weight as what she was solely focused on was her contractor on the screen

 

Subaru finally began to calm down as he lets out a small chuckle. The reverse phantom pain begins to fade away at the great spirit’s words. After a min of silence he returns the hug while crying

Subaru: I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry

He continues to repeat the phrase as the great spirits listens while also crying

Beatrice: Shh shh shh. It’ll be alright. Your partner is here

 

Beatrice: For once Betty was able to help you. I’m so grateful that I was able to relieve some of your hardship or at least some version Betty did 

She looked down in sadness as she knew that she wasn’t that Betty. The Betty who was able to pull her contractor out of the darkness and she envy her

 

Subaru wiped his tear was still trying to catch his breath. Subaru looked to his spirit and asked 

Subaru: Beako….can we just stay here? I don’t want to go outside yet

Beatrice: That’s fine although Betty will have to leave and tell someone that you’re done with your duties for the day. I will not allow you to return until you’re fully healed, physically and mentally.

Subaru began to panic at the idea of her disappearance but as quick as the idea came, it was ripped away by the words of his spirit

Beatrice hugs him even tighter

Beatrice: It’ll be alright. I’m here

The atmosphere while small, felt truly free to the boy. While he won’t be able to speak of his previous loops or his failures, he was able to let go of a weight that was holding his body down, the eyes of expectation.

 

Reinhard: Great spirit Beatrice I thank you for helping my friend when I was never able to

Again, Beatrice ignores the comments and continues to watch, almost like she I’m a hypnotic trance

 

The duo began to discuss various topics while Beatrice began to heal Subaru’s arms. After a couple of hours Beatrice had to tell her contractor

Beatrice: I will have to leave soon to inform the people of your sudden sickness. I’ll be back in a bit

She begins to wipe herself clean off all the tears and sweat they both shared.

Beatrice: If you want to speak to someone while I’m gone, try the book. It seems like it is helping you.

Subaru looked back at the elderly loli and gave a thumbs up

Subaru: You got it Beako

He gave a big smile, not one of those practiced, perfect smile but one true and kind. It looked quite beautiful for the raven haired boy

 

Otto: He actually looks happy. I’m so glad he’s finally able to smile again

Frederica still holding her Petra

Frederica: Yes I agree. He looks so at ease right now

 

Beatrice left and went to Frederica to inform her. While she was a bit skeptical, the face of the great sprit made it certain that no matter what, her contractor will not be able to work for the day or the next couple of days and agreed and offered her condolences. Beatrice went back to the closet and was glad to see that her master was using the notebook and was smiling.

Roswaal:[ Thinking: So he is using the book and it is proving to be effective. So what made you give it up when it was working so well? ]

 

She closed the door and continued to talk to her contractor until night arrived.

Subaru’s stomach began to growl as he realizes how long they’ve been in the closet.

Subaru: Wow we’ve been here for a while. We should grab dinner.

Beatrice: Yes! As your spirit it’s my job to make sure you’re well fed so we will return to our bedroom while Betty grab our dinner.

Subaru: You don’t hav—-

Beatrice looks back at her contractor with a red aura surrounding her

Beatrice: That wasn’t a request, it’s an order

 

Priscilla begins fanning herself while having a mischievous smile

Priscilla: That’s the authority one must have in they want true change. I respect that great spirit

For the 3rd time, Beatrice ignored the words of whatever was speaking but Priscilla knew the outcome already but had to show some form of respect

 

Subaru not wanting to be at mercy of a thousand pink gems being flung at him said

Subaru: O..ok


As she said, they returned to their room, surprised to see a pallet of food already there. They had checked the time at it was near 10 at night. Everyone had already eaten and some were already asleep

And at the sudden realization, Subaru grabbed Beatrice and quickly walked to a certain bedroom

Ricardo: where is he going? He should some rest

The cast agreed with the Demi-human. After what occurred the boy desperately needed some rest but the Emilia knew exactly where he was going. The place he always goes around this time of night

 

Beatrice was asking many questions as she was being dragged across the mansion until she too came to the realization as they were near a familiar door.

Once they reach the door Beatrice says the first line

Beatrice: I’ll give you some time with her but don’t take too long I suppose.

Subaru: Thank you Beako. Your the best

Beatrice: Of course Betty is. Betty thinks she should be rewarded for this in fact.

She says with full confidence as she crosses her arms with a smug smile

Subaru: And you will

Subaru enters the room to see a sleeping angel in the corner of the room

It became a routine of his to visit her every night and speak to her. Speaking to her brought them even closer and it help calm him down

Subaru waved his hands as she says with a big smile

Subaru:….Hey Rem

 

Rem blushing looking at the scene: Hello my love

Ram didn’t know weather to be mad at stupid Barusu for trying to seduce her sister or be happy that even if she lost her memory of her sister, someone was spared for some reason and was able to keep her sister company and memories alive

 

Subaru sat down in a chair near the girl, held her hand and began to speak to the sleeping Rem about the day. He spoke about the good, the bad and the worse as he begins to cry.

Subaru: Rem I will save you. I will bring you back and we’ll go on as many dates as you want. Your hero will save you but this time—-

He looks back at the door where his spirit was

Subaru: I won’t be alone

 

Both the great spirit and the blue haired maid began crying loudly while holding there partner as if he about to die, or die again I mean

 

He let go of her hand, kissed her forehead and bid her goodnight. He walks out and hold his spirit’s hands as they returned back to their room and ate there dinner while chatting

After eating, they both prepared for bed as they began heading to bed. They went back to their usual position as they both stared to the ceiling

Subaru: Thank you Beako

Beatrice: Your welcome

After a couple of minutes of silence

Beatrice: Thank you Subaru

Subaru was about to ask why but knew that it was a stupid thing to ask and simply said

Subaru: Your welcome Great spirit Beatrice

After a couple of minutes they both fell asleep, holding hands and smiling as they knew that they were inseparable

 

{Episode 1: Complete}

 

The theater was an in awe. The great sprit of Yin was able to help their friend through the darkness and able to bring him back into her arms. Such words could not convey the feeling they were having at the moment and so they all chose to stay silent

Notes:

Finally done with the first episode and DAMN that was hard. I don’t know how many episodes I will write so be wary of that. These stories are in chronological order and so this episode take place 3 weeks after Sanctuary, so Subaru still has a long way to go

Not much interaction between the cast members because they were all in shock watching the scene but don’t worry because in the next one they’ll speak a lot about what they just saw

Chapter 6: Truth Crushes the Soul

Summary:

The cast discuss the episode they just watched

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

As the end of the episode came, the audience looked towards the screen with many thoughts

 

This is the end of episode one guys. We’ll take a break before the next one

 

Emilia: I know I said this again but thank you Beatrice.

Emilia had slight bags under her eyes, her hair was slightly messy and she her cloth was dripping with her own tears

He starred at the unconscious boy with many thoughts

Emilia:[Thinking: Subaru, it breaks my heart that you do this to yourself. I, of all people shouldn’t judge you but I want to help you. To take you out of the darkness and hold you tightly. To protect you from whatever is hurting you. ]

 

Beatrice: I didn’t do it for your sake half elf. My contractor was hurting so as his companion, I had to help him


Pricilla
: Words as hollow as your soul

 

Everyone suddenly turned to the cocky sun princess. Most has grown tired of her attitude and some simply tried to ignore her but at all knew that under her insults and arrogance, were words of wisdom

 

Wilhelm : Do you mind explaining what you mean lady Priscilla?

 

Wilhelm while acting professional, still had a hint of anger as the only one that was helping Subaru in his time of need was being insulted

 

Priscilla turned to the elderly gentleman while continuing to fan herself

 

Priscilla : So even someone as wise as you cannot see what’s truly happening? I pity you as this only proves yet again how infinitely superior one as myself is to you commoner

 

She then turned to the great spirit

 

Priscilla : You dare speak of aiding the fool when you did no such thing? How utterly disgraceful. You shall explain yourself immediately or else I will.

 

Everyone then turned to the spirit with confusion on their mind. Priscilla was not one who make a mistake often so what they were concerned about was what with the spirit hiding

 

Roswaal didn’t speak because he too came to the same conclusion as the flame princess

 

Rem : Ms.Beatrice, what is she talking about?

 

Beatrice realizing that Priscilla found her out looked down in shame. Rarely would the spirit ever feel such a disgusting feeling as shame but at this moment that is all that consumed her

 

Beatrice : …I don’t remember this…

 

Rem : Sorry, could you repeat that? I couldn’t hear

Rem wasn’t trying to be disrespectful, it was just that Beatrice said it in such a low and quiet tone that not even Garfeil nor Ram could make out what she said

Beatrice in a pool of different emotions and not in the right mindset simply yelled

 

Beatrice : I DON’T RECALL THIS I SUPPOSE!!

Everyone was shocked to hear such a loud cry from such a tiny individual. But as that wasn’t enough, the words that she cried out finally registered with their minds

“He must’ve died” that’s the conclusion that everyone came to. Making theories and confirming it are two very different things. They were finally accepting that the theory that he may have used RbD by now that’s basically confirmed, a new terror filled their hearts as a form of poison

 

Beatrice: THIS ENTIRE DAY NEVER HAPPENED. AFTER BETTY GAVE HIM THE BOOK, BETTY CANNOT RECALL ANY OF THE EVENTS THAT WAS SHOWN

 

Every word that the spirit said broke her even more and more. She wanted to believe that she did this, that she had helped her contractor but she knew the truth. The moment she figure it was when he put the book in the desk. She recalled that he took it with him outside the room and from then on, she tried to lie to herself. To believe what she is looking at was a lie

 

To live in a false world when she wasn’t incompetent as to not notice that her master was in trouble but with every second the tragic truth came nailing her mind until she saw herself reaching the closet. From that moment she knew what a failure she was. A different spirit, a different Betty was able to save her master but she was that Betty. She had failed utterly as a spirit as and his closest companion.

 

After finish her sentence, she hopped off her contractor’s lap and sat on the floor to wallow in self destruction as everyone watched with sadness and shock. They were sad that Beatrice had to watch a different version of herself help her contractor while the true her couldn’t even tell that her contractor was drowning but the other was emotion was true dread. The fact that he died when Roswaal confirmed that there were no threats that he was aware of means that either an incredibly dangerous foe appeared and the man didn’t notice or Subaru simply killed….

 

They couldn’t finish such a vulgar thought as it would shatter what little sense they had left and so chose to stay completely

 

Priscilla, well hearing this was filled with a emotion unfamiliar to her. It was a feeling she did not remember experiencing before coming to this hellish room, a feeling of pity. Pity for the small spirit who had to watch this. But as quickly as it came, it was discarded as she knew that she had to keeping up this image and so she continued speaking after letting the spirit finish

 

She then stood up and closed her fans she she knew that must continue the conversation, lest their ignorance continue to blind them

Priscilla pointed her fan the Emilia camp

Priscilla:  You, the house maid, half elf and pink demon. Do you recall and of the events that had transpired? Do not waste my time, lest you want to be another victim of my blade

The girls quickly turned around as they knew the answer to it

Ram : No

Frederica : No

Emilia : Kinda

 

Everyone turned to the half elf in shock. Now the situation was getting confusing. How does Emilia remember that day when none of the house members could?

Priscilla’s eyes widen in shock at the half elf’s claim

 

Priscilla:  Explain yourself, immediately

 

Emilia : I remember this conversation, but not as this. I had just finished my morning studies and was walking in the garden when I saw Subaru but this place showed something different.

 

Otto trying his best to answer the situation

Otto : What alterations were there Ms.Emilia? Please tell us

The boy couldn’t stand how useless he was in helping his friend so the only way to quell his self hatred was to solve this mystery.

 

Emilia : He wasn’t laying on the grass when I saw him and his eyes were…they were hollow. As if he had no light behind those eyes. The conversation was the same mostly but it didn’t show when I had asked him but was wrong. He told me he didn’t get much sleep as training was brutal and I didn’t want to bother him too much so I told him that once he was done that he could rest at my lap. Besides that, the film showed the same events

 

Everyone was trying to puzzle the mystery out. Otto and Anastasia had a vague idea and Priscilla nearly had it solved until a certain magician spoke

 

Roswaal : I think I knoo~w what happened Ms.Emilia

 

Emilia quickly turned to the master of the mansion with slight tears in her eyes

Emilia : Please Roswaal, tell us what happened

But before he could speak a certain swordswomen spoke

Crusch : But let it be known that even without my magic, I will be able to tell if your lying

 

Crusch while having a somewhat idea of the answer didn’t want to waste any more time then necessary and so allowed the man to speak

 

Roswaal spoke with his “perfect” smile and so called “happy” demeanor

 

Roswaal : From what Emilia said, nearly all the events with her and Subaru happened the same and since Beatrice cannot remember helping p~oor Subaru, that must mean that he returned to this day. I cannot tell for sure when exactly he returned but he must’ve come back to this morning. Likely either he’s interaction with Beatrice, right before meeting Ms.Emilia or somewhere in betwe~een

 

Emilia, Beatrice, Ram and Frederica all held their heads down in shame. They knew that had failed already but he hear it from Roswaal who didn’t sugar-coat it at all broke their hearts even more

 

Beatrice still not facing her contractor quietly says

Beatrice : Betty is useless, Betty is—-

Before she could continue, the great spirit was brought back to the words of the Sword demon. Even after her failures, she still had the chance to mend her mistakes. She had the gift of time and it was one she wouldn’t waste

 

After taking in the information, the cast began thinking about what could had led to his death. A new enemy, an accident, was it someone in the camp, or was it suicide? All had some backing to it when suddenly 2 people had come to the same idea

 

Priscilla : Your hiding something

Crusch : Your hiding something

 

The two girls after understanding what he said knew that he was hiding something because of the way he worded his information. He knew that he did die, he knew that returned to a specific place and time but he must’ve had some idea on how the boy died

 

Roswaal : I can assure you that I do not have any information that is relevant to this situation

 

Crusch quickly stood up as her rage was beginning to show

Crusch : You claim that and while I can tell you aren’t lying, I know that you have some ideas on the events that lead to his demise

 

Priscilla was getting annoyed at the man. His entire being was a lie. From the way he spoke, to the way he acted, to way he looked was filled with lies and deception and these qualities are ones of roaches and she especially hated roaches

 

Priscilla : What the warrior says is true. You hold certain information. You shall tell us now or suffer my flames

 

Roswaal still very calm and was about to defend himself when all heard the same voice

 

Ok ladies, gentleman and whatever the hell Roswaal is, the next episode is beginning. Please get to your seats and prepare

 

Garfeil was enraged at this idea. The entire conversation he wanted to yell, to let it be known that if Roswaal wasn’t gonna tell them that he’d rip out his throat but the only thing stopping him was his Brotto and his sis but that he was about to get away with this he couldn’t take it anymore

 

Garfeil : What the hell are you talking about? He has information that could help my Captain and you choose now to begin the next showing?

 

The reason on why I’m beginning the next play is because, had I let this discussion continue, someone was gonna die. Whether it was the magician, the princess, the warrior or a bystander, one of you would have been severely injured so instead of wasting my time healing you and calming you down, I’ve decided to end the discussion at the source

The cast were shocked to hear that one of them were to perish had it not been stopped by the director.

Garfeil still mad saw that his friend was trying to calm him down and finally sat back down

Priscilla not liking the outcome starred back at the clown and state in a voice anyone else trembled in

 

Ooh yeah, and I want to ask the members of the Emilia camp, did you notice anything weird about Subaru throughout the year?

The cast didn’t know how to answer. They wanted to say yes but they weren’t really sure

 

Beatrice : Yes! Betty’s Subaru began leaving the mansion more frequently and for longer period of time. His visit neither helped nor harmed him but he never told Betty were he went

 

Ram:  Yes. Barusu also didn’t allow many people to enter his room and whenever someone does, he would want it to be quick. Ram thought that Barusu was hiding an embarrassing secret so I didn’t want to intrude

 

Frederica a bit hesitant to answer

Frederica : Umm, whenever we worked together, I’d see him stare through the window that faced the forest. I tried to see what he did but never found what exactly he’s looking at

 

The rest of the members looked at the trio with concern and confusion. If they knew this about Subaru why didn’t they make it known

Emilia was about to question them before—

 

Yeah those odd behavior should have been a major red flag but you’ll figure it out later on. But the next episode will begin shortly

The sun princess while shocked to hear the utter stupidity of her rival’s words knew the bigger problem and so turned back to face the clown

 

Priscilla : This isn’t over clown. You will reveal your secrets to me as it is fated to happen

 

Roswaal : Oo~h fated to happen you say? Well sad to say but I know of fate all to well and fate isn’t something you can control

 

Ok before another argument begins, the next episode is gonna begin

Episode 2: Blue flower blooms

 

Petra:  This sounds like a happy episode. Please let it be

Petra was tired from the emotional roller coaster that was the previous one so she was begging that this would be a lighter story

 

{Episode 2 begins}

Notes:

Sorry for the shorten episode. To make it simple, they have all but confirmed that RBD checkpoint was this morning but do not know when exactly and in their timeline or the “correct” timeline, Subaru never had his panic attack or at least they never found him having this one

I noticed that I haven’t made the Anastasia camp speak much but I’ll try to incorporate them more as I want them to speak next episode.

Oh and as to why Emilia didn’t react the same as Rem, Frederica and Beatrice about the events being shown as they couldn’t remember, the reason is simply that Emilia didn’t understand that meaning of what had been shown. If she knew that Subaru had returned to their conversation and was faking everything, that would’ve done more emotional damage. So luckily she hadn’t put the pieces together until this chapter

I don’t want this to be a one-tone, “ooh every episode is Subaru suffering” story. I want to incorporate the same aesthetics as the original series. A series that brings out both the sense of joy and the sense of fear.
Also do you think I’m writing the story well. Like do you, the audience, think I’m writing like a child or someone who knows what there I actually doing?

Chapter 7: Night Crawler

Summary:

Subaru experiences a dream and wonders in the halls of the mansion when an idea popped in his head

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

We begin the story as we see a familiar boy on a beach starring at the ocean, yet something isn’t right. Everything is in black and white, well everything besides himself. His face is one of someone who is tired, tired of what is unknown

Subaru begins walking towards the ocean. Step after step, he continues to walk while not thinking of anything

 

Anastasia : I do not know of this location. Emilia do you have any memory of it?

Anastasia was very curious on such a unique looking location

Emilia : No, I do not. Maybe this is a location from Subaru’s homeland

Crusch observing carefully

Crusch : Probably not. If it was then Subaru’s body would’ve regressed to a younger form. Maybe this is a dream?

 

Subaru kept on walking as he enters the ocean, continuing to stare at the horizon. The water kept on rising as he continued to walk silently

 

Petra : This is creepy. He doesn’t look well and the lack of colour is very off putting.

Petra was holding Frederica’s sleeve with one hand

Frederica : I agree. Such a location is very haunting

When the water had reach his torso Subaru stop walking. Subaru finally looked at his reflection in the water. He wasn’t smiling, he had very dark bags around his eyes, his face paler then usual and his body lost some weight

 

Rem: [Thinking: Subaru….]

That’s all she could think about in the moment. He looked tired, as if he’s given upon on moving forward. It was like when he was trying to run away but that version of himself was scared, this one just looked empty

 

Subaru continued at his reflection specifically his eyes. His eyes had no semblance of life in it. Eyes as dark as his hair. He took a breath in and closed his eyes for a moment and when he opened his eyes he saw a corpse. A corpse of himself who’s been dead for quite some time. It looked like the aftermath of his first death to Elsa

 

Garfiel: That bitch!!!!

Garfiel was furious that he didn’t get to torture her more before ending her life. Every time he remembered her death, he was disgusted at how happy she was. She looked like she was having the time of her life fighting him. He wanted to change that smile into one of pure dread. He wanted her to cry, to suffer, to feel an ounce of what she did to her victims and most of all, his captain

Otto then grabbed his friend’s clothing signaling to calm down. Garfeil looked at him with slight anger but knew that his friend had no ill intentions and so complied

 

Subaru continued to stare and the reflection of his dead body when a new image came to the reflection. It was his second death. Blood continued to spill from his torn stomach as flys danced are his soulless eyes

Various images began appearing, showing each one of his death and the boy continued to stare with a blank face

 

Felix: He looks so mentally exhausted. Like death and the fear behind death fully left him, as though he was a corpse walking

Felt : Yeah it’s kinda scary

Felt look down for a second thinking to herself

Felt : Thinking:[ Big bro, what kind of trouble are you in now? ]

After the most recent death was shown the reflection returned to its original state, simply reflecting a broken man. He then looked up to the grey sky. Clouds filled the sky as far as the eye could see.  He closed his eyes as though he had just woken up and when he opened them, he was in a new area

 

Julius: So this is a dream. He doesn’t look scared

Julius began to sweat at what he was looking at but then a thought came to his mind and before he mind cut himself off, he spoke out loud

Julius : Is this what he dreams of when he’s not having a nightmare?

That thought shocked everyone in the Emilia camp. Sleeping is a time when the body and mind rest. A time when you can detach from reality and just enjoy a time to rest but that wasn’t the case for him. For every moment he was alive, it was a moment of eternal hell. As the thought creeped into their minds everyone looked down is despair

 

He was now in a a graveyard where 17 headstone can be seen organized in a 3 x 6 formation. Subaru was at the front of the graves where each one was labeled “Here lies Subaru Natsuki: Lugunica’s Ultimate Fool”

 

Priscilla: Someone who defeated a sin archbishop and 2 of the Great Ma beast sees himself as a simple fool? How grotesque. I must acquire him immediately lest his mind further corrupts him

Rem with her great sense of hearing took notice of the sun princess’s words and aggressively stared at the women while gritting her teeth in anger

Rem : You won’t lie a finger on my love

Priscilla : Big word coming from one who snuffed out his life and then immediately began torturing him

Rem : Words coming from one who saw him as worthless and chose to throw him out like trash and had threaten to murder him

The two women continued to scare at each other. Both, if had the option, would easily begin a bloody fight but knew it was useless so long as they were in the theater and thus turned back to the screen

 

Subaru looked at one the graves. The tomb was blank and the grave didn’t have a body

 

Felt : Wait why is one of them empty?

Reinhard: It’s probably because Subaru has passed away a total of 17 times but they are 18 graves so it’d make sense as 1 would be empty

 

Subaru began walking to the empty grave.

 

*Step*

 

*Step*

 

*Step*

 

Keeping the same pace, he walked to the grave with his hollow eyes. He stood in front of the grave and starred and after a min a small smile came to his face

 

Otto: He’s smiling? But why

Al : I do not know dude. It’s creepy as hell

 

He smiled but not one of his fake, practiced smiles. It was a true smile that he hadn’t made in quite a long time. He then let his body go, letting it fall into the empty grave, face first, until it hit the soft dirt and as his body fell the grave stone, one that was once empty now has something written on it. “Here lies Subaru Natsuki: Lugunica’s Ultimate Fool”

 

Beatrice throughout the screening didn’t make a sound. She wanted to learn as much as possible but now she wished she didn’t. As the information that was displayed showcased that her contractor’s thoughts had transcended reality and infected his dreams. Even his happiest dreams are ones filled with sadness

Roswaal :[Thinking: Did he die right then? No, this is days passed of when he got the book. This must be telling us something else ]

Priscilla :[Thinking: So when the commoner passes this time, it won’t be one that causes him sadness. What could that mean? ]

Al : Bro, what kind of fucked up dream was that?

 

Subaru opened his eyes as he realizes that all he saw was a dream. He didn’t look sad or angry, he had a simple, blank stare.

Subaru: March 20

 

Garfiel : Why is Captain stating the date?

Beatrice : It is something Betty’s Subaru does nearly everyday. There is a calendar placed in our bathroom and one in our bedroom and no matter the situation my contractor would always start the day by stating the date and checking the calendar

It took many members some time to understand. Ever since Subaru died in his sleep, he’s been fixated with remembering dates as a way to know weather RBD had activated and how far back he went if it did

Emilia intertwined her’s and her knight’s fingers while having a face of one who’s seen a loved one pass away

Emilia : Ooh Subaru

 

He looks around to see Beatrice next to him and checks the clock to see that it’s 4 in the morning. He begins to slowly release himself from Beatrice’s clutches as he heads out the room

 

Ram : Where is Barusu going?

Rem : He’s probably going to get fresh air.

She was hoping that he wouldn’t do anything reckless

 

Right as Subaru is about to close the door, he looks to the corner and sees a calendar stating that it was March 20. He sighs in relief and shuts the door. He began walking in the halls with nothing in mind. He knew that he wasn’t going back to bed anytime soon and chose to get some food. He finally reached the kitchen and grabs 2 appas and a glass of water 

 

Ram : The nerve!!!

Roswaal slightly shocked to hear such a voice at a mundane scene

Roswaal : Is something wrong Ram?

Ram realizes that she had let her emotions take over and quickly calmed herself and turned to her master

Ram : I apologize for my outburst master Roswaal. It is that I finally figured out something that had been bothering me and Ms.Frederica

Everyone really curious on the oni maid’s words

Roswaal : That is quite ok Ram. Would you like to explain what you’ve discovered?

Ram : Of course sir. Over the course of the year, me and Frederica have notice an abundance of food missing. Sometimes it was an appa, sometimes it was loafs of bread and other was leftovers. We tried meticulously to reveal the person behind it but to no avail. We stayed up countless nights to find out who but every time the criminal would get away. We questioned nearly everyone in the mansion but no leads were found but now the case has been solved

She stood up and pointed up the unconscious boy in the front and said

Ram : That criminal right there has been eating our food for nearly a year. The fool had caused me and the little one to keep running back to the store to buy more and causing my divine self and Frederica time from our beauty sleep

Everyone took a minute to make sense of this but then laughter erupted. Such a violent emotion to such a simple issue was laughable and was needed to lighten the mood.

Felt laughing very loudly

Felt : Ram you should calm down a bit. That face of yours is hilarious. You shouldn’t get so worked up at such a small thing. Hell, I do that all the time, only difference is that Rein always catches me

Reinhard : Lady Felt, if you desired more food then you should ask during dinner. We could give you as much as you need to be full

As the two began the routinely argument, Rem was silently giggling at the scene finally calmed down and said

Rem : Sis, please don’t be angry. The mansion hasn’t suffered from Subaru’s midnight meals. Please forgive him for me

Rem was using her cute charm on Ram and knew that Ram couldn’t stand against such a scene. It was a dog doing his puppy dog eyes to get more treats and the owner being unable to fight

Ram after hearing her words and seeing her one adorable eye slumped down in defeat

Ram : Fine, since it’s coming from you I’ll let it go but next time I’ll throw him into the forest.

Rem looked please with her sister and looked at the young knight

Rem : Subaru oh how you make my life so interesting

 

Subaru after spending a couple of minutes eating thought

Subaru: [Thinking: Ram would kill me if she knew it was me who was eating during this hour. I do feel bad but hey, a man’s gotta eat. I’m sure she’ll forgive me. I should also apologize to Frederica and Petra for making them go back to the store more times then they should for me ]

 

Frederica : It is fine Subaru. I had suspected it was you but didn’t want to question you. I’ll try to buy more fruits so that you have your midnight meals

Petra : Yeah. You shouldn’t have to apologize

Ram seeing this could not believe it. Frederica knew it was Barusu yet didn’t tell her and had caused her to stay awake for many hours. If she wasn’t the house maid she could get an ear full.

 

Subaru soon finished his food, cleaned up his mess and began walking again. To where, he does not know

 

Emilia : Beatrice, does Subaru do this often?

Emilia was concerned over Subaru’s lack of sleep. From Puck’s teaching, sleep is very important and one who does not get enough sleep, cannot perform at his or her best ability

Beatrice : It’s not common but it has occurred at times. Usually my contractor would walk about from midnight till 5 then finally fall back to sleep. Betty has been trying to get him to get a full night’s rest but has little success

 

Rem : That’s terrible!!! Poor Subaru

Felix : Why not just drain his mana to make him fall asleep?

Crusch : Felix you should already know the answer to that. While yes it would help at the moment, Ms. Beatrice is trying to find a more permanent solution.

Beatrice : You are correct I suppose

Felix looked down in shame as a doctor, he should’ve known the answer

Felix : Sorry Ms.Crusch

Crusch grab his hand and looked at him with a faint smile

Crusch : It’s fine Felix but could you help with Subaru’s sleeping issues when we get out?

Felix starred with determination

Felix : Even if you hadn’t told me, I was already developing plans to assist him

Crusch : That’s great to hear. Thank you Felix

Subaru walked around the mansion countless times before looking at another clock. It was 5 am and he knew that he was supposed to begin his work in an hour

Subaru: Might as well go to her before I go back to bed

Subaru walked down a couple of hallways and stood in front of a closed door. He quietly opened it, praying that the person in the other room didn’t hear him or else it’d be a whole another conversation and he did not want to deal with her. He entered and closed the door before smiling and waving at a sleeping girl

Subaru: Hey Rem

 

Rem was excited to see her hero interacting with her again. She truly loved watching how much Subaru cared for her when none could remember. She loved how open he was, all the different emotions he displayed, the way he spoke about his day, informing of what’s going on in the outside world. He truly cared for her and she was madly in love with him

Rem blushing slightly whispered

Rem : He.He….Hello Subaru 

Ricardo: Wow what a gentleman. Visiting the sleep beauty every night and in his free time. Rem your one luckily lady

Rem looked back at the warrior with a big smile on her face

Rem : Truly I am

Subaru sat down in his chair and began to talk to Rem about various topics. What the candidates were doing, his adventures with the small children in the village and his work.

Subaru then saw some dust accumulating in the corner of the window and stood up to clean it

Subaru: Wow I’ve become quite clumsy if I let this amount pile up in your room. I’m sorry Rem

 

Rem: You have nothing to be sorry about Subaru.

Emilia while happy to see the two interact in such a manner, had a lingering feeling in his heart. One that she did not recognize at first but it made her feel a negative emotion to what she was looking at. It was the lingering sense of jealousy.

 

Subaru: It’s getting quite dusty in here isn’t it?

While almost done cleaning the room an idea came into his head

Subaru quickly turned to face the maid and said in an excited voice

Subaru: Hey how about we go on a date in a couple of days? You’ve been here for months and being stuck in one place for so long is quite boring. I’ll finish my duty for the next couple of days and on my next day off we can go somewhere. I will get your wheelchair and we’ll go on a fabulous date. Will you go with me Rem?

The boy was excited at the thought of it. He was already planning on where to go and what to where.

 

Rem madly blushing at the idea

Rem : Of course I’ll go with you Subaru. I would love it

Her heart was beating quickly. Faster than it had ever been. She and Subaru was going on a date and the memory of their first one made her very happy

Everyone was happy to see a true smile on the boy. They finally saw the Subaru they knew and loved

 

Subaru: I’ll have to convince Ram but while she may not think I’m worthy, I do know she wants you to have some fun so I don’t believe it’ll be impossible to convince her. We’ll have to restrict to maybe 1 afternoon, otherwise Ram would probably deny it.

Subaru gently grabbed one of Rem’s hand and said with a big smile on his face

Subaru: Don’t worry your hero will save you. I’ll beat that Gluttony bastard and restore your name and memories and we’ll go on so many dates that it’ll fill up the time you’ve been asleep

 

Rem was crying tears of joy seeing this. She was truly blessed to have such a lover like him.

Rem : I cannot wait. I love you Subaru

Otto was nearly in tears. If he was in Subaru’s home world, he’d definitely watch and cry for crappy Romcoms

 

Subaru kissed Rem’s hand as he usually does every night and bid her farewell. He quietly left the room and closed the door as he began developing ideas as he walked back to his own room and went back to bed, this time able to fall asleep within seconds and sleeping with a smile on his face

 

Rem was madly blushing and was on verge of passing out watching the scene

Petra: This is so romantic. I’m about to cry

Frederica holding Petra’s hand was also on the verge of tears.

Frederica : Your right little one. Such a lovely scene could make anyone tear up

Her words weren’t false as many had slight tears in their eyes from watching some a heartfelt moment as the episode continues

Notes:

WOOAH!! Finally a chapter where it wasn’t completely soul crushing. I loved making this chapter as the dream scene was very fun to make. Next chapter will take some time cause I wanna do some research for some good spots to make the one.

Chapter 8: Sleeping Beauty

Summary:

The date between the knight and maid of the mansion begins

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It’s been 3 days since Subaru made a decision to take Rem out and he was doing all possible to prepare. He not only did 3 days worth of his own work but also did Ram’s work as to gain some leverage in order to convince her of this idea. After lots of begging she finally agreed, only with some conditions

  1. He must inform her of what they’ll be doing
  2. She must be there when they depart from the mansion
  3. They must return before 8
  4. No touching. Just hearing that rule made Subaru angry at that thought that Ram thought so little but the anger subsided as he knew Ram was only protecting her sister
  5. He must put Rem above all else, even his own life if the situation arrives. He already knew that and already promised to protect her

 

Garfeil: Damn Ram, you didn’t have to make all those rules. Captain is a good guy, he’ll take good care of Rem

Frederica : I agree with Garf. Subaru would be an amazing husband for Rem and would take great care of her

Ram : These rules are necessary for someone as perverted as Barusu

Everyone rolled their eyes back at the pink maid speaking

Ever since Rem declared her love for Subaru, the entire theater branched off into certain ships. There was the Subaru x Rem ship, the Subaru x Emilia ship, the Subaru x Petra ship, surprisingly the Subaru x Patrasche ship and Subaru x Crusch ship

 

The following members of each group is

 

Subaru x Emilia ship:

Emilia

Anastasia

Wilhelm

Julius

Felt

Reinhard

Rem

 

Subaru x Rem ship:

Rem

The Demi triplets

Garfeil

Frederica

Anastasia

Emilia

 

Subaru x Petra ship:

Petra

Federica

 

Subaru x Patrasche:

Otto

Al

Garfiel

Ricardo

 

Subaru x Crusch ship

Crusch

Felix

Wilhelm

But this ship was known only to the 3 in which they WILL NEVER speak about

Everyone else was either weren’t interested or did not choose a side

 

Rem, madly blushing while covering her face says

Rem:[Thinking: I..I would lo..love to be his wife]

Ram starred at the ground while violently shaking as the conversation happening right now was absolutely despicable. She would have knocked herself out had not been for the pesky director and so all she could do is listen to hell on Earth or Lugunica

 

 

After that he scoured over many places to find great sights for their date

It was now 1 in the afternoon and we see a young boy brushing his hair in the mirror while humming a tone

Beatrice standing outside the bathroom was smiling at the sight of her knight being so care free

Beatrice: How long will you stand there I suppose?

Subaru not turning around looked at Beatrice through the mirror

Subaru: Give me a minute Beako. I wanna look good for Rem

Beatrice: You claim that while wearing the same clothing I suppose

Subaru: Hey! This track suit has survived through tick and thin but this isn’t my normal track suit

 

Anastasia: Emilia I do wonder how is Subaru’s cloth still in tact? Did he use some sort of special fabric to toughen the clothing?

Emilia : To my knowledge no. Besides Rem and probably Beatrice, I do not know how Subaru’s track suit always seems to bounce back. There have been multiple incident wear nearly all his clothing was torn away

 

Over his stay in the mansion, Subaru sewed together multiple jump suits as he always wanted to keep his iconic look but also he wanted something from his home as everything else had been traded away, eaten or destroyed

 

Ricardo: Wait so he just makes the same looking cloth? How can he tell the difference? And how many does he own?

Beatrice: Betty’s contractor wears his clothing with pride as it is one of the only things left from his original home so with the help of I and the blue maid, we three sewed together over 20 of his clothes. How he can the difference I cannot say. It is likely his keen observation skills that allow Betty’s contractor to distinguish slight differences to make sense of it

Rem : I remember it. After he saved me from the Ma beasts, we went to the store together to buy threads to repair his old uniform again but then he came up with the brilliant idea to make more as back ups. Subaru is a true genius

 

Subaru turned around, pointing two thumbs at himself while having a big grin on his face

Subaru: What you are looking at is jump suit #1. The original jump suit that I wore when Emilia carried me in after facing off against the crazy girl, Elsa

Beatrice: Betty thinks that isn’t something you should be proud of in fact

Subaru: Why is that? Anyways, it took awhile to sew back together but with the help of Rem back then, it has been brought back to its original glory

 

Rem: It was my honour to help you Subaru

 

Beatrice begins laughing at her contractor while for his statement. Such passion for simple clothing amused the great spirit that she couldn’t hold back anymore

Beatrice: Ha ha ha ha!! Betty’s contractor is a simple fool I suppose

Subaru: Hey!

Subaru quickly left the bathroom and playfully picks up his spirit and begins tickling her

Subaru: While you were the one who chose me so who’s really is the fool I suppose?!

Subaru mimicked Beatrice’s speaking habits which was another example of the bond they’ve developed. They both kept laughing in their room, enjoying every second of being together

 

Anastasia not being able to quell her emotions yells

Anastasia: Emilia how much do you want for the great spirit? I’ll pay anything. I need her, she’s too cute not to want. Please!!!!

Julius grabbed one of his ladies hands and explains

Julius: Lady Anastasia, you must calm yourself. We cannot simply buy a great spirit, also it isn’t up to Emilia but Ms.Beatrice.

Emilia : Julius is correct. I would never give up my family but only Subaru and Beatrice can decide where they want to go

Emilia’s words brought great happiness to her camp as they all, even Ram, felt like they were closer then friends

Beatrice looks back at the finest knight

Beatrice: It would seem someone understands the status of a great spirit. You should listen to him lady as Betty isn’t for sell

She turned back to face the screen while crossing her arms as Anastasia was crushed to hear such a response as she sat back down while pouting

 

After a couple of minutes they had calmed themselves down and looked at the time

Subaru: Ooh look at the time. If I don’t hurry I’ll be late

Beatrice: Does thou not remember that his so called “date” begins at 2?

Subaru: I know but since I asked her out, it’s only right if I arrive at least 30 minutes early.

 

Reinhard: Wow, Subaru really matured within a year. He’s acting like a true gentleman

Felt : I agree. Go get her Big bro

Felt fist bumping the air while cheering

 

Beatrice surprised to hear that her contractor was actually being mature felt proud at what she was looking at. Not a boy right now, but a gentleman who could do anything he puts his mind to

Beatrice: Well then get going I suppose. Betty will be here until you return

Subaru began walking out his room when he looked back and said

Subaru: Betty, I don’t want you to be lonely so I called in your best friend to play with you, well your best friend besides me of course. I’ll be back in a couple of hours and so I asked Frederica to prepare you some sweets later on

 

Frederica: I can already guess who’s about to show up

Frederica said while giggling to herself

Petra already knew what was gonna happen began giggling too

 

Beatrice was experiencing many different emotions. Happy to see her contractor thinking about her well being, curious who was coming in to see and play with her, slight angry that Subaru created this plan without her and excitement for the delicious treat that was to come

Beatrice: You planed this out pretty well I suppose so Betty will indulge in your thought.

Subaru: Thanks Beako. Ooh, here she comes now

A young girl with orange hair and green eyes, sprouting a maid outfit similar to the maid in the mansion popped from the door



 

 

Petra: Heeey Ms.Beatrice!!!!

 

Anastasia could be seen having a mental breakdown of how cute this scene was. While not physically strong, he began to crack the arm rest to the right of her

 

Petra said in excitement, thrilled to play with her friend.

Beatrice looked to the side while crossing her arms

Beatrice: It’s the maid

Emilia: Beatrice, you should be open about your feelings. We all care for you

Beatrice looks to the right while slightly flustered

Beatrice : Betty does not know what your talking about I suppose

Petra already knew that Beatrice was too proud to show her affections to anyone but Subaru and so didn’t take the rudeness to heart

 

Subaru: Well you two girls have fun, bye

He begins to leave but crouches down to whisper in Petra’s ear

Subaru (whispering): Thanks for doing this for me. I owe you one

Petra(whispering): You don’t need to thank me. I love playing with Ms.Beatrice but I’ll take a date as payment

Subaru sighed in a defeated look

Subaru: I really should keep my mouth shut but a deal is a deal. Schedule the time and place and I’ll be there

Petra winked in excitement while saying in a mischievous tone

Petra: Pleasure doing business with you Subaru

 

Anastasia straight up fainted at the scene. A cute girl who knew how to negotiate and saying the exact line she was known for was too much to handle as a cog in her brain and be seen burying through her head

Anastasia now layed back in defeat as she knew that she would never be able to acquire such a gem

 

Subaru continued to walk out the door as he headed to the entry to the mansion excited to see his lovely Rem. After walking for a couple of minutes he was near the entry when he saw 2 people standing beside the door.

One was Rem, wearing her normal maid outfit, looking at Subaru but the figure near the pink maid was Rem, wearing a light blue and white covering her body except her shoulders, wearing her trademark hairstyle and wearing long white socks and blue slippers

Subaru after arriving starred at the sleeping girl while madly blushing.

Subaru: Wow Rem, you look so pretty. My jaw nearly dropped from the sight of you

 

Emilia: Oh wow she’s gorgeous

Crusch : I agree. That outfit is lovely on you Rem

Petra : Wow you look like a princess Ms. Rem

Frederica : She sure does. I’m glad to know that the shoes I picked out fit lovely on you Rem

Ram : Of course she looks fabulous.

Rem looked back at her friends and smiled as she says

Rem : Thank you all for your kind words

 

Ram: Yes yes, she is quiet lovely as she is my sister but that doesn’t justify you deflowering her with your eyes you pervert

Subaru not caring for her words went on one knee to get a better view of the girl. Her blue hair grew slightly but it didn’t diminish her beauty as Subaru continues to lovely stare at Rem

 

Rem: ooh how I wished I was awake to see those beautiful eyes of yours Subaru

Rem was truly happy to be witnessing this. She vowed that when she is free and awake, they’ll go on so many dates

 

Subaru: Yeah, I’ll let that one slide since you are allowing this to happen

Ram slightly smirks at the boy while keeping her arms crossed

Ram: Yes you should be grateful for allowing someone like my sister to entertain a fool such as you.

 

Beatrice: You should be kinder to Betty’s contractor maid

Ram : I see no reason to be kind to a fool like him

Before the two could begin another argument, the sight on the screen grabbed their attention

 

She then stopped smiling as she looked at Subaru. Subaru sensing the shift in the room, looked up at Ram

Ram: You remember the rules?

Subaru dropping the joking persona and looked up at Ram directly in eye as to make his words known 

Subaru: Yes. I swear on the name Subaru Natsuki to defend Rem from any calamities that may arise as she would have done for me

His eyes once rounded and filled with joy now were jagged and showed a level of seriousness that

Crush was overjoyed to see how far he’s come sense their first encounter in the capital. From a whiny child to a true man and she REALLY admired the way he wanted to protected all

Crusch: He truly means every word and will do all to protect her. I commend him for that

Priscilla : I agree. Those eyes are ones that know only victory. He should be like that more often and have that level of confidence in himself.

Garfeil : Ooh Captain is soo cool right now. Don’t you agree Brotto?

The boy says as he violently shakes his friend

Otto : My name is Otto and stop shaking me! But I must admit that he does look like a true knight right now

Felix was happy to see his companion look so determined

Felix :You must be very happy right now rem to hear him make a vow

Rem was tearing up seeing hero proclaim such words. These weren’t tears of sorrow but one of joy

 

Ram knowing that Subaru was serious about this grew a faint smile

Ram: Well then I trust you. Protect my sister or else you’ll face a fate worse then Emilia’s cooking

Subaru smiled back but internally he was a mental breakdown from the threat. Subaru: Thank you

Emilia:  Hey, what’s wrong with my cooking?

Everyone chose to stay silent, lest they want to speak of the truth that Emilia CANNOT cook. The last time she did, the mansion resident all became food sick and Subaru was out of commission for 4 days because he couldn’t lie to her and ate a whole bowl of whatever nonsense she made

 

Ram simply smile as she opened the door. Subaru grabbed the wheelchair’s handle and began to push the sleeping girl through the door

Subaru:[Thinking: I’ll make this a day you won’t forget Rem ]

 

Rem: I won’t forget my hero! I love you

Roswaal throughout the episode was constantly thinking of how the boy passed away and so began ask questions to the great spirit 

Roswaal : Beatrice, could I ask you something?

Beatrice : No

Roswaal: It’s about Subaru

Beatrice turned to the clown looking at him with coldness in her eyes

Beatrice : What then?

Roswaal keeping up his fake persona

Roswaal : Do you remember having that conversation with Subaru?

Everyone’s attention was put on the teacher’s pet

Beatrice : What an idiotic question to ask Betty. Of course I do.

Roswaal : Think carefully Beatrice. Do you remember the exact words and action you’ve showcased on the screen?

Beatrice began thinking back. Spirits like her have perfect memory as forgotten memories were something only akin to living creatures well she would have said so before Gluttony. After thinking for a bit, her intense aura became one filled with sadness and confusion

Beatrice : Betty can not

Roswaal after hearing this continued his interrogation

Roswaal : Ram and Petra, do the actions and words shown match with your memory?

Ram : No sir. When I brought Rem down, Barusu was already there smiling as if he knew where to be. We had a similar talk but not exactly the same as in the flim

Petra : Yeah. When I met with Beatrice he already knew I’d ask for a date and it was him who scheduled the time and place

Roswaal after hearing this new information said

Roswaal : How unfort~unate . This means one thing. What we are witnessing now is a failed reality. A reality in which Subaru sadly passes away

Everyone’s laughter and inner monologue came to a halt after hearing this

Priscilla : And what of it clown? We knew that the boy will pass away soon so what good is it to return to such a subject

Roswaal : Ms. Priscilla, you didn’t let me finish.

He stood up so that everyone could hear

Roswaal : We are aware of Subaru’s checkpoints is chosen by the witch of Envy, Satella. She chooses this checkpoints in order to help her so called “lover” survive the upcoming tragedies. Since no one has been able to perfectly remember the events being displayed then that means that Subaru’s future had spiraled so out of control that Satella brought him back not just a day, but weeks behind.

The information that Roswaal had just given them out broke everyone. The farthest they’ve seen RBD bring Subaru back was mere days but the possibility of it bringing him back by weeks truly frustrated them. Weeks of unique experiences and emotions wiped away with the only person to have it being their dear friend. What event could have lead to the witch bringing him back so far? That was the question all had at this moment

All began preparing themselves for the inevitable disaster that is to come

Notes:

Overall happy with how this chapter came out and have been thinking about the next series I’ll make when this is done. BUT don’t worry, with how many chapters it takes to finish 1 episode, you can be sure that this series won’t end anytime soon

AND THANKS FOR 200 KUDOS🥳🥳🥳
I did not think I’d get that many so quickly

Chapter 9: A Stroll through Home

Summary:

Subaru and Rem head to Arlam village to began their date

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru was pushing Rem to the an area the two of them are very familiar with.

Subaru: Before we go Rem, we must summon our legendary creature

 

Mimi : Legendary creature? What does he mean by that?

Anastasia: I’m not sure but if it what Subaru describes that it mean be a rare kind of beast

Anastasia begin developing theories on what creature could the young boy be speaking of? A ma beast of some sort, a new technology from he’s home or is it something else?

 

Subaru: One who is faster than the wind, tougher than Garfield and one who is completely fearless. A true champion one would claim.

Al: What could bro be speaking about? “Tougher than Garfield” how could he tame such an animal?

Priscilla: I concur. The way this fool is spouting, the creature must be the divine dragon.

Garfiel : The animal my captain is about to show you lot will most definitely impress you. This beast is one worth being my rival.

Frederica was besides him giggling at how well her brother was speaking of this animal

 

Subaru was smiling while hinting at who he was speaking to

Subaru stop and head a big grin of his face as he thought of something. He covered the sleeping beauty’s eyes as the mystical creature begins to walk

Subaru: Our sworn allay who helped us greatly in our battle against the great whale and taming the unstoppable juggernaut that is Garfiel…

He moved his hands away from her face revealing

The unstoppable, loyal and best ground dragon in Lugunica, nya the world, PATRASCHE !!!!

 

The ground dragon stood a couple meters away of the two facing her nose his up to the sky, showing its beauty and power as the sun’s rays shine upon her scaly figure, bringer her her animatic beauty as it roared with confidence 

 

The Emilia Crusch and Anastasia camps began applauding at the speedy dragon. Loud whistles and cheering could be heard throughout the theater as if the climax of a movie had just been played.

Ram : For once Barusu is right. That divine creature is worth the praising

Petra clapping her hands in excitement of the reveal

Petra : Your right. Patrasche has always helped Subaru and never wavered. GO PATRASCHE!!!!

Otto : Ever since I met her, she has always topped herself in her achievement. Truly a befitting companion for Mr. Natsuki

Ricardo : That ground dragon has the determination and loyalty of a knight. He has my approval

Mimi : Yeah I saw it in the battle against sloth. She was so quick you’d think she was teleporting and her love for Subaru is truly inspiring. She has my approval too.

Another member joins the Subaru X Patrasche ship

 

Patrasche runs to her master, gently licking his face then rubbing her beak on his shirt

Subaru wraps his arms around the dragon as a showing of affection. No matter the situation, Subaru always knew that he had one loyal companion and it was her. Through thick and thin, she has devoted herself to him and he truly loved her for staying with him

Subaru: Hey girl how have you been? It’s been too long. Guess what we are going somewhere today and we need your help. Could you do that?

Patrasche looked at her rider with excitement. Anywhere would be exciting as long as she had Subaru with her and so Subaru secured a small wagon and put Rem’s wheelchair in there while putting the sleeping girl in front, securing her so she does that move or fall

 

Felt: Look at how gentle and careful he is being with her. He truly does love you doesn’t he Rem?

Throughout the screening, Rem was quiet as she was simply loving seeing her with her lover and seeing his smile. Even if she wasn’t there really, the way he showed his loved towards her warmed her heart and she wanted, more then ever, to be with him

Rem : Yes. My hero is truly kind.

 

The trio began heading to the village stationed below the mansion. As they arrive the residence there walked up to the trio and starting interacting with them. Everyone there loved Subaru for his contribution in protecting them and there children. He always came to the village to play with them, help them out with daily activities and their weekly calisthenic exercises was something they all loved.

 

He stationed Patrasche is an opened area and asked her to protect Rem while he grabbed some equipment. A male, somewhere in his mid 20’s, wearing a blue shirt with black pants came up to the hero and whispered something in his hear.

 

Julius : I wonder what they could be talking about.

Petra : That’s one of my friend’s dad. He does various jobs throughout the village and is a dear friend to Subaru.

 

Subaru after hearing the man, smiled with excitement as he heads inside the man’s home. A couple of minutes later, Subaru walks out holding 2 boxed item. One was a small white box, being able to fit in the boy’s hand and the other was a light blue, rectangular box

Subaru while walking back to his carriage, turned back while smiling

Subaru: Thanks man but please let me pay for it. You spent so much time making this that it’d be insulting to take it

 

Emilia: So the man gave Subaru a gift? How lovely, I wonder what’s inside?

 

Karl: No need to thank me man. You saved my child and me multiple times. It’s I can do for the town’s hero

Subaru still smiling put his hand behind his head while slightly scratching and nervously laughing

Subaru: I didn’t do much. People like Emilia, Wilhelm and the Iron Fangs did most of the job. I just help move them in the right direction

 

Otto facepalmed seeing the dumb scene

Otto: Mr. Natsuki, when we get out we’re gonna have a talk about this How could you think like this ?

Even though Otto is a dear friend to Subaru he can’t help but want to punch his friend for not seeing himself in a better light. He accomplished so much yet he never took credit for it

Beatrice was sitting on her contractor’s lap smiling. She quiet like how this episode was one where her master was happy, even if she wasn’t there herself. His happiness , was her happiness as with all his emotions. There bond went beyond simple things like talks, as their very soul were entangled together.

Beatrice: I agree with the merchant. Betty’s Subaru should praise for himself I suppose

Emilia, like Beatrice was enjoying how happy her knight as opposed to how he was previously.

Emilia : You nincompoop, take some credit. You did so much for them and us

Laughter erupted from the background as everyone couldn’t control themselves at the half-elf’s comment while she covered her face in embarrassment and having blushing

 

Karl: Come on. You’re the one who ran into the woods saving my child, and it was you and Emilia who told us to evacuate. If you weren’t here, surely we’d be goners. This little gift is a some token to show my appreciation.

Subaru looked at the man with awe. He usually didn’t think much of himself, as he knew of his previous failures but hearing the man say such kind words befuddled the knight as he didn’t know what to respond with blushed with embarrassment

Subaru: Thank you man. I do not know what to say

Karl: Just enjoy the gift and tell Emilia I said hello. She along with that little friend of yours should come more often.

Subaru began walking away while waving his hand

Subaru: I will. See you next time

When he walked back he saw the village children’s playing with the ground dragon. He loved the scene and began to imagine everyone here playing with the kids. Otto on the floor get robbed, Garfiel showing off and the kids praising him, Ram playing with Petra, Frederica in her beast form having kids ride her and kids surrounding Emilia while she was laughing

Subaru: That would be the life

He whispered to himself as he stared at the blue sky

 

Emilia looked back and her camp seeing all their smiles on their faces as they all internally planned to visit the village.

Emilia turned back to face the sleeping boy while having a big smile on her face

Emilia : We’ll come with you next time so your dream can come into fruition

 

Subaru hopped on Patrasche while speaking to the kids

Subaru: Come on guys. We have to go. I’ll come back tomorrow for a routinely exercise

The kids began crying because they didn’t want him to leave. He was like a big brother to them and they enjoyed playing with him

Subaru: Come on guys, please don’t cry. We’ll have so much fun next time and I’ll even bring Beako with me. She loves showing you magic

The kids then wiped there tears as they were getting excited to see their dear friend

 

Beatrice whispered to herself as her pride couldn’t allow her to say this out loud

Beatrice : I can’t wait either in fact!

 

Right as he began to leave a child we’ve seen before, Meiina ran to him while yelling

Meiina: WAIT!!!!

Subaru quickly pull Patrasche back while looking back to see the girl

Meiina hid something behind her back as she said

Meiina: It took me awhile to make this so I hope you like this. You can give this to your girlfriend

Subaru was blushing madly from her words

Subaru: Sh—she isn’t my girl-fr-friend. Well is she? I love her but I also love Emilia. They’re both in my #1 in my heart.

Emilia turns to the blue maid smiling but hesitant to say

Emilia : Um…R…Rem?

Rem was also blushing while hearing her love speak about her

Rem : Yes Emilia?

Emilia : I’m fine with Subaru having you as his wife but…

She took a moment as she was preparing herself

Emilia :…I— I WANT TO BE HIS FIRST!!!

Rem stood in shock for a moment while hearing this. She was serious about being Subaru’s wife but was afraid of having the talk with the half elf but now that it’s out, she is finally able to say

Rem : Thank you for saying so Emilia. I’m happy to wait but hearing your blessing brings joy to my heart

 

Al : WEAR A CONDOM BRO!!!!

The one man hollered while snickering to himself

Everyone looked back at the knight who was standing wondering what a “con-dom” was

Everyone turned their attention back to the main girls, smiling ear-to-ear. Finally the boy would get the love he deserved. All his torment will come to the end with these girls by his side

 

Meiina ignored the boy while he was rambling to himself and showed him the gift. It was a flower crown made of blue and pink flowers weaved together to make a beautiful accessory

 

Frederica : Wow it looks gorgeous. Did Subaru teach her how to make that

Petra : Yeah. Subaru taught the village how to make many things. Like paper areo-planes, crowns and fortune tellers but they don’t really tell the future

She giggled to herself as she recalls the days they played together

 

Subaru stared at the crown with sparkles in his eyes. He’s made many flower crowns before but none compare to the divine beauty he is blessed to behold

Subaru slowly grabs the crown from the girl and behind looking around the marvelous object

Subaru: This is the best crown I’ve ever seen. Thank you very much. I know Rem would love it too

The girl back away as she tries to hide her face which was cherry red

Meiina: No need to thank me, I just wanted to give you something in return for help

 

Ricardo: Man, what is this man and charming the young women around him?

Al: I don’t know but if he doesn’t stop we’ll have to take him in

Both of them began preparations for the arrest of the sleeping boy while laughing to themselves

 

Subaru put the crown on Rem’s head and looked at her beauty.

Subaru: Wow Rem, you look even more cute.

Subaru then wink while holding her hand

Subaru: The pink petals really complement your ocean blue hair. Simply stunning and it’s all thanks to Meiina. Thank you again

 

Steam began forming from the top of the maid as she was having many thoughts on the boy’s compliment. If her sister wasn’t there to hold her hands, a fuse would’ve burst from Rem.

Anastasia : He isn’t wrong. You do look good in that crown

Felt : Yeah she’s right. You and Big bro would be a cute couple

Rem covering her face in embarrassment

Rem: Th-Tha—Thank you both

Hearing the how their ladies liked the design of the crown, both the finest knight and the Sword saint made a mental note to make one for their ladies as a token of appreciation

 

Meiina’s face grew even brighter as the trio began moving again.

Subaru: I’ll come visit you again and bring gifts with me. See you soon

He waves as the village became smaller and smaller. He could still make out an image of a girl waving back while jumping in place

The boy was happy to see that the town was as lively as ever. The town’s people were happy and he was really glad they liked him. He began talking to Rem about the town while the ground dragon huffed in jealousy.

Subaru looked at his loyal companion and patted her on her head

Subaru: I forgot to thank you Patrasche. You’re willing to carry us to any location without any form of compensation. I should make a crown for the best ground in the world

The ground dragon looked back at her masters, rubbing her head on his hand while slightly slowing down. She never wanted any compensation as just being with him was more then enough but to hear the kind gesture warmed her reptilian spirit

Subaru: Yeah I’ll make one right aw….

 

Subaru’s friendly tone quickly stopped as the boy began looking in front of him. Subaru while starring accidentally drooped Patrasche’s Rein as all his focus was direct at what he was looking at.

 

Julius: What’s going on? Is he in danger of something?

Ram: Neither I nor anyone in the mansion recall any attackers in the village nor in the mansion so I do not know

Ram was doing her best to keep calm. She was the one logical one of the twins and rarely showed emotion but at this moment she wanted to jump into the screen to protect her little brother from any danger

Emilia : Beatrice do you know what’s happening?

Beatrice: Betty cannot recall any mention of an attack here so Betty doesn’t know

 

Patrasche sensing her master’s distress quickly looked ahead to determine wear the danger was that she couldn’t see it. Ahead of her was more empty road with guard rails on both sides for safety, she couldn’t hear nor smell anyone near them and looked up to any possible air strike but no danger was registered.

 

Otto: So there isn’t an attacker then what’s happening to Mr.Natsuki?

Reinhard: I do not know but we must prepare ourselves for anything that may happen

 

She turned back to her master and saw that he is now uncontrollably shaking while profusely sweating. His eyes seemed like they shrunken by 3 times as he wraps his arms around himself

We cut to see from Patrasche’s point of view. She seemly saw a road in front of her. Nothing to harm her or her master then she looked back with concerning eyes. Her master what in trouble, but from what?

 

Rem: Is it some form of invisible attack?

Crush : Can’t be. If they were to be attack, they’d likely attack Patrasche so that you two had no form of escape and by now Patrasche would’ve been able to pick up some more of the attack. Her excellent senses would be able to notice a change in the atmosphere

The cast continued to question what was happening to Subaru. If not an attacker then what could cause him to act like that. To be so afraid that all others became a distant memory to what was in front of him

 

Subaru was biting his gums, nearly tearing them off as what was terrifying the young man finally was seen

Subaru wanted to scream his lungs out. The image he was looking at shook him to very soul but all that came out was one word as the screen turned black 

 

Subaru: Su….Subaru…?

Notes:

Subaru’s date consist of 3 different locations wear we’ll see various characters. Besides that, thinking of what they’d do at Arlam village was different as they didn’t show much of it in the 3 seasons also remembering the children’s name was a whole different issue. By the way, chronologically this happened on March 23rd while the first episode took place on March 8th. Things like AM and PM and other time related terminology are in the Re:Zero world so do not be alarmed when characters use those words
Btw KARL is an original made character as I did not want to research a specific one in the village

Chapter 10: The Past Never Dies

Summary:

Subaru stops as he sees something impossible, himself but something is wrong with him

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru: Su….Subaru…?

 

Emilia : Wait why are there 2 Subarus? I don’t understand

 

She saw her Subaru’s face like that. It was one of fear. Like prey starring at its predator, the young man’s face made one thing known: he wanted to run away. Who was this other Subaru?

 

Crusch : Ms.Beatrice, do you recall anything connecting to this situation?

 

The young Duchess was also questioning what’s going on. Through Patrasche she knew that this wasn’t a normal being. Maybe it was just a look like? Maybe it was his imagination? Theories like these ran through her head as she wanted to wanted to protect the man she’s come to admire. He’s face was one she was sad to look at. Not because she was ashamed of how sacred he was, Subaru while accomplishing great things was still a young boy so she couldn’t judge. No she was sad that she wasn’t there to protect him. Knowing that this was illogical as she was no where near to help him, she wanted to anything to alleviate his pain any means possible

 

Beatrice : No. As far as Betty can remember, Subaru has never talked to her about this

 

Two Subarus were looking at each other. One was in the carriage with his ground dragon and sleeping Rem while the other was standing a couple meters in front of the carriage but something was different about him. He was slouching forward, his hair was an utter mess, his leg badly damaged, he wasn’t wear his jacket and his face was covered with some sort of fabric. Blood was everywhere on this young man’s body and more blood could be seen spilling from his mouth

 

*(O Subaru)= Our Subaru*

*(E Subaru)= Else Subaru*

 

E Subaru began walking slowly to the carriage. His arms dangling as he could be heard mumbling something

 

O Subaru slowly grabbed his ground dragon’s reins and was began to command her to run in the opposite direction but he but as his finally collected his thought, a question was asked that made the boy stop abruptly. The voice sounded unnaturally dry, filled with emptiness and despair but he could still hear the question

 

E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?

 

O Subaru: ….w..wha..what?

 

Petra: He looks so sacred. What’s happening?

 

The young girl was terrified looking at this. She’s seen the horrors that her lover went through. His death, his self harm, he madness and his tragedies. The girl who entered the room and the girl now could be considered to very different people. It was like she had matured by many years but that would be expected watching what she did. Even after all the change, at the end of the day, Petra was still a child and so watching the joyful scene dulled her senses by a bit, not so much that the current events would be traumatizing but still fear held a nasty grip on her heart

 

Otto: I cannot come with the slightest idea of the event being played

 

Fear and confusion was what filled the room right down. Multiple people cannot exist so why were there two Subaru’s. Some had small theories while others were watching completely blind

 

O Subaru : I am Subaru Natsuki, Emilia’s knight.

 

He answered the question with many sweats marks across his face. He didn’t need to lie as there was no benefit to it but even now he wanted to run, but why?

 

The wounded Subaru halted for a second as he listened to the other’s answer. Both stood still for what seemed like forever when E Subaru began walking fasting towards them. He was now less then 4 meters away from the trio

 

E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?

 

Garfeil: What is happening? Did Captain not answer his question? Captain is Captain.

 

Garfeil already knew not to ask the main question as everyone was as confused as him

 

Frederica: Your correct Garf. He did answer truthfully so why is the other one asking again?

 

Rem stared at the screen scared for her lover. She stared at both with sadness in her heart. Even if this wasn’t “her” Subaru, it was a Subaru. He looked dead, blood dripping with every step, his face that one who accepting death and that’s what scared her. She recognised that face, it was similar to the face she saw when he and her was at the stand but this was worse far worse then what she remembered

 

Rem : Why aren’t I doing anything?

 

She said in a whisper that none could hear as they we’re currently focused on the screen but she knew the answer, she was in a coma but it didn’t matter. Anyone in her situation wouldn’t be able to do anything but even with the logic in it, she wanted with all her soul to save him right now

 

O Subaru: I am Subaru Natsuki, Rem’s hero

 

E Subaru heard an answer but kept on walking towards them. O Subaru was terrified. He wanted to run, he wanted to hide, he wanted to call for help but a new fear dawned on him, trumping whatever all previous fears today. He feared what would happen if he tried. Would he attack? How would he? Could Patrasche help? No, in his mind and body he knew the moment he tried, disaster will come and so while he’s body wanted to run, he chose to stay and continue answer the question

 

E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?

O Subaru: I..I am Subaru Natsuki, slayer of sloth

 

He click his teeth with disgust at what he just said. He hated the title. He didn’t think he did  much against the archbishop and thought that title belong to Julius.

 

Julius: No Subaru, take some credit. Without you Sloth would’ve gotten away and killed many more. Why can’t you see that my friend?

 

Julius couldn’t understand how someone who accomplished so much could think so little. Was he a true friend if he never notice these awful habits about his comrade? He wanted to be sad, to cry for his friend but he knew he needed to watch. If he wanted to help his friend, he needed to continue this journey.

 

As E Subaru continues to close the distance, the same question was asked over and over while O Subaru kept on giving him some form of answer with more fear harbouring in his heart

 

E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?

O Subaru: I am Subaru Natsuki, the man who defeated the great rabbit

 

*Again*

 

E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?

O Subaru: I am Subaru Natsuki, Beatrice’s contractor

 

*Again*

 

E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?

O Subaru: Subjugator of the white whale

 

*Again*

 

E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?

O Subaru: Garfiel’s captain

 

*Again*

 

E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?

O Subaru: A knight of Lugunica

 

*Again*

 

E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?

O Subaru: Otto’s friend

 

*Again*

 

Every question, the wounded boy got closer and closer to the cart. O Subaru wasn’t understanding the purpose of the interrogation. He kept answering truthfully yet this, this THING, kept on asking who he was. He began questioning himself who he was

 

E Subaru now stood right beside the carriage, his eyes were looking at the ground as we see how lifeless they are. O Subaru didn’t want to look at the bloodied man but knew that he’d stay until he did and so he looked and it finally came to him and the light in our Subaru’s eyes faded. His eyes, a gorgeous bright hazel now turned to a muddy, lifeless brown

 

Emilia: What happened? Why does he look even more afraid?

 

She didn’t understand what was going on. His day started great. He spoke with a real smile, was able to meet the towns people and is on a date with Rem, so why is this thing hunting him?

 

Beatrice : It’s like when a mice sees the shadow of its predator. It knows death is near and the fear keeps on multiplying the longer the silence lingers I suppose

Beatrice could only look in horror. What ungodly thing is happening to her contractor to make such a face? She gripped her dress tightly as it was the only thing stopping her from trying to jump through the screen

 

He finally figured out what he was looking at. The version of himself that left sanctuary and more importantly, Emilia behind. The one who by leaving her side, sentenced her to a life of insanity and utter delusion. He didn’t want to talk anymore. He just wanted this to be over. This irrational fear to an unknown force was eating him alive as he wanted to just disappear. He was recalling all the horrors of Sanctuary and was barley able to put the two words together

 

O Subaru: Y….You…Your me…..

 

Emilia: …..disgusting

 

Emilia didn’t know what else to say. She still remembered those eyes that were once hers. Eyes of desperation and insanity. Lusting over 1 thing while discarding the rest of the world. Love for Subaru. That version of her was closer to that of the witch of Envy then it is to who she is now

 

Rem looked at her friend’s face and saw one of self-hatred as she had that face for many years, that was until a certain black-haired boy came in and saved her. She needed to help her as he would and so softly grabs her soft, pale hand and looks at her with a soft smile

 

Rem : Please don’t look at yourself that way Emilia. That isn’t you. The actions of the failed realities do not dictate who you are in the present. If that was to be true, nearly everyone here wouldn’t be able to live with themselves, especially me. Love yourself, the way he loves you.

 

Emilia stared at the maid with open eyes. Such words, such kind words she wasn’t used to. The darkness that was suffocating the half-elf quickly dissolved as she remembered the kindness her Subaru showed her. She lifted the oni girl’s hand and placed it on her cheek saying with slight tears in her eyes

 

Emilia : Thank you Rem

 

Both stared at each other as they both knew that they were similar to each other. Both maidens struggled with their self-worth. Thinking that no one truly loved them as the world condemned them to loneliness but it didn’t. A boy with a heart too big for his own sake saved them from the pit of despair and showed them the truly beauty of this world

 

Rem : Now let’s try to help him out, the way he saved us countless times.

Emilia nodded in agreement, reinforcing her heart for whatever was to be shown next

 

He continued to stare at the bloodied hero looking at every part of him. Noticing all the bruises, the scars, the dried blood and fresh new ones spilling from his head

 

The wounded Subaru while continuing to look down asked again

 

E Subaru: Whooo…are…you?

 

O Subaru: I am Subaru Natsu—-

 

He was suddenly cut off when the other Subaru suddenly jumped on the carriage and grabbing O Subaru’s throat. His fingers nail broken, his arms looked weak and was covered in bite marks and blood but even so, O Subaru’s couldn’t get him off. He tried kicking him off, pulling his hair, punching his face anything possible

 

Al: Wait, where is the ground dragon? If bro is in danger surely she would’ve acted by now, right?

 

Otto : I agree. Something isn’t adding up

 

From O Subaru’s POV, a slightly different version of himself was now trying to kill him but he had a thing in his head

O Subaru:[Thinking: Patrasche please help ]

 

The boy then looked at his dragon as he sees that the ground dragon isn’t even noticing him and continued to look forward perplexed.

 

O Subaru quick on his feet came to a conclusion

O Subaru:[Thinking: Why isn’t she looking? No! If Patrasche saw me in danger she would’ve stopped at nothing to help me so this mustn’t be real. I’m hallucinating again. But the only way out is to give myself the right answer ]

 

Roswaal : The right answer? What could that mean?

 

Wilhelm : I do not know. Could a hallucination murder a real person?

 

Wilhelm sat back thinking of an answer

Wilhelm : Thinking:[ “Who are you?” Such a question cannot be answered with a simple title. To know one’s self, one must search to their very soul and even then, the answer may not show itself. I pray that you figure out who you truly are my boy. ]

 

While chocking out his counterpart, the bloodied hero asked again in a more aggressive tone

 

E Subaru: Who are you?

 

O Subaru: I am Subar—-

 

The hallucinations strengthen his grip on the boy’s neck causing the boy to struggle to breathe. O Subaru’s vision became blurry as the lack of oxygen was beginning to heavily affect him

 

O Subaru:[Thinking: Crap I got maybe one more chance before I black out. What will he do once I’m passed out. I don’t want to know. Come on think. ]

 

E Subaru: WHO ARE YOU?!!!

The man screamed as he held down his alter ego’s neck as hard as he could

 

Rem jumped towards the screen. She knew that it wouldn’t matter as what’s being shown is in the past, a past where she’s not there but it didn’t matter. Right now her lover was in danger and she couldn’t handle watching it any more but even with her superhuman strength she couldn’t make it 10 feet in the air before magic chains quickly grabbed her and tying her down with many other chains and fabric covering her mouth while tear stream came down the girl’s face

Ram screamed her sister’s name as more and more chains come out to strap her down but a message was sent out to all viewers mind

DO NOT INTERRUPT THE SHOW

 

All watched the girl try to struggle out the chains but to no avail. They sympathize with the girl’s want to help but knew the action was futile in the end

 

O Subaru:[Thinking: Come on! Think! THINK!!! ]

But a sudden thought came to the boy’s mind

 

18!!!!!!!!!!

 

E Subaru’s one visible eyes widen at the answer

 

O Subaru had tears on his face while holding his doppelgänger’s hands from his neck

 

O Subaru: I KNOW WHO I AM!! I AM 18

 

Priscilla: 18? What is the fool babbling about?

 

Priscilla knew that this must’ve been a dream or some form of hallucination but could not understand the meaning behind the question

 

Ram : 18. I do not how a number is affiliated with who a person is. Maybe something about his age. Barusu is 18 now

 

After a moment of silence came between the two. E Subaru began to let go of his other’s neck and he chose to sit beside the other, sandwiching himself between O Subaru and the sleeping Rem. It took a couple of minutes for O Subaru to recollect himself as he was thinking of what to do next.

 

Finally calm enough to talk, the boy asks

O Subaru: Wha..What is it you want?

He turns to face the other him with hatred is his eyes. Attempted murder was not something Subaru could easily let go of which was contradictory as he forgave many people who’ve done it to him

 

E Subaru faces the boy with emptiness in his eye as he simply said

 

E Subaru: We’ll meet again

The man drenched in blood began to evaporate into a dark mist and began to enter Subaru’s body.

 

O Subaru then looks up to the sky with eyes similar to his doppelgänger, hollow and filled with despair.

 

Subaru: Thinking:[ I’m 18…. ]

Al just continue to watch in silence, doing his best not to move as any indication of sympathy could be met with questioning and he wouldn’t want to share his history

Al:[Thinking: Ooh so you’re in this stage of your life huh bro? I was there too once, it took a long time for me to come to an answer so I hope you come to it sooner than me.]

 

Felt: What does 18 mean in this context? Why is that simple number hurting him so much?

 

Felt spoke again as she was visibly upset with the result. Her brother was having a crisis and the answer or the one that satisfied him was a number. Throughout the viewing, she has never once heard how 18 is related to Subaru besides his age.

 

Wilhelm: I cannot say but looks like it’s over for now

 

He continued to stare into the sky when a massive pulse courses through his body causing some pain. He held his left eye while feeling massive pain when he closed both eyes

 

Subaru: AHHHHHHH!!!!

 

He screamed out loud making the ground dragon quickly stop the carriage. Patrasche looked back up the boy with concern in her eyes. She immediately stopped at faced her master with worry. Subaru was looking around frantically searching for the man or more likely him.

Subaru looked at his hands and saw that he was holding the rein’s of his loyal steed and saw the ground dragon’s head on his chest, attempting to comfort him.

 

He began to pat her heads while slowly coming to his sense

 

Subaru: Thank you girl. I don’t know what I’d do without you.

 

He continued this for a couple of minutes while thinking to himself

Subaru:Thinking:[ Did I just use RbD or was all that a dream? If it was RbD then I just killed myself but how? What was that pulsing feeling? No, it was most likely a dream. I must’ve began day dreaming the moment I looked at the horizon. That would explain why she couldn’t help me and how minutes felt like hours ]

 

Beatrice: Subaru should return home and try this date again another day. He looks too unwell to continue going

 

Ram: I agree. Barusu isn’t in the right mindset to protect sis

 

He was brought out of his thoughts when he sees Rem. Throughout the dream he didn’t see her. Why is that? He couldn’t find a reason but knew that he must continue the date and so forced a smile to both of them

 

Subaru: So…sorry Rem, I thought I saw a cockroach and it frightened me. Let’s continue this special day. I still have so much to show you

 

The noticeable bags under his eyes was a hint that he wasn’t being honest but he knew if he returned now, then he would’ve wasted his, her’s and Ram’s time.

 

Rem: No Subaru you didn’t waste my time. You were great today but you have to put yourself first. Please return to the mansion. We can go again at a later time

 

Rem finally being let out of the restraints shouts

 

She was begging for him to rest. He looked tired, like he stuck in between reality and the land of dreams. A star contrast to how he was a few minutes ago. She couldn’t bare seeing him go through this for her sake when she couldn’t even recall this event

 

Subaru looked at his ground dragon and asked while scratching her ear

 

Subaru: I didn’t apologise to you haven’t I? I’m so sorry my dear friend. I didn’t want to scare you. Could you please take us to our next location? Please!!!

 

She looked at her master questioning weather she should continue or try to take him home to rest but trusted her master’s words and began pulling the cart down to their next location

Notes:

Everything that happened in this chapter happened in a blink of an eye in the real world. Subaru in reality dropped Patrasche’s rein, had a manic episode and was brought back into reality screaming

Not much to say today as I felt I did very well writing this today.

Chapter 11: Old Friend

Summary:

Subaru meets up with an old friend

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Throughout the viewing, a certain duchess thought in silence as she furiously gripped her hands together. Seeing her friend, or something more than that, in such an event boiled her blood as she couldn’t be there. Her logical side and emotional side fought over many times as she questioned what she should do. She wasn’t only representing herself but her camp so she must do herself and her members justice

 

Crusch : Director sir, could you please explain what happened!?

She asked in a serious tone making it known that she wasn’t asking but demanding

 

Could you be more specific Ms.Crush?

 

Crusch : Could you explain in medical terms what happened to Subaru and why it happened right now? Felix may be able to diagnose him if we have specific information

 

Well to be exact, Subaru was suffering through a breakdown of character.

 

Emilia did not understand the meaning and so ask

Emilia: Of character? What do you mean?

 

Well Emilia, as you’ve seen, Subaru doesn’t view himself in a high fashion. He doesn’t think he’s worthy of those around him but with the Witches help he was able to begin loving himself but…

 

Roswaal finishing the directors sentence as he knew where this was going

 

Roswaal : But breaking a habit that was is intertwined with his very character is hard to break now isn’t it? Am I correct?

 

All turned to face the clown with some level of fury in their eyes. His very existence was something nearly all hated. The pain he caused to Subaru and many people here was something that they’ll never overlook

 

Felt still a child could not keep silent for long

 

Felt : And whose fault is that? Big bro had issues before but you’ve only worsen it through “your trails”. It’s like putting oil on bond fire. We should kill you where you stand

 

She lifted her hands to make air quote signs and using a phrase from her big bro. Throughout the viewing, she only with a lot of people here learned some lingo from Subaru

Roswaal chose to ignore the threat as someone so fragile and worthless as the slum girl couldn’t dare touch him and said in his annoying voice

 

Roswaal : But is it not through his suffering that you’re alive? Would you rather have him live a normal life and allowing you, your so called grandfather and many others die? One soul for the price of many is a simple sacrifice

 

Felt looked down for a second as she remembered. She was also apart of his suffering as if she was smarter in checking her client’s background, she would’ve found some reason to call it off or even better never taken the job. If she allowed Rom to handle the setting up of the job, her brother wouldn’t have died 3 times in his first day.

 

Roswaal while saying this knew that his words would only further hinder his chances of survival. Everyone, even he himself had some sort of fondness for the boy and to say that his suffering was necessary made the target on his back even bigger, even if what he said wasn’t so wrong.

 

Roswaal, even you are indebted to him, not that you’ll ever cared. I wonder what your teacher would think of this?

 

Roswaal, for the very first time since the showing began, began slightly agitated. The word uttered truly got to him as all the atrocities he committed was in her name. To revive her and finally get “his happy ending”. Within seconds the anger multiple and for the very first time in a long time, Roswaal lost himself to his anger and so raised his hand in rage

 

Roswaal : EEELLL GOOO….

 

Everyone was preparing to duck out of the way from the mad man’s attack, all but Pricilla, Wilhelm and Crusch. Even in such unexpected situation, they were wise enough to remember that no magic would work and that the director was more powerful than the Sword Saint in his domain.

 

Before even the mad man could finish reciting a spell that couldn’t even be casted, many purple cloth wraps tightly around the clown, strapping him to his chair violently and covering everything but his eyes

 

Oooh Roswaal, you poor, poor puppy. Your obsessive nature to your teacher is truly sickening to watch. A dog forever serving his long gone master. A trait you once had similar with the boy you claim to be your puppet yet he overcame that within days while you’ve have centuries to change but simply chose to blind yourself. A true fool, through and through.

 

The tone the director said was one of pure superiority which was familiar with the Margrave. To know that you, in every sense are superiority to those you speak to truly was a superb feeling and those in high power would make it known to those below. A perfect example would be Priscilla but even she wasn’t so blind as the fool. While none could fully see his face, they knew that the fool was furious just with his eyes. Eyes that would kill a normal person.

Everyone simply stare at the clown. There was sympathy in their eyes, as they knew that this was nothing to the punishment one such as him deserved,….all but one maid.

 

But back to you Emilia. What the fool said is true, such a trait is hard to break and through these hallucinations, they would sometimes manifest themselves as failed versions of himself asking him the question.

 

Everyone was in there own heads trying to understand what the director said but no long then a couple of seconds later

 

Otto : …Did he pass?

Everyone turned to the merchant

 

Rem : What do you mean, Mr.Otto?

 

Otto lowered his hat down in a humble manner and placed it on his chest

Otto : You can just call me Otto. We are camp members after all so formalities aren’t needed. Also Sir Natsuki would probably punch me if I didn’t say that.

 

He said while giggling to himself as the rest of the camp laughed with the man

Otto : But back to the subject, this battle between the Subarus seems more like a test than anything. The way the other Subaru kept asking the same question until he got a satisfying answer must have been a test to see whether our Subaru kicked the habit. So my question is, did he pass?

 

Anastatia : That’s a good theory my fellow merchant. His previous answer didn’t satisfy the other boy. It wasn’t until the last second that the bloody Subaru stopped. A hallucination cannot kill what’s real so either Subaru answered correctly or the fake one stopped as it realised it will not get the right answer.

 

The 2 merchants seemed to grasp the problem within seconds and correctly described the situation

 

Al : Was there analysis correct my lady?

The helmet man turn to his side to see a Priscilla starring at Otto with a smile on her face while hiding it behind her fan

 

Priscilla completely ignoring her jester

Priscilla : Quiet the thorough explanation merchants. I am quiet pleased with your statement

 

Otto nervous to be speaking to Priscilla as the confident aura shook him then he realised that his friend Subaru wouldn’t act like this and so chose to embody some of his friend’s courage.

 

Otto : Thank you lady Priscilla

 

I’m impressed Otto and Anastasia, you figure out the situation and explained it quite well. It’s clear to see why you two are Lugunica’s best merchants.

 

Anastasia covered her face in embarrassment while saying

Anastasia : Th…Thank…You

 

Every member in her camp began applauding the girl which embarrassed her more but before Ricardo could tease her, he was interrupted by the Rem

 

Rem : Did he pass Mr.Director?

 

…..No

 

Everyone suddenly quiet down as the single statement was said. “He failed”, “What was the right answer then”, “what will happen to him now?” All question that needed to be answered but the process was cut short

 

The battle to break the habit is a long and hard path. This issue is like an infection that Subaru is trying to rid himself of, but not all battles are won and sadly you’ve witnessed him fall in this one.

 

Beatrice : Has he ever one won in these battles?

She hoped, she prayed, she begged that he did as if he didn’t, then all his smiles and loving words were to be seen as fake

 

Fret not Beatrice, throughout the year, he’s won more then he’s lost and it’s all thank to you guys.

 

Beatrice started at the screen with confusion and tears from her face

 

Beatrice : Us? What have we done to help him in fact?

 

He only started to fight because you guys gave him the courage to. Every hug you gave him, every joke Otto made, every interaction with you guys kept him going. So do not see one loss as big as it is, try to motivate him to win 10 more times as you guys are his anchor.

 

Emilia looked at her knight with a smile on her face and tears in her eyes. She grabbed his hand and begins feeling it while lowering her head to meet it

Emilia : Oh Subaru. Please keep going. We all believe and love you. Please do not give up.

 

Every member of the half elf’s camp cried along side her. They were helping him by just being there. They could save him. They wanted to help even more and promised themselves that they would once there out

 

But let’s get off the mushy stuff for now as the episode has match to show…and OH! How can I forget about our favourite teacher’s pet / Clown. I’ll release the bindings now but should you try anything I’ll subject you to things worth then death and believe me, I have some ideas to test out

 

Hatred, superiority and venom was laced with every word directed at the Margrave as the cloth wrappings began to fade away, allowing the man to move. Roswaal after being released simply sat in a comfortable position with his ever-so-perfect smile but his eyes betrayed his face as it stared at where the voice was coming from and said with quiet intensity

Roswaal :…I understand…Director

 

Well then let’s continue

 

The capital of Lugunica, a city straight of a fantasy world and is where many important events that made Subaru who he is today.

 

We see the crew finally enter the city with their carriage. As they entered the capital they found a place to let Patrasche rest

Subaru patted her head.

Subaru: Thanks for helping us girl. Me and Rem will get you a treat before we’re back. I’ll be back within the hour so don’t worry.

He gave a smile to not worry his loyal friend which she gave her affection through licking his face.

 

Al: Like I’ve said many times before, Patrasche is easily bro’s best fit.

He says with a mocking voice

Ricardo joining in on the fun

Ricardo : Preach it friend. I’ll get them both a beer to celebrate

Suddenly both got hit in the head by both of their ladies as they both say in unison

Priscilla/ Anastasia : Idiot

A loud *WHACK* could be heard from 2 places.

Al while holding his helmet with his only hand

Al : Princess, you did not have to hit me so hard

Priscilla : You were acting foolish and it wasn’t to my advantage so I of course struck you

Ricardo was holding his head in pain where you can see a big bump on it

Ricardo : Ana, why would you that? It hurts

Anastasia : For once I agree with Priscilla. Idiots who don’t benefit me deserve to be punished

 

We see the lovers strolling across the streets of the capital

Subaru: The place really brings back memories. Some good and some definitely bad

 

Crusch : This is the place where Subaru arrived at from his world correct?

 

Emilia : Yes Ms.Crusch, Subaru’s first day was *cough* *cough* a challenging one to say the least

 

She along with Felt tightly clutched their knuckles as they remember how much Subaru suffered that one day. He nearly got sliced open, got beat up, and died. He died 3 times on his first day

 

As they continue their date a familiar, green haired man could be seen. Subaru began getting excited as he saw who it was

 

Subaru while nearly at his stand began waving his hand was yelling

Subaru: Is that you Apple guy!!!!

The appa man eye’s began forming a body until he figured out who it was

Kadomon: Is that you broke kid?! And it’s Appa you idiot 

Subaru after walking up to the stand and they began talking about various things

 

Rem : I quite like that man. He may be a businessman but he is truly kind to Subaru. But I’m also quite afraid

 

Garfeil : Afraid? What do you mean? Is he dangerous or something?

 

Rem: No Garfeil, he himself isn’t dangerous but every time Subaru talks to this man, disaster is not far from him.

 

Garfeil: What do yo—

He then remembers his captain’s first day and the disaster that was the White whale and Sloth

 

After his realisation he began trembling on the possible calamity that may occur soon when his older sister grabbed his hand

 

Frederica: Come on Garfeil, I thought you believed in Subaru or what you call him, Captain. Even if something bad happens, Subaru will face it head on and will overcome it.

 

Garfeil looked at his elder sister with a new sense of confidence says he loudly proclaims

Garfeil : Your right sis. How could I lose faith in our captain? He’s stronger then anyone here

 

Kadomon: I heard what you’ve been doing. Taking out not only 1 but 2 of the Great Ma beast is incredible work. I would have never imagined it was you who did it. You gotta tell me kid, how did you do it?

 

Subaru became quite embarrassed at hearing the compliments and so said with a nervous laugh

 

Subaru: I didn’t do much. The Great Rabbit was defeated by Emilia and Beako and for the White Whale was defeated through a combined effort of the Crush and Anastasia camp and Rem over here. I didn’t do much

 

While everyone was discussing various things in small whispers, there was one member, a certain jester you could say, scheming in the background 

Roswaal :[Thinking: 18? What does that mean and how it does relate to Subaru? He’s seeing a past version of himself, one who died in Sanctuary. What was that? His 17th death. WAIT! Is the number 18 relating to the amount of times he’s looped? If that’s the case then he may be suffering from an identity crisis. Yes that has to be it, but the question is how does his identity have to with the amount of times he’s looped? And more importantly, how could I benefit from this? ]

He gained a small smile on his face as he began putting the pieces together. He didn’t want the others to see him like this and so quickly recollected himself and began playing his role again

 

Beatrice began lightly punching his chest while whining like a child

Beatrice : Betty’s contractor should take more pride in his work. Betty will punish you when we’re are out I suppose

 

Otto hearing her words, raised his hands while declaring

Otto : I would like to join you Ms.Beatrice. Subaru is a bit of an idiot so he needs someone to help straighten him out

 

The entire camp began giggling at the hilarious interaction

 

Crusch while analysing the scene that is happening on the screen had a memory pop in her causing her to quickly stand up

 

Felix concerned for his mistress asks

Felix : Crusch?? Are you ok?

 

Crusch looked to her knight with a smile but said out loud

Crusch : I’m fine Felix it’s just that I call this day as we were both there.

 

Emilia quickly looked to her side asking

Emilia : Ms.Crush, could you explain? Were you at the capital that day?

 

Crusch sat back down but continued saying

Crusch : Yes Emilia. That day me, Felix and Wilhelm were in the capital to take to some noble members about some political issues. The meeting went fairly well and before we began returning back to our manor, I asked Felix for a scroll throughout the capital and that’s when I met up with Subaru

 

Felix : Oh yeah. I healed his hand and he asked to get check up

 

Julius : Healed his hand? Could you explain Felix?

 

Felix: Yes Julius. When I saw him, his right knuckle was very bloody and there was a slight fracture on his ring finger. We questioned him and his answer was..

 

Felix wiped away a fake tear while clutching his fist

 

Felix : It was manly. He almost looked like a younger version of Wilhelm. After that he asked for a full body check up which I was glad to do and then we departed

 

Rem : [Thinking: What could Subaru have done to get such a reaction out of sir Felix? ]

 

Beatrice: Wait, Subaru asked for a check up?

 

Felix looking confused responded

Felix : Yeah. He said he wanted to know if anything is wrong with him or his gate

 

Beatrice had a concerned look on her face which Ram took notice

 

Ram : Is there anything wrong with that Ms.Beatrice?

 

Beatrice : Yes in fact. We all know my contractor’s tendency of keeping things to himself. It’s an issue he developed on his own but because of the taboo of the witch but….

 

Emilia : But what?

Emilia was very concerned for what Beatrice was about to say because she could not understand the issue of asking for help

 

Beatrice : But if Subaru is quite insisted on getting a check up, what could be wrong with him?

 

Otto : Your right Ms.Beatrice. We know how much Subaru is willing to burden himself with our’s and his issues so for him to ask for help is very concerning

 

The audience thus began worrying on what’s wrong with Subaru. Besides what happened at the exit on the village, Subaru seemed to be very happy and healthy so what could be the issue

 

Wilhelm : We’ll just have to see but Felix you’ll have to explain by how Subaru reminded you of me

 

Felix waved his finger towards Wilhelm

Felix : No can do Mr. Sword Demon, you’ll just have to wait like everyone else

Wilhelm sighed as he knew he wouldn’t an answer from his friend and so chose to continue watching

 

Kadomon: Beako? You’ve surrounded yourself with very interesting people. But take some credit, from what I heard it was you who came up with the strategies to beat those bastards.

 

Subaru looked at him shocked to hear such praise. He didn’t see himself worthy of his own accomplishment but to hear it form Kadomon, the first people he met in this new world made him truly happy

 

Subaru: Thank you for your words sir but it wasn’t only me. Rem helped out a lot

 

Kadomon: Sorry kid but…..who is this Rem?

 

Subaru’s smile wavered, his eyes had a slight red glow to them as he held Rem’s wheelchair handles tightly but his fury was quickly dispelled and so returned to his normal smile

 

Garfeil: Wow captain can get really mad. I don’t want to face him like that

 

Reinhard : I agree Garfeil. Even with all Devine protection, I wouldn’t want to be the one facing Subaru’s wrath

 

The audience slight nodded at the statement. Facing Subaru is basically a losing battle with RbD paired with Subaru’s intelligence and crazy strategies

 

Subaru after calming himself within a fractions of a second said with some rage in his voice but not to the extent that Kadomon would notice

Subaru points at the sleeping girl and says

 

Subaru: This is Rem. You may not remember her but she’s a good customer.

 

Kadomon noticing the grip on handlebars realises that he may have said something out of line

 

Kadomon: Sorry if I sounded disrespectful. I’m usually good at remembering faces

 

Subaru: It’s fine. I should’ve expected this

 

Kadomon: Kid, sorry if I sound rude but do you mind explaining why she’s asleep

 

Subaru smile fell as he has to explain what happened to Rem

 

Subaru: She fell into a coma after a fight with those damn Witch Cultist

 

Kadomon hearing that name begin to sweat but at the same time was also enraged

 

Both oni sisters also began to get enraged as the memories of their village burning and the many atrocities they committed, that Subaru died to fix came flooding in

Ram : When Ram is out of here, she is going after that damn archbishop Gluttony.

 

Garfiel : Count me in too. Those bastards will suffer for hurting Rem and our captain

 

Even Federica became slightly enraged and thus didn’t stop her brother from his statement

 

Wilhelm : If you ever need assistance with dealing with such filth, do not hesitate to call us Ms.Ram

 

Ram looked back at the elderly swordsmen and say with a confident yet kind voice

Ram : Thank you sir

 

Kadomon: Disgusting bastard

Subaru: Yeah but no matter how long it takes, I’m gonna find them and remove the curse they brought on to my Rem.

 

Rem: [Thinking: I know you will Subaru .]

 

Silence soon came as the sounds of the capital filled in the tense scene. Subaru took a deep breath in…

Subaru: Well it’s been fun but I mostly came here to buy some appas. Could I get 3 please?

 

Kadomon shaken out of his thoughts replied

Kadomon: Oh right. Sorry for that. I was lost in thought. Yeah you can have them, on the house.

He said with a smile on his face while grabbing the appas and placing them in a brown bag

 

Subaru confused asks

Subaru: On the house? What did I do to deserve such a reward?

 

Kadomon: Don’t make me spell it out for you kid. Those two beasts are finally dead after 400 long years. They may have never affected me personally but now the world is more safe for my daughter to live in and also all those lives they’ve destroyed can finally rest. So as a friend and a father please take these as a reward

 

Kadomon lowered his head as a token of respect as he hands the bag to Subaru.

 

Kadomon: As a citizen of this fine country, I thank you for your hard work.

 

Anastasia: I quite like this man. He’s very kind to someone he’s only met twice and such words are a reflection of his character

Ricardo : I agree. He embodies what it means to be a man and a father

 

Subaru just took their shocked as ever. His lack of self worth couldn’t comprehend such an action from Kadomon of all people but after hearing his words slight tears came to Subaru’s left eyes as he says with a big smile

 

Subaru: Thank you too Kadomon. Without you I wouldn’t have made it this far. I will keep trying to protect this country so your daughter may live a life without worry but I will have to go now. I’m taking Rem to a special place.

 

Mimi: Ooh I wonder where that place is. I’m so excited to see.

She says while jumping on her seat while her 2 brothers try to pull her down

 

And so the two departed while waving back but before he was out of earshot, Subaru yells

Subaru: And don’t worry sir, I’ll tell everyone I know to come visit your lovely store. Oh and say hi to your daughter for me

 

Kadomon hearing such kind words yells back

 

Kadomon: I’ll you up to that and will do. See ya kid. [Thinking: What a kind young man. If everyone was like him, world peace would be achieved within seconds ]

Notes:

Longer chapter than normal as I was really inspired by other people’s works. I thought I could wrap up the adventure to the capital within one chapter but more and more creative ideas came into my head that have extended this part of the story to multiple chapters.

We need more Kadomon love

Chapter 12: Reality Check

Summary:

Subaru crashes out

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru is shown walking throughout the capital, heading to a familiar location speaking to a sleep Rem

 

Subaru: And then I actually ate it. Do you know how nasty pizza with pineapple is? It’s one of the few times my family tried it but pizza should not go with fruits, ESPICALLY PINEAPPLE. I nearly died

 

He laughed while recalling his childhood

 

Al looked down on a sleeping Subaru frustrated at such slander

Al : How dare he say such awful things of a delicious treat? You may be my bro but I’ll have to cut you down for such blasphemy

 

Rem quickly grabbed Subaru and placed his head on her chest, trying to protect him

 

Rem : You will not touch him. If Subaru decrees that it was awful then it probably is.

 

Al and Rem began to glare at each other. One was defending the DISGUSTING food known as pineapple on pizza and one was defending her man when eventually Al gave in, sitting back on his seat still a bit enraged

 

Al : Bro you have a scary goddess on your side. I ain’t gonna fight her

 

Ram snickers at the statement

Ram : That is a wise choice Jester

 

Al sighs as he chose to ignore the taunting and just look back at the screen

 

Subaru: Yeah I nearly died because of it, but you know what they say, “what doesn’t kill you, makes you stronger”.

 

As he says that, he gradually dropped the smile mask for a bit saying the next words with great sadness behind it

 

Subaru: …..if only that was true

 

A sense of loneliness and sadness enveloped the room as all see the true Subaru for a second. A lonely boy who masks his pain for a second.

 

Emilia:[Thinking: … .subaru]

She recalls all the suffering he had to do to reach this point. A lost boy turned into a broken shell from the pressures of this world. She tightly squeeze Subaru’s hand while using her other hand to play with the ends of her hair

 

Reinhard:[Thinking: My friend, the thing I desire most of all right now is an opportunity to hug you and quell your pain, even by a little ]

 

Crusch :[Thinking: If I could I would take in your pain. Once we are head, I swear on my life I will do my best to tend your heart even if….. ]

She quickly dropped the last part of the statement as she couldn’t promise it as she knew her rivals were near

 

Subaru realising he soured the mood, quickly put on the mask and made tried to savoured what left he could

Subaru: So..Sorry Rem. I ruined the mood didn’t I? Let’s get back on the date. We don’t have much time before Ram kills me for bringing you home late

 

Ram: You idiot

Even as a trained maid, she couldn’t hold back the sadness she felt for her brother. She wanted to help him but she only mocked and/or threatened him. If she only took a moment to see him for who he truly was, maybe she’d try to be nicer rather then harm him

 

They continued their walks while Subaru tried to bring back the light mood but utterly failing at it as he bumps into a man causing Subaru to be pushed back more than the man himself.

 

He looked to be in his later 30’s, dressed like a high ranking citizen with some gold piercings, a quarter inch taller than Subaru with slightly long blue hair with emerald green eyes.

 

Subaru quickly stood up while wiping the dust off himself trying to get look of the man before apologising. He saw that the bag of Appas was safe breathed a sigh of relief.

 

Subaru: Sorry sir, I wasn’t looking going. We’ll get of your hair

 

The man, Charles, looked down on the duo with utter rage seeing that his expensive robe has been defiled by the touch of those lower then him

 

Charles: You dare touch me utter trash! How dare you?

 

Anastasia: Wow, it’s been 5 seconds and I already hate him

Ricardo viciously grabbed his arm rest so hard it broken into small pieces

Ricardo : Royal trash 

 

Felt looked at the screen with hatred in her eyes. She has experienced being called such awful names before as she was a thief from the slums so people like Charles, people who deem themselves superior for just their status made her skin crawl and the only thing holding her down is her knight, Reinhard

Felt : I want him to die so badly

 

Subaru looked at the man with a blank stare as his insulted didn’t affect the boy

Subaru:[Thinking: Ooh he must of high status if he has that attitude with a stranger. That insult wasn’t needed you know? Best to simply walk away before it gets any worse ]

 

Crusch: I’m impressed, he’s surprising calm

Julius : I agree. Usually you’d expect him to be angry but he’s handling the insult well, like a true knight.

 

Subaru grabbed the handles of Rem’s wheelchair and began walking away without making a comment

Charles began wiping himself while whispering

Charles: Yeah walk away and take that harlot of a women with you

 

That comment allowed made the entire cast quiet. The only thing that could be heard throughout the room was the heartbeats of everyone. A silent fury washed through them as Ram chose to speak first

Ram : He’s dead. Sir Reinhard you can try to stop me but the second we are out of here I’m killing that insect. Charles was it? Yeah, a perfect name that will shown to everyone on his tombstone.

A red aura surrounded the girl as a major vain could be seen on her upper forehead Everything from the chair to the arm rest had been completely crushed from the strength of the demon sister but she wasn’t the only one who wanted him dead

 

Wilhelm was usually able to control his emotions simply could not quell the anger in his chest. The kind girl who helped his grandson out in his moment of his despair, a kind young girl who had a big heart had been called such a vulgar name. He felt as though of one his own companion had been stricken down and this elderly swordsman would not let it go.

 

Wilhelm : Yes Reinhard, do not involve yourself in which what is to come. His future had been set the moment those words spilled from his lips

 

Reinhard wanted to say something. His mind was that of a knight and even though what they felt was right, the threat of killing the man was plainly wrong but for some reason, all his preaches of justice, all the things he wanted to say to quell the oni maid’s anger felt wrong, utterly wrong, stupidity wrong to say and so he just chose to look at the screen

 

Subaru being a couple of feet away could still hear what he say as his entire body suddenly stopped. The utter nonsense that he just heard sounded almost blasphemous to hear

 

Subaru:[Thinking: What? Who is he talking to? Me? No he already insulted me? Then who? Harlot? Who is he talking to? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Who? Was he, no, was IT, talking about Rem? Rem? The kind girl in front of me? The Rem? My Rem? I can’t let this stand! I won’t let this stand? I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I WON’T LET THIS STAND!!! ]

 

Subaru turned his head to face the bastard that insulted his Rem. He face showed utter fury with a large vain pulsing on his forehead face and eyes that were of a beast on wild. His hair fell down on his face as his bangs covered one of his eye. His breathing was heavy but his mind was clear as water for what Subaru is about to do, he was fully conscious and aware of.

 

Priscilla looked at this with an arrogant grin her face. The hatred in his eyes, the breathing of someone who is preparing to kill was something she wanted to see. The boy has taken too much of the world’s wrath smiling as that all he can do but right here, there was no mask and this true face was one she knew she’d relish looking at

 

Quick pause

 

All turned to the voiced that said that

 

Before we continue I need to ask something of the knights and Ms.Crusch a question.

Julius already angered by the man who insulted such a kind girl asked with some venom in his heart

Julius: What is director!

 

Wow mad are we? Anyways, it’s a quick question. Will any one of question Subaru’s action that are about to shown on the screen?

 

Wilhelm immediately said

Wilhelm: No. Sir Subaru has every right in whatever action he chooses. If I were in his place I would’ve cut the man down

Felix : Yeah, that bastard has it coming for insulting dear Rem

Julius : As a knight, I cannot allow this to happen but as a fellow man and friend of Subaru, whatever action he does I will fully support

Crusch : I agree with Wilhelm. Weather a man or women, one must be able to stand for what’s right no matter the consequences

Reinhard: If my grandfather supports this so will I.

Reinhard didn’t know whether to support or be against this. He liked Subaru’s friends, he truly did but as a knight he had a duty to fulfil. It was in inner battle between his human side and his knight side and there’s yet to be a victor

 

Good now does anyone reject what Subaru will do?

Emilia: No. He’s a villain that needs to be dealt with

Rem: Of course not

Ram: That bastard deserves death so of course not

Beatrice: My contractor is simply defending his maiden. If possible I would’ve joined him

Garfeil: Yeah, that bastard deserves to face Captain’s wrath

Otto: Agreed

Frederica: Garfeil, language! But I do also agree with the actions of sir Subaru

Anastatia: Such actions are deemed necessary for filth such as him

Ricardo: Yeah, Subaru has my blessing to tear him apart

Mimi: Tear him apart

Hetero: Blast him till nothing is left

Tivey: Burn him alive

Priscilla: I’m quiet intrigued with what the commoner will do, so I’ll allow it

Al: He’s got my vote. A man has to stand on his principles when it comes to his lover

Roswaal: I’m indifferent to it

Felt: Of course you are, you monster but whatever Big bro does, me and Rein will support it

 

Good, now sit back and enjoy the carnage

 

Suddenly we switch to an alleyway where we can see Subaru holding up the man by his collar, chocking the man against the wall. Subaru eyes were that of a predator hunting it’s prey

 

Subaru: You just couldn’t shut your mouth could you? COULD YOU? Who do you think you’re insulting?

 

Charles being scared for his life couldn’t answer as he is pulled even higher by the young boy

 

Subaru: People like you disgust me. So much power, so much wealth yet you squander it on rings and other shit when you could be doing something better. You believe with all that money, you’re invincible?! Well guess what you’re not. This worthless trash you’re speaking of is currently holding YOUR PATHETIC LIFE in his hands? What will you do?

 

Otto: Wow I’ve never seen Mr.Natsuki like this. TEAR HIS HEAD OFF!!

Felt : YEAH BIG BRO KEEP GOING. MAKE THAT ARROGANT WASTE OF A MAN BEG FOR HIS LIFE.

Felt was yelling while applauding at the sight. Finally someone gets a dose of what it feels like

Ram was watching the screen with the biggest smile on her face anyone has ever seen. It was quiet haunting to be honest

 

Charles still afraid of the boy finally grew enough balls to say

Charles: Ge..get your disgusting hands of me. Do you know who I am? You’ll be executed for this!!!

 

Subaru lets go of the man to fall straight on his ass to the filth below. Charles after seating back up sees his assaulter inches from his face, starring directly into his eyes and soul. The man tried many times to look away but those hazel brown eyes penetrated every inch of resistance

 

Subaru: Filth? You call me filth! Sadly I don’t give a damn about what someone as disgusting as you thinks of me but look to your right.

 

The man slowly begins turning when Subaru grabs his lower face with one hand , forcing him to look at the sleeping maid

 

Subaru: You insulted Rem. You insulted my Rem. How dare you? She’s done more in a year than you’ve ever done with your entire worthless life. She’s a gem among gems and you dare defile her with your tongue.

 

Subaru then pulled Charles face even closer to him, pulling him so close that Charles can feel his breath

 

Subaru: You know, I should just cut your tongue for such an action. For insulting my Rem it’s the least I should do but I won’t. Don’t think it’s because I’m a good guy, it’s just because I don’t want your putrid blood on my track suit.

 

Rem nearly fainted watching this. Her hero nearly killed a man for his outburst and he kept stating how she was his. Ooh how she wishes she was alone with him

 

He lets go of Charle’s face causing him to crawl back to the wall. Charles begins to slowly to look up when a sudden punch was about to strike him but it missed by a hair, punching the wall, cracking the brick but injuring Subaru’s hand. Charles had tears running down his face as he stared at the warrior

 

Mimi was sitting on her big brother’s lap, waving her hands like a child bursting with joy

Mimi : RIP HIS HEAD OFF!!!!

Ricardo : NO RIP OUT HIS HEART AND SHOW IT TO HIM. THE SHOCK WILL BE WORTH IT

The demo humans in Anastasia camp were having a felid day seeing such a scene and even though felt a bit embarrassed seeing them, her joy and satisfaction was too much for her to try to come them down

 

Subaru: You speak of execution as if you’ll live long enough to see it. I could kill you now and take the execution later which I’d be fine with. Knowing that trash like you is dead would more than satisfy me. Are you the same? Are you willing to die for your ideals?

 

Charles began imaging his own death, a thought that never struck him as all the wealth and power blinded him from the inevitable destination and thus soiled his pants

 

Subaru looked down to the Man-baby soiling himself but didn’t care as he got close to his face again

 

Subaru: I don’t think so. You’re a coward, trash, disgusting hypocritical swine. One who would gladly execute a man while praying to the same one to let you go. I pity your mother for having to raise such a disgusting man. I hope she isn’t here because just the sight of you would kill her.

 

Al beholding the sight in front of him was smiling ear to ear under his helmet barley containing himself in his chair

Al: Yes bro keep going. I’ve never been so proud to be a Japanese then right now

 

Subaru placed his bloody hand on the wall Charles was leaning on as the blood stains it and some blood drops on Charles’s dirtied robe

 

Subaru: Listen hear you disgrace of a man. If I ever, EVER, have the unfortunate pleasure of seeing you again, not even your bones will be found. You don’t deserve the opportunity to apologise to Rem as every word that comes from your filthy mouth is poison to her. Now get out of here, you’re wasting my valuable time.

 

Before Charles got up to run, Subaru comes in close to his ear and whispers

Subaru: And if I find out you told anyone about this, you’ll wish I killed you here. I have some ideas on how to break you so don’t test me. Now scram

 

As a the rat that he is, Charles quickly ran away from the alley with tears and urine dripping from him. Subaru looked for a bit then began heading back to Rem while looking at his bloody hand.

 

A round of applause is all that could be heard in the room. Everyone, even the greatest of knights was cheering for the boy who reality checked that idiot

Garfeil was standing up whistling loudly

Garfeil : I’ve never seen Captain so mad. So cool, SO COOL.

Wilhelm : Yes I’ve got to agree with the young boy. Sir Subaru is truly incredible for his display today

 

Felix was seating in his seat holding his mistress’s hand but very happy.

Felix : So even someone as kind as Subaru can get mad? I never would’ve expected that. He looked even scarier than Wilhelm.

 

Crush : I agree. The wrath of a kind man is the greatest mistake one could come across and Subaru showed us why.

 

Beatrice : That is to be expected of my contractor. To go against my master is to make the gravest of mistake

 

Anastasia : Julius remind me never to make Subaru angry. Even a merchant like me felt threatened

 

Julius : Duly noted lady Anastasia but I think everyone here now realises that.

 

Priscilla : So the rabbit does have claws? Or were you a wolf in sheep’s clothing all along? I will get you into my domain, as the world is fated to give me want I yearn for and right now I desire you Subaru Natsuki

 

Ram :[Thinking: You did well Barusu. For the first time I believe you may be a good partner for my sister ]

Rem was madly blushing at the seen, unable to say.

Rem :[Thinking: He got this mad over me? Over one insult he resorted to this? He called me his Rem. I’m his and his alone. He truly loves me. Ooh Subaru, I wanna… ]

She leans over her seat towards the sleeping boy and kisses him on the cheek

Rem : Thank you for protecting me my hero and it’s as you say, I’m truly yours.

 

Emilia was smiling looking at the seen. To be enjoying watching such a disturbing seen may seem odd but Emilia couldn’t help but admire the loyalty that Subaru shown today even if she is a bit jealous that it wasn’t about her

Emilia : Subaru, you were so amazing there. I love you so much

 

Subaru: Sorry Rem, I wasted some of your time with that filth. I know if the role were reversed you would’ve done way better, probably would’ve broken his arm or a leg. But don’t worry the places we’ll be going will be more than worth it.

 

They continued their stroll throughout the capital. Visiting shops, eating various foods and trying the best ice cream in Lugunica, or as they say. Rem being in her situation needs her knights help to properly eat which Subaru was glad to do and now they are heading towards the location Subaru chose to spend his time with Rem when he gets interrupted by someone he hasn’t seen in months.

 

???: Is that you Subaru?

Subaru turn around to see who noticed him and saw a certain Demi-human and his lady

Notes:

I LOVED WRITING THIS CHAPTER. Subaru being a total bad ass was truly fun to write and I liked writing Subaru’s strength. The timeskip made it seem that Subaru grew in strength but they never showed by how much because of all the OP people he’s surrounded by. I think the only moment of his strength being shown is him throwing a large chunk of stone at Capella in Arc 5 which I liked but I wanted more scenes. This episode is taking a long time to finish which makes me fearful of how long this series will be and the amount of chapters I’ll write

Chapter 13: Familiar times

Summary:

Subaru meets up with old friends

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

???: Is that you Subaru?

Subaru turn around to see who noticed him and saw a certain Demi-human and his lady

Subaru rising his arm up while waving his hands at his old friends

Subaru: Hey it’s Felix and Ms.Crusch

Emilia: So that’s when you two met him that day?

Crusch : Yes it was quite a nice day especially with Subaru’s unique quirks

Emilia giggles to herself imagine what nonsense her knight was gonna get into to

Emilia : Yes, Subaru can be quite silly but he’s a good boy

Crusch smiles at hearing the nice words

Crush : He truly is.

We cut to see the group sitting around a table outside a restaurant which Felix and Crusch on one side and Rem and Subaru in the other

Felix: What are you doing in the capital today?

Subaru: Me and Rem are on a date right now. Ain’t she adorable today?

Rem: Aww thank you Subaru. You look quite nice too

Al:[Thinking: But he’s wearing the same clothes he normally wears]

Garfiel : Wow Cap’n knows how work his magic. He’s so amazing

Rem : He quite is and so are you Garfeil

Garfeil : Of course I am. Who knows me better than me. But thanks Rem

Throughout the screening, Garfiel and Rem have developed a friendship as both were younger siblings and who truly admire Subaru

Crusch looked down at the sleeping girl and her amazing outfit

Crusch: She very quite lovely

Subaru: She sure does. You look good too by the way. That outfit of yours makes your like a true warrior


Ram
:
How foul. Trying to seduce Ms.Crusch when my beloved sister is right there. How utterly perverted

Rem : Sister, you shouldn’t say mean things about Subaru. Subaru is a good guy and would never try something like that

Ram turned away clicking her tongue as she didn’t believe a word she said

Crusch was wearing her normal uniform without her weapon and hat

Crusch: You shouldn’t compliment another women in front of your lover Subaru

Felix: Yeah your breaking Rem’s poor heart

Felix teases as he holds his chest pretending to have a broken hearts

 

Subaru ever the loyal boy he is simply said

Subaru: But I’m not just complimenting a random women, I’m complimenting a great friend who housed me and Rem during our time of need. As both a knight and a friend I thank you

Subaru lowers his head as he puts his bloody hand on his chest, staining it a little


Wilhelm
:
What an honorable man you are young Subaru

Julius: Have I been miss judging him? I’ve never seen him speak so formally until we arrived here.

While Julius did acknowledge Subaru as a knight after hearing the news, he didn’t believe Subaru had the formality of a knight but time after time he’s been proven wrong.

Anastasia : What was that saying Subaru used once before. “You shouldn’t judge a book by its cover”, yeah Julius that’s something that would apply here. While it’s rare, Subaru knows how to be formal. He just chooses to act casual most of the time as he doesn’t see status as something major

Julius : Your right lady Anastasia, I should’ve thought of that.

 

Before Crusch could make a retort Felix slammed his hands on the table as he finally saw Subaru’s hand

Felix: What happened to your hand?!!

Crusch seeing that blood nearly covering Subaru’s hand was shocked and quickly grabbed his to inspect it while asking

Crusch: Mr.Subaru what happened? Were you attack?

Subaru trying his best to calm the situation was waving his hands in denial

Subaru: What? No I wasn’t attacked. It was actually me who did this did. Probably wasn’t a good idea in hindsight

Felix leaned over the table to examine the situation too

Felix: Then explain while I heal your hand

Felix began applying healing magic on Subaru hands

Subaru: Thanks Felix. You’re the best and I’ll explain.

 

Felix: And this is when I acknowledge Subaru as a man among men. He truly loves you Rem. Never forget that

Rem looks at the cat-man with a pink spots across her face and a small smile

Rem: I wont Mr. Felix

Rem turns back to face her sleeping knight and gently caresses his checks

Rem :[Thinking: I love you too Subaru ]

 

Subaru began to explain what had happened earlier as Felix finished healing his hand and used a wet rag to wash away the blood. Both Crusch and Felix were shocked to hear that Subaru threaten someone but were also proud to see such loyalty

Felix wiped away a fake tear after hearing this

Felix: How noble of you Subaru. Such profound loyalty and love is rare in this world. That bastard deserved it. You and Wilhelm are very alike.

Subaru was scratching his head while looking down in embarrassment

Subaru: I don’t think I could ever be as amazing as Wilhelm but thanks

 

Wilhelm: Ms. Emilia when we are out of here, do let Subaru know that he far surpassed me.

Emilia: Why not do that yourself? I know Subaru would love to hear that from his role model.

Wilhelm felted a little embarrassed to hear such kind words and so looked down at his feet

Wilhelm: I’m no role model but I do thank you for your kind words

Emilia began giggling to herself while covering her mouth

Emilia: You two are alike. You both can’t take a compliment without feeling embarrassed

Wilhelm smiled as he faced the half-elf

Wilhelm : ….I guess we are

 

Crusch: That is quite commendable Subaru but are you not concerned over the possible consequences? What if that was a noble or a council member?

Subaru then looked at the young duchess with a glimmer of red shining in each of his eyes as his body shifted to one of seriousness

Subaru: Ms. Crusch, if someone offended Felix for simply being a Demi-human, would you stand ideally by?

Crusch noticing the shift in the room also become serious as she truthfully answered

Crush: No. One should not insult another for how they are born, no matter the circumstances. I would’ve cut them down at the moment

Subaru smiled at hearing this but kept his composure as this was not a moment that jokes would be appropriate for

Subaru: I agree. It doesn’t matter whether that bastard is a noble or a council member. I will burn this entire country down if it met protecting those I love. I am Rem’s hero and I’ll do anything to protect her and her name even if I must destroy everything else to do so.

Felix: Big words, you sure you can handle that role?

Subaru looked at the doctor with confidence and determination. In his body and soul, he knew that whatever it took to protect them, he’d do not because he has to but because he wants to

Subaru: It’s a not of matter of if I can, I know I can and I will win. It’s simply a matter of time.

 

Felix: And that’s why I said he reminded me Wilhelm. I’ve never seen him with such a look before

Priscilla crushed her arm rest while starring at the screen with a devilish smile. Priscilla stood up, closed her fan and pointed at the screen overfilled with joy. Her face was that of a father seeing her son hit a home run 

Priscilla : Yes! That’s the look I have longed to see. Someone who will protect and has the mind to do so. Subaru Natsuki, you will join my camp as the world revolves me, granting me all my wishes and once you join my group you’ll pave a path for me for the throne

Al : Wow princess, I’ve never been seen you so happy until now

Priscilla : Al, did I allow you to speak? But you are correct. I am overfilled with joy. The boy may not see himself as worthy but his confidence towards his ability to protect others is quite remarkable. He’s nearly a perfect knight. When he falls into my clutches, I will fix his self worth issues and he’ll be nearly as perfect as me.

Beatrice : Once again another woman falls for my contractor. It isn’t surprising as he is quite the man but claiming he’ll leave the half-elf to join you is utter foolishness.

Priscilla : A bug cannot comprehend the actions of a dragon. We are of two separated species and as insignificant as you are, I know that if the boy joins me, so will you so show some respect to your future leader

The two were at a stalemate but chose to avoid continuing as the episode continued

 

Crusch smiles at the response as she takes a sip of her tea she ordered.

Crusch: That’s a good answer. I hope good fortune for you two.

Subaru: Thanks. So what are you doing here today?

Felix : Today me, Ms.Crusch and Wilhelm were in the capital to talk to some noble members about some political issues. The meeting went fairly well and before we began returning back to our manor, lady Crusch asked to go for a scroll throughout the capital and that’s when I met up with you

Subaru: That’s good to hear. Hey Felix can you do me a favour? Knight to knight?

Felix: Sure what is Sir Subaru?

He asks teasing the young knight

Subaru: Don’t call me Sir. It makes me sound old.

 

Rem : He really does not like formality does he?

Beatrice : Yes my contractor sees people not through their status but their character. He has too big of a heart I suppose.

Rem : He really does.

 

Subaru: But anyways could you do a check up on me. My whole body I mean?

Felix tilted his head in confusion to the boy’s favour

Felix: It’s not the fifth of the month yet. Why check so early?

 

Frederica: Sir Felix, why does the fifth matter so much?

Felix turns to the house maid stretching his arms behind his head

Felix : Well as Subaru’s secondary doctor, he visit our home every month for a routine check up. He usually does it early in the morning as to not wake you up.

Frederica: But it’s an hour and a half to and back! How early does he get up to meet you, return home and get ready for the day?

Beatrice : Betty’s Subaru wakes up an hours before sunrise in fact.

Otto : Wow that’s so early and here I thought he was just lazy

 

Subaru closed one of his eyes and stared at his hand

Subaru: I have been some sleep issues recently and wanted to know how it affected me

 

Emilia looked down with her bangs covering her eyes as she recalls the nights in which Subaru could not rest

Emilia: Has he told you about his nightmare?

Felix: No. Sadly he only told me he had issues with sleeping. Anything more he’d try to change the topic. And Beatrice could I ask you a question?

Felix began to shake as his bottled anger slowly began to release

Beatrice : What is it now?

Felix : …why did you lie to me?

Beatrice: Betty does not know what you mean

Felix not able to contain his rage stood up and yelled

Felix : WHY DID YOU LIE TO ME ABOUT THE SITUATION WITH HIS ARMS? YOU TOLD ME IT WAS MA BEASTS THAT DAMAGED HIS ARMS BUT AFTER CONFRONTING YOU PRIVATELY, YOU TOLD ME TO DROP IT! AS HIS MAIN DOCTOR I RESPECTED YOUR DECISION BUT YOU HAD NO RIGHT HIDING THIS!!!!

As a doctor Felix had to see Subaru’s entire body and though he had many scars, he knew where they came from as he is a fellow knight but the damage around his arms looked fresh and so he questioned Subaru. Subaru did his best to avoid talking it and through the help of his Betty, they convinced the femboy to drop it but this issue had always been on his mind so to see THIS as the answer, as a doctor he could let it stand

Beatrice stood on Subaru’s lap while looking up to the catboy

Beatrice : But it was my responsibility to. If you knew the reason, you’d probably make him tell you why or tell your precious mistress which would’ve caused conflicted between the camps. My contractor knew this and chose to stop the matter before it even started.

Felix: But—-

Felix gets interrupted by the old loli who began to violently point at him

Beatrice : But nothing. The burden my contractor holds in a great one and Betty will not allow such treatment to fall upon him. Not while Betty is hear

Crusch raised her hand as she wanted to say something

Crusch : Ms.Beatrice while I understand your concern, you should’ve informed Felix. He is also a doctor.

Beatrice looks further left to face Crusch

Beatrice : If you knew about Subaru’s situation, would have left it alone?

Crusch couldn’t answer as she knew she would’ve done something about it

Beatrice finally calming herself began speaking in a manner that wasn’t of rage but of concern for her master

Beatrice : Betty understands you mean well. Betty understands you want to help her Subaru but he also knew any method of helping him would’ve caused harm to others and so he chose to only tell Betty. Now that we all know why he is like this, we can construct a plan in which we can help him but also doesn’t cause him sadness

Nobody could object to the great spirit’s words cause they were of the truth. Felix after hearing was satisfied with the answer. It wasn’t the answer he wanted but it was once befitting the main doctor of Subaru

Felix : One more question and I want your honest opinion. Besides the self harm, the nightmares and the panic attacks, are there any other threats to Subaru’s wellbeing. As a doctor I should know.

Beatrice paused for a moment to think. Any chance of helping her contractor is one she must take, but she promised to keep his secrets and so she chose to dance around the truth

Beatrice : No. That is as much as Betty knows

Felix : Ok then. I apologise for my outburst

Felix then sat back down but began making more plans in order to help his friend. A plan that helped him in his recovery but didn’t strip him of his home

 

Felix seeing the troubled man chose to not asked for more and complied. Felix and Subaru went into a private room that the owner allowed since they were both knights and the owner knew Felix. Felix placed some magic on Subaru for examination and after a couple of minutes he had some answers.

Felix: Well from what I can tell your body is healing quite nicely, your horrible sleeping habit has slightly affected your stamina and the bags around your eyes have darken a bit. Also your hair is thinning a bit but thy may be due to stress. Your gate is still shattered and you’ll need your spirit within 3 days but besides that your overall physical is steady. Try to sleep more and take more breaks, you need it.

Subaru putting his jacket back on without showing his arms sighed as he had something on his mind which Felix took note of

Subaru: Well that’s great to hear. I’ll try to improve my sleep schedule. Thank you Felix

Even though he was grateful, he’s eyes lost the embers of happiness as he was stuck in thought

 

Emilia: Umm Felix, why does Subaru look so sad right now? Did you find anything else wrong with him?

Felix : No. This exact conversation happened in my memories and I never understood why he was like that

Beatrice : Betty can agree. When he returned home, while joyful, Betty’s Subaru had a level of sadness in him. Betty didn’t get an answer either I suppose

 

Felix’s ear stood up while he looked at the boy in confusion and concern

Felix: Are you ok Subaru? Is there something you want to talk about?

Subaru realising he was worrying his friends quickly collected himself and forced a smile

Subaru: I’m ok Felix. I’m just thinking about something I need to do later on

 

Crusch: He isn’t lying, but he isn’t tell the whole truth either.

Crusch : [Thinking: How can he have such a face and I did not notice? I have to better in order to help him ]

 

Felix looked at the boy trying to figure out his true intentions but couldn’t come with anything and so to simply play along as they return to the table with Crusch and Rem

Subaru: It’s been fun guys but me and Rem have a schedule to maintain and so we should get going. It was fun talking to you guys

Subaru began to prepare to leave while dusting himself off. He put his hands on Rem’s wheelchair handles and began pushing her

Crusch: Ok well, have a great day and hopefully we’ll meet again

Subaru stopped before the door, quickly checking his pocket, as if he had something to give. He turned around and walked up to Crusch

Subaru: Oh and Ms.Crusch?

Crusch: Yes?

Subaru pulled out a a green flower with 5 petals and a yellow calyx putting it in her hand as he began walking back to Rem

Subaru: I found this flower earlier and wanted to give you it. You may be a warrior but you’re also a lady so take care of that beauty of yours.

Crusch looked at her the flower and became very flustered, showcasing blushes all across her face.

 

Otto face palmed himself as the scene was outright ridiculous

Otto : Crusch too? Mr. Natsuki, how many women are you trying to get?

Rem looked to face the young Duchess

Rem: So you too are a rival huh? I won’t lose to you Ms.Crusch

Garfiel : How does he do it? Cap’n is such a charmer. I wanna be like him

Mimi : Why would you want to be like when you only need me?

As the 2 cat Demi human began arguing Frederica could only look and laugh at the young lover blooming in front of her

Ram : Barusu is truly depraved. How could he seduce Ms.Crusch yet be attracted to both Ms.Emilia and my adorable sister? I should strike him where he stand

Crusch could look down in shame as she knew any comment made by her would only further the hole she dug herself in

Crush:[Thinking: I do see him as attractive but LOVE? That’s a whole different thing and yet my heart cannot deny it. I wonder if I could be his…. ]

Al was grateful he was wearing his mask, otherwise everyone would see the look of utter jealousy on his face right now

Al: Thinking:[ Come on bro, leave some women for the rest of us ]

Ricardo was dying of laughter looking at this scene

Ricardo: That’s it, when we are out of here, I’m gonna find him and make him teach me his ways. I need to know his secret

Emilia was in a tight spot looking at this scene. She liked Crusch, she saw her as an ally and a friend but her hidden feeling for her knight also made Emilia’s chest tighten as she imagined Subaru and Crusch beginning together

Emilia :[Thinking: I won’t lose to you Ms.Crusch. He’s my knight, my lover, MY SUBARU. Rem I could understand why he would want her as a wife and I wouldn’t be against the idea but not you Ms.Crusch. ]

 

Subaru opened the door and looked back while waving goodbye

Subaru: See you Crusch and Felix, and thanks for the check up

Felix waved back in excitement

Felix: It’s no problem Subaru. See you on the fifth


They head towards a familiar path. One in which Subaru’s life could’ve been forever changed. As they reach there spot, they appear on a high building showing the capital and all its beauty

Subaru pushes Rem so she near the edge so she too can see its surroundings

Subaru: I wanted to take you here Rem because this is where you changed my life and I’m forever thankful for that.

He bite on one of the appas as he stand behind Rem taking in the view

Subaru: I was lost…

*A flashback of him finding everyone’s dead corpses

 

I was scared…

*A flashback of him Freezeing to death*

 

I wanted to give up…

*A flashback of him laughing at himself as he died again*

 

Rem: It is you I have to thank Subaru. You freed me from my own despair and forever changed my heart. I love you for continuing to fight, though it saddens me that your suffered far more then you deserved and it was caused my me

* A flashback of Subaru killing himself in an attempt to save her*

Everyone chose to stay silent as this was a moment for the couple and not even Beatrice had the heart to interfere

She leans in and gives a quick kiss on his cheek while continuing to stare at his face

Rem : I love you and I always will no matter what happens. I’m proud of you

 

A small smile grows on his face as he continues to look forward

Subaru: All I wanted to do is leave and never return. But you didn’t give up on me. You continued to stay by my side and gave me hope for a better tomorrow. No one trusted me and no one truly believed me…all except you. I thank you

A small tear crawls from his eyes but he quickly wipes it away

Subaru: With all my heart I can say I love you just as much as Emilia. You may think what I said after the whale hunt was a moment’s decision but even today, I am yours.

*A quick flashback of him declaring his love to her while she pretends to faint*

Subaru: Once you wake up I want to show this place again. With you able to see how far I’ve grown. I want you to continue to be at my side, you and Emilia.


Wilhelm began tearing up. Such a declaration of love reminds him of his late wife. Love truly brought the best out of people. If he could even be an ounce like Subaru, he maybe could repair his relationship with his son and grandson.

Wilhelm : Beautiful, simply beautiful.

Everyone stared at the warrior with some shock. All understood that tearing up at this scene would be completely justified but to see THE sword demon tearing up was something none expected to see. Subaru really did bring the best out of people

 

He scratches his head in embarrassment

Subaru: It may be selfish to say this but I would love to marry you both as you two are the most important people in my life. I don’t know how Mili would feel but I gotta hope

He finally down as at the sleeping girl as he turns her around. He back away a little bit as he point to the sky and performs his signature pose

 

Emilia turns her head brimming in red as she was scared to discuss this…at the moment

Emilia: R..ree..rem?

Rem looked towards her lady with a curious but friendly look

Rem: Yes Emilia?

Emilia: We…We’ll discuss marriage a bit later. I just wanted to give you a warning now or how would Subaru say, a “heads up”.

She felt really proud of using some of Subaru’s words correctly

Rem: Of course. I understand and cannot wait to discuss it

 

Subaru: I am Subaru Natsuki. I am your hero and knight of Emilia. I will continue to walk so long as you allow me to lean on you for support. I may not be the strongest, or smartest but with your help I can do anything.

 

By the way, this a moment in which he’s breaking his bad habit so pat yourself on the back Rem

 

Rem stared at where the voice was coming from

Rem: Thank you Mr.Director

She grab her hero’s hand as she smiles and thinks about the future

 

Subaru return to his spot with rem as he picks up his Appa and begins eating it

Subaru: Thanks for listening Rem and when we reach our final spot, I would like to tell you something. But for now let’s take a couple of minutes to admire the world around us

While Subaru was smiling, he had a few moments where his eyebrows twitched as if he hiding something

 

Anastasia: He’s hiding something big. My merchant senses are tingling

Crusch: Your right. The way his face twitches is telling me his wants to talk more but he’s putting it off till his last destination. Speaking of which, does anyone have any clue? Emilia?

Emilia: No. He never told anyone, he said he wanted it to known exclusively to him and Rem

Ram : Ram can vouch for her. Barusu only told me Rem was the only one he’d tell. While Ram disliked it, she trusted him to keep her sister safe, and so he did

Crusch : Hmm, I guess we’ll have to wait until he reaches his finale destination to learn

 

And so the couple stay on that area for about half an hour. A place where the life of Subaru Natsuki truly began as his darling Rem pierced the clouds of darkness with glimmering light


We cut to see the pair walking down the road while Subaru appears to be looking for something

Subaru: Where is it? He gave me the address and I followed it so where is it?

He finally saw what he was looking for and smiled at arriving in time. He and Rem walked into a store

 

Emilia: What store is this I never seen it before

Reinhard : It’s the highest rate clothing store in the capital. All nobles buy their cloths here as the material used for clothing is a rare one.

Felt groaned at the long explanation while slouching

Felt : Come on Rein. You didn’t have to give a whole essay for a short answer

Reinhard : I’m sor—

Felt : AND DON’T APOLOGIZE!! It gets annoying sometimes

 

Subaru walked in and stared in awe of the items for sell. Dresses, jewellery, crowns and more covered in gold and pearls were displayed throughout the store, all at expensive prices

Subaru: Jeez, how could anyone buy these clothing? It looks so uncomfortable and over the top. I’d rather wear normal, comfortable clothing then this

 

Felt : You see!! Big bro gets it. These royalty clothing are all too much.

Everyone chose to ignored the blonde girl as her knight began defending the fashion of royalty

 

???: That’s hurtful you know? These clothing are made with the highest quality in Lugunica.

Subaru looked ahead to see a man in his early 20’s, wear a yellow shirt with green overalls and a white bow tie standing at the counter drinking a glass of wine

Subaru: Hey, you were the one who begged me to come here after the show. I only came here to pick up the gift

Loughton: But you still came! So that’s a win for me. And besides this benefits us both. You got some quality clothing and I get to say that the slayer of sloth bought from my shop. It’s good for business

 

Anastasia: That is a good marketing strategy. He may be young, but that guy is an experienced player. I wonder if I can get in contact with him

Julius : If that is what my lady wants, I’ll locate the man and set up a meeting

Anastasia : That’s good to hear Julius. Your so reliable

 

Subaru: You know I hate that name, I told you and everyone else during the show. Anyways let’s make this quick. I got about 3 hours and I don’t want to waste it.

Loughton: Yeah, I know what you mean. I have some noble coming here in an hour but for someone like you I made time.

Loughton turned around and walked into his room looking for a certain bag as the duo waited for some time

Loughton returned holding 3 white bags, 2 small and one large

Loughton: Well then hear you go Slayer of Sloth. That special person will love it no doubt

Subaru became enraged at the name but gave up as he knew that he wouldn’t convince him to stop and so chose to ignore it as he grabbed the bags.

Subaru: Thank you again Loughton. Maybe one day I’ll return and buy something, if you make something actually comfortable

Subaru said the last one with a sarcastic/taunting manner as a way to get back at him

Loughton: How dare you? These clothing are worth more than anything you created in your life. Next time you come here, I’m charge you twice as much.

Subaru: But what will poor nana say about that? You know she’d be heartbroken if I never return

Loughton began shaking thinking of the wrath of his niece as he did NOT want to know what terrors she’d commit

Loughton: Ok, ok let’s just calm down. How about you come next week and do your trick and we’ll call it even

Subaru: Fine then we got a deal.

Subaru began pushing Rem out the door but before he too left, he waved back as he knew he’d return one day

 

Rem: Can someone tell me what show my hero preformed? I never heard of such an event

Otto : Knowing Mr.Natsuki, it was probably some stupid

Ram : Ram agrees. Barusu probably embarrassed himself in front of everyone, forever scarring them

Felt turned to her right facing the group while angrily pointing at the elder of the twins

Felt : HEY!!! Big bro’s performance was amazing. Don’t say such stupid things.

Emilia : Performance? What did he exactly do?

Felt looked at her big sis as she returned to her sitting position while smiling at the thought of the event

Felt : I wasn’t there for the beginning but a crowd circled around big bro and so I escape from Rein to see what was going on. I came to see Big bro doing magic tricks. It was incredible

Beatrice : Magic tricks? But my contractor’s gate is shattered. So can’t perform magic in fact

Felt : You’d think that but he was doing it. Pulling animals out of hats, card tricks and then the best one, he made things disappear and reappear.

Reinhard : I then caught up to Ms.Felt when I saw Subaru’s last performance. It was truly incredible.

Felt : You guys should’ve seen it. First he made a box disappear, then a cat, then a light, then he made ME disappear and then for his final trick, he made a house vanish into thin air. We were shocked and then he returned it all at once. It was such an incredible experience

Crusch : Wait, he made a house disappear? Sir Reinhard, did Subaru use some spell we do not know about?

Reinhard : No. Even with all my divine blessings, I couldn’t not see how Subaru made it vanish. I asked him if he could explain but simply said, “a magician never reveals his secret.” To this day, I have no clue how Subaru did it

Everyone then began thinking of how it could have happened. If Reinhard couldn’t see how it was done and it wasn’t through mana, they could not think of how it happened. Maybe Subaru used his otherworldly knowledge to somehow make it disappear. Even Felt, the girl who disappeared could not explain it as she only remembered being in a void when she vanished, then she suddenly was back in the capital.

Otto : How did you do it Mr.Natsuki??? Hmm!!!

 

Subaru was heading back to his carriage while talking to Rem about his childhood some more. He met up with Patrasche, spent some time giving her the attention she DESERVED, fed her some meat, packed his things, placed Rem in her spot and put her wheelchair in the back and head out the shack as they went to their final destination

Now they were out the capital, back on the dirt road

Subaru: Ok Rem, we’re going to our final destination and I know you’ll love it. This place took long to find but I know it’ll be worth it. Oh wait!

Subaru went into the back for a second and grabbed a large white piece of cloth and wrapped around Rem, covering her eyes

Subaru: Sorry Rem but this a surprise so no peeking

 

Rem: Ok my hero. I trust you and I know I’ll love it too

She said as she used her hands to cover her eyes as her hero wanted

 

Subaru returned to his spot and continued his journey to his final destination

Notes:

This is probably my longest chapter so here you go. Not much to say

Chapter 14: The Harsh Truth

Summary:

Subaru end his date with a big surprise? Weather it’s good or bad it’s up to interpretation

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

After an hour of Patrasche running at a moderate speed, the path split into 2. One led to the path of the mansion while the other led to a forest of some sort

Subaru: Ok he told me I should take a left and I should see it in about 30 minutes. If I go now I’ll have nearly 2 hours left before the deadline.

 

Subaru patted Patrasche on the head softly as to give her the energy to keep it going

Subaru: Come on Patrasche, we need to hurry otherwise Ram will get angry. But please be gentle too, Rem is with us and I do not want to make it uncomfortable for her

Ram: So Barusu can think for himself. My divine teaching has truly made him quite capable.

Otto : Oh come on Ram. Mr.Natsuki may goof off, he takes his job very seriously. You truly thought he wasn’t capable until now?

Ram : Why of course! Barusu without my guidance would be an even lesser insect.

Otto facepalmed himself as he knew no words could be said in order to change her mind. Her pride was that high that a simple compliment would kill her

Otto : Thinking:[ Who’s more arrogant, her or Ms.Priscilla? We’ll never know ]

Patrasche screeched in an agreement as she began to move more quickly going down the left path


 

We skip to see Subaru parking his loyal steed along the edge of the road. The scene to the left was that of a green forest, with high trees and a wooden barrier separating the forest from the road.

Subaru: Sorry girl but I want this surprise to only be me and Rem so you’ll have to wait here for a bit. Don’t worry, we’ll be back soon and I’ll make that crown for you as a reward tomorrow

Patrasche gently caresses her snout on her master’s arm showing that she’ll be fine.

Subaru gently picked up Rem and placed her on her wheelchair and began pushing her through the small pathway cutting through the grassy plain on the right

The screen turns black as we see Rem’s perspective

Subaru: Ok Rem, here is the surprise I hope you like it.

 

Rem: I know I will Subaru

She began pulling her hands back at the same time as the blindfold was being lifted, anticipating what it may be

Beatrice : Betty cannot wait to see it too I suppose


Subaru takes off the blindfold as the camera zooms back onto a field

All across the duo was a field filled with blue flowers. A giant field of blue flowers stretches across the horizon, a breathtaking ocean of vivid cerulean that seems to blur the boundary between earth and sky. The field is so vast—so expansive that the edges fade into a soft haze, giving the impression of an infinite bloomscape under the open heavens


Emilia covered her mouth in shock as the scene was utterly divine.

Emilia: Oh Subaru. It looks so beautiful

The theatre was filled in gasped as the scene was that jaw-dropping. The scenery combined with the sun slowly setting only enhanced the field of flowers

Small droplets of water came onto the maid’s dress as Rem stares at the field in bliss. Her hero dedicated this day to her and made it the happiest day she’s ever lived. Her heart was beating like a drum as her face was as red as a tomato. Surely she was bless today.

Wilhelm: He truly knows how to make a woman happy.

Crusch: Your right Sir Wilhelm. This man has a heart of gold

Priscilla had a faint smile on her face as even she could not reject the beauty of the flowers

Priscilla: A scene befitting my blessed eyes. The commoner at least knows how to please his women

Anastasia: My, my, I didn’t know Subaru was a gentlemen. He sure knows how to pick out a spot

Mimi: Yeah. Mini boss knows how to sweep women off their feet, that’s for sure. But my heart belongs to another sad to say

She says as she looks to a certain tiger boy

Subaru sat on a small empty patch of grass along side his Rem. He stretched his legs out, holding himself up with his arms behind him as he stared at the horizon made of flowers

Subaru: It was rushed job but thanks to Otto’s connection I was able to locate this spot. And best of all, this place isn’t too far from the mansion so I could bring you back here another day if you want.

He takes a deep breathe in, truly indulgencing himself in the moment 

I may tease Otto a lot but one thing I can count on is his skill in information gathering. He taught me many things about building connections outside the mansion and how beneficial it is. After a while I started my own line of information gathering. It isn’t on the level of Anastasia or Otto but it’s something. They tell me about various things going on in the capital and some events happening between the other camps but I try to limit it as a way to respect their privacy.

 

Julius: I’m quite impressed Sir Otto. To get such praise from Subaru is a notable feat

Anastasia nods in agreeing while looking at the merchant

Anastasia: You seem be quiet the rival Sir Otto, we’ll get into contact when we are out of here

 

Otto was hiding his head in embarrassment but made sure to keep a clear head

Otto: Thanks for the kind words you two. I’m happy to get into contact with the merchant queen herself but do not see me as some simpleton that you use Ms. Anastasia

Anastasia smirks at the title she worked many years to gain, placing her hands on her lap

Anastasia: We’ll see who uses who Mr.Otto but I do not intend to lose

Otto: Neither do I. I have meet the expectations Mr.Natsuki trusted me with and I will all to help him

If this was a cartoon, you could see sparks flying from the 2 merchants as a war of intelligence has just began

Emilia look her friend with a small smile as the words reminded her of a certain knight

Emilia: Thank you Otto. We know you can do it. You also sounded like Subaru for a bit there

She chuckled as she sees how Subaru has affected him in a positive way

Otto: Hey! I’m not like him. Why does everyone keep saying that?

Otto, like always, fell for the tease but wasn’t mad as being compared to Subaru filled his heart with joy.

 

Subaru began searching through his pocket looking for a certain object. He checked his jacket pocket and pulls out the white box that was given to him in Arlam village

Subaru: Karl sure did a good job make this for you. I should thank him when I return.

Subaru stood up and walked to his lover, or one of his lovers as he open the gift and revealed a necklace. A necklace made of various blue stones held together by a thin white string. The necklace captures the tranquil essence of the sea, a harmonious blend of elegance and natural beauty. At its heart lies a teardrop-shaped ocean blue gemstone, reminiscent of deep tropical waters. The gemstone, possibly a blue topaz, shimmers with an ethereal translucence, reflecting light in varying hues of azure, turquoise, and cobalt depending on the angle and surroundings.

He gently opens the back of the necklace and carefully places around the sleeping girl, then closing it allowing it to rest upon her soft skin

Subaru: Wow Rem. With the crown and this necklace, you truly look like a princess

Smiling ear to ear seeing her beautiful face as he return to his spot to continue to admire the flowers

 

Rem was smiling similar to her Subaru

Rem: I love the gift Subaru. Thank you

Al looked at the oni maid with a unreadable expression.

Al: Damn bro, you really know how to charm them huh? You may be younger then me but you must teach me how to get the ladies

Priscilla hearing the comments closed her fan and whacking the knight’s helmet

Priscilla: Why must you look at other women when you can simply admire the beauty that is your princess?

Al readjusting his helmet while scratching the area where he was hit

Al: Your right princess. I apologize

Petra was completely immersed in the scene. The heavenly feeling of the field of flowers and the charming man that was her Subaru nearly hypnotized her and her body was completely still, only moving slightly to try to get an even better view

Petra: It’s so beautiful. Rem you look absolutely gorgeous with that necklace

Rem: Thank you Petra. Subaru chose the perfect gift

 

Subaru: The other gifts in the carriage are there for when you wake up. I have many gifts in mind but I know you don’t need much to be happy so I shorten it into 4.

 

Subaru looked to his left to see a single flower blooming, basking in the sun’s rays. He gently plucked it to get a closer look

Subaru: You know Rem, blue really fits you. Not just because it matches your hair and eyes but there’s deeper meaning behind it.

Blue represents both the sky and the sea and is associated with inspiration and sensitivity. Blue also represents trust and loyalty.

He closed his eyes for a moment recalling how she saved him from that pit of despair

Subaru: Blue is the colour that is used to calm one’s self and causes feelings of harmony. It’s cooling in nature and helps with balance.

Subaru continues to play with the flower, making sure to damage its shape while facing the maid

Subaru: These aspects perfectly define you Rem. That is why I truly believe blue is your colour.

 

The members of the room could only watch in silence as the explanation of such a simple color shock them to say the least

Federica: Who knew such a simple color could have so many meanings? I never would’ve thought Subaru could give such an deep explanation behind a simple color

Felix: Me too. To have such a complex answer to such a simple thing is truly fascinating

Felt: Wow, so cool. I never thought of that before. Is that why healing magic in usually blue?

Reinhard : Now that you mention it, it may be the case. The healing properties along with the elegant hue of the blue helps both the healer and the one being healer in a state of calmness

Wilhelm: I would agree Sir Reinhard. Subaru truly has a unique sense of the world

He stared at the ground for a moment, the petals catching the light like a fragile promise. Then, with a gentleness that seemed to contradict the tension in his shoulders, he reached out and placed the flower back onto the earth. His hand lingered beside it, hovering, almost as if he wanted to take it back. But he didn't.

 

Emilia: Wait, why does he look so tense now? Did something happen?

Beatrice: No. A moment ago he was happy as ever but yet now he looks in distress

 

Subaru finally build enough courage to look onto the horizon as he began speaking not in the kind and soft voice he was speaking a minute ago but now was a voice an unknown fear.

Subaru: Rem, you’re the only one person I believe I can tell this to as you’ve seen me in my worst but chose not to give up on me. Re-Rem….

A quick silence came between the two as he continued

Subaru: Ever since the event of Sanctuary, I’ve noticed some changes in my body. Changes that never manifested until all the fighting was over.

 

Crusch: Is he talking about his nightmares and self-harm?

Crusch looked at the boy with worry. She knew of the darkness that he was experiencing but this was something different. The fear of not knowing just made her even more fearful of what is about to be revealed

Beatrice: Betty does not think so. Subaru said that he can only tell Rem so this must be a different thing. But what could it be and why could he not tell his Betty?

The great spirit turned to face her sleeping master while trying to understand his suffering, even by a little

 

Subaru stood frozen, his fists clenched at his sides, fingernails digging into his palms. His eyes darted to the ground, then back up, only to drop again as if contemplating whether to reveal or not. His throat bobbed with a swallow he couldn’t quite finish. Words crowded at the edge of his lips, desperate to be spoken, but fear kept them locked inside.

Subaru: I wasn’t going to say anything. Not because I didn’t trust you, but because... I didn’t want to make it real. Like if I just ignored it, maybe it’d go away. Classic me, right? I thought it was just stress, at first. Or maybe I’d hit my head too hard one too many times. But no.

There was a beat of silence. Then-
Subaru: Rem, ever since the event of Sanctuary, I’ve gone color blind... in one of my eyes.

 

Emilia: …..He’s gone colour blind?

Emilia was frozen at the words that spoken. Multitude of questions began to rise as she couldn’t comprehend what was happening and so the only action she could do was to cover head, as if she was hiding from reality

Rem : He’s color blind? How could this have happened?!

Her voice was that of one who’s about to burst into tears

“Why does the world keep hurting you my hero?!”, She cried out loud

She began crying while looking down. The horror of losing the joy of sight was too horrible not to cry about

The rest of the audience, even Roswaal and Priscilla lost all train of thought as the boy’s words cut through them like a knife through butter

 

The words dropped like stones in still a pond. He didn’t look at her—couldn’t.

"It’s been happening slowly. Reds first. Then greens. Now some blues. It’s like the world is... dimming. Bit by bit. It first began the day after I beat Roswaal. Day after day, my left eye began to not recognise colour as it all became a shade of grey.

He bit his lip, forcing a smile that barely held him together.

 

Julius: Could this be due to all the stress he accumulated from the past?

Julius’s face was that of utter fear. He’s skin became nearly white at the words spoken. How could he, a friend of Subaru not have seen any sign of this? He failed. Yet again he failed to help his friend.

No one could answer his question as they to did not know. All joy and happiness in the room was expunged within seconds of finding out

 

Subaru looked at Rem with only his left eye as we see from his perspective a colourless Rem. The beautiful combination of blue, white and black that amplified Rem’s radiant glow was reduced to a hazy grey.

 

Petra was holding frederica arm sleeve tightly as she was horrified to see what was being shown.

Petra : Is that how you see the world? Dear OD. It’s terrible, absolutely terrible

She began crying while looking down as Federica wrapped her arms around her trying to comfort her but she too wasn’t in the best shape

Garf : Oh cap’n

Garfeil was not emotionally mature enough to handle such a scene and so chose to rise to legs to his face to try to hide from the harsh truth

 

Subaru unwilling to look at this colorless world any longer opened both eyes to see his beautiful partner. He smile was the only thing holding back the walls of tears that were about to be released

Subaru: Eventually all colour left my eye and now the only way I can see it is if I close it. But…

He’s body to shake immensely what the news wasn’t over yet.

Subaru: But that’s not the only thing I’m losing

 

Reinhard : What more could he be losing? How have I not noticed of this? My friend is suffering and yet I did nothing

Felt grabbed her knight’s hand to calm him down as best she could. She too wasn’t terrified of what he is about to say but the memory of both Wilhelm’s & Beatrice’s words were able to keep her emotions in check

Felt : We can talk about this later but for now, let’s allow him to continue. He’s already afraid to speak about it so it’s only right we give him this moment to be honest

Reinhard was stunned to hear such wise words coming from his lady. Felt at this moment was acting not as a child but a candidate for the ruler of Lugunica. In any other situation Reinhard would be overjoyed to see this but now wasn’t the time for praising, so he continued to look at the screen preparing himself for what’s next

 

The breeze was gentle, brushing over the field like a lullaby. Blue flowers swayed all around them, painting the hill in soft, dreamlike waves. The sunlight filtered through drifting clouds, turning everything golden at the edges.

 

 

Subaru stared down at his hand.

He flexed his fingers—at least, he tried to. Two of them didn’t respond. His thumb twitched half-heartedly. The numbness had spread again.


Subaru: I’ve lost feeling in two fingers. And three of my toes. Left side, mostly. Some days it’s better, other days..

A moment of silence fills the field as the boy could not continue what he was about to say

Subaru (softly): You know, Rem… I looked in the mirror this morning, and I saw something strange, right here

He runs a hand through his bangs

couple strands turned grey.

Subaru: Like someone spilled ashes in my hair. I guess what they say about stress is true.

He chuckles faintly, but there’s no humor in it.


Emilia after hearing this could not contain herself and quickly pulled her knight’s head in for inspection. A couple seconds of searching and she found them. 3 strands of grey hair deep within the layers of his normal black hair. Her eyes widen at the finding as she bit her lip so tightly, a bad habit she developed within this prison causing a small stream of blood that could be seen dripping from her mouth

Emilia: Subaru, why did you never tell me? Tell us?

Emilia thinking for a bit turned her head to face the only person who may have known about this. Her joyful amethyst eyes were sharpen to a dark purple directing it at the great sprit. Her voice lost all affection as the next words the were to spill from the spirit’s mouth determine the course of action she’d take

Emilia : Lady Beatrice, did you know about this?

 

 


Beatrice
:….No

She said with a soft yet sad tone

Beatrice : Betty never knew that her contractor was suffering like this

She only stared at the floor with her butterfly eyes filled with tears as she holds her dress tightly, nearly tearing it off

 

Priscilla observed the scene with the fan covering her face. Her pride could not allow those lower than her to see her have a face of weakness but even she was disheartened to hear the news.

Priscilla :[Thinking: I will bend this world if I must in order to find a cure of some sort. I will heal you Subaru Natsuki, for that you have my word ]

 

Subaru: The grey hair is new but I plucked them out so no one could notice. If they knew what was happening to me, how would I respond? Any lie I come up with would only cause more damage and the simple truth is something I can’t say but even if I could, they’d think I’m insane. Both Beatrice and Felix have done multiple studies on my body and they’ve yet to find any of these issues so it’s not a physical but more of a mental issue.

He took a breath in as he felt some of his muscles tense even more

 

Subaru: Felix’s examination today proves the theory is correct but it kinda hurt my heart to find out he didn’t notice something was wrong. Even if he found out one thing, that’d indict something was wrong with my body rather than my mind.

 

Felix looked down in shame. He was supposed to the best doctor in the country. “Blue”, a title bestowed upon as proof of his medical capability and yet, every time his magic is needed at the most important moment, he always fails. First it was Ms.Crusch and now his friend Subaru

Crusch chose to bottle up her sadness for now to tend to her knight by hugging him while silently patting his cat eyes as the boy began to cry on her shoulder

Beatrice looked at the cat-boy crying and tightly hugging her master

Beatrice : We are both disgusting aren’t we?

 

He lowers his head, voice barely audible as tears begin to fall upon his face

Subaru: Rem…I’m broken. I believed RbD brought all of me back to a previous moment but now I believe with every death, a different part of your Subaru is disappearing. I do not know if you’ll even recognize me anymore. I’m scared that by the time I bring you back…there’ll be nothing left of me to come back to.

 

Silence. The kind that swallows you whole fell upon the couple

 

Subaru: But even then I must keep moving forward. Even if I break, I must move forward, even if I shatter I must continue to move forward.

He slowly looked up to face the girl he was speaking to. A gust of wind rustles the flowers around them, but she doesn’t stir. His eyes stay on her, desperate for even a twitch.

 

Subaru: There’s saying in my homeland. “There’s always light at the end of the tunnel”, it means no matter the hardship of the present, there is always light of the future so one must keep on going even if it’s tough. I sometimes question what is that light I’m searching for. Will it be you waking up, will it be Emilia giving me an answer or will be the safety of my friends?

 

He took a deep breath as he finally calmed himself down

“I do not know what that light is but I hope is able to fill the empty void”

 

The wind stirred softly across the field, brushing against a sea of blue petals. It carried no weight, no urgency — just the slow rhythm of a world that kept moving forward, even when hearts didn’t.

Subaru knelt beside her, knees sinking into the grass and blossoms. Rem lay there, as peaceful as a dream he couldn’t wake from. Her face, as serene as ever, hadn’t changed in the days, weeks — gods, has it been months now?

 

Subaru: Please wait for me Rem. I’ll bring you back and maybe in your return, a piece of Subaru Natsuki will return too. I know it’s a selfish wish but I hope it does come true…..

A long silence came between the two as Subaru did not know else to say. The sun continued to dip as the flowers continued to wave in the gentle wind

 

…I believe it’s time to return to the mansion now. Ram is probably getting worried about you and more pissed off at me

He said in a joking manner, trying his best to change the topic

 

Ram:[ Thinking: You idiot. Stop thinking about others and worry about yourself. How can you begin to heal if you still trying to please others ]

Ram was holding her crying sister. Rem could only watch in silence as she questioned what to do. The only thing that is keeping her together was her sister’s warm embrace but Ram wasn’t doing much better. Her eyes were red as a stream of tears flowed through her covered eye. She clicked her teeth in anger for herself for never seeing this before. She thought of herself as a sister of some sorts to him yet never saw the broken shell that was Subaru

Ram :[Thinking: Were all to blame. How shameful are we? ]

Otto : To live in darkness such as that. OD, this world is too cruel.

And so the couple stood in the field for some time. No conversation, just the constant sound of wind blowing across the flowers.

Subaru stood up wiping the slight dirt from his pants

Subaru: I want to stay like this for awhile more but if we don’t go now, we’ll arrive to face Ram’s wrath

 

Ram: Ram is sorry for pressuring you Barusu. Please time the time you need. Her sister would enjoy that

Otto : It isn’t your fault Ram

Ram : If not Ram, then who?

Otto look down, his body shaking as he said

Otto : …It’s all our fault 

 

Subaru gobbled together what little strength he could at the moment to put on a smile-at least a convincing one. He gently push the wheelchair back to the carriage and make the preparations for the return.

 

The trip was quiet, only sound being heard was the various sounds of the forest to the left of them. Subaru was completely lost in thought, thoughts of what you may ask, even he couldn’t say. Patrasche constantly looked back to see her master, worried on what may be troubling him but he kept on insisting that he was fine.


After an hour they returned to the mansion with mere minutes to spare

Ram could be seen in front of the shed where Patrasche resigns in

Ram: You made it in time. Ram is quite surprised. Ram thought she’d have to beat you senseless for disobeying her orders, which you may have liked. Pervert

Her voice was as egotistical as ever but there was a sense of softness in it.

Subaru: I’m not like that Ram! I made sure to follow your rules to a tea.

He said trying his best to act like his usual self

 

Priscilla: And so the mask returns. How long do you wear that mask before you are unable to recognize your own face? How revolting!

Al: While I hate to see my bro like this, it makes why. It’s as he said, if he were to act out of line, they get suspicious of it and it’d cause further issues later on. I think the only one who can help is his spirit but she’s not there at the moment

Priscilla : I quite shocked to hear such an in depth analysis from you jester. For that I’ll excuse your ignorance for speaking without my permission

Al bowed his head for her “forgiveness”

Al : I thank you princess

 

Beatrice hearing that she basically failed again to her contractor click her tongue in self hatred for her slothfulness as she chose not to defend herself and continue to watch in silence

 

Ram ignored the fools rebuttal as she focused on her sister. The girl had a crown made of flowers on her head and a gorgeous necklace sitting on her neck. She would never admit it but Subaru truly did treat her sister well as she gently touches her cheek with a faint smile as her eye softens looking her adorable sister

Ram: You did well Barusu.

 

Garf: So even Ram can compliment someone besides the clown?

Garf said this trying to keep what little joy he had as the scene shown a few minutes ago brutally crushed his spirit. Everyone could tell what the boy was doing and even though they too weren’t able to react to his comment, they appreciated the gesture

Ram : Ram gives the best compliments. It just so happens they are few who deserve her gratitude.

Garf quietly chuckles as his efforts were seemed successful but chose not to continue the conversation

 

Subaru: Th-Thanks Ram. I’ve brought some gifts in the back that Rem may like. I’ll place them in her room but don’t open them. It’s a surprise for when she finally wakes up

 

Ram: So Barusu can plan things out?! This day is truly an anomaly

 

Subaru gives his best natural laugh as he parked his loyal steed in her home. He spent a couple of minutes thanking the girl, promising to make her crown in the next day as he picks up the gift and begins to head home with the twin beside him.

 

They arrived to Rem’s room with Subaru entering first as he needed to place the gifts somewhere. He placed them under her bed as a sort of surprise for when she wakes up. Like a kid finding money under his pillow from the tooth fairy. Then he gives he farewells to the oni maids.

 

The emotional rollercoaster that Subaru had endured today caused him to get very tired and so he began heading to his room to hit the hay for the day when he saw his little friend in his room already asleep

 

Subaru: What an adorable girl you are Beako. Petra told me you had a wonderful day playing with her. She must’ve gone crazy with her games to cause you to sleep. I’m glad to hear that

 

Beatrice: Thank you for always worrying about Betty, but please take some time for yourself. That’s all Betty wishes. 

She looked her sleeping master as she gave his a small kiss on his cheek to show her gratitude. Under normal circumstances, she’d never do this, especially around other people but right now, that’s all she thought to do for her master.

 

He changed into his sleeping clothes and he laid on the side of the bed, cradling his spirit, trying to not wake her up. His eyes began to get heavy as his body begins to shut down for the day as his last thought was a request. One he made nearly every night, praying for the day it happens

Subaru:[Thinking: I’ll save you Rem so please wait a little longer ]

Beatrice began to move in the bed. She had a small smile on her face as turned to face her contractor

Beatrice: I don’t need to rest, how could you forget that? 
She gently touches his face while examining it to see what he may have gone through

Beatrice: It seems you too had a big day. I hope it went well. Goodnight Subaru

 

And with that, the spirit knight and spirit finally entered the land of dreams

 

{Episode 2 finished}

Notes:

WOOOAH, episode 2 is finally over🥳
I did not think it’d be this long but I wanted to add more to this episode and I guess I went a bit over the top. Really did love making this and speaking about Subaru’s damaged body and mind.

Also the explanation for the colour blue I got was not my own. I know, burn me alive and all but I saw an edit of the colour blue and knew I had to put it in. If you want the OG, go to TikTok and search “blue edit” and you’ll find it.
Anyways I’ll be taking a little break so come up with new ideas about episodes and also NO SATELLA WILL NOT BE IN TBE NEXT ONE. Her role will be in the near end of the series
Also yes, Beatrice was fake sleeping to get more attention from Subaru. She’s adorable like that

Chapter 15: Health Check Up

Summary:

The members of the theater discuss Subaru’s condition

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

And with the that, the spirit knight finally entered the land of dreams

{Episode 2 finished}


Al:
Oh thank god it’s over. I couldn’t take more of that sadness.

The audience chose to not respond as they were thinking about what to say

………..

Minutes pass as the first one to talk was the healer of the Crusch camp

Felix: Director, could you clarify a few things for me?

Everyone look towards the cat boy questioning his intentions

I’ll answer any question within reason.

 

Felix: Ok then. Is Subaru’s eye condition negatively affecting his vision? To go more into detail, is Subaru visually impaired?

That’s a good question. No, Subaru can see perfectly fine besides his colour blindness but there is an upside to it.

 

Emilia : How can you say that?!! His eye is heavily damaged and you say that’s an upside side!!!

Beatrice : She is correct I suppose! My contractor is suffering and yet you claim this as a benefit!!

Both women would take this lying down. To hear there loved one, one they put in first place in their heart was being disrespected was something unforgivable to them

Rem : Please Emilia and Ms.Beatrice, please calm down. The director brought us here to help Subaru, why would he go on and insult him? Please allow him to explain

Both girls hearing this took a second to breathe as they return to there seat awaiting an explanation

While Rem was able to calm down the two girl, her own fury was not but through experience, she learnt that her anger will not help her lover out so for now she chose to lose to it

 

Thank you Rem. Back to Felix’s question, as Subaru stated, his colour blindness isn’t due to any physical damage but more due to psychological stress. It’s like his mind is fractured due to the many horrors he’s faced and so chose to process it through the shutting down of all colors.

 

Felix put a hand on his chin, thinking

Felix : So you’re saying if Subaru overcomes his trauma, his sight will be fully healed?

Yes. That’s why I said there is an upside, his colour blindness isn’t permanent so there’s a chance it’ll return

Felix : I think I get it. Ms.Beatrice?

Beatrice : What is it healer?

Felix : Could you explain everything you’ve notice that has negatively affected your contractor?

Beatrice looked down in distress. On one hand she wanted to help her contractor but in the other by revealing it she would compromise his trust for her. The option of whether to keep silent or to speak it openly made the girl was gnawing on her until…

Felix : Beatrice I know you want to keep your contractor issues private. As a doctor, I know about patient confidentiality agreements but the only way we can help him is if we know what his problems are. Will you allow us to help him?

 

Beatrice look to her contractor. Sleeping in his seat, there seemed to be no indication that he was suffering but his body said otherwise. She would do anything to alleviate his pain and so after taking a deep breath in she began to speak in soft tone while continuing her look at her contractor and lightly touching his hand

 

Beatrice :…As you know, he self harms when having a nightmare. He scratches his arms trying his best to collect himself.

Everyone looks down remembering the first episode. They chose to keep quiet as now wasn’t a moment to speak as those capable of helping him are currently talking

Beatrice : He also tends to space out when he’s stressed. Sometimes I’m able to wake him out of it and sometimes Betty cannot and has to just hold his hand until he comes back to me. He rarely has a full night of sleep and so takes short naps throughout the day. You’ve all witness his panic attacks in which the only way to calm himself is to seclude him in our room and hug him until he calms down.

Otto : I’ve noticed several times of him sleeping throughout the day but I thought he was being lazy. I should apologize for that

Federica : Mr. Otto we all have failed to notice his mannerisms. We will all apologize together so don’t feel guilty

Federica looks to the merchant and spoke in a sympathetic manner. The boy looked her shocked for a moment before gracing her with a faint smile as he chose to continue to listen

Beatrice : He hates to be startled. Example being is if someone unexpectedly touches him or grabs him, his body flinches and his heart races. He tries his best to keep his composure but through our contract I could feel the increase of his heartbeat.

Crusch : Hmm, could you explain the limits of your connection to Subaru. It seems like you are able to connect yourself to him but if so, things that have been shown shouldn’t surprise you.

Beatrice : I am able to faintly feel what emotions he’s experiencing but only strong emotions and those Betty can only receive them if Subaru doesn’t try to hide it from me. Also there is a limit to how far he can go before Betty is unable to feel his emotions. Betty would estimate maybe a couple hundred meters.

 

Crusch made a mental note of the limits as she wanted to know everything that could indict the change in emotion. She also began making preparations to find someone who’s able to detach Miasma on someone to know weather Subaru looped or not

Crusch : So if Subaru is far then you cannot tell whether he is in danger or not and if he chooses to hide his pain from you, your bond wouldn’t be able to tell you.

Beatrice : Yes. There’s another thing that Betty needs to inform, you especially Half el—I mean Emilia

Emilia wore a smile seeing how hard Beatrice was working to correct her error. Throughout the year, her and Beatrice did become on somewhat good terms as they both cared for Subaru and so Beatrice decided to begin calling her by name but it was proving to me a challenge. Still she appreciated the effort. Beatrice saw this small but took a breath in knowing that this news will likely crush the girl

Beatrice : Betty’s contractor will never admit it or will do all to deny it but….

A pause came to the spirit as she reclaimed the confidence to speak




 

 

 

 

 

…he is afraid of the cold

 

Emilia looked at the girl in disbelief. Her eyes lost it’s glimmer and her body went still. Subaru was always there when she was training, helping her with new techniques and new application of her powers, so how could he be afraid of the cold?

 

Beatrice : He wears extra layers of clothing not only to hide from his…issues, but also because he is absolutely terrified of the cold. He showers in scolding hot water everyday and while Betty couldn’t hear everything, Betty would hear a phrase being repeated constantly

Emilia was terrified to hear and so took a second before asking

Emilia : Wha..what was it?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Beatrice : “Why am I still cold?”

The audience and especially Emilia were stunned to what the spirit says. Subaru loved Emilia, that was something no one could deny but what would make him say that. There was a theory but they didn’t want to say it, les they want to shatter the half elf’s heart even more

Beatrice : He never spoke to Betty about it but Betty suspect it has something to do with Bubby actions to him during the events of the white whale and the battle against sloth.

Beatrice didn’t know how to feel about her Bubby. She loved him for being someone who she can relate to, someone to admire. A spirit who found their purpose was something she wanted throughout the 400 years of loneliness and so she envied her Bubby for his relationshi but she never hated him for it. That all changed when they got into this theatre. She saw how obsessive her Bubby was for the half-elf, how he would destroy the world if she were to die and how he killed her contractor multiple times for failing. If she were to see him now, she did not know what she’d do.

Emilia was in the same boat as the great spirit. Her father was her world. He loved her, he raised her, he taught her everything and would’ve done anything to please her, and she would the same. That also changed when they entered this theatre. The father she knew manipulated her, treated her like a doll and not a person, threaten to destroy the world if she were to die and what he had done to her Subaru was something unforgivable. Unlike Beatrice, she knew what she’d do. Once they were out, she’d confront her father and if his answered wasn’t satisfying, then she’d….she’d break her contractor with him. A threat that big and one that could not be contained was something she could not allow, especially around her friends. That’s what she said over and over in her mind, trying to convince herself that she’d do that, but….but a small, little, minuscule piece of her wanted her father back. Even with everything he’s done, he was still her father and that piece of her still loved him. A battle of heart vs mind was spiralling the girl into a pit and so the only words that came out her mouth was….ooh

Beatrice : The matter of Bubby’s actions will be discussed later but there’s one final thing that everything here needs to know, well besides the phantom pain we all witnessed in the previous episode

Everyone remembered how frighten the boy was during the first episode as his limbs began disappearing but this wasn’t time for them to be afraid

Beatrice clinched her hands tightly, causing her knuckles to turn white as this piece of information she would share was one of her contractor’s darkest secrets

Beatrice : Subaru is…..is absolutely terrified of rabbits

That single sentence caused many to cling onto their armrests as if it was the only thing holding them to this reality. The great rabbit, one of the most terrifying creatures in history was a being of absolute gluttony. Endlessly consuming, endlessly hunting, endlessly destroying, that was the great rabbit and its first encounter with Subaru was one that was engraved into each one of their memories. Every crunch, every squeak, every tear, the entire consumption of Subaru Natsuki was one of, no, THE MOST terrifying thing they have ever witnessed. No man, no matter the circumstances could come from that the same and they knew that Subaru was forever changed from it

Beatrice : Sometime last year near the end of September, Subaru went missing for nearly a day. He told Betty that he’d be gone for at most an hour, but was gone until night fall but I felt his emotions and it was the most terrifying one I’ve ever felt. My contractor was far enough that Betty did not feel the full thing but even an ounce was disastrous. After an hour of tracking, Betty found him with blood on his jacket, on the ground panicking. If that moment had Betty not come,….Subaru would’ve likely ended his life. I do not know what startled him but it must’ve had something to do with the great rabbit. He was in a comatose state for 3 days and took a full week to recover

Mimi couldn’t bare the thought of what might’ve happened and began throwing up while Ricardo and her sibling were consulting her

Garf : Wait, WAIT, WAIT, WAIT!! Is that the reason why cap’n was sick for that week?! You told us he was suffering a bad case of the flu!

Beatrice : Yes, I did that to protect him from your eyes

Garf : “Our eyes?” You think you get to make that decision?

Beatrice : YES I had the right to! In all of the mansion there was only one person who had the skills and emotional intelligence to help him while keeping it to herself and that is the house maid

All turned to the house maid, Garfeil’s elder sister Federica while she could only look down as she knew what was about to begin

 

Ram : Ms.Federica, you knew this and did not share with us?

Shock and fury could be heard through her voice

Emilia : How could you not tell us?

Her voice was filled with tears of betrayal

Garfiel : What the hell sis? You knew about this and chose to keep quiet! Why?!

His voice was that of rage

 

Federica finally finding the right words began speaking. She tried her best to sound her normal, professional self but her mouth betrayed her and chose to speak in a tone of utter terror

Federica : Ra…ram, Ms.Emilia, Garf and everyone here, please listen to me when I say this. When I saw Subaru in that state, it wasn’t the eyes of the kind boy we came to love but it was the eyes….of utter madness.

 

 

Otto : Ma-Ma-Madness?

Frederica : Yes Otto. Those eyes were not human. His eyes constantly shifted, as if searching for something and his body was convulsing in an unnatural manner…..with what I know now I have come to the conclusion that in that week, Subaru if were left allow would likely have kill himself

She could not bare to look at her friends and so continued to stare at her lap as she discovered that she was crying but had to keep telling them as what she witnessed must be said

Federica : That week of constant screaming, passing out and crying was something I would never show to anyone, neither as a maid nor as a fellow human. It was so terrifying to watch and what was worse is that we, or at least I never figured out how it happened. As a maid but also Subaru’s friend, I decided that it was better that no one knew of this and Ms.Beatrice agree

Petra could not think of what words to say. Her teacher, her mentor, her friend was shaking with fear and she could not bear to watch. She hugged Federica with all her might, trying to wrap her arms around her but only able to 3/4 of her body

Federica appreciated the effort and so hugged back while trying to calm herself

Beatrice while being centuries old and gaining invaluable amount of knowledge wasn’t emotionally mature enough to handle this situation correctly and so her anger boiled until it couldn’t be contained anymore as she points her finger at the tiger boy

Beatrice : And you believe you had the right to? You and the merchant both claimed to have laughed at him when you both saw his reaction to seeing a bunny in the forest, do you not remember? If that is your reaction to him in that situation, how would you have reacted to him in the situation Betty saw him in?!

Garf stood there listening to the valid reasonings the spirit gave. He laughed at his cap’n for how he reacted to simply looking at one when he should’ve been concerned. He laughed while he’s cap’n was breaking down from being eaten ALIVE. How could he ever insult someone who was trying to help him when was belittling him like that? He and the spirit didn’t know why Subaru was like that yet he laughed while she tried to help him. What a friend he was. He then say back down without complaint as his internally damned himself for being a dumb animal.

Otto looked down in shame. He too joked around seeing Subaru’s reaction to the bunny. How stupid was he? He told Subaru to rely on his friends and in a moment of weakness, his own friends laughed at him. Garfeil could’ve been forgiven because he’s young to not understand the human heart but Otto wasn’t. He knew of Subaru’s tragic journey and see the face Subaru made yet he simply laughed and joked around. It must’ve taken all Subaru had to not run away and even more to regain his sanity to act normal. Oh god what did he do after they left him by himself. He prayed that Beatrice was there to pick up their slack cause if she wasn’t, they would have been responsible for his self harm yet again. How pathetic he was. He stupid he was. He utterly useless he was and still is

 

Beatrice realising her mistake in yelling at another grieving friend to take a minute to humbly apologise

Beatrice : …Listen merchant and shield, Betty knows you care for him. Betty knows you’re inspired by my contractor but there are things that you cannot see. Subaru knew if you guys figured it out, you’d do nothing but question him until he broke. Subaru didn’t even want Federica to join but Betty knew if she didn’t get the assistance of her then the other maids would attempt to help and they’d question him. It is Betty who made Federica keep it hidden but it was for the good of my contractor.

Garfeil :….ok. Thank you for telling me. I think I will be fine

Otto : Yeah…thanks Beatrice

 

Everyone could tell the boys was not in fact fine but knew anymore pressuring would only cause more harm.

Ram :[Thinking: Are we that incompetent that even in his most desperate moments, he could not rely on us? Are we that pathetic? ]

Rem hearing of the situation, went completely silent. Her lover nearly went insane from PTSD. How broken is he that he nearly killed himself over this?

 

Listen everyone…

 

All turned to where the voice was coming from. All except a certain maid as she continued to drowned in hatred for her incompetence

What happened during that week wasn’t anyone’s fault. Subaru’s experience in that failed loop will forever haunt him. No matter the method of treatment, unless you were rewrite his entire memory, Subaru will forever be scarred from that experience. The only solution there is, is to be there for him so that in case the event were to happen, you all can make the right decisions to help him. You all will eventually be let out of here so the question is will you continue to be trapped in despair or will you rise up and face the challenge of helping a friend? The next episode will began soon so wrap this up

The moral of the group grew slightly hearing the kind words. Rem was now able to move like a regular person but she was too ashamed to speak. Garfeil and Otto chose to move on from this as they knew that self pity wouldn’t change their position. There mistakes are theirs and so they must atone for it by dedicating their lives trying to help their friend recover

 

Anastasia : Since the next one will begin soon, I want to ask Roswaal a question.

She looked back facing the smirking devil

Anastasia : Roswaal throughout the conversation, I was deep in thought about Subaru’s health.

Question, theory and plans were circling the clown’s mind as he was snapped out of it by the merchant queen

Roswaal : Hmm? Yes Ms.Anastasia?

Anastasia : How could allow all this happen under your roof and you not notice? The others, I could understand because Subaru had assistance hiding it and they did not seem to question him but you are different, so how?

Roswaal thought of many ways to answer. He could lie, say a half truth or try to move from the topic but none of that would work with Crusch there. Even without her divine blessing, she was an expert at detecting falsehood and even if were to get past the duchess, there is the chance that BLASTING director would out him out so there was only one solution.

Roswaal : Well since everyone here knows of my plaa~an, I’ll be honest. Throughout the year I was continuing my path towards reviving my teacher and so matters that didn’t benefit me were matters I did not care for much. Through our agreement, I could not harm my fellow camp members but that didn’t mean I had to care about them either and mostly, it was Ms.Beatrice who~oo kept me in the dark

Beatrice looked at the mad student with hatred in her artificial heart for his crimes against her contractor

Beatrice : I above all else will not allow you to impede your delusions with my contractor

Roswaal: You claim that but he and I are very alike. He even said that himse~elf.

 

Julius looked back at the masked villian with fury in his heart. He wouldn’t let this man insult his friend unchallenged

Julius : Calm yourself Roswaal, such lies will not go unpunished

 

..He isn’t lying

 

Everyone looked down at the duchess trying to make sense of what she’s saying, well everyone but Priscilla because she could also distinguish between truce and false.

Crusch : Throughout his explanation, there was no instance of Roswaal lying….

She didn’t want to believe what she was saying. That man was a monster who murdered his descendants and stealing their bodies. Subaru knows the horrors he’s committed so why would ever say there are similar.

Crusch :..But he did leave out some of the truth. Mind explaining in more detail Roswaal?

Priscilla : I agree. You have me curious. Not in a good way though. Utter trash like you is a being a divine maiden like myself cannot understand

She had her fan near her face hiding the anger she admitted. The disgusting obsession that man proudly displayed was that something that she wanted to burn at this moment but knew it was futile. Al noticed this and chose to keep quiet as to not face her wrath.

But suddenly a loud laughter could be heard, but from whom is the question. The sound was that of joy and superiority, one that sounded like it was demeaning a certain clown

 

Bwahahahaha!!!! Roswaal you crack me up! I know what you’re talking about and if you truly could not see the full image then Subaru is truly superior to you.

Roswaal : Oh, by all means please explain to this foolish man why Subaru is superior. I would love to hear your infinite wisdom of great director

He said in his normal speech while stretching his arms apart to embrace what the director had to say. He won’t repeat what had happened last time. He will win this battle of intellect or make it a draw

Nah I’m good, thank you. Future episodes will show how badly you were beaten but until then, do try not to spoil it, otherwise you’ll face…let’s just say you’ll face consequences you do not want coming your way

He said in a cocky voice. This battle was at a draw with both unable to prove their point without revealing what had happened, leaving everyone confused

Petra, tired of all this just wanted the next one to begin so she can see whether her lover is doing better now.

Petra : Mr.director could you begin the next episode. Oh wait! Could you tell us a quick summary of the episode before you start it? If it’s as sad as these 2 I want to prepare myself

Emilia walked up to the maid and patted her head while smiling

Emilia : Your worried about Subaru aren’t you? I am too. Thank you for caring

Petra blushes in embarrassment but smiles nonetheless

Petra : Thank you Emilia, but it isn’t only me who cares. We all do

Emilia : Yes you are correct

 

After a some more pats Emilia return to her seat, grabbing her knight’s hand as she prepares for what’s next. She was heartbroken to see her lover in such a state but hearing Beatrice’s and Federica’s explanation she thought to herself of how to understand their circumstances and so stayed silent as she built the determination to watch the next play

 

Well Petra, I cannot disclose whether the episode will be sad or not as I do not have your human emotions. I am here to showcase the truth and show the injustice that pledged Subaru. But as I said, he did begin to heal throughout the year but each episode will dive deeper into his mind which will contain some hard topics to speak about. Speaking of the episode, Reinhard and Wilhelm!

Throughout the conversation both chose to stay silent as they had to right in determine how to help Subaru. They knew they were emotionally intelligent to connect with him and like the medical knowledge to treat him and so chose to stay out.

Wilhelm/Reinhard : Yes?!

This episode will be very informational for the two of you especially so watch it carefully.

 

They both were shocked to hear this. The entire 2 season they had little to do with Subaru. Even though he changed both their lives, they did little in return and throughout the year Reinhard spoke to Subaru a couple of times and Wilhelm twice. Neither conversation were deep or that important. Just friends catching up and discussing some random topic so why would episode be important for them? They’ll have to find out soon enough. They nodded in agreement to watch carefully as screen glowed bright white, indicating the next episode will begin.

 

Ok it’s for the next episode to begin. Episode 3, Unexpected Joy

 

Rem : That sounds like a good title. Maybe it’ll be a joyful showing

[Thinking: Please OD, hear this prayer. Please let this be a showing with no sadness in it. My heart cannot take much more ]

Ram : Yes but we cannot have high hopes. The last one was a romantic episode until the end so we have to brace ourselves

[Thinking: OD please have mercy on Barusu. He deserves one day without hardship

Notes:

I accidentally deleted chapter 1. Idk how tbh but I re uploaded it just in case anyone was wondering

Chapter 16: Brand New Day

Summary:

Subaru continues his training and speaks about his philosophy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The screen glowed white as we see arrive at the Emilia camp. The camera moves from the mansion to a clearing in the back where we could see a makeshift obstacle course


Julius:
Is there where you and Subaru trains Garfeil?

Garfiel still recovering from what his argument from Beatrice spoke but not with the enthusiasm he normally harbored

Garf : yeah…we trained there and it was cap’n idea.

He felt a warm feeling on his wrist and as he looked to his down he could see his elder sister using her free hand to hold his

Federica : It’ll be ok Garfeil. You know Subaru is your friend and while we all made mistakes, we can only choose to either stay ignorant or choose to help him. These words may not heal you completely but summon that strength you so proudly speak about and hold you head up

Garfiel looked down to his sleeping leader. The man may not be as strong or fast as him, but his strength wasn’t about physical and the strength he did have was something that pull him. His friendship, his loyalty and his determination was the things he admired about him and so he was the man he follow into any situation

Garf : Thank sis’. Cap’n wouldn’t want me be a cry baby so I’ll tough it out

Ram : And yet you cry at the smallest things. I wonder who cries more, you or Barusu?

Garf face flashed crimson red as the embarrassment of his lover looking at him crying destroyed any manliness he had and he chose to hide

Garf : Sh…Shu up’!!!

 

We see a shadow glide through the obstacle course. It jumped through the hoops, scales the wall and balances on pieces of wood. Finally the figure cloaked in darkness jumps in the air and yells “TIME”

The figure collapses on the floor as we find out it’s Subaru in his jump suit with dirt on his face and clothing

???: 3 minutes and 18 seconds. That’s a new record I suppose

 

Wilhelm: So this is the training that Sir Subaru does? I can see how it can build the body but he won’t be able to much without combat training

Otto : You have a keen eye Sir Wilhelm. Subaru said this obstacle course is from his homeland. He along with Garfiel and Sir Clind made it earlier in the year. Subaru also does combat training with Clind as a way to defend him. It’s quiet motivational to watch

Beatrice crosses her arms in puffs her cheeks

Beatrice : Of course it is I suppose. Betty’s contractor is truly a hard worker and while Betty admires it, she also would like for him to rest more.

Emilia : I agree. He works too hard sometimes but it makes me want to work hard too

She looks at her sleeping partner as she softly plays with his bangs

Emilia:[ Thinking: My precious buffoon ]


Subaru lays back on the grass as his partner stands besides him

Subaru: Oooh, Tha—That’s a new record. I did IT!!—Ooh that hurt, I shouldn’t have done that

He holds his side as his groans in pain

Beatrice: Drink this. You need to keep your body healthy if your gonna keep this is up in fact

She hands the boy a cup of water as Subaru sits up and begins drinking

Ram: You celebrate as if your time is worth any praise. Garfeil’s was 1 minute and 2 seconds. How pathetic, to lose to a mere child.

 

Emilia: Ram I think you should apologize. Subaru was trying his absolute best and worked really hard to get that time

Rem: Yes sis. Subaru tries extra hard and while I may not completely understand the purpose in this training, I know he’s doing his best

Roswaal : Yes Ram. Subaru isn’t as strong as our precious sheild but his training is improving. There’s no need to insult him

Ram was stuck in a pincer attack. Her 2 favourite people and her lady was telling her to apologise but her pride couldn’t allow to show such behaviour. The clash between her love and pride was a long and bloody one but because of her love for sister she folded

Ram said in a whisper nearly no one could hear while looking down in embarrassment

Ram :…sorry…

Ram is suddenly hugged from her side as she looks and sees her sister hugging her

Rem : Oh thank you sister! I know Subaru would accept it with open arms

Ram stared at the girl, still a bit embarrassed but also softly smiling as she embraced her sister warmth

 

She walks up to the duo wearing her everyday maid outfit as we can see Garf running through the same obstacle course in break neck speed, jumping high into the sky and landing a couple meters away from everyone

Subaru finishes the glass as he retorts

Subaru: HEY! That’s not fair! No one here could match that beast when it comes to physical strength. He’s superhuman I say

Garf: Cap’n’s right. As the shield of this camp, my incredible self trains everyday!

Subaru: See Ram! I’d need like 5 years in order to even match him

Ram: Ram believes that Barusu is just a lazy pig who chooses not to try

Beatrice: Betty believes that the maid shouldn’t have a word to say about laziness. Betty cannot recall the last time you’ve done a full day’s work

Ram: Ms.Beatrice, I urge you to stay away from Barusu. His delusions must be effecting your mind if you believe that

A radiant aura envelopes the two. The two look into each other’s eyes as we can see small sparks clashing between them.

 

Ricardo: Oh god kids, HIDE! This is about to be a bloody battle

He was only semi joking.

Hetaro : Yeah a battle of an Oni and a great spirit is one I am glad not to be apart of

Mimi could be seen trying to escape her friend’s clutches as his towering body was suffocating the girl

Anastasia : Ok Ricardo, you’ve had your fun now let go of the kids

She says with a malicious smile on her face as we look to see her stepping on Ricardo’s tail

Ricardo: Oo—ok Ana but please get off my tail

Ricardo would rather be dead then scream out in pain and so politely let’s go of Mimi. Anastasia kept her heel on his tail for another minute, making it known not to do that again as the wolf-man took the pain like a champ while crying inside

 

Subaru stands up and pats his spirit’s head as his way of calming her down, which always worked

Subaru: Calm down Beako. Ram is only joking. She may not look it but Ram works extra hard

He was obviously lying, trying to spare Ram’s feelings

Ram: You see Ms.Beatrice! Even stupid Barusu knows how blessed he is to have Ram as a companion

Before another argument could begin, Subaru lifted Beatrice behind his back and began walking away

Beatrice: Woa—Subaru stop!! Betty can carry herself!! Let go!!

She scream but her voice and tone were not aligning. She was over thrilled to be carried by Subaru but she didn’t want it to be done in front of others as she softly punches his upper back to no avail

Subaru: Sorry Beako but we have to head to Clind. I have to improve my whip skills and I don’t another argument could begin

Garfeil: Wait cap’n, why do you use a whip? I read that normally knight use weapons such as swords

Subaru while still holding his sprite thought for a moment before giving an answer

Subaru: Well Garfeil, I’m just not fit for a sword

Garfeil: What do you mean? I see you train with wooden swords with the butler so…

Garfeil gets interrupted by Subaru as he looks to the sky and speaks in a calm manner

Subaru: Garfeil, when I first joined the camp I thought of wielding a sword. They looked so cool and many knights had them. But it all changed in the capital

 

Felix: Is he speaking about his fight with Julius?

Julius : Most likely. While I do believe my actions were correct, I do regret inflicting that much damage on him

Wilhelm : You shouldn’t dwell on the past Julius. Your actions, while unfortunate brought about a better man. Subaru even recognized that during your battle with sloth so do not hold your held low

Julius began remembering the battle against the crazed sin Archbishop

Flashback:

"Can you trust me?" Julius asked as his spirits powered his sword.

"I hate you."

"Yes, I know."

"Having someone break your arms and legs like that is traumatic, you know. Don't you know the meaning of restraint?"

Julius gave a small teasing smile. "Just so you know, I did hold back quite a bit."

Subaru chuckled a bit with an uneasy smile of his own. "Seriously? That was you holding back? You really are the biggest jerk ever. I really hate you, greatest of knights."

Julius held his now spirit-infused sword to his side and faced Subaru as the glowing sparkles of his spirit mana filled the air around them.

"So… I'll trust you. My shame attests to my knowledge that you're an incredible knight." Subaru's eyes reflected Julius' image as he placed his trust.

"Then, with all my soul—I will live up to that!" Julius hailed his blade up and delivered a flash of brilliant radiance.

End of flashback:

Julius : Yes you are correct Wilhelm. I thank you

He looks at the Sword demon with a smile as he looks towards the screen

 

Subaru: I had made a fool of myself in front of everyone claiming to be Mili’s knight and was shown the reality of my arrogance. Then I met some incredible people who showed me the error of my ways.

*A quick flashback to his training with Wilhelm*

…Since the battle against Sloth I’ve come to realization that a sword is something I cannot wield…at least for the moment

Subaru looks at his free hand while his other continues to hold his Beako.

Subaru: Listen Garfeil, a sword isn’t a knife. It’s made to kill people. It’s an object with its only purpose is to cut through its enemies. Those who wield those swords must know that one day, that blade will end another’s life. 

Everyone quite themselves as they knew Subaru was speaking in a serious manner.

Ram looked at Subaru not as a boy but a solider as she could only imagine the harshness of battle

Subaru’s mind cuts back to his first day in this new world. He had died 3 times from a blade and so knew from experience the fear of a blade.

 

Al: Still can’t believe that was his first day. From the first moment he came here, the world was cruel to him

Al looked down as he knew from experience the cruelty of this world and seeing another tragic soul go through battles of life and death only proved that only the strong or the insane could survive in this world

Felt : Yeah to go through all that in his first day and we didn’t make it any easier. Damn big bro

She felt guilty for her actions during his first day. She took a job from an unknown client which was later to be the bowel hunter, and would’ve died without the assistance of her knight and her big bro. She knew she had to make it up someone

Reinhard : Remember what you said Lady Felt. Even though we made mistakes in the past, we will have the future to make it up

Felt smack herself in the face twice trying to be tough for her big bro. She would not falter, she will help her friend and so she smiled at her knight

Felt : Your right Rein. Thanks for that

 

A small breeze comes through the field, flowing through Subaru’s hair as he looked back at Ram and Garfeil

Subaru: Crusch, Wilhelm, Julius and Reinhard. While those 4 fight in various styles, fight for different reasons and have different amount of experience, each one have one thing in common…..they possess the spirit of a warrior.

Garfeil: But Cap’n I know you’re strong. It may not in muscle, but your still quite capable 

Subaru: I appreciate the compliment but they have something I cannot describe in which they are able to distinguish the threat and how to perceive it. In short, they are a class separated from me. They are warriors while I…..I’m simply a man.

 

He took a second to take in the beauty of the pearl blue sky

 

Subaru: I am a man who can get consumed by emotions. It happened when I wanted to kill Sloth. My hatred for him blinded me and that nearly ended the lives of many innocents.

*A flashback of Crusch denying to help him because of his uncontrollable rage towards the cult*

 

Crusch: How could I turn him away? I turned my back on an innocent man and led him to his death.

Anastasia : Your not the only Crusch. We both made major mistakes that led to his suffering. I espically as I still have not made amends with him. I’m quite envious of you for that.

Crusch : Do not be. We may be rivals but we all care for him so we’ll do our best to allow him to meet you again but it’ll be up to him weather to forgive you or not

Anastasia : I know and thank you. I will to my best to get his forgiveness not to benefit from but to help ease his pain, even by a little

Subaru: Throughout our battle against Sloth, I saw the amount responsibility once must have in order to wield a sword. That’s why, while I may hate him, I have absolute respect for Julius. The heart to wield such a deadly weapon is something I do not yet possess and so I must find another way to defend myself. If I were ever to take up a blade, it would be either to disarm another sword user or…..it would be to kill someone and as of now I do not have the strength in character to end someone’s life

Another breeze come to the field

I’m not a fighter in the way everyone else here is. I’m closer to Petra than I am to you or Ram, as we are both mere people. A warrior can be a knight but a knight doesn’t have to be warrior. That’s what Felix taught me. I’ll have to thank him one day

 

Priscilla: So the fool finally learned his limits? That’s quite the accomplishment healer. That pride in that, you have my divine respect

She smiled hearing the boy, not the man’s words. The way he was before the capital and now could be seen as night and day but what tore her smile was the tragedies that devastated the boy to get to that conclusion

Crusch: To gain the respect from the Sun princess is quite the feat. I am proud of you my knight.

Felix ear’s were standing high up and he was smiling ear to ear hearing his lady’s kind words

Felix : Thank you Ms.Priscilla and lady Crusch. I will to do my best to continue to meet your expectations

 

Subaru made a fit as he lifted his arm, directing it at his friend

Subaru: So I’ll be relying on you when it’s to combat. Can I trust with that, our precious shield?

Garfiel copied his leader and fist bumped him back

Garfeil: Of course cap’n. You can count on me. I will get even stronger so I can protect everyone

Subaru: That’s good to hear. Keep getting stronger but do not forget you can lean on us. We are friends after all and I see you as my little brother

Garfeil was taken back by this. He knew he was strong but the strength of his captain was different. His aura was so bright, it nearly blinded him and all he wanted to do was continue to see that ray of light.

Garfeil: Th-Thanks cap’n. I see you as a big brother and a great leader.

 

Federica: Aww how adorable! You really are quite a cute brother

Petra: She’s right. Tiger boy really has a heart of gold.

Garfeil: Of course. My amazing self would never be ashamed of showing my care and love for others. Cap’n taught me showing your soft side isn’t a sign of weakness but the strength of a true man. He has you to thank for that Rem

Rem: Thanks Garf. Subaru is a true man and my lover so I’m glad he has a good impact on you

Wilhelm: Subaru is a the epitome of positive masculinity. He my full respect for that.

Ricardo : Yeah. His heart is what true makes him a man

Julius was still in thought about how Subaru saw him as a respectable warrior. He would do his best in the future to be how Subaru envisioned him, a true knight and a dear friend

Reinhard: Truly he is a man among men.

He wanted to be like Subaru. Subaru’s compassion and willingness to help was something Reinhard wanted to be.

 

Ram was smiling looking at the scene. Her little brother was growing up. The once weak boy was now a well respected man as he knew his limits but would not falter. She knew that he would defeat Gluttony and return her sister to her loving arms and wanted to continue to watch him grow, though she would never say that out loud.

Ram: So even Barusu can have moments of brilliance? Ram is glad to see her teachings have finally settled in his mind

Subaru: I won’t even try to make a comment on that idea but I have to go. Clind is probably gonna kill me if I’m late, or worse….give me another lecture

He along with Garfiel and Ram shivered at the thought of getting a lecture from Clind. They would rather fight mabeasts then do that

Subaru began walking away as Ram walked in another direction, planning to do god knows what while Garfeil, brimming with new determination continued his own training

Beatrice was still being held up by her contractor but gave up trying to escape as she softly hugs her master’s neck

Beatrice: I’m proud of you Subaru

Subaru patted her back and he began seeing his teacher ahead

Subaru: Thanks Beako. It’s because of you I’ve made it this far but I still have much more to learn. You’ve seen me at my worst, yet you continue to help me, so it is I who has to thank you and I hope you continue to help me become a better person.

Beako: Of course, I am your spirit after all

 

Beatrice after a long time of watching the boy’s despair finally was able to give a big smile towards her master

Beatrice: I will continue to help you my precious contractor

Notes:

I wanted to rewrite the reason on why Subaru did not pick up a sword as his weapon due his acknowledgment of his weakness shows his progression as a person. Also Subaru isn’t used to killing. Of course he wanted to kill Sloth and would’ve, but he wasn’t in his right mind. Also actually ending someone’s life is something he doesn’t want to do. It’s may be a coincidence but every time he’s “killed” someone it was either his companion killing them or it was a mabeast so technically he never “killed someone”

Clind won’t be here as we haven’t been introduced to him in the anime. I know some things about him but not enough to write him

Chapter 17: A *Cold* Shower

Summary:

Subaru takes hot *cold* shower and reflects

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

We cut to see Subaru shirtless in the mansion hot tub. The boy was leaning on the pool wall, stretching his arms out with a towel to his side and clothes ready across the big room. The water wasn’t very translucent so it covered his *lower half*

Subaru: Ahhhh, the water is so relaxing. I needed this. After a beating from Clind and cleaning the mansion, I’m beat

Steam could be seen above the water, insinuating that it was at it’s highest temperature filling the room with a hazy atmosphere

Subaru’s body was riddled with scars. A large slash around his abdomen, a few bite marks from the dogs around his ribcage and various faded scars around his upper arms but even so, there was some positives from his time in this new world. Subaru gained muscles throughout his body. His arms while slightly disfigured, had some muscle on it. Not to the extend in which it shows through his cloths but a difference that was noticeable. His back, once slim is now more defined and the slash on his stomach was settling on muscle as we can see the development of abs. His hair fully down falling right above over eyes contradicting the rest of his body as he found out long ago he would never grow facial hair due to his father’s genetics

 

Emilia: Wow he changed from his mansion. He has some good muscle now.

Unbeknownst to her, her hand was feeling the sleeping boy’s arm as she continued to stare at the half naked boy. Her eyes were flickering, scanning every inch of his body as this was one of the few times she’d seen as as her *friend* chose to stay clothed, barley showing any skin

Emilia finally realizing what she was doing looked down in embarrassment. Her ears and cheeks with as red as Apples while thinking to herself

Emilia:[ Thinking : No, I can’t look. Puck told me to never look at other’s being naked as it was rude. Good girls respect privacy. But…would Subaru mind if I looked? I mean—-NO!! I can’t be a bad girl. Subaru would not like it if I was doing something naughty. ]

Rem could be mistaken as a scarecrow as nearly every inch of her body was frozen still I she stared at the boy, memorized by his appearance and nearly stroking at the sight. She’s had some dreams of what her lover’s body would look like but now she can stare at it with all its glory. His hair was down, a rarity to see as he liked his hair standing up. This rare moment of beauty was not one she would give up, even if her sister Ram looked at her with concern and some minor level of disgust.

Federica was fighting to cover Petra’s eyes as she was just a child while Petra was thrashing around, trying to see her lover’s body. Julius and Felix was following in her footsteps as they try to convince they ladies to look away. They weren’t ashamed of other’s seeing Subaru’s body but they didn’t want their ladies to see a partly nude body. Crusch didn’t comply as she wanted to look, for private reasons research purposes while Anastasia complied, using her scarf to hide her eyes but informed Julius that if any valuable information were to be shown, she would remove the mask.

Priscilla looked on with some level of amusement. She’s seen better male bodies. Not only her past husbands but other males trying to wow her. Subaru’s body wasn’t anything to tell stories about but for whatever reason, the boy’s body was something she couldn’t look away. Felt herself chose to close her eyes as she didn’t want her childhood ruin nor her perception of her brother to change which Reinhard was glad about

Wilhelm : For a boy who’s never trained until a year again, he has quite the build. If he keeps this up, he will be quite the opponent in the future.

Garf : Yeah old man. With my help, cap’n will be nearly as strong as me. Nearly as I will train twice as har—-OWWW! Sis stop!!!!

Federica while covering Petra’s eyes with one arm was violently grabbing Garfeil’s ear

Federica : Be respect. I’m sorry about that Sir Wilhelm

Wilhelm waved his hand

Wilhelm : It’s quite fine lady Federica. Any friend of Subaru is a friend of I.

Federica bowed her head while holding her two siblings

Federica : Thank you sir but he needs to show respect

 

Subaru: I’m completely booked today. I have to clean the house, hang out with my precious spirit and convince her of the idea, one last training session with Garf, head to Arlam and prepare for tomorrow.

He sunk a little deeper in the pool as the scolding water burned him

Subaru: Mili’s coming along quite well in her training. Her ice magic—or fire magic actually has gotten better and better. It’s really cute to see how hard she tries.

 

Crusch: Training? What kind of training have you been doing Emilia?

Felt still have her eyes covered looked to where she assumed Emilia was

Felt: Yeah big sis, tell us. If big bro is involved I know it has to be cool

Emilia : Well it’s call Ice—-

She then remembered what her knight said once

Emilia : Actually I can’t say. Sorry Crusch and Felt

Crusch turned her her in a curious manner, raising one eyebrow

Crusch : While I respect your decision, could you tell us why you cannot disclose it?

Emilia : Subaru once said that revealing your  abilities is a gateway to trouble so only my camp members know of my abilities

Priscilla : The man has moments of brilliance I see. Reveling your powers to possible opponents is an act unbefitting a candidate, not that you’ll win.

Emilia along with everyone chose to ignore the arrogant princess

Felt : That’s smart of you both. You wouldn’t survive in the slum if everyone knew how your powers worked

Anastasia : Yes, information is a great weapon.

Garf : Yeah and we know how you use your weapon

Garf shot a look of rage towards the merchant queen as recalls when she left Subaru for dead in one of the failed loops

Anastasia :….

While the girl had a way to fight against such comments, she knew that it was pointless as all were guilty of harming or even killing the boy. Any comment she would make would spiral into another argument and so she chose to stay silent as her knight look at the tiger boy in a threatening way. As if saying ‘ Your guilty too so shut it

 

Subaru: I will have to leave soon but I don’t wanna. But why is it…

Subaru looks at the water seeing the steam coming from it

…why is the water so cold?

 

Al: He’s cold? But isn’t the water boiling? I like hot showers too but there has to be limit

Beatrice: Be quiet helmet man. My contractor is speaking and I will not allow interference from the likes of you I suppose.

Al :[Thinking: God damn Tsundares ]

 

Subaru: This water, I know it’s boiling. I put the water at its hottest and I can see steam coming from it, so why is it that I’m cold? I was training with Mili half an hour ago but I know her ice didn’t reach me so why am I cold?

Subaru layed his head back while closing his eyes, enjoying the water

Subaru:[Thinking: No I know why…it’s because of him ]

 

*A quick flash of Puck in His Beast of the End form appears*

Subaru: [Thinking: Now that I’m finally realizing the shit I went through, my body has began reflecting it. The color blindness, my body parts suddenly disappearing, my self-harm, my fingers going numb and this ever lasting cold. My body itself registers the heat as I can feel the pain of the heat yet I don’t feel the warmth of it. Only when I’m holding someone or I holding fire itself do I ever truly feel warm ]

 

He sees images of his frozen body. His lifeless eyes, his frozen tears, his unnatural blue skin, all of it horrified him as his real body began to shake slightly.

Subaru:[Thinking: This cold isn’t like the winter cold or Emilia’s ice. Winter isn’t against me, it’s a natural part of life that has no targets. I’ve had fond memories of my previous life in the winter like those school snow fights and Mili’s ice isn’t cold to say. While I do have a slight fear of both, her ice doesn’t radiate hatred but that of kindness. The ice that sometimes creeps on me when she uses it feels more like a connection to her than frost. Her magic enhances her beauty even more. ]

 

Emilia: Ooh Subaru

She hugged him seeing as he was feeling cold. Her father’s deathly ice didn’t create fear of her, but more of ice itself and she was thankful to hear that. Her ice didn’t seem to generate trauma for the boy and in fact he said to complimented her beauty. This warm love he gave her is one she would use to warm his body

Otto: It seems your assessment of Mr.Natsuki’s fear of ice was wrong Ms.Beatrice

Beatrice:…. was it? Even if he’s not afraid of the half-elf’s ice, he is still afraid of the cold and it causes him to not able to register heat on his own.

She didn’t seem to be as happy as the girl beside her. Her contractor was developing new symptoms by the day and yet she can’t do anything to help as of now

 

Subaru :[ Thinking: But….his ice was different. His ice was that of emptiness. Every second of that frozen hell felt like an eternity as his ice was so cold, so uncaring, that of a monster. ]

 

Subaru finally opened his eyes

Subaru:[Thinking: What truly scares me is that he was willing to destroy the world. What kind of reaction is that?  Maybe killing me was fine but why did the other’s need to die? What wrong have they committed? ]

 

Emilia : NO SUBARU! IT WASN’T FINE THAT HE KILLED YOU. YOU DESERVE TO LIVE AS MUCH AS US SO DON’T SAY THAT

She threw herself on to his sleeping body as she plunged her head into his chest, grabbing his jacket while pleading for him to listen

Rem: Please stop this Subaru. You deserve happiness. Your death would mean as much as anyone here. Your life is valuable, please don’t think that you deserved it

Rem grabbed his sleeve while a single tear escaped her eyes

Beatrice could not speak as her feelings for her bubby and her contractor were clashing 

The rest of the audience watched in empty silence. They’ve already discussed how they’d deal with the great spirit but his action were not forgotten

 

…Puck, you spent many years with Mili so I know you love her but why did you want to end the world? Wouldn’t that harm her more than help? People already distrust her for her appearance, what good would causing havoc across the world due to her? It’d cement the idea that she really was the witch of Envy. So why..

 

Roswaal : He must have some knowledge of his ability as I do? But from where I ask

Ram : What do you mean Master?

Roswaal : It’s quite simple. For as long as I knew Puck, he showed little signs of negative emotions. Of course he hated the witch cultist or those who committed heinous crimes but he had a positive overall look on life. The only reason he would turn against the world is if he had some knowledge that someone in the world has a time-related ability or he knew that someone has the exact power of Return by Death. So if he killed everyone around the world, then that person would go back in time and prevent him for doing so, saving his daughter.

Crusch : Wait, are you saying that he knows Subaru has RBD!?

She was infuriated by this news. If this creature knew of Subaru’s curse then he deliberately drew him in as some sort of safety net for his “precious” daughter. If this was true then no matter what, she needed to kill him.

This thought was reached by multiple people. Reinhard, Ricardo, Al and Garf were about to vow to slay this monster if Roswaal was to affirm her question

Roswaal : No I do not believe so Ms.Crusch. Puck stated he’d end the world, so why end it if you can just kill the boy and have him fix it? No, Puck most likely knows someone has it but doesn’t know who so he chose to kill everyone, guaranteeing the activation of Subaru’s ability

This news while it quelled the worries of the young such as Rem, Petra, Felt and the triplet, all else knew the horrifying truth. No matter what, if Emilia were to die, Subaru would be viciously murdered in an attempt to save her

Emilia :….It won’t happen

All turned to face the girl as her voiced was filled with icy confidence.

Emilia :The moment we escape this place, I will break my contract with Puck. I will not allow him to hold my knight or the world hostage just for my protection

Rem :Are you sur—

Emilia : YES Rem! I am sure. Now let’s get back to watching. This conversation is over

Her heart was set. After hearing the news that Puck most likely knows of RBD, she now knows that he cannot be saved. Even if Puck chooses now to kill Subaru, he still intends to bring her back at the cost of thousands of others and she would not allow their blood to spill for her.

Priscilla :[Thinking: You have potential Half el—-No Emilia. You are now worthy of being my rival. Do not let me down ]

 

*A flash of Subaru dying in the hidden room*

 

Why…

 

*A flashback of Subaru’s head falling off his body in the snow*

 

Why…

 

*A flashback of Subaru’s laughing as he was frozen again*

 

…why did you kill me? Was I a mere puppet to you? I know I wasn’t that useful but even so I thought we were friends. I forgave you for what you’ve done but…..is Emilia all you saw? Was I or Beatrice not enough to fill your hollowed heart, or was it simply that after I failed her that you desired my death?]

 

He took a deep breath in and out as he tried to calm himself. He began getting out the tub as the camera cuts to him putting his new jacket on

Subaru: I have to finish all my work today for tomorrow is a day I cannot be here

 

Rem: What is he talking about? Why can’t he be at the mansion tomorrow? What day is it?

Federica : I do not know! Subaru usually notifies us early on when he leaves but I do not remember any of this. As for the date, it hasn’t been shown yet.

Ram looked down on the Greta spirit as she was the only one who may know

Ram : Ms.Beatrice do you perhaps know of what Barusu is speaking about?

Beatrice looked back at the girl with a chilly aura around her that all noticed

Beatrice : Betty doesn’t have the right to explain. Simply watch and all will be said

 

Subaru: I’ve taken a hot bath yet…

He zipped up his jacket and put his hands in his pockets

Subaru: Why….Why am I still cold?

He questioned himself  in a silent voice as he opened the door, preparing to continue his hard day

Notes:

While I do love Re:Zero, how doesn’t Subaru have any fear or PTSD from winter/cold? Nearly all his worst moments happened while he was in the snow! This is will a long episode so buckle up
Also during the reactions to Puck killing Subaru episodes, they discussed what to do with Puck and with the help of Beatrice, they negotiated to speaking to Puck about his and Emilia’s contract and there would be possible termination if his answers weren’t satisfactory but now that’s changed into complete termination.

Chapter 18: Just Beat It

Summary:

Subaru continues to prepare for the next day and has fun with his friend

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru continues his chores for the day. Cleaning the mansion, wiping the windows, maintaining the grass and cleaning the room. After that he begins another training session with Garfeil and was heading back in the manner. The boy was walking in the mansions towards the door while heavily breathing

Subaru: Why do I do this to myself? My arms are sore, I’m out of breath and I can barely keep my eyes open. Though that may be due to my lack of sleep, I should really take a nap after this. I also need some water

 

Otto: Ms.Beatrice, how bad is Mr.Natsuki’s sleep schedule? It seems like he’s in need of well earned rest.

Beatrice: My contractor has a fear of falling asleep and experiences major insomnia. On certain days he simply cannot sleep and others he may fall asleep but never rests.

Felix : And you still chose to not use mana absorption to make him sleep?

Beatrice : Betty does not need your insight healer. She knows that while it would benefit him greatly, over relying on that would cause further issues. Take note.

Felix looked down on the girl with a certain hatred in her eyes. She knew that her method was the correct one, even someone who doesn’t have any experience in the medical class knew that the boy needed to find his own solution but knowing that this problem has been occurring for months was infuriating the knight

Felix : Were going to have a talk later on.

Beatrice : Betty knows that

 

The boy continued to walk while slouching, having his arms dangle in front of him and his right eye closed as he enters the kitchen.

He enters to see Federica doing some housework while Petra is cleaning the window. Both looked towards the door finally seeing a tired Subaru

Subaru waved his hands, giving his all to put on a smile while continuing to slouch

Subaru: Hey Federica and Petra, could either of you get me a glass of water, I feel like I’m in the Sahara desert

Federica: I do not know what a “Sahara” is but sure

Petra: Don’t bother Ms.Federica, Subaru’s “Subaruism” is something only I and his spirit can understand as we can spend the most time with him.

She says proudly while standing in a fashion that shows her superiority. Federica giggles seeing the confidence on the little girl as she hands Subaru a glass of water while he sits on an empty seat

 

Petra: See that Rem and Emilia, you’re both fighting for 3rd place for Subaru as I quite easily beat you.

She says mimicking her counterpart while sticking her tongue out proving her age

Emilia : N-N-No. I know Subaru more then you and who’s in first if your in second?

Petra says with a straight face, losing all emotions she previously had while pointing down to a certain girl

Petra : Obviously the girl who spends all day, everyday with him. I’m hopeful, not delusional

Beatrice : So the young maid finally understands her place in comparison to the great spirit of Yin? Betty has taught you well

After the a 3 way battle between an oni maid, a candidate for the throne, and a young maid broke out where they were using 120% of there knowledge to prove who was at number 2 cause obviously Beatrice is #1 is the knowledge department

 

Subaru finished the glass almost immediately

Subaru: Thanks Federica, I was dying and Petra you could run for number 1 but sadly my precious Beako is still my number 1 fan

Petra: Oh I know! She spends all day with you so of course she’d understand your sayings more but I won’t give up. I’ll beat that spirit and prove that I know you more

Subaru: Well then best of luck. The great spirit of Yin will not allow you to do you’ll have to try extra hard

 

Beatrice looks back at the maid

Beatrice: So you’re trying to take my spot is that correct maid? Betty takes back her previous compliment. Your declaration has been heard and I won’t allow such a thing to happen

Petra looks down at the girl with an arrogant grin and her eyes sharpen so that of a cat

Petra: You may hold the throne for now but you best hold onto to that crown with all the strength you can muster because I will steal it soon enough

Beatrice : Confident I see? Shame you’ll be walking away with nothing in hand

An aura clash of Petra the tiger and Beatrice the Eagle begins as both there eyes lock, trying to find some weakness within each other

Anastasia : This has to be the stupidest fight I’ve ever witnessed

 

Petra makes a fist and places it on her heart

Petra: We’ll see about that

 

Subaru finally done with the glass looks towards the elder of the maids

Subaru: Oh how rude of me to ask, how are you doing Federica? I hope Ram isn’t making you do all her work again

Federica: Thank you for worrying about me. I’m doing quite well and do not worry about Ram. She’s currently in a meeting with lord Roswaal

Subaru: Oh ok then. I have to get going soon. I have some more chores to do then hang out with my Beako.

He stands up picking up the glass and we went towards the sink to clean when suddenly…..

 

*CRASH!!!*

 

….

 

Federica:… .This didn’t happen

Petra was too stunned to try to comfort her friend as she was trying to figure out what happened

Mimi : What’s happening to mini boss?

Ricardo : I do not know Mimi. Let’s just hush up and listen to figure out

 

The glass Subaru had dropped from his hands and his entire arm went limp

Subaru: huh?

He looks down to see his arm once again missing

Subaru:[Thinking: Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! My arm is missing again. I need to calm down. I cannot act like previous time. Breathe god damn it. ]

 

Petra looked down to the broken glass a little shaken but still smiling while Federica was concerned over Subaru’s panic face

Federica: Subaru, are you ok?! Please allow me to clean it up

Subaru: No, I should apologize for being so clumsy. I’ll grab a broom

He began walking towards the room with the spare room when a spark of pain sprang throughout his arm. He bit the inside of his mouth to stop himself from screaming

Subaru:[Thinking: Damn it hurts. But this is good. The pain will keep me awake but I have to clean this up without causing suspicion. I don’t wanna scare Petra or Federica ]

 

Petra: No Subaru. Please go and see Beako. I don’t want you to hurt yourself even more for me

Beako: Maid, it isn’t your fault for this. He doesn’t want to cause anyone to worry, even his Beako

Beatrice:[Thinking: Please Subaru, rest. You cannot keep this up for long ]

 

Petra: No Subaru! You should continue to do your chores. Me and Federica will clean this up

Subaru used his arm free arm to pat Petra on the head

Subaru: Ok thank. I’ve learned to trust your word so I’ll leave. But next time we’ll have a tea party with Federica and Beako so I could show my gratitude. Is that ok Federica?

Federica bowed her head in respect while having a faint smile

Federica: I would love to attend have a tea party with you, little Petra and Ms.Beatrice. You should hurry though as I can hear Ram coming soon

 

Federica: So that’s why he did that..

Priscilla: What you babbling about maid? Speak up!

Federica: Once I along with Ms.Beatrice and Petra had a tea party. We all couldn’t understand the reasoning with Subaru only saying that he “owed” us for helping him with something. I tried my best to recall what we did but couldn’t come to an answer. This appears to be it.

Priscilla: Hmm, and you could not notice any sign of trouble coming from the boy?

Federica: .. No ma’am. Subaru looked quite normal and I do not mean he was hiding something. He genuinely seemed fine. He wasn’t tired, his limbs worked fine and his skin was healthy.

Priscilla: So either this mask of his has improved in his deception or something in the future occurred causing him to gain some strength. We’ll have to see to find out. How bothersome

 

Subaru: Ok then, sorry for the trouble again.

[Thinking: Thank you Federica. To be honest I do not know how I would’ve been able to clean it up with 1 arm and while looking normal ]

Subaru gave one more head pat to Petra and left the kitchen.


The phantom pain was truly beginning to weigh him down but he continued to do his chores while taking small breaks to not pass out

Subaru :[ Thinking : Oh god this hurts. My arm feels like it’s tearing itself apart. But I have to keep going. One more thing to clean up then I’m done. Then I can take a nap and sleep off this pain ]

 

Reinhard : He keeps on going even though he’s in such pain. How awful it is to witness

Felt: I know how you feel Rein. Seeing bro like this is hard to watch

And so he continued to march as his face was doing its best to suppress his discomfort as he finally finished his task. His breathing was all over the place and his face was brimming with sweat. He finally reach his bedroom, barely able to turn the handle to open the door. The bed looked so soft and the curtains were stretch apart to allow the afternoon’s brimming light to engulf in it’s warmth

Subaru: Oh thank god I made it, this pain is absolutely awful.

 

Ricardo : Finally he go to bed, he looks so out of it

Rem : Yes. Is this how everyday goes Ms.Beatrice?

Beatrice : No maid. My contractor….he’s usually filled with energy but there are moments where Betty comes into the room and see him asleep on the floor. Betty figures that the lack of sleep finally got to him

She was looking down in shame as she couldn’t be thee for her contractor once again

 

We cut to see from Subaru’s perspective as he half the room enveloped in an orange hue of the light lovely grace his bed while the other was the same image but a devoid of all the beautiful colors of the world but even his slight began to blur 

Subaru used his one arm to hold himself up as walked towards his bed

Subaru: This blindness really sucks sometimes but at least I’ll be able to sleep for a bit. An hour, maybe an hour and a half? Hopefully I don’t waste the rest of the day, otherwis—-

 

Anastasia:[Thinking: Half the world is colorless to him. Man that’s truly terrible. Color is what brings joy to the cruel world. ]

She begins reminiscing of her childhood as all things seemed colorless or worthless to her. All what split into 2 things, things that can be used and things that didn’t matter. That mindset is what allowed her to raise through the economic ladder to get to where she was today so to her, this way in some messed up way, familiar

Before he could finish his sentence, his mind caught up to his body as they both shut down. He eyes finally closed as he fell asleep in his butler outfit

 

Emilia sighed in relief. The stress of watching her lover be in such pain agonized her and so seeing him finally rest felt like a huge weight off her shoulders

Emilia: And I couldn’t do anything to help….No!

With both her hands she slapped her face several times as if trying to wake herself up

Emilia: He wouldn’t want me to be like and being like this doesn’t change anything. I may be strong for him and for myself

Crusch seemed quite happy seeing the young half elf’s determination to be stronger

Crusch :[Thinking: She really has matured. She is a good friend and a worthy candidate ]

 

Beatrice : Betty agrees. We must be strong for him. He wouldn’t want us to be sad all the time I suppose


The boy continues to slumber. The bright light that was afternoon became a dimmer orange/yellow glow signifying the passing of time. Creaks could be heard coming from the side of the bed, yet no body could be detected. As the creaks continued, the boy began moving as if he was trying to wake up. A small hand approached the young boy, nearly grabbing his face when both of the young knight’s eyes suddenly opened as he body jerked up and his arm grabbing a pillow to throw

Subaru: WHO ARE YOU?!!

Everyone was worried for the boy. This wouldn’t be his first time having someone in the mansion attack him for no reason and so they were filled with paranoia of what is to come

 

???: It’s me in fact!!

The voice was a high pitched one and as Subaru’s eyes finally adjusted to the light, he finally saw who was there, it was Beatrice with her easing both hands in the air

Subaru sighed in relief that it was not an intruder.

Subaru: Sorry Beako. You startled me. I shouldn’t have acted like that to my lovely Beako.

 

Al: He isn’t wrong for his reaction. I would be terrified to sleep there knowing what he knew

Wilhelm : Sir Al while it is true, I do not believe that you should have said that

Al : Why is that? Would you be able to sleep comfortably with the possibility of death awaiting you?

Wilhelm : I cannot fault you for your decision for not trusting the Emilia camp but Subaru has chosen to forgiven them for the action and they’ve prove to truly care for him

Al : Well the past doesn’t just die. Those memories will always be with him.

The argument came to no clear winner as both had valid point and so chose to let the argument die out

 

Beatrice: It’s quite fine I suppose. You seem to have gotten some strength back but what happened?

 

Subaru:[Thinking: I shouldn’t try to hide what happened but I can’t speak about my arm missing when we can both see that it’s there ]

He hadn’t realised until now but the arm that was holding the pillow was the arm that seemingly vanished to the wind.

Subaru began to sit up when picking up his lively spirit, placing her on his lap

Subaru: I worked myself too hard again and my body couldn’t keep up. Sorry for worrying you.

 

Anastasia: It’s nice to see that he can open up a little about what’s troubling him

Julius : Yes, you are correct. Hopefully the later episodes show more of this improvement

 

Beatrice: You shouldn’t worry Betty like that. Rest is essential to growth.

Subaru gave the girl a young noogie

Subaru: My spirit is so wise. I’m so lucky to have you

Beatrice: You should be. The great spirit is contracted herself to anyone but the best

Subaru: So adorable. Beako is so adorable.

He smiled while continuing to play with his spirit. We cut to a few minutes later as they are both laying on the bed

 

Anastasia’s eyes could be seen nearly bursting from their sockets seeing the adorable scene as he was suffocating the triplets in her chest and she wasn’t the only one encapsulated but the cuteness as Federica, Petra and Rem was smiling proudly seeing the cute moment between a spirit and her contractor

 

Subaru: Hey Beako, can we do it now? I won’t be able to do it tomorrow and now seems like the perfect time

 

Emilia: He keeps speaking about tomorrow? What could be mean and what is it for him?

Beatrice : The showing seems to be intentionally hiding the date which could be that the future event is an important one.

Crusch: Your right Great spirit. It seems well have to wait to find out what tomorrow is

 

Beatrice looked at the boy with a small grin on her face, as if she was waiting to hear those words

Beatrice: Betty would love to join. I’ll get the items ready and make preparations for the spell

 

A moonlit stage appears, conjured perhaps by one of Beatrice’s magical spatial spells, with glowing blue light casting long, dramatic shadows. The air crackles faintly with mana. A mysterious beat begins — that unmistakable intro of “Billie Jean”.

 

Garfeil: What’s going on why did the room change? I don’t think Beatrice can materialize things in the room

Beatrice: Most likely this scene is from my contractor’s crazy imaginations but how dare you underestimate Betty.

The spirit claims as she cross her arms and pouts

Otto : Still though, what are you doing?

Before she could respond, a loud CRUNCH could be heard from the back of the room. The sound seems to have been caused by a certain bucket head

Al : No FUCKING WAY!!! BEATRICE ARE YOU DOING WHAT I THINK YOUR DOING?!!!

Beatrice looked back at the man with a devilish grin which could be inferred to as ‘yes’

Priscilla : Al why have you caused such a ruckus? Explain yourself

Al : I’m sorry my lady but if bro and her are really doing what I think they’re doing then I NEED to get his signature immediately.

Priscilla : You intrigued me Al so I’ll allow you to live but do not act in such emotion unless I permit it. A dog must follower his owner’s instructions

Al : Yes my lady

 

The rhythm compels even spirits to sway.

Subaru steps forward first — clad in a modern, MJ-inspired version of his usual tracksuit: now black with silver trim, his jacket slightly glittering under the magical spotlight. His expression is hyper-focused, with a cocky grin tugging at the corner of his lips. He lifts one foot… and taps it — heel, toe, tap — just like the King of Pop.

 

Al: This is easily THE BEST EPISODE I’VE EVER SEEN.

Emilia: Mr.Al, could you elaborate what my knight is doing? He seems to be making strange movements

Al: Everyone listen up. What this man and spirit are about to perform is a cynical masterpiece made by a man from our world. The king of Pop himself so look upon glory

 

All looked at the man in confusion. The man would usually be reserved but now he screaming like a high school girl. All listen to what he had to say and continued to watch

 

Subaru (singing, nasal but full of passion):
“She was more like a beauty queen from a movie scene…”

His voice isn’t smooth like MJ’s — more like a karaoke regular going all-out. But he's into it .
He steps—heel, toe, slide. A rough moonwalk follows, causing him to stumble slightly, but he catches himself with a spin and
finger point . He even throws in a crotch grab — cartoonishly exaggerated, complete with a “HEE-HEE!” that echoes magically across the room.

 

Beatrice (singing, flat but strangely cute):
“She said I am the one… who will dance… on the floor… in the round.”

She’s not a born performer, but her voice is precise and softly elegant, floating like spirit wind. She punctuates each word with tiny magical flickers, like bursts of stardust. She steps side to side — mimicking MJ’s glide-step with comical grace, a little puff of wind pushing her each time.

The 2 began to perform the famous song, billie jean

 

The audience were shocked to see this. Subaru and Beatrice were performing to them and their singing and dancing while weird, was good. Like they actually trained for this. The audience erupted in applause at seeing this. Even Priscilla was enjoying the show

 

Rem: He looks like he’s having the time of his life. I wanna join!!!

Federica: We did see him and Emilia briefly dance but who knew sir Subaru could do such movements?

Ricardo: What can’t this man do? He cooks, he cleans, he knows how to sew and can sing/dance!!! I see why anyone would be lucky to have him in their camp

Al : EVERYONE SHUT UP!!! We’re watching history being made!

You could notice slight droplets of water coming from the helmet of Al. Weather it was tears of joy or foaming of the mouth, we’ll never know

Beatrice : Betty agrees with the jester

 

The Duet. As the chorus hits, the two finally sync up:

Subaru and Beatrice (singing, off-key but harmonized awkwardly):
“Billie Jean is not my lover…”
“She’s just a girl who claims that I am the one…”

Subaru belts the next line, face intense:

“BUT! The kid is not my soOooONNN!”

He drops to his knees, clutching his chest like it’s an opera. Beatrice rolls her eyes.

Beatrice:
"
You’re not even the father of common sense, I suppose… "
But she joins in anyway.

They spin, side-by-side — Subaru clumsy but enthusiastic, Beatrice floating with an almost supernatural smoothness. Her feet don’t even touch the floor during the moonwalk. She snaps her fingers again — spirit small firework bursts explode in time with the beat, giving their duet a full MJ-style concert finale.

 

Otto: He did all this in that room? It’s like a whole mansion in there. AND HOW WEREN’T BE ABLE TO HEAR ANYTHING OF THIS IN THE MANSION?!!!

Beatrice had a smug face as she turned to face the crowd

Beatrice: Betty enchanted her room so that none could hear from the outside. This is Betty’s and Subaru’s own private space and we perform many things all this all the time in fact

In the background you could hear a certain one arm man screaming in joy of the seen. He hasn’t heard his home world’s music in such a long time that hearing it now nearly made him faint

Petra: That’s not fair. I wanna join in Subaru’s dances and singing

Emilia and 3 others raised their hands in unison

Rem : I would like to join to

Felt : If Beatrice can do this, so can I. It looks weird but fun

Emilia : he looks so happy and I wanna see more of his dances

Al : PLEASE, PLEASE LET ME JOIN IN THIS WEIRDNESS. NEVER IN MY LIFE HAVE I WANTED TO SEE SOMETHING THIS BADLY!!!

Ricardo was scratching his head while looking at the bucket man.

Ricardo: I’ve never seen you this excited about something

Al look at the Demi human and said in the most serious voice he could

Al : You’ve never heard of MJ then

He then continued to fan girl about what was playing

 

The Final Moves

Subaru: full-on MJ lean — magic-enhanced, of course, almost falling on his face.

Beatrice: a perfect toe-stand, arms up like an idol — tiny bits of magic orbiting her like rings of Saturn.

Then, together:

Both (singing):
“She says I am the one… but the kid is not my son…!”

They strike a dramatic pose — arms out, fedora brims low, fog curling around their ankles.

Subaru (out of breath):
“HEE-HEE!!”
Beatrice (dryly):
“I shall never do this again…
unless there’s a proper encore, I suppose.

 

Crusch/Wilhelm/Felt/Anastasia/Petra/Emilia/Rem/Garf/Otto/ and ESPECIALLY AL: ENCORE!!! ENCORE!!!

Around of applause once again erupted from the crowd. The weird dances, the fireworks, the craziness, it was so weird but so addictive that they needed to see more, especially Al. He’d actually kill someone to see more.

Ram : Barusu should keep his disgraceful dances to himself

Her pride wouldn’t allow her to compliment the boy but she too wanted to see more

Felix was making a high pitch whistle while yelling

Felix : Come on Subaru!!! We need another

Reinhard was smiling greatly looking at this scene. The silliness of the movements was so Subaru and he wanted to joy in the dance. He was even thinking of asking for a divine protection for dances

Felt : YEAH BIG BRO!!! YOU CAN’T LEAVE US YET!!!

She was jumping for joy seeing the dance. She may not understand the lyrics but the whole show looked so fun

 

A bunch of imaginary flowers were thrown to the duo as reality finally came back as the faint theater struck back to the small room

Subaru(panting): That’s…was…amazing but oooh I’m tired

 

Emilia: He looks so happy. Where did he learn those moves Beatrice?

Beatrice: Subaru said that in his homeland, him and his father watched the man perform those unique moves and so they both decided to replicate them. He also in that time began painting, writing poem and on rare occasions, sang

Al: His father was a gym bro and a MJ fan? Man, brother had a cool dad

Priscilla: His father was quite charming to say the least. I do not understand your infatuation towards this “MJ” but if the boy’s movements and voice was a simple imitation, then this King of Pop is someone I desire

Al: DID BROTHER TURN YOU INTO A MJ FAN TOO? I CAN’T WAIT TO TELL YOU ALL THE SONGS FROM THAT MAN

Anastasia : Wait he paints, have you seen any of them?

Her curiosity peaked at hearing about his artist skill. She loved seeing paintings as each one had their own stories and so she loved seeing the creation of art. Sometimes she and her camp would visit the capital to buy nice paintings

Beatrice : Sadly no. Betty’s Subaru paints in his secret area which Betty chooses to respect

Anastasia began praying to get even a glimpse of his artist skills. If they were good enough, she’d contact him and buy it off him immediately

Ram : Do not get your hopes up Lady Anastasia. Knowing Barusu, it’ll be something as incomprehensible as him

Anastasia : That simply makes me more interested

 

Beatrice returning back to her original outfit

Beatrice: Betty thinks Subaru should head back to bed I suppose. You’re not fully rested and that dance seems to drain you in fact!

She says as she returns to her casual dress

 

Subaru: Your probably right. I’m gonna need some help, would you mind?

He says while having a grin on his smile, knowing the answer

Beatrice: What would you without your precious Betty?

She says she curls like a ball, little spooning Subaru

Subaru: Thanks for playing me Beako. Tomorrow I’m gonna go and visit them. Probably gonna head out around 3 am. Would you like to come?

 

Otto: Wait so he just leaves the mansion at the middle of the night and no one noticed?

Roswaal finally deciding to join in the conversation

Roswaal: I knew

Ram turned to face her lover

Ram: You knew Barusu snuck out the mansion and you didn’t tell anyone? Why Master Roswaal?

Her voiced wasn’t that of rage or anger but more confusion and a bit of sadness

Roswaal: It’s Qui~iiiite simple Ram. If Subaru snuck out at the middle of the night and his spirit chose not to relate that message to us then it’s safe to say where Subaru went is very important to him. Also he would return only a couple hours later on and does this once a month. It’s like his routine with po~or Rem

The sleeping maid’s aura increased at the mention of her name. She truly hated this man for his slothful to saving her village and causing the suffering of her lover. Her rage was quickly quelled over when her sister grabbed her hand as if anchoring her to the ground

 

Beatrice: …So you knew? Do you also know where he goes?

Roswaal: Of course I knew. It is my mansion after all. Knowing the location of my residences is in my job but sadly I do not know where he goes. The location seems to be far from Arlam village so I could not detect his presence

Beatrice starred at her former friend with slight malice in her eyes.

Beatrice : Good

Emilia :[Thinking: Where do you go Subaru and why don’t you tell me? ]

A question that she often repeated when learning new things about her lover but she knew the answer. He didn’t trust you, was the only logical answer she’d come and it sadden her to realize how little she knew of her friend turned lover

 

Beatrice: Sadly Betty cannot come this time. Betty has certain responsibilities she must attend to tomorrow but Betty knows you’ll be ok. Her contractor is stronger than he realizes.

Subaru drifting back to sleep cuddles his spirit more

Subaru: That’s sweet Beako. I love you

The boy says remembering all the fun they had as he finally fell asleep

Beatrice: I love you too

She smiled as she finally seceded into the land of dreams

Notes:

In this version of WHDDADA, Everyone found out that Al also got iseki’d here. I do not remember if it’s revealed in Vyazov23 and SilverZero’s works so I’m making it known now. Also it’s my head cannon that Al and Kenichi were major MJ fans and that love spread to Subaru

Chapter 19: Sneaking Out

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

We cut to hours later into the night. The boy and his spirit continued to hold hands. Beatrice smiled while enjoying this pointed but eventually opened her eyes as she escapes the clutches of her contractor

She stand on the bed while rubbing her eyes realizing the time she began shaking Subaru.

Beatrice: Subaru, wake up. It’s 2:00 am

Subaru continued to lie motionless but eventually he too came about. He rubs his eyes as he figures out what time it was

Subaru: Thanks Beako. I do not know how you are able to wake up at this time. What’s the date today?

 

Ricardo: I wonder that too. Do you need to eat, drink or anything like that?

Beatrice looks back to the demi-human with a grin on her smile showcasing her superiority and loving the attention

Beatrice: Excellent question mercenary. As a great spirit, we do not need any of the things you people need to survive. Aspects such as diseases, food and rest are delicacy to us

She places a hand on her chest insinuating her superiority

Ricardo :(Thinking: So that means she doesn’t need to take dumps. Lucky )

 

Beatrice: It’s March 31st. A spirit as I do not need sleep. Betty just closed her eyes tonight. I’m so—

Subaru: -Wait have you been doing that since we’ve made our contract?

He voiced was quaking thinking about it. He felt like he was using his spirit as some doll but before he thoughts overwhelmed him he as cut off

 

Felt: If big bro keeps worrying like this, he’ll go grey like the merchant

Otto: Hey!!! My hair color is natural

Garfeil grabs his heads and examines it

Garfeil: You sure Brotto? You’ve always seemed stressed, even when I first met you so maybe you go bald next year

Otto pulls his head at point at Garf while having an embarrassing face

Otto: That’s because you attacked me at first and yes my hair is natural

Garf laughs a bit seeing his friend embarrassed

Felt: Just like that! You’ll definitely be bald soon

Garf: Yeah!!!

Otto just accepts the idea and looks down in defeated

What all 3 forgot was that Subaru was going a bit grey from the stress of his adventure but none had the heart to crush the adorable scene

Emilia : March 31st? It’s one day from his birthday!

Rem : Really? That’s so exciting! What did you guys do on that day?

Emilia: I cannot say. It’s a surprise. If it doesn’t show what we did then we’ll relate the story to you. It’s a really good story

Crusch : We’ll hold you up to that Emilia

She was excited to hear about what they did on Subaru’s birthday. She also made a mental note of the date so the next time she could give a present to her special precious friend

 

Beatrice: Do not worry! This was only for tonight. Previous nights Betty would rest lovely in your arms

Subaru’s anxiety quelled hearing he wasn’t wasting his spirit’s time as a smile made its way on his face

Subaru: Thank you Beako. I should prepare.

 

Subaru got into his normal track suit but also wore a pair of black gloves and an orange scarf as he headed to the mansion main door with his spirit walking besides him

 

Emilia: Why is here wearing such a heavy outfit during spring? Wouldn’t he get a heat stroke?!

Beatrice: That one Betty does not know. He once told Betty the place he goes to gets very cold

Petra : Maybe he’s going to your forest Emilia! That’s the only place I can think of with such drastic weather

Federica pats Petra’s head while looking at her

Federica : That’s a good theory but you have to remember that Emilia’s forest would take days just to reach there and Subaru claims he’ll be back before anyone of us wakes up so it’s probably not there.

Otto : That has me even more curious. Where could he go that he’d need gloves, a thicker jacket and a scarf?

 

Subaru(whispering): Ok Beako I’ll be gone until everyone begins waking up. You should go to bed as you cute face needs it’s rest

 

Crusch unable to come up with a good idea or a theory simply chose to ask the spirit

Crusch: Beatrice, could you give us any hints on where Subaru may be going? At such an hour, this could be potentially dangerous.

Beatrice: No, like Betty stated before, Betty doesn’t have the right to disclaim where my contractor goes in fact! If you want to learn then you’ll have to watch

Crusch:( Thinking: She’s trusting that Subaru could go alone and be safe so there must be some fact in it. The way Subaru phrases his location is as if he goes there multiple times or is a scheduled meeting place like with Felix. It isn’t in Arlam and he’s able to return before anyone wakes. I do not have enough information to make a prediction so I’ll have to do as she says. )

Crusch: I’ll trust you then

Emilia :(Thinking: Where are you going Subaru? No! I should trust him to protect himself as he trusts me )

There was no opportunity to join the conversation and so she kept the thoughts to herself but she was filled with worry and curiosity of Subaru’s location and reasoning for leaving

 

Beatrice(whispering): Betty knows that already. Be sure to come back quickly as you said you’d teach me more of your homeland’s history

Subaru(whispering): Of course Beako. See you soon and thanks for the book

He pulled out the book Beatrice gave him while winking to her. He pats her head one last time as he began his departure

 

Reinhard: He even takes the book to his adventures and truly likes it. I wonder what he writes in there

Beatrice hearing looked down remembering that her contractor threw it away. She doesn’t mind him not using it, but if it’s helping him recover, why would he throw it away? Did something bad happen involving the book and that’s why he doesn’t use it

Reinhard notices the shift in Beatrice’s body but didn’t have the heart to address as he did not know how to console her. He prayed that he had an ounce of Subaru’s love to give to her but he as stuck in this hellhole


Subaru is seen walking into Arlam village as he scouts for anyone in the vicinity. He still has his gloves on but his scarf and jacket are folded in a brown basket he’s carrying. After a couple of minutes he meets up with someone we’ve seen in a previous episode

 

Rem: Why did he change back into his normal clothes?

Beatrice : Once again, I do not know. Let’s just keep watching

 

Subaru: Hey Karl. How’s it going?

Karl could be seen yawning and attaching his head like he had just woken up

Karl: Hey(yawn) Subaru. You need to keep it down, it’s so early.

Subaru walks up to him and began whispering

Subaru(whispering): Sorry man. Do you have the stuff?

Karl: I don’t know how a kid like you has this much energy but yeah I got the stuff. Speaking of which, why am I the guy who’s in charge of holding it? You aren’t paying me or anything.

 

Anastasia: I wonder what things he’s holding. It must be very important or very secretive if he could not hide it in the mansion. Any guess guys?

Ricardo : I think it’s beer

Anastasia facepalms herself seeing the stupidity

Julius : Ricardo, Subaru doesn’t drink. Why would he hold beer?

Ricardo : I don’t know but it never hurts to guess

Mimi : Mimi thinks’s it’s a toy

Anastasia : What kind of toy could Subaru have that involves him hiding it outside the mansion

Mimi: Maybe some that blows up? Like a metia of some sorts

Anastasia : Hmm, that’s a good guess. Anyone else

Rem: Maybe it’s one his paintings. Maybe he draws in the middle of the night and asks Sir Karl to keep them

Petra : Ooh maybe we’ll get to see what Subaru paints. I want to know so bad!

Anastasia : Now that’s a good guess! I hope it’s his paintings

 

Subaru: Hey, that’s not my fault. I said I could pay you but you always deny it. And the reason why I have this much energy is because my adorable Beako woke me up. Doesn’t having your child wake you up enough to rejuvenate your soul?

He says the last part while doing his famous VICTORY pose

Karl: I’m not taking your damn money, I’m just complaining. I mean you taught my daughter how to sew and she’s only 8. And yeah seeing my little girl wake me up does fill my body with energy but it’s like 2 in the morning  and she’s sound asleep.

 

Felix: Aww even when you’re not there, he shows you off. Your like his child or his little sister

Wilhelm: Subaru would be an excellent father. He take after his own and be incredible(Thinking: Unlike I who has failed both his son and his grandson. I need to better for them and for myself. Even if they don’t forgive me, I’ll do my best to make right )

Beatrice : I am not a child! You humans are mere infants compared to a spirit like Betty. Hmph!

She did her signature tsundare pout but did even think of the fact that she didn’t deny being Subaru’s child or sister of some sorts

Anastasia bites her thumb furiously

Anastasia :(Thinking: COME ON, THAT’S SO ADORABLE!! SHE NEEDS TO JOIN MY CAMP )

 

Karl yawns again as he begin stretching. They continue to talk for a bit as they head into his home, or at least Karl did as Subaru felt like it was impolite to enter

Karl after a few minutes comes out with a key, some orange flowers and 2 bottles of wine

 

Ricardo: See!! Bro has some taste!! Never doubt the wisdom of Ricardo Welkin!

Anastasia: Wow! I’m actually shocked you guessed correctly! I thought you guys said he doesn’t drink

Beatrice: He doesn’t. My contractor actually loathes all alcoholic beverage. He’s using the wine for something else

Roswaal: Something else. Doo~ tell us Beatrice.

Beatrice : Why would I answer a fool like you? Be glad my contractor chose a peaceful negotiation rather then full submission

Ram : I think that’s enough Ms.Beatrice

Beatrice looks towards the oni maid with an icy aura around her

Beatrice : You who has seen all the suffering my contractor has been through because of that man and yet you still defend him? Even the other maid has hatred in heart for that man. Truly he has warped you mind—-

Before she could continue talking an individual cloaked in a white and purple outfit began speaking.

Emilia : That’s enough Beatrice! We will discuss the punishment of Roswaal when we are out but as we are stuck within this domain we must sit and watch. If you cannot do this for yourself then do it for your dear contractor

She spoke up in a tone that commanded all to hear. She wasn’t gonna allow arguments to begin when Subaru was actually enjoying life. It may be selfish but she would protect that peace with her life but there was another reason. The experience of this theater shaped her to be more of a leader than ever before. Seeing her lover suffer like this made her realize that if did not take action now, she’d be throwing all of Subaru’s hard work and she’s rather die then allow that

The audience was shocked to hear such a tone from Emilia of all people as they followed her instructions and quite themselves.

Beatrice : Fine Betty will listen for now.

She also sat back down but a small smile slipped on her face as she’s the work of her contractor paying off warmed her heart

 

Karl: Well man here you go. Didn’t think you were a drinker but hey to each his own

Subaru grab the items but locks eyes with Karl and points his finger at him

Subaru: Hey, I don’t drink! If the taste is as bad as the smell, I’m glad I don’t drink it. I don’t know what Otto sees in this stuff

 

All members of the Emilia camp giggles to themselves reminiscing of drunk Otto. His attitude somber and when drunk were like night and day. Otto look down in embarrassment

Otto :(Thinking: Damn you Mr.Natsuki )

 

Subaru looks down to his hand that contains the key that’s inscribed with the number 14 on it

Subaru: So he’s in number 14 huh?

Karl: Yup! I don’t know why you want to borrow mine. *yawn* I mean don’t you have your own land dragon?

Subaru puffs up his chest as he felt pride for having such an incredible companion

Subaru: Yup and she’s the best. But I can’t ask her. She’d eventually spills the beans to Otto and then it’ll be a whole thing

Karl: Is the place you’re going to that secretive? I remember that little girl, Beako I think , with you? So why not tell the others?

Subaru: She’s different. Beako is like apart of me. Unless I absolutely have to, Beako is someone who I tell everything to

 

Beatrice:( Thinking: And yet I barely knew of your hardship. How could I call myself your partner if Betty knew so little? How slothful Betty is )

 

Karl: Wow I can’t tell if that’s a good thing or not. Anyways you do know it’s a rental right? He can take you to your location but you’ll have to drop him off there so my brother can take care of him for a while. How will you get back?

Subaru smiled and began waving his finger at man’s face, not that Karl cared as she was half asleep

Subaru: Oh how little faith you have in me good sir. I will make it before anyone wakes up. The way in which I return may sound impossible but you’ll be surprised

 

Priscilla: You have me interested Subaru. Let’s see what you can do

Felt: I cannot wait to see the amazing idea big bro will have to return home

Reinhard: I’m excited lady felt. Maybe some knowledge from his hometown will allow him to make. The mansion and his location seem to be while the travel

 

Karl just stared at the energetic boy as he couldn’t think of how he’d return but honestly he’d rather just be in bed

Karl: Well then good luck. I guess age is getting to me cause all I want to do is go back to bed

Subaru: But you’re only 29! Were not that far apart

Karl: When raising a child, your mental age doesn’t reflect your physical. I may look 29, but in my soul I feel 80

 

Ricardo: He understands. Raising 3 children ages you quicker then an ant

As he said that he got tackled by “his” 3 children as they began scratching and yelling at him in which all chose to ignore

 

Subaru: Yeesh!! Sounds rough. Well anyways I have to go. If I have to make it to both locations and make it back before anyone wakes up, I’ll have to go…

Subaru realises he wasting even more time as he suddenly began running to the carriage to open door #14 to borrow the land dragon

Karl waved goodbye and immediately heads back to bed


Subaru is seen riding a land dragon in a small carriage. Its build is similar to that of Otto’s companion, Frufoo. Its eyes were blue like the ocean and its body was a forest green with little yellow spot being seen on its tail.

The dragon was moving smoothly across the road as it had its full concentration on its duty

Subaru: How’s it going Gustave? You seem to be in high spirits.

Subaru looks to his left and then to his right to seen the endless darkness that is nightfall

Subaru: Pretty lonely here….and dark. This is like perfect place to be robbed!

 

Crusch: Beatrice, you allowed this?

Beatrice: Whatever do you mean?

Crusch: This is the road leading to the capital. I can recognize this from the whale hunt. So I again ask, Beatrice you allowed your contractor, who cannot perform any spells and has little combat training to ride in the middle of the night to this so called destination?

Beatrice:… Yes. It’s important to him and this was the only time Betty couldn’t be there with him in fact

These words did not comfort the warrior. She liked admired the young man but this absolutely foolish. This was a perfect to be murdered, get stabbed or robbed. If a combatant were to steal his dragon then Subaru would have miles upon miles to miles to walk in order to make it back, that’s if he survived. The risk were way too steep for her liking

Felt : Do you know what could happen? She is correct. He could get robbed, stabbed or kidnapped and it’d been days before anyone found a clue. What were you thinking!

Felt was furious seeing this. She didn’t know where Subaru was going but knowing his luck, a robber or a criminal may try to take his carriage. She knew the dark reality of the situation as she grew up in the slum and she did not want to see anything happen to her bro

Beatrice : Betty knows! Betty would do anything to convince him to stay but his location was too important not to fulfill.

Felt : Enough with the secrets Beatrice. Big bro is in the best spot to get mugged and there’s no one there to help him in case. Where is he going? Why couldn’t he put it off until morning or you go with him? If you were there, then we wouldn’t have to worry about a simple mugging

Beatrice : Betty will not say! Betty trusts her contractor to protect himself and where he goes, Betty has no right to speak of.

Felt: Why you—-

A loud stomp could be heard from the right side of the theater. It was Crusch and in her hands was the remnants of the now broken arm rest

Crusch : Ms.Felt and Lady Beatrice please hold your tongues. What’s done is done, we cannot change the past, only see it. Lady Beatrice trusts Subaru to return home safely from whatever he is going and so I’ll put my trust in that. Lady Felt, you should do the same

Felt still there burning with rage but even she knew Crusch was right. Even with all her complaining, none would prove useful to her brother but the dangers were still present. She chose the right path in sitting back now, but her anger wasn’t calming down any time soon

 

???: Yeah I wonder how those 3 guys who robbed us on our first day are doing?

A voice, much like Subaru was heard. The voice didn’t come from Subaru and it most certainly did not come from Gustave, well not unless he was losing his mind which he could be. So who was it? Who was it that just spoke right now

Subaru’s eye widen  as he turned to his left to see yet again another Subaru

???: How’s it going #18?!

Notes:

Gonna take a little break to make the next 2 chapters but don’t worry I’ll be back. Also Karl is an original character cause I DIDN’T not want to do research on the village members cause I’m a bum🤪

Chapter 20: On The Trail

Summary:

Subaru loses his mind as he goes to his location

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru’s eye widen  as he turned to his left to see yet again another Subaru

???: How’s it going #18?!

 

Anastasia: Oh OD, is he gonna have another manic episode again?

Even though she was trying to keep a professional face about the situation, internally she was panicking too. The slow spiral of madness Subaru was walking on was one no one enjoyed watching. He may dislike her but she has grown quite fond of the spirit knight.

Ricardo : I hope not. It’s night and if he panics then the land dragon will have to halt its progress. That is the worst place to make a stop

Crusch : Yes, but we’ll have to endure and see what happens so prepare yourselves

As usual she chose to lead the conversation to a stop to continue watching the screen. She too was afraid of what could be shown but knew all the horrifying details would prove useful in her endeavors to help the young boy

 

The carriage continues it’s pace towards the location that none knew except for the great spirit. The camera zooms to show two Subarus. Our Subaru, the one holding the reins of his companion continues to stare at another ghost of his past but what’s unusual was that he wasn’t afraid, no the boy had a curious look on his face.

The raven haired boy let go of the reins causing the ground dragon to look back with a concern look on his face

Subaru: Don’t worry Gustave. I won’t do anything drastic. Just keep moving at your current pace and please ignore anything I say until I grab your reins again, ok?

The boy patted the head of the dragon as he chose to put on a smile to convince him of his words. The dragon grunted in agreement as he continued down the trail

Subaru looked to his left to see his alter ego. The boy looked exactly like him with one major difference, there was a large slash mark that appeared from his neck down to his torso in a diagonal fashion. Blood could be seen leaking from the wound.

18: Hmmmmmmm, 11?

11 fired 2 imaginary finger guns at 18 while smiling

11: You got it!

Both began giggling at each other like high school girls

 

Felt : This is so weird to watch. Is bro enjoying the fact that a hallucination is talking to him?

Garfeil: You call this weird, it’s more creepy. I like cap’n but this is something I cannot wrap my head around

 

.He’s completely lost it

Its voice was quiet, so quiet that only few were able to hear. His demeanor and body language screamed out one thing…fear. All turned their heads to look back at where the voice came from and to all their surprise, it came from Felix. They’ve only heard this fear that entered his voice 3 other times, when the Rabbit appeared, when the white nearly killed Subaru and when Julius and Felix killed Subaru. What they could not tell at first was why the boy was so scared. His cat ears fold were quivering, his body was shaking and his face was producing a large amount of sweat and then…..he threw up

Crusch : Felix, what’s wrong?

Wilhelm : Felix, are you ok?

Both came to the healer’s aid but themselves did not understand the reasoning for his reaction

Felix : Ms. Crush I’m fine, what we should be truly afraid of is the implication of this scene.

Both were still trying to help the Demi-human but they looked back at the scene playing, it was Subaru still speaking to his ghost

 

18: How’s it going man? Man I haven’t seen you in a while. Your one of the more lucky ones

11: Nah man I wasn’t so lucky. I should’ve figured he’d try something like that but hey, #12 got the job done so it’s fine

18: Come on man. You did well for your first try. Plus you’re the last one who saw her go so that’s a major win

11: Yeah the end was worth the price. Honestly I just wished it was a simple slash rather incapacitation then the slash

18: Yeah that wound seems bad

 

The crowd was watching in confusion. The boy was speaking of actions they do not recognize. 18? 12? 11? Her? What did all this mean? Small chatter could be heard until the first chose to spoke and yet again it was Felix

Felix: Dear god this is so messed up to watch. How the hell are we gonna cure this?

Crusch : Felix please, you aren’t making any sense! What do you mean?

Felix turned to face his lady and what she saw was shocking. Slight tears could be seen in Felix’s eyes, his breath was erratic and small stains of vomit could be seen near his mouth.

Felix : Ms. Crusch, the ghost we’re looking was the one where I and Julius killed in the forest during the battle against sloth.

Crusch thought she understood the reasoning for this reaction and try to comfort the doctor

Julius hearing this chose to remind silent as his last failure still haunt him. He’d only listen as he did not know what words to say

Crusch : It wasn’t your fau—-

Felix : No Ms. Crusch! I understand that we had no choice but to kill him but that’s not what I’m concerned about right now.

He took a breath in to collect himself

Felix : Subaru has died a total of 17 times. Number 11 is the one in which we killed him. This ghost is an aberration of Subaru’s fractured mind. I kept trying to figure out the meaning behind the number 18 was & this was the final piece…..this is the 18th time Subaru has returned. The one we all saw prior was another failed version of Subaru, most likely that was number 17.

Otto :….Dear OD

Anastasia looked down in shock. The smile on Subaru’s face right now wasn’t that of a sane man. He is so lost that he is quite LITERALLY talking to a dead person and was enjoying it. Felix was right, what the hell are they supposed to do against that?

Emilia finally putting the pieces together realizes the meaning of it. Subaru did not seem himself as a person but a number. The idea of seeing yourself as a mere tool and not a human was so appalling to her that all she could right now besides self harm or passing out was to just sit there—frozen in time

Rem too begin putting the pieces together. Subaru’s death by Julius and Felix was the last time she and Subaru spoke before her name was eaten. #11 considered himself lucky because he was the last person to speak to her. It was so revolting and disgusting to witness and so she threw up, staining her maid outfit and nearly fall onto the vomit, being only caught by her sister

Beatrice was looking at her contractor completely shocked. She thought she finally understood the mind of her contractor, that she knew of his despair but she soon came to find out that she knew nothing--absolutely, unequivocally nothing

Felix : It’s—It’s some super messed up version of Dissociative Personality Disorder. It’s like he couldn’t comprehend his own deaths and so internalized them as ghosts of his past. He claims to be #18 and we’ve witnessed 2 different variations, so most likely there are 15 more ghost that interacts with him. This is so messed up

Petra and Felt could not begin to describe what they were feeling. Sadness, hatred, despair, confusion, all these and more emotion combined and amplified by the silence of the room along side their undeveloped minds melded together to lead to the the only reaction there young minds could….they fainted

Federica and Reinhard quickly began trying to wake up the children. Nothing was working as it was that there bodies that failed but their minds. The horrors of all the episodes, the tragedies that they witness in this hell in a box eroded their psyches and this was the final tipping point. It was quite surprising that they both lasted this long as they were both mere children. This was the case for Otto, Emilia, Felix, Rem, Garfiel and Beatrice in which watching certain events also led them to losing their minds. The only reason they are able to speak, think and act like a normal people is due to the interference of the director, using his endless stream of power to strengthen or in some cases recover the broken minds of his prisoners. If he didn’t, most likely all of the members of the theater would’ve gone mad by the time they reach death #15

A faint blue glow surrounded the children, one that felt warm yet wasn’t so bright that it was blinding and seconds later both children woke up. But as quickly as they began waking up, Reinhard unable to let this tragedy continue with the at most careful chopped Felt in the neck making her pass out once again.

This finally made Emilia wake up from her frozen hell as she yelled

Emilia : REINHARD, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?

Reinhard : I’m sorry Ms.Emilia but I couldn’t bear to see my lady continue this conversation. It nearly broke her to just hear about Subaru’s condition and any more might’ve broken her completely

Reinhard looked to the ceiling

Reinhard : Mr.Director could you keep lady Felt asleep until we are done discussing? I will take any punishment for my action but I could not allow further harm to fall onto my lady.

That is quite alright then. You have my respect for taking charge like that but if Lady Felt must be asleep, so too will the maid Petra.

Federica : Mr.Director, please rethink your decision. How could she help Subaru if doesn’t know the full story? I know that she is hurting but you cannot force us here then choose to hide information from certain members

 

What if using force saves them?

 

Federica: What?

 

If I force someone to stop smoking and they live another a longer life, would my actions seem unjust?

 

Federica:….

Petra the entire time was trying her best to understand her lover’s feelings. She did not care that she momentarily went insane as her love for Subaru far outweighed that. She also heard the conversation that Federica was having with the Director was of being lied to about her lover’s condition due to her young age.

 

Federica I understand your committed as a role model and as a maid and I’m quite glad you are able to show your emotions like this but right now, had I not done my magic, both Felt and Petra would’ve developed non repairable brain damage. While they are asleep, the information that is showcased will be funneled  into their minds but in a way that’ll keep the children mentally stable. They’ll awaken once Subaru arrives at his destination. Please allow me to do so

 

Petra hide a small smile on her face as she was relieved that she would be told the truth. She chose not to speak as a way of comforting whatever decision was made about her

What Federica was expressing was one that is rare to see. She was always known for her professionalism and ability to keep a calm head but seeing her outburst, in some weird way, warmed the hearts of all around her.

Her voice match her face, sadness

Federica : Please keep them safe

 

I will and thank you

 

And with that Petra too fell back asleep and the episode continued

 

Both continued laughing. The conversation there were having seemed quite tense but for some reason, the utter humor of it was what connected them

11:…..You know you’re insane right?

18: I know

18 even after being insulted continued to smile. His voice was that of a man reminiscing of good memories

11: No you don’t seem to understand. You are talking to a dead version of yourself and are joking him in the middle of a night while riding on a ground dragon. If anyone were to see you right now, they would call some knights to detain you

18: I know……I knew I was slowly going insane since the magic show. Or maybe I was always going insane and the magic show just confirmed it

 

Priscilla chose not to interact with the commoners as any attempt would be utterly useless. The healer’s words of Subaru’s condition was informational but as for the groups’s mental breakdown and arguments, she cared not for 

Wilhelm: The one Reinhard and Ms.Felt attended? Sir Reinhard, please could you tell us if anything seemed odd when Subaru was there?

Reinhard had a quick moment of joy hearing his grandfather speak to him with no malice in his tone but that was quickly moved aside as this moment was a moment that could be used to help Subaru and that was all he wanted to do right now and so with his perfect memory he recall the events of the magic show

Reinhard: When me and lady Felt arrived, Subaru was doing his disappearing act. He seemed quiet out of breath and was slightly sweating. I didn’t understand why but chose not to question him[Thinking: I’m such a terrible friend. It’s no wonder why they saw me as monster ]

Reinhard : After the last magic trick I sensed his emotions and they were frantic. All sort of different emotions that I could not understand the reasoning for as Subaru seemed to be quite happy placing with the audience but the way he began departing back his home seemed quite strange. He walked normally but he would wobble around a little bit before stabilizing himself

Emilia : And you did not care to investigate or act?

Reinhard :…..

Her eyes looked towards the Sword Saint but they were not the eyes that sprinkled innocence, joy and curiosity. They were icy cold, the purple before that looked like bright amethyst gems were now a toxic, gloomy purple

Emilia : You saw him like that and—-

Before she could continue her complaining, a familiar voice broke out

Ram : That is enough Emilia! It’s as you said before, our actions before are ones we cannot change.

Emilia : But —-

Ram : Barusu hid his pain so that we do not blame one another for his circumstances. You yourself helped me realized that so we’re here to make sure you do not betray those words. Now apologize to Sir Reinhard

Emilia looked towards her one of her saviors from the loot house. She finally notice that he too was suffering for his inability to take action. His eyes were very much hers once was. Shame for not doing more, shame for not meeting exceptions and shame for being unable to understand the ones they bth cherished. In some weird way, Emilia was speaking to Reinhard and others spoke to her. They didn’t speak to Emilia or Reinhard, they only spoke to the Witch of Envy and the Sword Saint. She felt disgusted at herself for doing such a thing to a kind soul. Her eyes slowly return to their original beauty as she stood up and bowed towards the young man

Emilia : I’m sorry Reinhard. My words were unjust as I too have made similar mistakes. I should’ve spoke to you as Subaru’s friend rather than a stranger.

Reinhard looked towards the girl in shock. Usually people would berate him with their foul words and stroke off never coming back to apologize. He couldn’t blame them as he knew he was a monster who needed to suffer for his failures. To see a person like Emilia genuinely care for him and not as the Sword Saint touched his lonely heart

Reinhard : That is fine Ms.Emilia. I accept your apology. I understand your reasoning behind your words

Emilia return to her seat and began listening with both her heart and her head

Reinhard : Besides that, I could not see anything wrong with Subaru. That is all grandfather

Wilhelm : Thank you very much Reinhard

 

11: After you performed your card trick you wanted to make a grand finale and so you chose to use that accursed power of yours

18: Invisible Providence….

11: Whatever. You discovered that if you wrap your invisible hand around an object, that object too will turn invisible.

 

Anastasia: [Thinking: So that’s how he made everything disappear? He wrapped them in his sloth witch factor! Damn it, I thought it was some form of gadget or technology from his homeland that did it. I would’ve payed good money to get that device ]

Garfeil : How did Cap’n use his power for that long? From our training, the power would always exhaust him after 3 times

Beatrice: That is only slightly true. From my memory his control over Invisible Providence has strengthen but the repercussions were still as severe I suppose.

Ram : So either Barasu was faking his injury or there’s something else at play

 

11: You braced yourself for the exhaustion and pain that’ll come from your power and did it anyways but for some reason….the pain and exhaustion weren’t as severe

11: You tried it on a box and it seemed to vanish. You began experimenting while continuing to perform. You went from a small sack of coins, then a box. You concluded that something must’ve happened in which the drawbacks weren’t acting up and so you began making bigger object disappear. You made a cat then a light post vanish and the crowd was loving and then…you got cocky.

18:….I know

11: You saw Felt and made her disappear. Thank god you made her where a blindfold otherwise she’d be horrified to see the void.

18………….I know

11: And finally you made a house disappear but you bit off more then you could chew. You were able to increase the size of your hand and covered the entire house with it but then the fatigue came and you nearly passed out. Thankfully you returned the mansion but while heading back you passed out riding Patrasche and woke up mere minutes before Beatrice

18: Beako!

11: Before “Beako” could see you.

18:…..I know

11: You claim to understand but do you really?!

11’s voice before before was normal now became enraged as 18 only kept repeating the same thing

11: It’s true that through training you increased your length of the arm, how long Invisible Providence could stay out, the amount of times it could be used and its strength but you as well I know ever since that day they was a second, faster method

18’s face soften as he continued to listen to 11’s words. This is his ghost so everything he was yelling about was things he already knew but it still hurt to listen.

11: It’s strength is tied your mental stability. In short, the more insane you are the faster and stronger your hand will develop

 

Mimi : So the power is corrupting him?

Hetero : No. Subaru seems to be compatible with the witch factor and with Beatrice’s help he was strengthening it.

Mimi : So whats wrong? I’m confused

Hetero : It’s like if you did a hard day’s work and then chose to either drink a glass of water. Whether you drink it or not, you’ll eventually recover however if you did drink the water, you’d recover faster.

Mimi : Oooh so why doesn’t Subaru just stop drinking the water?

Hetero :[Thinking: She actually thinks that Subaru drinking water is the problem? Whatever I’ll just go along with it ]
I don’t think he knows how to stop

Mimi : That’s sad to hear. How can we help?

Hetero :I…I don’t know

 

11: Your quick development of your power is a representation of how insane you are becoming. I mean look at you!

18 began touching his face, trying to feel anything odd that he did not recognize. He went into his pocket and grabbed out a small mirror.

11: You carry that mirror on you to continuously make sure you look well to others but take a look

 

Beatrice got off her contractors lap to begin inspecting him

Rem : What are you doing Ms.Beatrice?

Beatrice : Searching him I suppose! If my contractor still has that mirror then he did not resolve the problem and he is still struggling with his sanity.

Beatrice began patting him, checking all his open pockets not to fine it but she checked the inside of his jacket, she found something. A small pocket, one so small that to a normal person, it didn’t exist but she was not a normal person and what she pulled out was quite confusing. What was in her hand was a small box containing 7 match sticks

Beatrice : Match sticks? What are they doing here?

Emilia: What are match sticks doing in Subaru’s pockets?

Beatrice :I…I do not know in fact

She was feeling both confusion and anger. What were such a random item doing on his person, how did she not notice or feel them? The lack of understanding caused her to be angry with herself. She claimed to be his closest companion, but did not know 1/10th of who Subaru is. Weather it be from him hiding from her or her own negligence, she could not tell anymore

Beatrice : We’ll discuss this later

She placed the match sticks in one of her pockets as she returned to her friend’s lap

 

18 complied and inspected his face. He did not notice anything too different from his normal appearance. His villainous eyes, his hair that matched the night sky and dark bags around his eyes that should his stress. Nothing too different….that is until he noticed a small, itty bitty crack stemming from his upper left forehead.

 

His mind wasn’t tricking him. It wasn’t some hair lying down nor was it some random marking on his forehead. There was an actual crack on his skin. While small, if he pulled his hair a little it is noticeable

18: What the hell is this?

11: Your mask is cracking

18:Wha—at?

11: The mask you wear 24/7 to tell others that your fine is finally cracking under this invisible pressure.

18: So it..isn’t real?

11: No and the fact you had to ask should tell you that you are more insane than you realize.

11: The cracks on this metaphorical mask will indicate how sane or insane you truly are

 

Priscilla: Then he should shatter it at this instant

Crusch : What do you mean Priscilla?

Priscilla : So you still cannot comprehend my words warrior? How truly tragic! I guess I will have to explain

Crusch has a second of anger as he did not like being disrespectful but her desire to learn more overcame that anger

Priscilla : If this “mask” of his completely shatters, then the commoner will finally be able to see his true face. Not the one everyone here is accustomed to, but his true, natural face. I suspect the last time we saw it was his meeting with the witches. Once it shatters, he’ll no longer be able to hide from his problems and he’ll have to confront reality rather then delude himself with these ghosts

Her words, while harsh, spoke nothing but truth. His mask shatter will ultimately bring out a better future for himself so he should shatter it, but how would he? It’s not a physical thing that be destroyed through brute force so how?

 

18: So if it shatters completely, I’ll be fully insane?

11: I do not know. Whether the mask shattering will lead to a good thing or bad thing, it’s up to you but you’ll finally be able to look at your self.

The carriage before was filled with voices suddenly became quiet as both did not know what to say. 18 continued to look at his reflection or more importantly the small crack on his forehead while 11 look turn away, look to environment around them but failing to realize that it’s night and that everything was incased in the night

11:….Why do you refer to yourself and me as numbers?

18 finally stopped looking at himself as he then his head away trying to face his ghost

18….Its because we are not Subaru

Notes:

Wow I think this is my longest chapter. I really enjoyed writing number 11 as I feel like the different personalities in Subaru are there to both help and hurt him. The reason on why 11 is so calm and collected is the fact that it was he is the one who had the heart-to-heart with Rem. It was that love that kept him from harming 18 and that lack of love was what made 17 hate and strive to hurt 18

Chapter 21: On the Trail(2)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

18 finally stopped looking at himself as he then his head away trying to face his ghost

18….Its because we are not Subaru

11: What do you mean?

18 finally turned back to face 11. His eyes, once were a bright hazel brown now seemed to be that of a corpse. His voice and body language had no life to it, as if his soul had left his a while ago.

 

Anastasia: He’s not Subaru? What the hell is he taking about?

Wilhelm: I cannot tell. He appears to be spiraling yet again.

[Thinking: Damn it! He was drowning in his own tears and yet we couldn’t do anything. We didn’t even notice ]

 

18: Do you remember Echidnas’s words from Sanctuary?

11: No because I was not there

 

Flashback*

Subaru let out a sigh of relief.

“That means…

“However… returning from the other world is the privilege of the Witch of Envy. Only she knows for sure if what you saw during the Trial actually happened.” Echidna warned.

“Stop! Are you saying all this could have been real?”

“This is nothing more than a hypothesis. Rather than counting those you may not have saved, it's better to count those who were saved after all.”

“Let's not give cheap advice!”

End of flashback*

 

18: She hypothesized that my ability isn’t to rewind time but to hop to a new universe that begins there. At first I didn’t believe—no it’s more like I couldn’t believe it.

11: So what changed from then?

18: I realised that I had no reasons not to believe it. I have no evidence that what Echidna said is true or isn’t

 

Emilia: By the divine dragon! This isn’t true right? Right!!

Al was, for a moment beginning to sweat. The implications that his power isn’t time reversing also shook him but he then realized, he already has confirmation that it’s a time reversing ability

Al :[Thinking: You had me there for a moment brother. I thought that for a second that all my deaths were in vain but I know my power is time reversing ]

His power could make his enemy continuously die over and over again until they went insane so it couldn’t have been a universe hopping ability. That realization was what calmed the bucket helmet

Roswaal watched this film with expressionless enthusiasm. Whether it was a time looping ability or universal body hopping, it did not matter as long as his teacher came back. He has an ounce of an ounce of sadness seeing Subaru’s sad spiral but overall he could not care. He has caused tragedies that made others go mad before and so watching this, his heart did not move to the scene before him

 

11: She could be lying you know?

18: Echidna may be the Witch but she wouldn’t straight up lie. Her obsession with gaining and giving knowledge outweigh her will to lie. She didn’t confirm or deny it so it’s all up to me weather I believe it or not

11: So why believe it?

18: Because if there is a chance, a fragment of a chance that it is true then…

A small tear fell from 18’s eye but his voice did not falter

18:…It tells me how truly disgusting I truly am


Rem: Subaru
! How could you think that? You did all this for us, yet you cannot see how wonderful you yourself are

She latched herself to her hero’s arms while silently watching the film.

 

11: Disgusting?

18: Yes. If that theory is true then I didn’t help Mili or Felt from the loot house…

*Flashback of Emilia’s and Felt’s dead corpses from death #1*

It means I did not help in saving in saving Arlam village and I didn’t protect Rem…

*Flashback of Rem dead in her bed from the curse*

It means I didn’t help in the battle against the white whale, no mater how small I may have contributed….

*Flashback of Rem jumping off the carriage to fight the whale alone*

It means that I didn’t evacuate everyone from the witch cult’s attack….

*Flashback of the village being buried in it’s citizens corpse*

It means that I didn’t help Julius in defeating Sloth…..

*Flashback of Julius and Subaru using Nect*

It means I didn’t apologize to Mili for my behavior….

*Flashback of Emilia leaving Subaru*

It means I didn’t help Garfeil overcome his problems

*Flashback of his battle against Garfeil*

It means I didn’t take Beako out of that damn library…

*Flashback of Beatrice taking Subaru’s hand*

Not only is there a chance that I failed to do any of that but it also means I’ve stolen the bodies of countless other Subarus. Replacing their wills with my own and leading them to their own deaths. Or in an even worse case, maybe all Subarus have this disgusting ability and we just continue to steal from each other in a never ending battle for survival

 

No one could not speak as they did not know what to say until….

Hahahahahah!!!!

An arrogant, recognizable laughter could be heard from the back of the room. One that was filled with joy and happiness that betrayed the atmosphere of this room

Ram : What is funny lady Priscilla?

Emilia : Are you…are you actually laughing at this?

Rem : How dare you?!

Beatrice : You dare laugh!!

Garfeil : Is his suffering filling you with joy!

Everyone looked toward the sun princess with fury in their eyes. Their friend, their lover, their brother, their contractor was falling into madness and she—she LAUGHED! Everyone those who were usually calm under pressure like Crusch, Anastasia and Wilhelm look to Priscilla with disbelief and fury in their eyes. Had magic been allowed in this room, she would’ve be struck with ice blades, Earth, yin and wind magic, a Morningstar and a sword to the neck in less then a second

Priscilla : You all seem to believe that the fool’s theory has some merit to it when us being here proves that it’s truly is a time looping ability. How utterly deplorable it is to question your mere existence. This is yet another reason why you should all surrender your candidacy and allow me to be queen

As everyone could not care for her insult they continue to stare at the princess. Some allowed themselves to cool off while other could not as their emotions overtook their logical minds

Al chose to speak as he knew he had the highest chance of survival

Al : I do not quite understand my lady. Could you educate this fool?

He said is his most authentic Voice

Priscilla : So you’ve finally realized how much of a fool you are Aldebaran? I’m quite pleased to hear that and it seems you too have come to a similar conclusion. You have my respect for that.

Priscilla : Back to these fools. If what the foo—no, if what Subaru says is true then there would be at least 17 different of us but as I am once-in-a-life-time lady, that simply cannot happen. The director brought us here to help Subaru out not to question our existence. The mere fact that you too began spiraling into your own despair from his own words truly speaks about how unworthy you are to be Queen

The audience began putting the pieces together. While harsh, her words rang some truth. At the very least, there would be a dozen Emilia’s as she was one of the first characters introduced but they all could see, there was just 1. This made sense if Subaru’s power was a time looping one and not a universe hopping one.

Emilia : I apologize for my camps outburst Priscilla. We could not think logically and so was overcome by rage. I know you too want to help Subaru out, and you’ve done that in your own….unique way

Priscilla open her fan and began fanning herself

Priscilla : I do not need an apology from a simpleton like you. Be glad I have shared some of my divine wisdom. Now begone from my sight

Emilia chose not to continue this argument and sat down. She looked to the sleeping knight and gave him a good hug

 

The once small crack stemming from Subaru’s forehead quickly enlarged, it continued to crack until to reach Subaru’s chin

11: You treat this theory as if it was fact! It could all be false you know?

18: Yeah but that chance that it is has priority. If there’s a chance that opening a box will cause it to explode in your face, would you still risk opening it?

11: No…

18: That’s correct. The chance of something bad happening would take priority over something good.

11: So you’re not Subaru?

18: No… no I am not. I’m just the will of Subaru that possibly stole the body of another me. I’m disgusting and that’s why I’ve taken the name #18. Until I figure out whether RbD is a time looping ability or a mulitversal body hopping, I cannot in good conscience believe that I am Subaru.

 

Emilia : You didn’t fail us Subaru. You did do all that so please, please love yourself

Rem : She’s correct! Rem’s hero is incredible. He saved her along with everyone even when she didn’t deserve it. Please begin loving yourself

Beatrice : What they say is true. You didn’t fail us save me, so please began saving yourself

 

18 finally stop looking at 11 and turned forward, grabbing the reins of his land dragon to insinuate to go faster

11: Your insane, you know that right?

18:……I know. We’re only 20 minutes from our destination so you should g——

He turns back to see that there is nothing there except a grassy field that is drenched in darkness

18: They always leave when I’m making a breakthrough

A new small crack appeared on his lip. Too small to be noticed but it can be seen

Notes:

I had to make this part ASAP!! I really wanted to dive into the multiverse theory Subaru ideal world being brought about through the suffering of different version of himself is something I haven’t read many fics speak about. Even if it’s a time looping one, until Subaru can confirm it, it’ll will always weigh him down

Chapter 22: A Meeting with the Dead

Summary:

Subaru visits some friends

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

*Knock*

*Knock*

*Knock*

Sounds of wood being hit could be heard. A man headed out of bed as he rubbed his eyes, insinuating that he was just woken up

???: Alright I’m coming. Who the hell could be awake at this hour

It was 4:30 am and the sun has barley peak through the horizon

He opens the door to see a young man holding a brown basket, some flowers and container holding 2 bottles of wine

???: Sorry man but I’m happily married

Subaru: I’m not trying to seduce you, pervert! It’s me, Subaru! Your brother said I’d come in today!

Oh yeah I forgot to mention this but Felt and Petra will awaken once the meeting between Subaru and this man ends so prepare yourselves

 

Reinhard and Federica smiled hearing this. They were both missing their special companion

Ricardo: Shot down on first go! So it seems Subaru can’t win everyone’s heart

He begins laughing at the funny interaction

Mimi: I don’t get it. Why would he think mini boss is trying to seduce him?

Ricardo pats the young girl head and explains

Ricardo: Well Mimi, a good way to get a girl is to—-

He was about to explain but feels a sharp pain on his tail once again. He already knew who it was coming from and so plainly asks

Ricardo: Could you please stop stepping on my tail once again Ana-Bo?

Anastasia: Of I will once you shut that sharp tongue of yours. No one wants to hear your perverted love adventures

Ricardo complied and kept silent unless he want to face the fury of the Queen of merchants

Mimi : Umm, what’s happening?

Anastasia : Don’t worry about it Mimi. Just sit back and watch. If you have more questions, I’ll be happy to answer them in private. Just don’t listen to whatever Ricardo says ok?

Mimi mimicked something she saw Subaru do and did a solider salute

Mimi: Ok!

Anastasia :[Thinking: She seems to be mimicking Subaru. I guess I should’ve expected that ]

 

???: Oh yeah Karl did send me a letter about you. You seem younger than expected.

Subaru: Thanks I guess. Anyways let’s go to business

???: Right. Well my names Carl if you need to know. Where the key?

Subaru: What? You have the same name as your brother?

Carl: No. It sounds the same but it’s spelled different

Subaru: That’s confusing as hell but anyways yeah here’s the key. I put it in the barn and fed it. He’s a good listener you know?

Carl: Yeah Gustave is a joyful one. Hope he didn’t cause any trouble

Subaru: Nah he was fine. He isn’t no Patrasche but it was nice

Carl: That’s good to hear. But I have a question? You live near Arlam village, right? How are you gonna make it home? I can lend you some money if you want to a ride back

Subaru smirks at the thought

Subaru: Do not concern yourself with how I’ll make it home! I created a brilliant idea no one beside me could. I cannot say much besides that

 

Anastasia: Ok guys who wants to play a game?

Emilia looked to the merchant with curiosity on her face

Emilia : Game? What kind of game?

Anastasia : Your camp will try to guess on how Subaru will make it back. If anyone guess correct, I will give a gift to you but if I guess correct then I want one day where Subaru visits my camp. Does that sound fair?

Emilia : I’m willing to play. It sounds fun

Rem : Yes it sounds lovely

Ram : Ram does not care for such games

Garf : My amazing self is gonna win this

Otto : We gotta think this carefully. What happens if neither wins?

Anastasia : Well if that case arises then neither camps benefits. It’s all for fun after all

Otto : Ok then, we’ll participate

Federica : I will choose to stay out

Beatrice : Betty will guess correctly

Roswaal : I too will stay out of this

 

Carl: Well it’s not my business. Where you taking those items with you and why are you dressed as if your in the cold?

Subaru: You and brother act very alike you know that?

Carl: We get that a lot. We are twins after all.

Subaru: Well I’m heading to a special place and it’s chilly here you know?!

He pretends to be cold and shivers

Carl: I mean it is a little cold but don’t you think that outfit is a bit much?

Subaru: Do not worry yourself. Anyways here you go

Subaru gives the keys to Carl and waves him goodbye and he walks off to his next location

 

Anastasia : Ok guys place your bets now

Rem: Rem thinks Subaru will call his loyal stead, Patrasche.

Emilia: Yeah I like that idea

Otto : I believe he’ll use some sort of invention to make his trip back home

Al :[Thinking: Unless bro can make a fucking car in a month, that’s unlikely .]

Ram : Ram believes he won’t make it home on time and will be late

Anastasia : Of course you’d think that

Beatrice : Betty believes someone in the capital will assist him with returning home

Anastasia : That’s a sound idea. But who would be there? Someone we never met or is it a past friend! This is getting exciting

Garfeil : Cap’n will run home

Laughter filled up the room and the young warrior

Julius : Dear Garfeil, you do know that from the mansion to the capital it is a 2 hour ride on a land dragon, do you not? I respect Subaru but I do not think that he is capable of that kind of speed

Garfeil : It doesn’t matter what you think as when Cap’n puts in his mind into something, nothing can stop him

Anastasia : So you truly believe that Subaru will simply run all the way back to the mansion?

Garfeil nodded with pride. His Cap’n was the most capable man here’s ever met. Even more the Reinhard. No way would such a thing be impossible

Anastasia : Ok then I’ll write that down

Federica : Ms.Anastasia, how do you think he’ll return?

Anastasia: Well Ms.Federica, my idea is similar to that of Otto. He’ll most likely use some knowledge from his homeland and ours to conspire a way to return home quickly

Federica : That’s an interesting idea. Well I’m excited to see who is right.

As the conversation continued, a familiar blue glowed on the 2 children. The radiant light was warm and bright. As the light began fading, the two began waking up

Petra : Wher *yawn* Where am I?

Felt : What the hell happened? Feels like I got ran over!

A mere second and all the memories of the theater return to them but a bright light engulfed them, calming their worried nerves.

Felt head her head as the memories return

Felt : Oh yeah, we’re in the place

Petra look towards her companion and have her a big hug

Federica : Welcome back

Felt looked towards her knight with a silent fury. She knows what Rein did was necessary but still she didn’t like it.

Felt : Were gonna have a long conversation after this, ok?…

Reinhard looked down in shame for his actions. He knew that she didn’t want to be put to sleep but he did it to protect her. Still it wasn’t right and he felt major shame for it

….But thank you

He looked to her in shock. He accepted harsh punishment and insults, not gratitude.

Felt : You did it to protect me and while I don’t like it, you had good intentions so I can’t stay in especially angry. Plus it was your own selfish decision which I’m made of as it proves your breaking out of your former self

Reinhard : Thank you my lady


Subaru is seen at an entrance to a field. The wall to the entrance stretched to as far as the eye could see and it was made of grey bricks stacked on top of each other, scaling over the young man by dozens of meters. This area was separate from the rest of the city as the gravel ground end in front of the gate and a ground and grassy layer in front of the building

Subaru takes a deep breath in before pushing the gate open and walking through

 

Wilhelm, Crusch, Ricardo, Ricardo, Mimi, Tivey, Hetero and Felix recognized this entrance and starred at it, jaw dropping. It finally dawned on them why Subaru brought those things


Subaru: Hey there Leo. Guess what? Your daughter is gonna pursue her love for music. She says that she would’ve loved it if you could have made it and that she’ll visit you every time she makes a new piece

Subaru is seen happily talking to this man. Or that would be the case had it not been for the fact that there was no man there….only a tombstone. The tombstone reads, “Here lies the honorable knight, Leo who tragic past away in the battle against the white whale”

 

Emilia : A grave? Why is Subaru here of all places?

….He’s paying his respects

 

Everyone looked towards the elderly spirit who continued speaking in a monotone tone

Beatrice : As you can see warriors, this is a graveyard. Not any graveyard but to those who’ve fallen to the white whale. Every month my contractor goes down to the capital to visit those who lost their lives in the subjugation of the white whale. He speaks to each one individually and informs them of current events such as family matters or news on the capital

 

Crusch :….He does…every single month?

Beatrice: Yes. He spent many nights and days learning every single solider’s daily life, their family, their hobbies and more. He even used his line in communication to find those who’ve lost their names to the white whale and did his best to reunite them

Felix : He…he did all that?

The boy began crying hearing the news. Of course someone like Subaru would dedicate himself to cherishing those who’ve fallen to the white whale. Not only that but he even reunited some of those who lost their names to the beast. How more kind could this boy get

The mercenaries began tearing up to. The funeral was a tragic one but seeing someone like Subaru honoring their fallen brothers touched them extreme

All others chose to keep silent but tears flowed from many eyes. Truly Subaru has a heart of gold

 

Subaru: She’s very good with the piano. I don’t know how she’ll play a piano here but she said she’ll make it work. Your wife misses you dearly. She has a painting of you two on your wedding day that she speaks to every night. I know it not be much but here

Subaru took out one of the flowers from his basket and placed it on his grave


Subaru: How’s it going you Anthony? Your mother sadly passed away a couple of weeks ago. I’m sorry if no one told you about this. Her final words were about how much she loved you. Your dog didn’t have any owners as your brother also fell with you but do not worry I made sure it got kind and responsible new owners. She misses you dearly and the owners say she’ll visit you in about a week so stay tune for that

The boy kept his upbeat attitude but his hair was masking his eyes from view

 

Julius : He does this every single month? How..how truly kind of you Subaru.

He could not hold his tears back anymore seeing such a wonderful display of love and kindness

Anastasia sympathize with him and held his hand until he calmed down

 

He placed another flower on the grave

Subaru: Rest well man


Subaru: How’s it going you drunken fool? Your brother finally told me the brand of liquor you’re always going on about. It took me about a month to find 1 bottle and let me tell you, it wasn’t cheap…..he says that he couldn’t bear the news of your death and so chose to move out the capital but said that he’ll keep you in his heart. He’s visiting some great teachers in Karagari to learn more spirit magic. He looks up to you, you know? Anyways here’s a gift from me to you

He uncorks a bottle of wine and begins spilling it onto the grave. As it continues to spill, he looks up to the sky as his hair continues to obscure his eyes

 

Anastasia :[Thinking: That’s a tradition we in Kararagi do! Does Hishion have some relation to Subaru? What if there from the same place ]

 

The last of the drinks spills out as Subaru says

Subaru: Fly high Amadeus

He places a flower on the grave and continues


Subaru is now seen standing infront of all the graves. Nestled at the edge of a quiet countryside, the graveyard sprawls like a forgotten garden of memory. Worn stone paths meander through the gently undulating terrain, where hundreds of graves lie side by side, each having an orange flower on them. Their edges softened by time and the tender embrace of nature. Each headstone, though aged and lichen-stained, bears the quiet dignity of those it commemorates—some tall and monolithic, others small, sunken, and half-swallowed by the earth.

Subaru was holding an empty bouquet and 2 empty bottles as the wind flows through the field and hair still hiding his eyes

 

Subaru: It’s been great talking to you guys again. Every time I come here, the tranquility of the field brings me such a sense of relief. But I have to say one thing..

Suddenly Subaru dropped down to his knees, making sure not to break the glasses. He lowered his head and took a bowing formation

Subaru: Thank you! Thank you all for your work! You helped me save the girls of my dream, my friends, my home and my village. I could never do it without you. Your collaboration in the subjection of the white whale is something I can never pay off.

We finally see Subaru’s eyes. There were filled with tears. Tears of joy, tears of sadness, tears of fulfillment, tears of failure. All weaved together and bawled from his eyes as he was truly grateful to each one of them. His breathe was heavy and under his eyes were red as cherry

 

—You gave everything,—

he continued, eyes closed, brows drawn in anguish.

—Not for glory… not because anyone forced you… but because you believed in something. In us. In this world. In a future you’ll never get to see. I wanted us all to walk away from this battle. It’s foolish but I truly wanted all of us to laugh after this battle but sadly fate had other plans, so I’ll carry this—

Subaru said, his voice firming, though it cracked under the weight of emotion.

—I’ll carry all of you. I don’t know if I deserve to keep going, but because of you… I can. So I will.—

He stood up tall and strong, placing a hand over his heart and bowed deeply, holding the posture long, in reverent silence. The wind picked up, carrying with it the scent of the earth, the cold of death, but also the faintest trace of hope—like the whisper of something sacred in the air.

—I won’t forget,..

he said at last.

..Not a single one of you. Thank you…

THANK YOU FOR EVERYTHING!!

He said at the top of his lungs, he wanted all to hear this. Even if there were not apart of the battle, anyone who lost their lives to that whale should hear this call

 

The audience stood there awestruck. Such a benevolent showing of kindness and compassion was so pure, so authentic that no one had the will to say a word. It was quiet, so quiet some could hear each other’s heart beat. His words, his voice, his eyes, his actions they were all so-so beautiful. It was like seeing the final piece of a master painting’s art. All they could do is look until the sound of clapping could be made out. All turned to see who it was and what shocked them was that it was Priscilla applauding him. She a single tear trailing her beautiful face as she was standing looking towards the screen while continuing to applaud having a thin smile on her face

Priscilla : Never in my life have I seen such a display of camaraderie. The love in your voice, the compassion radiating from your body , the kindness you showcase it was so, unequivocally marvelous. Subaru Natsuki you have my deepest respect!

She did not care that all were facing her. This beautiful man took it upon himself to dedicate this day every single month to them and the kind word he spoke showed his true character. This kindness was otherworldly and none could compare to him in that regard. Had anyone insulted him for this gesture or insult her for reaction, she’d vowed to scorch them to cinders

The rest followed in her footsteps began celebrating for the boy. Such a heavenly moment needed to recognize

None still had the will to say anything but in their hearts, they knew this boy was a spirit of kindness

Wilhelm :[Thinking: My boy you have showed this old man new things everyday. Your love for your friends, your kindness that is so addictive, the light you shine, all these make others want to follow you. You are truly compassionate my friend. I will strive to follow my example. ]

Ricardo :[Thinking: How could you get even cooler man? I have never seen such a display of love to your comrades. You barely knew them and yet you cried this much for them. My brothers would have loved to be your friend. The next time you go, I’ll join you and we’ll celebrate together ]

Reinhard :[Thinking: My friend you are so beautiful. You have suffered through hardship after hardship and yet you don’t hesitate to show your heart. I want to become like that. Someone who isn’t just strong physically but also one who has the heart of Subaru Natsuki ]

Felix :[Thinking: You idiot. How could you not invite me! I would’ve loved to show my respect to those who could not be saved. You even made connection with their beloved so that you could keep the soldiers updated about their friends and family. How could someone who lived through such tragedies be so kind? ]

Julius: [Thinking: You continue to amaze me my friend. Someone who has suffered like you should be completely hollow yet you continue to strive to divinity with your heart .]

Crusch: [Thinking: How kind of you. You did all that when no one ask. You did it out of love. That’s all that can be said. Love! You found those who lost themselves to the fog. You even reunited them with their families. How hard it must’ve been and you did it all alone. I can’t allow that—I won’t allow that. As someone who also lost their name, I must help others reclaim theirs. Gluttony be warned, I’m coming for you and I won’t be alone ]

Al:[Thinking: Damn bro I didn’t know you could give such a speech that even my lady would tear up. That’s a major achievement. You had my friendship because we were both iseki’d here but seeing how kind you are and the light that seems to follow you, it makes me want to do some good too. Not to the extent your willing to go but it’s something ]

 

He gave a big smile before he began leaving the yard.



Subaru is seen walking in a random street. He attitude returning to his joyful self

???: Hey man thanks for doing that

???: Yeah I wish I was there to give my words

18: No problem #11 and #12

2 Subaru seem to appear from thin air. On his left was #11, the same one he spoke to earlier in the day and he seems to not age by a bit. Trailing along was imaginary blood from his big wound. On 18’s right was 12, he was as joyful as 18 but was leaking blood from his neck and has a constant stream of tears flowing out his eyes

12: So where will you go now?

18 stopped as he heard the question. His hair was a bit of a mess from his meeting in the graveyard. He dropped his signature smile as he said in a chilling voice

18: I guess I’ll visit her

Notes:

WOOAH! Sorry it took awhile to post this but Subaru finally made it to his destination. Give me your ideas on how Subaru will make it back

Chapter 23: Hello Grandmother

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

12: So where will you go now?

18 stopped as he heard the question. His hair was a bit of a mess from his meeting in the graveyard. He dropped his signature smile as he said in a chilling voice

18: I guess I’ll visit her

 

Anastasia: Once again someone we don’t know! I know he has secrets but even this is a bit excessive.

She said in her normal, joyful self but her face betrayed her as she was still trying to recover from the heart warming scene that occurred minutes ago

Priscilla : Are you one to talk merchant?

She too return to her arrogant self as she sat back down, looking down on the rest of the cast

Anastasia : We all have our secrets, do we not? I’m just complaining out loud. Don’t mind me

They both glared at each other trying to anticipate the other’s motive but both soon came to the conclusion that they would not be able to read each other

 

12: You figure out the location?

18: Yup!

He look towards a building opposite of where he was standing.

18 took a deep breath in closing his eyes preparing himself

18:…Invisible Providence

An invisible purple arm stretched from his back, extending far and grabbing the top of the building pulling Subaru up to the top. Subaru began running across building using his power to leap across various buildings

 

Beatrice: No Subaru! You know the drawbacks of that power. Why would you use it?

Rem instinctually grabbed her lovers arm, hoping it would do him some good

Emilia: Where is he going? Beatrice you have to tell us!

Beatrice : Betty doesn’t know! This is when Betty and Subaru would begin heading back to the mansion. So where are you going!

Al: [Thinking: He’s like Spider-Man ]


Subaru dropped from the building, landing safely on a pavement. For a moment he seemed fine but seconds later, he began violently coughing up. Droplets of blood could be seen flowing out of his nose as he suddenly dropped to his knees

 

Emilia/Rem/Ram/Petra/Beatrice & Otto : SUBARU!

Emilia grabbed her lover’s other free arm and tightly wrapped her arms around it. She didn’t know why but this felt like the most she could do

Petra and Beatrice ran to the sleeping boy’s lap trying to help him

The rest were worried for the boy but didn’t know how to help and so chose to allow those closest to him to attempt their methods

 

Subaru: I overdid it a bit but it’s fine

He barely spoke out loud while trying to calm himself. Wiping away the trail of blood on his face he began standing back up

 

Beatrice: Why would you this do this? You never did this before

She was bear hugging her contractor. She knows the drawbacks in him using that cursed power and he used it multiple times to just reach this spot

 

Subaru after a minute fully recovered. His hair and face was still a bit dirty from his time in the graveyard and his pants had some mud from his fall but he was still able to smile. He stood up finally wiping off the dust as he looked towards the object of his travel

Subaru: Hello…Theresia Van Astrea

 

At a quiet cemetery tucked away in the Astrea family grounds or a holy resting place, Subaru stands before the grave of Theresia van Astrea, the former Sword Saint and Reinhard’s grandmother. The setting is solemn: a still atmosphere, faint breeze, and the muted chirping of birds underscore the gravity of the moment.

 

Wilhelm and Reinhard stood up immediately after noticing the sight

Reinhard: Grandmother!

[Thinking: What is Subaru doing here? How did he know where she is? ]

Wilhelm : Theresia!

[Thinking: What’s he doing here? How did he know this is where she lays? ]

Felt : Wait bro knows where your grandmother rests? Did you tell him Rein?

Reinhard : No! The grave of the previous Sword Saints is known to only a select few and is guarded by knights nearly ever hour

Crusch : Wilhelm, did you tell Subaru about this? Do you know why he’s here?

Wilhelm : No my lady. I never spoke to Subaru about the location of my late wife’s grave. I do not know what he’s doing here!

Crusch: Ok then! I believe you should both return to your seats so we be able to hear on his reasons. Knowing Subaru, he’s intention are noble enough to hear him out

Both Van Astreas agreed and so return to their seats

 

Subaru: Hello Theresia Van Astrea. You may know not me but I’m Subaru Natsuki

He introduced himself in a formal tone, lower his head and bowing to the grav e

Subaru: It took awhile to find you. I had to search for quite a bit to discover your resting location. Many weeks were spent figuring out a hole in the guard’s schedule but finally I can speak to you in private. I apologize for interrupting your eternal rest. I have 10 minutes before a guard gets to this post. I could ask your lovely husband if I could visit you but I think this conversation needed to happen in private, even for him.

 

Crusch: Where did he get this information? I know he just opened a line in communication but this seems to be way over normal information gathering

Anastasia : I agree! To figure out the rest sight and a time to sneak in. He must have some high ranking knights in his line, but the question is how to he rally them in and did I not notice them? Otto, any ideas?

Otto : I’m as lost as you. I only gave the basic insight on how to open up a line, but everything after that was settle with Mr.Natsuki alone. I have no clue when or how he get this much power in the system

Beatrice : Betty agrees but she is quite proud to see her contractor hold a position of power that this. It’s only normal that people would want to follow him

 

The wind blew through the field, sweeping up some petals and some fell onto the boy’s hair

Subaru stood opposite of the beautiful collage of flowers, grabbing one petal from his hair and gazing on its beauty

Subaru: He told me that you loved flowers so it’s make sense you’d rest in this majestic place

He returned his gaze to the tomb finally lifting his head

Subaru: Your husband, Wilhelm Van Astrea is a marvelous man. His way of the sword is unlike anything I’ve ever seen. His stance, his jabs, his thrusts, his blocks, all those scream of elegance. He doesn’t fight his enemies in the normal sense, it’s more like a dance. I got to see that first hand in his battle against those vicious cultist.

He smiled as he remembered his friend beautiful fencing during his training

Subaru: He trained me for a bit but I wasn’t too good at it. Yes you had an amazing husband. He truly loves you and that’s one thing every solider in this country knows…but sadly that caused him to make many mistakes

 

Wilhelm:[Thinking: ..It’s true. My love caused me to make inexcusable mistakes. My son I treated harshly, my grandson I treated like a monster. I caused both of them to turn out the way they did with my son hating everyone and my grandson feeling so isolated. I’m a horrible man Subaru, please do not turn out like me ]

Reinhard without having the need for divine protections knew that his grandfather regrets his mistakes but doesn’t know how to approach the topic for reconnection

 

Subaru: Your early passing caused him to feel isolated. As if he lost half of who he is and he felt like slaying the monster that took you from him would somehow repair it. I could tell from his eyes that he spent every waking moment since your passing thinking of you or searching for the whale. It caused him to be narrowed mind and that him down a lonely path.

Subaru paused for a moment before continuing as stopping would caused his determination to waver

Subaru: He’s a man filled with regret, we are similar in that aspect. He probably informed you of this but he slayed the whale that took you from him but even after that I know he is held down from his past mistakes. Sometime after your death, he made a big mistake in which he may not be able to fix. I do not know the details but it seems like it could be a mistake he made early on in your passing. I haven’t met up Wilhelm in a while so I haven’t gotten a clue what it could be but that feeling of regret is eating causing him to feel even more pain. I can’t continue to watch that

He once again paused. He looked towards some petals before closing his eyes. Various imagines of his father flashed in his and that gave him the strength to go on. Speaking in a happy tone with a smile on his face

Subaru: Even though we may not have spoken much, I see your husband as a father figure of some sort. His words of encouragement was one of the major reason I chose to continue this journey. In all the world, he has my greatest respect so I cannot stand idly by while he suffers alone. I will reach him one day and help him repair his mistakes. I swear it Theresia!

 

Wilhelm starred at the screen dumbfounded. He thought—no he knew he failed the boy by allowing him to die many times on his watch, yet this he didn’t resent him for that. No, in fact he compared him to his father and claimed to have his full respect. The elder swordsman couldn’t hold it anymore and began tearing up once again

Wilhelm :[Thinking: Ooh my boy. How could anyone be this kind? To visit my wife just relay that bit of information, it truly touch this elderly man’s heart. Thank you Subaru ]

Crusch and Felix smiled seeing their friend overjoyed at the scene.

Crusch : How truly touching Subaru

Felix : Wow, you made the sword demon cry twice in a day! That’s a major feat Subaru

He tried to act like his normal self but he too had some tears escaping his eye

 

Subaru: Speaking of helping, do you know who Reinhard is? You both share the same name but I don’t know what’s his relation with you is. Judging from the age difference between and Reinhard, it’s most likely Reinhard is your grandson or great nephew. But anyways, I wished you could’ve met him now. Reinhard is the epitome of a blue Boy Scout. He is very kind, he’s super strong, like it sometimes gets ridiculous seeing his strength. Like he can’t even use his own sword cause it’ll cause too much damage, how overpowered can you get.

He begins reminiscing his battle against Elsa and laughs

 

Felt: Yeah! He has so many divine protections that I couldn’t even memorize them all.

Reinhard: I’m sor-

Felt quickly tried to kick Reinhard in the face, only for him to block it with his hand

Felt: Don’t apologized for being strong. We’re only joking here

Reinhard still trying to comprehend the joke simply smiled

Reinhard : Ooh ok! That’s a very good joke

He did not in fact get the joke

Felt : Ugggh, when were out of here I’ve got to ask big bro to teach you comedy

 

Subaru: He is a very good friend but I feel like he apologizes too much. I know, I do that too but he does it even more. His nice meter is beyond maxed out. He’s like if Superman wielded a sword.

 

Emilia: Sup-er-man?

Beatrice: He is—-

Before she could continue, a young maiden interrupted her so that she could claim the throne

Petra : Superman is a fictional character from Subaru’s world that has various powers. His is considered the strongest hero and wear a uniform of red, blue and yellow. He tries to save all and is the embodiment of hope

Beatrice : How dare you interrupt a great spirit?

Petra look to the spirit with a smirk on her face

Petra : Did you think I was joking about taking that crown of yours? Your grip is slipping Ms.Beatrice

Beatrice looked in shocked to hear such words but she was right. Her throne was crumbling and if she wanted to stay on it, she’d need to crush this maid

Al :[Thinking: I was always more of marvel fan ]

Beatrice :..I understand. I’ll crush you Petra

 

Subaru: He even has a similar color scheme, without the yellow. He inspires me to be better. Truly I’m lucky to be his friend

 

Reinhard:[ No Subaru, we’re the blessed ones. I’m the lucky one to be your friend. I just wish I could’ve done more to ease your pain ]

 

but I’m not stupid. I know that kindness hides a deep sadness within his heart. Every conversation I’ve had with him, he’d always downplay his achievements or criticize himself for not doing a task in a better way. I of all people can tell. He feels like he has to be this perfect entity and all mistakes are his fault in someway. He can’t even take the title of Sword Saint.

 

Flashback*

Reinhard nods and activates his blessings, soaking up all the mana in the air around him.

"Oh, what will you show me?" Elsa asked as she watched the mana being sucked into his sword.

"The Swordplay of the Astrea family." Reinhard readies sword.

Elsa smiles and prepares two blades in both hands. Wait. How the fuck did sh-

"The Bowel Hunter, Elsa Granhiert."

"Reinhard Van Astrea, of the line of master swordsmen."

End of flashback*

 

Subaru: I do not understand the history of Sword saints and I do not know why he doesn’t choose to claim that title but I know Reinhard, and something must’ve happened in that past that caused him to feel unworthy of that name.

 

Anastasia: Wow he’s smarter than I thought. With little information, he deciphered most of both Wilhelm and Reinhard’s history

Julius : Yeah, he’s perception is sharp

Al : You guys speak like this is a good thing. It’s more creepy bro figured all this out without outside knowledge

Anastasia : You have a point but knowledge is good or bad, it’s only matters how the user applies that knowledge

Al :[Thinking: What are you, Shakespeare? ]

Felt : EVERYONE SHUT UP! I WON’T HAVE YOU INTERRUPT BIG BRO’S ATTEMPT OF HELPING REINHARD!

Reinhard was about to voice his concerns before

Felt : And don’t you dare apologize Rein. This is you and big bro’s time and I won’t allow anyone to interrupt, not even you

And with that Rein was tamed by the slum dweller and his lady, Felt

 

Subaru: You know….

Subaru began tearing up but his devotion to his friend did allow his voice to tremble

Subaru:He may be stronger then me, faster then me, taller and hell, even more good looking but I see him as a little brother!

He looked down in embarrassment while scratching his head

I know it’s kinda stupid with him being older than me but underneath the powers and divine protection, he’s still human, no more like a kid. He never talks about it, but it’s always there.

He’s strong, too strong. But even the strongest need someone, right?

 

Reinhard was frozen in his seat. He can rest? But he has so much to do! How could he be useful he was to rest? He’s a monster that murdered his own grandmother. Subaru doesn’t know the whole context but if he did, he too would see him as so. Right!…right?

Julius and Felix look towards their friend with sympathy in their eyes. They didn’t see him as a monster but they didn’t try to connect with him all that much. They were simply work friends if you could say. But yet again Subaru showed them the error in the logic. Reinhard was as human as anyone here and they, his few friends chose not to help him face his demons. They looked to the sleeping boy thanking him for showing the true meaning in friendship and made a silent vow to help them friend.

 

The tears rapidly flowed from his eyes as he dropped to his knees

Subaru: Please Theresia, give me the strength to protect him! I wanna help that little boy out because…. because he’s like a brother to me. I want him to know that it’s ok to rest, that it isn’t his fault for every tragedy, that he doesn’t have to be the sword saint all day, everyday. That he can simply be Reinhard! He is my brother and I can’t allow him to suffer like this. I don’t know if I can make that pain go away. But if I can ease it—even a little—I'll try.

So please…

He lifted his head to face the fallen swordswomen
..If there’s anything left of you that can hear me, lend me your strength. Or at least…your blessing. Because I want to be someone Reinhard can lean on.

 

Reinhard for the first time he began crying for himself. He COULD rest, he COULD smile, he didn’t need to be a solider but he didn’t know what else he could be. Streams of tears kept on flowing but he continued to watch the screen but he felt a warm feeling from his side. It was Felt hugging him as she too was crying

Felt : He’s right you know? You’re as human as me. You don’t need to be a swordsman every waking moment. Be yourself Reinhard cause that’s why I like about you. We both gotta listen to our big brother

Reinhard look to the crying girl and smiled while patting her head

Reinhard : But I’m older than him. How could I be the younger one?

He said in a joking voice while laughing

Felt : Shut up Rein. It doesn’t have to make sense. He said you were his little brother and you already accepted it so it’s official. Deal with it!

Reinhard smiled, a true smile hearing her words

Reinhard : I guess I am

[Thinking: Thank you Subaru….or should I say, elder brother ]

 

Subaru: Look at me! I’m adopting people left and right. First Garfeil, then Beatrice, and now Reinhard. Mom and dad would have a field day with me and Ram would think I have some weird obsession with adopting people.

He giggled thinking of Ram’s reaction

 

Otto : He isn’t wrong, right Ram?

Ram : Barusu finally understands that he’s an unbecoming pervert. He’s finally growing up thanks to by strict teaching

Otto just face palmed himself for not expecting anything nice

Emilia : I would’ve love to meet your parents Subaru. I bet there very nice

Rem : Yes. His mother was so sweet and kind. He definitely takes after his mother

Garfeil : Don’t forget his dad. He was super strong looking just like Cap’n

Beatrice:[Thinking: Betty would like to hug them ]

She began remembering all the times Subaru spoke of his love towards his parents

Federica : I heard it was his mother that gave him his signature clothing

Petra : Oh yeah and she taught him to sew and play music

Anastasia : WAIT HE KNOWS HOW TO PLAY? WHAT INSTRUMENTS?

[Thinking: Man what can’t this man do? I need to get in contact with him! ]

Beatrice : Betty’s contractor is quite proficient in playing—-

Petra : He knows how to play the piano and the violin!

She says once again interrupting the spirit. She stuck her tongue and blew blew a raspberry which angered the elderly loli

Beatrice : Why you little—

Anastasia : Is he good?

Federica : He is. Once he played a song for Petra but I listened in. Ooh what was it?

Petra: I think it was named Colors. He said it was from one of his favorite anime but I didn’t know what an anime was. Still it was pretty great to listen to

Anastasia : Julius the moment we get out, get in contact with him. I need to hear him play

Julius : Of course my lady

 

Subaru began standing back up wiping his tears away

Subaru: I only have a couple minutes left so I’ll get to the last topic of discussion

As he began talking he dropped his happy attitude. His eyes were wiped clear of any tears and his fixed his ruffled hair. He stood directly opposite of Theresia’s grave

Subaru: Theresia Van Astera, the whale is dead. Your husband along with the Emilia, Crusch and Anastasia camp combined together in an assault to vanquish the whale. It was a hard battle, some lost their lives and more lost their names but in the end they overcame the hurdle and they stood triumph against the beast of the fog

 

Wilhelm : Subaru please take some credit. It was you who led us to victory

Mimi : Yeah the old man is right. Without mini boss, we all would’ve lost to that darn whale

Anastasia : You know Subaru, He couldn’t take a compliment in a million years

Rem: Your right Ms.Anastasia but we’ll try to fix that problem

Anastasia : I hope you do

Beatrice : Quiet yourselves! My contractor is speaking and he isn’t joking

Anastasia : Hmm?

Beatrice : Look at the way he is standing, the tone of his voice. The words my contractor is about to spill is most likely the reason in which the director informed the Sword sai- Betty means Reinhard and Wilhelm to pay attention.

 

Subaru: But after its death I began asking, how could you fall to such a thing? From what I understand, you were equal or a bit stronger than Wilhelm. I did some digging and in your assault against the whale, you have more troops than ours. You did lack the information of when or where it’ll appear but you surely could’ve survived such an encounter. The number of troops was nearly 600 yet the record, only 200 bodies was discovered. The whale couldn’t have wiped away over 400 people in 1 battle and even if they did, they’d be records of people trying to return to their homes without their names

 

Crusch: Wait he’s right! Now that I think about it, what happened to their bodies. The whale couldn’t have eaten all hundreds of soldiers like that. Why did I think about it?

Beatrice: Most likely it is due to your memories were affected by the fog of elimination. Only my contractor could’ve discovered noticed this information

Wilhelm : But what is trying to prove? I do not understand!

 

Subaru: It took 3 months but I found someone in the west part of the capital who was there at your supposed funeral and what he told was, they couldn’t even find your body. I investigated the place in which your troops fought and I couldn’t find any piece of you. I found trails of dried blood and with some of my lines I did discover it was yours but I did find a bone, hair, or anything of the sort. If you did die in that battle and they couldn’t find your body, they’d be at least some part of you there and believe me when I said I did a thorough investigation

His voice was cold and calculating. This wasn’t the boy who was weeping just a few minutes ago but a harden solider who was serious of every word

 

Julius: Where is he going with this? We all know she died. Wilhelm clarified that many times and it was announced by the council to all

Anastasia : I don’t know but his attitude is cold. He is very serious about this and his line of logic does have some sense

 

..That’s why I believe you didn’t fall to the whale

 

Wilhelm hearing this annihilated his arm rest while furiously standing up

Wilhelm : What are you talking about Subaru?! She is dead. I know that!!! That damn whale stole my wife! What are you speaking about.

The audience took frozen seeing the sight. His tone, his demeanor, his stance, there was screaming fury. None ever saw this side of Wilhelm. He was usually reserved or quiet but he was speaking with such hatred but they knew it wasn’t towards Subaru. He was furious with the fact that the logic make some sort of sense and hearing that she didn’t fall to the whale, Wilhelm couldn’t accept that

Before his lady could attempt at calming him down

Priscilla : Calm yourself swordsman! This in unbefitting a man such as yourself

Wilhelm look toward the sun princess. Her seating with both legs down and both hands resting on the arm rest. Gone was her normal arrogant smile and see starred at him with the eyes of a queen. She wasn’t asking him, she was demanding it

Wilhelm realizing what he had done, returned back to his normal attitude

Wilhelm: I apologize for my outburst. I should’ve heeded the great spirit’s words and have stayed quiet

Crusch : It’s quite alright. No one blames you for your reaction towards his words. Please return to your seat now

Wilhelm : Of course my lady

He sat back and looked towards the now fixed up arm rest.

 

Subaru: We weren’t erased because Wilhelm still loves you and the whale has no marks from your clash. Even if you did fall to the whale, it should have some slash marks from your encounter.

 

Wilhelm :[Thinking: He may not know it but he’s correct. The Divine Protection of the Death God should’ve left eternal marks on its body. ]

 

Subaru: That’s why my theory is the witches cult were the ones to have slain you. The witches cult have some relation to the white whale and most likely as you battle against the whale, the cultist hide in its fog and attacked you and killing you.

 

Reinhard crushed both arm rests just hearing the thought

Reinhard: He makes a good point. No one could’ve made this theory besides him

Felix: It makes sense when you think about. Subaru has the most experience against these things and his logic follows

Wilhelm: So they took my wife and used the whale to do it?

He was trying his best to calm himself but his tone was like a tidal wave. He made a vow to slay the ones who cut down his wife just to find out, not only he but nearly everyone was fooled into thinking it was solely the whale’s doing

Priscilla : Quite the theory and he even did a whole investigation to make sure his claim was accurate. This boy truly intrigues me.

She was smiling seeing the boy’s cold attitude. There are some moments when you can be calm but there are others in which you must think with your mind and not your heart. This boy finally figured which of the two is needed in certain situations and made theories no others could make. She could not wait for when the world delivered him to her

Anastasia : I did not know Subaru could be this perceptive. Beatrice were you there when he did his investigation.

Beatrice : No. Betty gave him the necessary information to begin his search but everything was fully him. Every trip to the capital was spent investigating any possible lead to his answer but he did not tell me what the investigation was about

 

Subaru: I do not know what faction of the cult did it but most likely it was a sin archbishop. Those are the only people I can think who are capable of slaying you. The reason I did not inform your husband was for the fact that this theory only sounds good when you have the same information as me. If I were to rely this to the Crusch camp, it would make me seem suspicious as to how I got this information. Until I find some evidence of who exactly did it, I shouldn’t destroy your husband’s hope of avenging you

 

Crusch: Grrrr, he isn’t wrong. Anyone with that much information would be seen as a possible threat

She was angry at the fact that was he said was right. Subaru knew extensive knowledge of the cult would make anyone seem suspicious, no matter the intention. They would be seen as a possible member and Subaru only knew this through experience of both when he was accused by Rem and when she turned her back on him for not having enough evidence.

 

Subaru: Once I know who it is or have some idea, I’ll tell your husband. It’s sad but he needs to know this.

He look down to the grave. He eyes was a crisp dark brown as there was no joy in what we was telling. He needed to this alone for he was the only one with this knowledge. Another light breeze flew through the yard as finished his statement

I’ll continue my search, alone. Some people may have bits of knowledge of what I’m doing, but I alone have the full picture and I’ll keep like that until I have a good answer for Wilhelm. I won’t give up Theresia, I will find out the truth

 

???: Hey who’s there?

An unknown voice was heard from down the hallway as clanking armor could be heard heading to Subaru’s location

 

Subaru turning his back to the sound but still keeping his icy demeanor

Subaru: Oh it looks like 10 minutes are up. I’ll head out but don’t worry Theresia, I’ll keep looking…

Subaru took a deep breath in before acting his ability again

.. Invisible Providence

And with that he disappeared right the guard came into the yard just to see no one there

Guard: Must’ve been my imagination

 

Wilhelm : …Reinhard?

Reinhard: Yes Sir?

Wilhelm : Please call me Wilhelm. When this episode is over, we need to have a chat. Is that ok?

Reinhard : Of course…Wilhelm

Notes:

Y’ALL THOUGHT I WAS DONE?!!! HELL NO! I moment I saw all those kind words I knew I had to finish this chapter ASAP!!! Don’t mess with me💪🏾💪🏾💪🏾
Sadly though I will take a small break before making the next chapter

I need to see fan art of Subaru and Reinhard being brothers. PLEASE SOMEONE MAKE SOME!!!🙏🏾🙏🏾🙏🏾

Chapter 24: Meet Up

Summary:

Subaru badass #2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The camera shift to 2  new individuals. One was wearing a white shirt under a black vest, blue pants and brown shoes. He appeared to be in his early 30’s, his eyes were lime green while his hair took on a more foresty green color which matched his green goatee. He had a toothpick in his mouth and his hair was wild, sticking out like a porcupine yet dripping down to his below his ear. He was wielding a standard Lugunican sword to his side and wore a yellow belt. The man obviously trained as his muscles could be seen through his clothing.

The second was a smaller lad. Maybe 5’6, wore a small black rose and under was a yellow shirt. His pants were green, his shoes were black & he wore a pair of white gloves. He had yellow eyes and his hair was wrapped in a pony tail falling right under his shoulders. The man appeared to be in his early 20’s and had an average build to him

 

*For simplicity‘a sake the first one is names Penelope while the other one is named Nico*

 

The pair of men walked down the street near the cemetery Subaru spoke to his friends. They appeared to be talking about something

Penelope: Uugh why do we have to keep guarding this place? This is so boring

His voice was deep and groggy. As if he smoke a pack of cigarette all at once

Nico: It’s because you’re a knight Penelope. You should be honored to have this position.

Penelope: They should be honored I’m even here. I mean this kingdom is so stupid. I wanted to guard the royal family, come to find out they’re all dead. I trained exclusively to work under them so I could get paid and have a good standing in the kingdom. I didn’t get into the knights until right after their deaths and I thought they’d nominate the new leader within months but then this stupid selection happened. I wanted the easy life but now all I do is stop petty fights, catch random bandits and patrol. It’s been like this for years and I still haven’t gotten promoted even though I’m super strong

 

Julius: Despicable. How could someone that heinous be a knight?!

He spent his entire life wanting to be a knight. To protect others, assist the country and protect the code of the knight. Why else would anyone would become a knight? This man was basically spitting on his honor and he could only watch as this was the distant past

Felt : Yeah Knight guy. This man is absolutely gross! I could understand not liking your job but this just disgusting to watch

Priscilla : For once, I agree with the slum girl. A man like that is unbefitting of my royal gaze.

Felt facepalmed herself at the scene. She hated speaking to that damn baroness but her time in the theater allowed her to mature to a point of not rampaging at every little thing and chose a facepalm as a good stress reliever

Crusch and wilhelm on the hand were fuming to hear this. This despicable man wasn’t sad of the royal family death, he was only complaining because he couldn’t get a safe job that got paid well. This was represent something both experienced warrior saw during their times of war, people who only because knights for the power and money not for the job of it. They saw man of these during their younger days and they hated them. A wasted of space is what they thought of people like that. They chose not to speak as any words would be useless to such a wretched person

 

Nico: C-Come man!

He spoke is a softer but more frighted voice.

*Imagine season 1 Deku but more bitchy*

He walked left of Penelope as they both walked down the street

Nico: Just because you didn’t get the role you didn’t want doesn’t mean you have to complain so much. I mean look at me!

Penelope looked down to the boy with anger in his eye

Penelope: That’s because you’re weak and ended up as a lowly healer. All you do is help us knight fight more so don’t try to relate!

Nico was about  to voice his opinion but look to see Penelope hand. It slowly reached his sword’s handle as if waiting for a retort. Penelope grinned seeing Nico’s fearful face. Nico didn’t want to know what would happen if he spoke and so chose silence as his answer

 

Crusch: Wretched scum!

Wilhelm :….

Felt : How could anyone be close to that bastard!

Reinhard : My lady, language! But you are correct.

Felt was surprised to hear this. She would’ve expected him to try to calm her down or something like that but he didn’t. His soft voice was not there at the moment, it was directed and emotionless. The face was relaxed but his eyes showed a level of rage she has seen few times. A moment of fear carved through her heart before joy took over and filled it x10. He was actually expressing his emotions!!! Her heart was doing backflips in joy seeing him like this. He was listing to her and big bro’s words of wisdom! He wasn’t holding himself back and he expressing his negative emotions but she would rather be dead then to embarrass herself in front of everyone and so chose to smile at the young man

 

Penelope: I mean this selection is gonna take so long and every one of the candidates are awful. First we have a girl from the dirty slums, Od knows where she comes from. Then we have Crusch, a women who can’t even remember who is she, a selfish lunatic who believes the world is hers, a women who just wants money and power and finally a dirty half elf! One of those people will be the ruler, this country is done once that happens! What was the dragon thinking?!

 

Each camp had their own reaction to such slander. Emilia had an ounce of sadness from the insult but overall she was indifferent to the man’s words, her call though was…a bit different. Nearly everyone there besides Roswaal who couldn’t even a damn had a face filled with fury. An unspoken vow was made by them to hunt down this man along with that noble that insulted their friend, Rem. Crusch and Wilhelm couldn’t care for what the man thought as his was a simple, egotistical idiot but Felix nearly jumped to the screen to attack the man but chose not to, instead making a mental note to find this man and make him suffer. Anastasia couldn’t care less. This man had no power, no interesting ability, no wealth so to her, he was absolutely nothing and a voice that she would forget in seconds but her call was similar to the Emilia camp. Tivey and Hetero was calming down Mimi who was about to jump to the screen like Felix but was tackled by her brother while Ricardo and Julius made mental notes of the man’s features to silently destroy him later. Felt was bubbling with rage but chose to deal with it later as her knight Reinhard did not know what to do. He could hurt him but vengeful actions was an anomaly to him, so he’d discuss it with his lady later. Finally the Priscilla was the calmest of all. Their leader actually forgot who the man was. He was pathetic, ugly, weak and stupid. He was below nothing, below filth, even below the slum dweller. His existence was forgotten before he had even spoken. And Al couldn’t care. Of course if he saw him again outside, he’d cut him in a heartbeat but as long as his mistress was mad, he would continue his silences.

But overall the main emotion of the group was……detest.

 

Penelope continued to walk after his “performance” but was then tapped by someone in back.

???: A-237 section 9

Penelope stopped to turn to the man who dares interrupts him and what he saw was our dear protagonist. He was close, too close. So close you could hear his breathing

Penelope:[Thinking: Who the hell is this kid? Why is he dressed as if it’s winter? And what’s with those eyes? ]

Subaru was looking directly into Penelope’s eyes. His face was unreadable as the mouth rested in a neutral position. His eyes however were different. His cute hazel eyes darken into a putrid black. It was cold, devoid of all emotion as it seemed to be looking not at Penelope’s eyes, but his very soul.

 

Mimi: OOOH! Mimi Boss is mad

Tivey: Yeah it’s like that time with the noble. I didn’t think he would get this mad again

Beatrice: Anyone would be resentful to someone who insulted their lady in fact!

Anastasia: She is right but Subaru does know that he can’t just fight this man right?

Looking into his cap’n’s eyes, Garf wasn’t concerned for him at all. The event that are about to occur we’re gonna be ones he would engrave into his memory and began laughing

Otto : Why are you laughing Garf?

He rose is eyebrow in confusion

Garfiel : I won’t spoil the fun Brotto. Just watch and enjoy

 

Penelope: Who the hell are you? And back off!

He pushed the spirit knight back a foot.

Subaru: Oh, sorry about that. I was walking by when I heard you saying all that

He was smiling while scratching the back of his head. To a normal person, Subaru would be acting his normal “Subaru” self but something was off. It was like he was masking his anger with this happy persona. The end of his smile was quivering, trying to hold back. The slight fear that crawled through Penelope quickly dissipated seeing the boy’s change in demeanor and so returned to his cocky self

 

Penelope: Why are you listening in to my conversation? You a stalker or something?

Subaru: I wasn’t ears dropping, it was just that you were so loud and were the only ones here.

Penelope looked around to notice that no one was there besides them and Nico. Makes sense as it is barely morning.

Nico was interested in the boy but chose to stay out of this.

Penelope: Well anyways, what do you want?

Subaru: I was returning to my home when I heard your long speech and I was wondering have you ever read the Lugunica text book of Law & Justice?

 

Petra: Umm, what’s that? I don’t understand

Before Federica could speak, Julius felt it was responsibility as a knight to inform her of the book he spent years reading about.

Julius : It’s a long book about the rules and laws of this country. Every knight receives one and is expected to memorize it. I’m surprised Subaru knows of it

Beatrice : How dare you disrespect my contractor like that? He takes his role of knight as serious as you spirit user!

Julius quickly realizing his mistake tried to apologize but the spirit wasn’t taking it.

Penelope:[Thinking: I heard about it but chose to not read it cause it was boring. Why does it matter to him? ]

Why do you care? You some kind of teacher?

Subaru continuing to smile shook his head, insinuating to the man he wasn’t a teacher

Subaru: No sir I am not. I couldn’t even teach a dog to use the bathroom if I wanted but that’s not what’s important.

Subaru then began walking up to Penelope in a non threatening fashion. Penelope didn’t understand why he was approaching him but didn’t think too much into it. The boy barely had any muscle on him. If this turned into a fight, he’d surely win

Subaru: Well that book informs all knights of the rules/laws of this country. Every knight should read it at least once. God knows I did.

He finally stopped walking, cutting the distance to mere inches apart.

Subaru: You broke one of its laws. A-237 section 9 to be specific

 

Felt: What law is that?

Reinhard took a moment before answering. Even without his MANY divine protections, he spent weeks worth of times reading the book over & over again to follow all their laws to be the best knight he could be. When he heard Subaru speak about the law, he full understood what may happen….what Subaru may have to do.

Reinhard : Let’s allow Subaru to speak. I’m sure he’ll explain it to us

 

Penelope:[ I broke a law? What kind of law? And why is he so close? Is he trying to arrest me? This scrawny kid!!! ]

Penelope’s hand began to grab his sword in preparation of a strike

Subaru: This law would be seen as obscured to the everyday folk but *you* we knights should have knowledge of it so we’re held to the highest degree.

 

Penelope hearing the silent venom in his voice quickly moved back and pulled his sword doing a side slash that could cut a tree clean but stopped at Subaru cheek, only causing a small scratch on his face. Blood began spilling out but Penelope kept his blade on his possible opponent’s face. Subaru saw this but chose not move, putting his hands in his pockets

 

Emilia: SUBARU!!!

Rem: That bastard marked by lover’s face! I’ll kill him

Beatrice : How vile! To mark my contractor’s face. You’ll suffer a thousand deaths for that

Al :[ Yeah this guy is done for! I saw you bro. I saw how your eyes kept track of the sword’s swing so you must’ve let it happen. I do not know what you’ll do next, but I know you’re in control. ]

Otto :[ What concerns me more is that Subaru didn’t react at all? The normal thing is to jump back and feel where you got cut but he didn’t. His eyes followed the swing of the blade yet he didn’t react, just what are you doing Subaru? ]

This question was also in the mind of Julius, Reinhard, Wilhelm and Felix. Subaru didn’t seem normal right now and that concerned them.

 

Subaru: Lugunican law A-237 section 9. Anyone who questions the divine dragon’s action, no matter the reason shall be executed. This was one first laws implemented but was modified to that those who are unaware of this law would be punished in a light fashion. Probably a fine or a stern warning, but you we knights are excluded. —

Subaru began walking to Penelope once again allowing his face to ride along the sword’s edge causing the sword to cut his face deeper and more of it. The once small mark on the side of his face continued to stretch to the back of ear allowing a lot more blood to flow out

 

Anastasia: Just what is doing! I don’t understand

Beatrice: Betty doesn’t understand. Why are you allowing yourself to get hurt?

Ram:[ You idiot! What are you doing? What’s the purpose of this? ]

Roswaal (whispering): Interesting

Everyone was concern of the boy’s action. The once small scar became massive, stretching to his ear and a noticeable amount of blood was spilling. Why? They don’t understand. Even Priscilla and Roswaal don’t understand what he’s doing

 

—If we broke the law, we’d be incarcerated then executed

Penelope was becoming more and more afraid. Why is this happening? His blade was out and he even marked the boy so why is he still coming? The small scar only kept on growing due to the boy closing the distance.

Penelope:[ What is he doing? Why is still coming up to me? ]

Why are you telling me this?

Subaru finally dropped his happy persona. He eyes return to their horrifying black and his entire being became colder in a way

Subaru: Because that’s what I’m here to do.

Penelope fear overtook him as he tried to cut Subaru’s face off. Consequences be damned because this boy was threatening to kill him

Right as the blade began moving, Subaru quickly ducked the fatal strike. He then used one of his feet to sweep both of Penelope feet from behind, sending the knight to the ground, butt first. As he was falling, his grip on the sword loosen which Subaru took advantage of, snatching the sword from his opponent’s hand. In less than 2 seconds, the man was seating on the pavement and Subaru was standing above him, holding his sword.

The crowd starred awe-struck. The dodge, sweep and the taking of the weapon was so quick and so precise that it was almost unnatural. No one thought Subaru was capable of this quick and precise action

 

Al : Holy shit! That was badass! Way to go brother!!!!

Julius : Where did he learn to that do?!

Wilhelm : The coordination was almost perfect! How could Subaru perform that?

Garfeil : That’s why I told Brotto to enjoy the show. That was the exact moves Clind used against Cap’n to disarm him in training. It was so perfect for a moment, my amazing self thought Clind was actually there.

Beatrice : The shield is correct. Over the year, my contractor spent hours upon hours memorizing the book of rules/laws so he wouldn’t embarrass himself like he did in the capital. He also trained with the butler to be able to defend himself from various attacks alone

Everyone was shocked to hear this. Subaru, a mostly ordinary man just took down an experienced knight in 2 seconds but who were most shocked was the members of the Emilia camp. Subaru has nearly 2 days of training from Wilhelm during his time in the capital but by this time, he’s had maybe a couple months worth of training with Clind but do see such a perfect display of disarming was quit the surprised.

Wilhelm : Subaru had to get close so he could attack and using fear, he compromised his opponent’s mind, causing him to blindly attack which was the perfect moment to steal his weapon. Did I get that correct Sir Garfeil?

Garfeil : Aaaah, yeah what you said Old m- I mean Sir Wilhelm

It was a bit difficult to understand but he got the message and didn’t want another punishment form his sister

Felix : Who would’ve known Subaru could fight so well?

Julius: I am quiet please he is now able to properly defend himself, and with his spirit companion, they’ll be a devastating pair to deal with for anyone.

Priscilla : That was quite the show but it seems like you’ve all been blinded from the reality of the situation

Federica : And what would that be Lady Priscilla?

Reinhard : She’s saying that Subaru may kill him

Reinhard didn’t want to tiptoe around the truth so he chose the direct route. It was impressive to see Subaru’s training but his words was what struck him. Subaru was threatening to kill and judging from his eyes, he wasn’t lying about it

Petra : WHAT? Subaru wouldn’t do that, right?

Crusch: Reinhard isn’t wrong. Even without my divine protection, I have a good reading on whether someone is telling the truth or lying and Subaru’s words did not have a hint of falsehood.

Al : If bro chooses to kill, it would be justified seeing as he insulted my lady

Was Subaru really gonna kill this guy? Of course they couldn’t deny his reasonings. In this situation, Felix and Julius would detain the man and speak to the council about it but the law did state execution was the punishment and executor did not matter. Knight, torturer, council member, rank did not matter as long as the execution was carried and that was what frightened the crowd. Subaru was about to bloody his hands for the first time. They saw him threatening to kill, like he did with the noble but now they may be watching Subaru committed his first murder.

….do you have so little faith in him?

All heard a certain girl speak

Emilia : Do you have so little faith in him? He may be speaking the truth but doesn’t mean he will kill. Subaru isn’t one to kill because of laws. Subaru isn’t that kind of person

Emilia took beside her sleeping lover and faced the crowd.

Emilia : Subaru wouldn’t kill unless it was absolutely necessary and this case is not one of them. You all have faces of hidden fear. Fear of witnessing Subaru’s first possible murder when he hasn’t done so yet. We will watch with at most faith in him until he does the action.

Emilia sat back down, gently grabbing her lover’s hand and kisses him. She won’t let others judge him for his actions. No matter what, she’ll love him

Beatrice : That’s kind of you Emilia. Those fools needed to hear that I suppose

Emilia : It’s not a problem Beatrice. I won’t allow them to doubt my lover’s intentions

 

Subaru pointed the sword towards the fallen man. The tip was near the man’s forehead. Subaru’s eyes were as chilling as ever. He had on hand in his pocket while the other was gripping the sword

Penelope was shaking in fear

Penelope:[Thinking: How? A moment ago I was looking down on him with a sword in my hand now the roles are reversed. I thought he was just some nobody. Just who is this guy? ]

Subaru: L-048 section 17: A knight engaging with a fellow knight in an unofficial battle will have a demotion of his certain rank. You pulled your sword first so you’re in the wrong. All I was doing was defending myself

Penelope: Y..Yo—You can’t justify that! You have no evidence

Subaru grinned hearing his distress and pointed to the left

Subaru: My evidence is right there

Penelope looked to where the boy point and what he saw broke him, it was Nico. He completely forgot about Nico as Nico chose to only watch. Now the full truth was hitting him. Nico was a witness and even if he didn’t speak on his behalf, silence could only go so far

Subaru: It seems you finally understand. You can’t get of this. You tried to attack a companion and question the mighty dragon. I have to cut you down, right here and now

 

Everyone was preparing themselves for what may happen. Even Rem had the slightest doubt that Subaru may end someone’s life today but she soon remembered her ladies words and so chose to believe in her hero. Emilia & Beatrice were as confident as ever in their lover

 

Penelope quickly sat and got into a bowing position. Sweating bullet while trying to not look at the boy who had his life in his hand

Penelope: I-I’m-sorry, please for-forgive me for my blasphemy

Subaru starred at the begging man for a second before lowering the tip to the ground, slightly leaning on the hand guards

Subaru: Me? Why apologize to me? Apologies to them.

Penelope: Wh-Who is them?

Subaru: Hmmm, so you are stupid. Get your head off the ground.

He ordered with some aggression in his voice. Penelope quickly followed and lifted his head and saw Subaru mere centimeters apart from his own. Subaru was crouching and staring at Penelope with an unreadable expression. He was close, too close, uncomfortably close. So close any movement between the two would cause a collision. Subaru stared at man with wide eyes. His eyes stared at Penelope as if watching he was an animal. Penelope could only continue to look back praying he won’t do anything

Subaru: I’m talking about the candidates you insulted. Shut up and listen to what I have to say.

 

Tivey: So he did all this because he heard other’s insulting the ladies. Aww that’s adorable.

Ricardo : I mean at the end of the day it’s Subaru, we should’ve expected something like this

The wolfman began laughing at the situation. Scaring a man half to death like that of some childish insults was so Subaru.

Felix: Of course he’d do something like this!

He facepalms himself at how stupid he looked. He should’ve known Subaru would do this. His heart was too damn big NOT to do this. But hey at least he used the rules of the land to make sure he wasn’t getting in trouble so he did improve by a bit

Emilia : I knew it! My Subaru would never something like this for no good reason. He’s a good boy

She wrapped her arms her sleeping knight, trapping him and Beatrice in a warm embrace, suffocating the poor spirit

Rem : My hero does all even when he doesn’t need to. My truly kind

She hugged his arm

Ram :[ Of course you’d do something like this. Stupid Barusu! Protecting others when you don’t need it ]

She was happy to see the reason for his antics

Petra : His so cool! Protecting the ladies like a true gentleman!

Federica : I agree. He could’ve done it with less aggression and certainty did not need to damage himself like that but he was very “co-ol”

 

Subaru: Look here stupid! With all that complaining off not getting the job you wanted, I thought it’d be a child doing it but come to find out it was a grown man crying like that. How dare you insult those who’ve done nothing but benefit this country?! Crusch is still a warrior and she was a major player in the subjection of the white whale. Felt recruits people with a bad history to give them some rehabilitation and funds the slum’s development. I may not understand Priscilla much but I know the residence in her domain are quite happy to live in her presence. The Emilia camp was also there in the defeat of Sloth and the defeat of the great rabbit. And even….

He took a minute to paused and recalled his only interaction with the Queen of merchants

…Even if I do not like Anastasia, it was her troops that banded together with the  Emilia camp to fight Sloth. With all that in mind, what have you done that makes you think you have the right to insult them?!

The voice was filled with anger as he continued to shout to the knight.

 

Priscilla : So even while defending you, he admits to not liking your merchant. That is quite hilarious.

Anastasia :[Thinking: How big of a heart can someone have? I threw you away, I used you, I smiled when you were sad and yet you still chose to defend me? Why? ]

Julius : It’s because he’s Subaru.

Anastasia : Hmm?

Julius : I know that look my lady and the answer is as simple as that. He defends you because he is Subaru. Even if he doesn’t like you now, he still acknowledges your help and so still have some respect for you. He will defend you, even if he doesn’t like you.

Anastasia was about to make a retort but quickly realized that her knight was correct. It was as simple as that. Subaru was too good of a man to allow someone to bash on an innocent like that, even if he doesn’t like that person. She began creating plans to apologize for her previous actions

Crusch :[ How truly kind of you Subaru! Thank you for defending me. You didn’t have to yet you did it. I would still like it if you didn’t have to hurt yourself over me ]

Felt : Wow!!!! Big bro is cool. It’s like he’s one those superhero’s he tells me about.

Reinhard : Yes I would love to hear more of his stories like that

 

Penelope could to stay silent as he heard the boy’s words. Fear was coursing through his veins. He was shivering and sweating buckets

Penelope:[ Just who is guy? His outfit is so unusual. Wait a minute, some of my mercenary underlings spoke about a boy with black hair and dark eyes. What was his name? Damn it what was his name? ]

Subaru: You’ve done nothing. Nothing that gives you the right to say such awful things. Your death would only pave the ground in your wretch blood so take this as a sign to grow up. Don’t you ever disrespect those who may become our new leaders

He began to back away from the frightened man and stood up, wiping himself down.

Subaru: Hey you!

He looked towards the boy who was still as a statue until now. The boy was afraid. If he could take down Penelope like that, what might he do to me? He didn’t want to fight as he was weak.

Nico:Y-Y-Yes?!

He said in a scared voice

Subaru’s eyes return to their original beauty. His face return to his normal Subaru self

Subaru: I apologize for I did to your friend. He needed to be taught a lesson and by doing that I scared you. Please forgive me

He bowed to his head to show respect

 

Otto: And now he returned to his normal self. I’m glad, I could not take more of that version of him

Garfeil : But he was sooo cool! I wanna train with that version of Cap’n

Otto : I don’t think you’ll see him like that anytime soon. It only seems like he gets that way when his friends are unable to defend himself. You’re too strong for Mr.Natsuki to get like that

Garfeil : You have a point!

Felix :[ I wonder if his cold demeanor is a byproduct of his dissociative personality disorder. I’ll have to ask Beatrice this later ]

 

Nico:[ What! He could’ve done anything and he chose to apologize? He doesn’t sound like he’s lying and there’d be no point in it ]

Nico:It’s qui-quite alright

Subaru: Thank you! Could you do me a favor and please heal this wound on my face. I got a little carried away you see

He lifted his head to show the massive scar. Surprisingly the blood that dripped from his face didn’t stain his clothing as it all fell to the floor the stood on, though some droplets stained the basket he was holding.

Nico: Ho-How do you know I’m a healer?

Subaru: Because you wear the standard white gloves that every healers wears. I saw the healer, Felix where those once during his healing sessions on the battlefield

 

Felix: It’s kinda of concerning how perceptive he is!

Anastasia: I agree

[ Not like I should an opinion given who I am ]

 

Nico:[ He knows Blue? Just who is this guy? ]

Nico: Ok

Subaru walked up to the boy leaving Penelope to his thought as Nico began applying healing magic on the wound, quickly closing it. Nico handed Subaru a white handkerchief to wipe away the dry blood which Subaru was glad to take

Penelope:[ Come on think! What did they say again. Black hair, dark scary eyes, weird clothing. Wait! ]

He finally understood who he was facing and became even more fearful.

Penelope: I know who you are!!!

Both men turned to face the fallen knight

Penelope:I-It took me a while but I know who you are. Mercenaries all over the country heard of your battles. Since then none would ever dare step in your camp’s area lest they feel your wrath. The dark hair, scary eyes and unusual clothing of a young man! It could only be you, The Shadow of Emilia

 

Ricardo: Wait that titles belongs to Subaru?

Emilia: What do you mean Mr.Ricardo?

Ricardo : While visiting the bar a couple times, I would hear rumors of an individual who was affiliated with the Emilia camp. They only spoke of his achievements and dawned him the shadow of Emilia. Every smart mercenary or assassin knew that trying to fight him was a near death sentence as he was able to take out the bowel hunter. I thought that such a gritty title would’ve been bestowed on someone like the clown but I cannot believe it was the kid’s title

Emilia : That isn’t right! Such a horrible title isn’t suited for Subaru! He’s a good person, a great friend and a kind man. How could anyone give such a dark title to him?

Anastasia : Emilia, you have to know that the kindness of Subaru is only seen through a select few. To the rest of the world, Subaru just came in, helped take down the white whale, help Julius in killing Sloth, defeated the great rabbit and took down Elsa the bowel hunter. All within a month. We know of the hardships he went through to get to this point but to the rest of the world, he’s a man to be feared.

Emilia couldn’t make an argument to that. It made sense. She too questioned how Subaru knew of the dangers that would soon come but with this knowledge she couldn’t allow such a dark epithet

Roswaal:[ How interesting. So the reason why no assassins have tried to get our camp is because of his title? How fortunate ]

 

Nico could only stare at Subaru with confusion and some fear. The way Penelope spoke was as if this man was rivaling the greatest knight, Julius

Subaru: Damn it. Not that title again. That isn’t me! Someone as ordinary as me isn’t suited to such a title. You’re most likely mistaking me for someone else. Someone like that would belong to her sponsor. A cool but dark nickname like that is unbefitting to someone as bland as me.

Subaru looked to the boy

Subaru: Anyways thanks for healing me. I should be going but remember, don’t allow people like him to step all over you. Be your own man. And also, thank you for you and every good healer’s service to this country. We’d be lost without you

He gave a thumbs up before looking to Penelope one last time

Subaru: And you, next time I hear you insulting those incredible people, I won’t hesitate to cut your depraved tongue out, you hear me?

He said coldly before throwing the sword back to the man who jumped back in fear

Subaru now content with this solution began walking towards the exit of the capital leaving the two man questioning what the hell happened today

Notes:

No guys, I’m not snorting crack to get these chapters out quickly. I would just read someone else’s fanfic, get inspired by the peak 🔥 I’m reading and get to work immediately. Check out shiroraven‘s work. The stories are a good read

Chapter 25: Up Up and Away!

Summary:

Subaru becomes Superman

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru is seen walking down the street leading to the exit of the capital

Subaru:[ Why did I do that? He was just an average man. He had some points yet all I did was beat him up. ]

 

Felt: Why is bro big feeling bad now? That man was completely in the wrong.

Crusch: It because Subaru sees the flaw in his logic

Felt: Now you’re defending him! I thought you, me and the old man were on the same page.

Crusch: I had similar thoughts of the man but we have to remember that he lacks information that only Subaru has.

Anastasia : Sadly I’ll have to agree with her. Subaru knows each of us so his perspective is different compared to an average citizen. To them, you were given a high ranking position, Crusch made all that talk just to lose her memories, Priscilla is an arrogant princess and I am all about money and power.

Wilhelm : Every citizen has a right to their own opinion of their leaders. This isn’t a dictatorship. While I do agree with Subaru’s rage towards the man’s distasteful reasoning for being a knight, his argument of each of the candidates is his and his alone. He had a right to his opinion but Subaru just beat him up for it and now he’s seeing how badly he handled it.

 

Subaru:[ I’m acting just like an arrogant cop. I could already tell that he didn’t read the book and used it to as an excuse to hurt him. Pushing my viewpoints onto others without taking in anything from that. How prideful,

The crack on his face began deepening

How arrogant have I become? You have to remember you aren’t anything! You’re a mere number, an imposter awaiting for the inevitable outcome of the end, and the eventual beginning of 19. Remember that! REMEMBER!! ]

 

Roswaal: [ Is this what he meant when he claims to be similar to me? That we both similar mindsets when it comes to preparing our future selves? He must’ve adopted it, albeit it isn’t as severe as mine. You still have potential my lovely puppet. ]

Ricardo : Damn he’s really beating himself over this

Beatrice: Yes and it’s causing him to spiral to a similar path he once was about to take in Sanctuary.

Emilia : What do you mean?

Beatrice : He’s beginning to see himself as a tool. Like he was in Sanctuary. Abusing RbD to get to his ‘happy ending’ no matter the sacrifice. He may not to be using the ability itself, but the mindset still lingers. It’s truly sad to see

She looked down in shame but didn’t want to cry. She had to strong, for herself and her contractor

 

???: That was pretty good you know?

Subaru: Oh god now I’m hearing voices. Why not just come here number?

???: Turn around stupid

He looks back to see a Subaru he’s all too familiar with

Subaru: Greatttt, you’re here #11. Look I won’t lie and say I hate you but I’m kind of not in the mood. Can’t you just disappear and haunt me some other time

11: Nope can’t do that! And remember I’m only here because of how messed up your head is

18: Yeah yeah whatever!

 

Felt: It’s kinda of creepy how Big bro just accepts the fact that he is losing his mind.

Otto : Agreed. I wish I was there to help him out of this hole

Felt : You & me both old man

Otto : Again I’m not old! My hair color is natural!

Felt rolled her eyes, not believing the man

 

11 : So how are you gonna get back? You have like an hour to get to the mansion before Federica gets up. From there it’ll be 15 minutes before she would knock on your door expecting a cheerful #18

Subaru: Ooh don’t you worry about that. My plan will get be back in no time


Subaru is seen in a field of grass. A couple dozen meters to his left was the path back to the capital and to his right was the ever expanding field. Subaru seemed to be looking for something, squinting his eyes to get a better look

11 could be seen trying to figure out what Subaru is searching for

11: What are you looking for? You’re wasting time you know?

18: Shut up would you. I’m trying to make sure people aren’t here

11: Why? You trying to be more isolated? Your already doing a good job

18: Not here for a therapy session dude. And besides I’m not lonely, your here

11: Again not real. But hey at least the crack on your face isn’t expanding. So good job, you faker!

18: Wow someone is mad!

 

Wilhelm: Beatrice, have you ever stumbled upon Subaru talking to himself? The way in which he speaks to this aberrations give me the sense that he speaks to them frequently

Beatrice: No Sword Demon. I never caught a glimpse of Subaru speaking to him in this fashion. It’s sad to say but he most likely does this when he’s alone.

Wilhelm : Hmm, so do these ghost only appear when he’s alone or does he only speak to them when no one is there?

Felix : It’s most likely that he sees these things throughout the day but chooses to ignore them, only speaking to them when he’s certain no one is around to judge him.

Beatrice firmly grasped her dress in sadness. Her contractor wouldn’t even speak to her about these ghosts. Just another thing she didn’t take notice of.

 

18: Ok I don’t think anyone is nearby

11: That’s great and all but again, 1 hour to get to the mansion.

18: Wow, someone is grumpy.

11: It’s because I want to return to the mansion and see Rem

18: Dude, everyone wants to see Rem. Ehh, maybe not 6. Dude screams in my ear in fear when I meet up with her

 

Rem: [Subaru’s…afraid of me?]

Garfeil : Number 6? What version of Cap’n is that?

Ram:… .It’s the version of him in which me and my sister killed him

She looked down in sadness saying it. Even though that version of her had her suspicions of the boy, straight up killing him is not right. Subaru may have forgiven her but she didn’t. She could never forgive herself for murdering her little brother

Rem: So he’s afraid of me!

Ram quickly plugged up her dark thoughts and held her sister’s hand

Ram : If Barusu was completely afraid why would he visit you? Barusu, as wretched as he is, truly loves you Rem. Don’t take a moment of fear close to heart when he’s shown you love to such a degree. You heard his words, he will save you from that disgusting curse and Ram trusts him so you should too

Rem stared at her sister in shock. The answer was so simple. Subaru loved her and she loved him. It was something she vowed to herself watching his journey. One moment of doubt shouldn’t be the end-all-be-all and her ever wise sister reminded her of the love he showed her

Rem smiled and hugged her sister

Rem: Thank you sis! I’m sure Subaru is fond of you too

Ram: You shouldn’t say such hurtful things to Ram. Subaru’s lustful heart is something Ram will never need

 

11: Enough of the small talk. What’s your plan?

18 looked at his ghost with a thin, evil grin

18: Ok find, I’ll reveal my plan. I’ll simply Superman my way home!

11 looked at 18 as if he just said the most stupidest thing in the world

11: You are gonna Superman your way home? Like in the comics?

18: Yyyyyup!

 

Anastasia: Ok Beatrice, you are the Subaru encyclopedia. What is this fool talking about?

Beatrice: I have no idea in fact. Jester, any thoughts?

Al waved his hand, expressing that he did not know what his brother was talking about

Al:[ Unless bro is a secret Kryptonian ]

 

18 closed the distance to his ghost and began whispering something into his ear

11: WWWWWWHHHHHHAAAAAAATTTTT!

11 grabbed his doppelgängers collar aggressively while angrily looking at him.

11: Are you stupid! No you gotta be stupid! Do you know how risky that is?

18 still smiling pulled 11’s hand off him and began walking forward. 11 still wasn’t gonna take it and was yelling at 18 while following him

11: Do you have any idea how risky this plan is?  You more likely to die than make it out safely!

 

Emilia: Die…?! Just what is he thinking?

Did Subaru die by returning home? Just what kind of plan does he have that even his own ghost feared for him?

She grabbed her knight jacket and began shaking him aggressively, knocking Beatrice off him

Beatrice : Hey! You shouldn’t shake him I suppose! Whatever he is planning, it will be foolish but my contractor won’t fail. Trust him!

Emilia : No! Even his own ghost is afraid of this plan! There is simply no way I could calm down

She tighten her grip and was shaking him even harder

Suddenly purple strips grew from her chair pulling Emilia off her knight, tying her to the chair. More and more strips wrapped around her until all that wasn’t over was her face, well except for her mouth

 

11: If you pass out you die, if you time it wrong you die, if you don’t take the right actions at the perfect time you’ll die! And it won’t be painless! You’ll most likely suffer for several grueling minutes before #19 is prepared. Are you that ready to risk it?

18: Yes! Now shut up and let me concentrate.

18 stopped walking briefly. He began calming himself through meditation techniques as such closing his eyes and taking deep breaths in and out. After a minutes he grabbed his scarf and wrapped around his face, covering everything besides his eyes. He fully prepared himself and began jogging

18: HEY ROSWAAL, YOU GREED LOVING BASTARD!! I WANTED TO DO THIS SINCE I SAW YOU DO IT BACK AT THE MANSION SO IF I MESS UP IT’S KIND OF YOUR FAULT!

He began running even quicker. A purplish-black aura began glowing in his stomach area

18: INVISIBLE PROVIDENCE!!

A devilish hand slithered its way out from Subaru’s stomach and quickly grew. He grew to a point it was nearly twice the size of Subaru. The hand grabbed its master’s body as if it was a football and began aiming.

The hand spun him around his circles, preparing to do its job. Subaru with a wide smiled pointed forward to his location

Subaru: FIRE!!

And with that simple command, the hand threw him as hard as it could causing a small shockwave to the surrounding area. The recoil was instantaneous. Subaru shot into the sky like a cannonball, propelled not by magic in the traditional sense, but by raw, unrelenting violence. From the ground, he would have appeared like a dark comet in reverse—rising, not falling—with nothing visible but a faint distortion of the air and the echo of wind displaced by things that weren’t there.

 

The crowd was shocked to see this. The ordinary boy had used his power in a way no one would think of.

Roswaal : Well this look quite fascinating! Covering great distances using his invisible hands is a great form of travel. I guess he got the idea of when I left him to fight the mabeasts

Mimi : Holy crap! Mini boss is FLYING! LIKE REALLY FLYING

Anastasia snapped her fingers in anger. She really thought that she had the bet in the bag. But maybe she should savor this

Anastasia : Technically—-

Otto : Before you say something Ms.Anastasia, you didn’t win the bet. Mr.Natsuki took inspiration from Roswaal not his homeland. He is only using the term Supermaning it as a name

[ WHAT ARE YOU DOING MR.NATSUKI?!! OF COURSE YOUR GHOST WOULD BE AGAINST THIS IS WAAY TOO RISKY! ]

Anastasia turned her head in anger

Anastasia (whispered): Damn it

Felt : SO COOL. I WANNA FLY LIKE THAT

Garfiel : OOH ME TOO!

Beatrice : If you wanted to fly, you could’ve just asked your precious Betty in fact. Hmph!

She puffed up her cheeks in frustrations

Rem : So that’s why he wore such heavy clothing. It would be extremely cold up there and the scarf covers his face for protection. My hero is so smart!

The strips began vanishing as the half-elf girl calmed down

Emilia : BUT HOW WILL HE LAND?

The crowd quickly lost all its joy when that question had been asked. That is quite the issue. How would he land? If the power affected him while he was in the air, it’d be an instant death and what would be the consequences be of such usage. The members of the theater began looking at the scene not mimicking the boy’s joy but the possible death that may be soon to come

 

Subaru was covering hundreds of feet in the air. He nearly could touch the sky that he dreamed of

Subaru: WOOOOOOOOOHHHHHH! This is so fun. I’m so happy!

 

*Crack*

 

He spread his arms out like a bird

Subaru: Is it a boat? Is it a plane? No, it’s SUBARU!!!

11: Yo Dumbass, your beginning to descend, you sh—-

18: Shut up! I know what I’m doing.

He looked below and observed that he was began to lose his speed but he wasn’t worried

18: Here we go. INVISIBLE PROVIDENCE!

Once again that black arm appeared from his stomach and grabbed him and began spinning. If the arm stopped him completely the whiplash would kill him instantly so the arm quickly grabbed him but used that momentum to spin him even faster before lunching him even higher and faster

Subaru:[ I feel so alive! My worries,

*Crack*
my doubt,

*Crack*

my hatred,

*Crack*

my sadness all of it,

*Crack*

I left it behind on the ground. No need to worry about the past, no need to be fearful for the future because right now I’m living in the present. ]

The harsh wind slightly unraveled the scarf covering his face with looked like a mess as many cracks could be seen through it, but he smiling like never before

 

Crusch: Your concerns are noted Emilia, but he looks quite happy in the air.

Julius : I concur. He seems as happy as he was while with lady Rem. I wouldn’t worry about him.

Emilia : Still, he’s being too reckless

Priscilla : Let the boy enjoy his moment. That ignorant smile he dawns seems to be genuine

The baroness hand one leg over the other and was smiling seeing the boy. She was glad that in that moment, while he may die, he was very happy

Felt : You know it’s a good idea if I agree with her

Emilia :…I still don’t like it

 

Subaru could see the forest he had a history with closing in quickly. He prepare himself to use that despicable power once more.

After 25 seconds of soaring through the air, he was finally right above the forest

Subaru:[ Ok #18, this is the tricky part. I have 2 more in me but I have to time or else 19 will be arriving early ]

18: Invisible Providence

The arm appeared once again catching him but using his momentum to begin spinning him again but instead of throwing him forward, it through directly up. Subaru was at his max speed, flying higher than he ever was before. The momentum launched him straight through the clouds straight into the stratosphere. But eventually all this must return to the Earth as Subaru was quickly losing his speed.

Subaru was mesmerized seeing the beauty of the heavens.

Subaru:[It’s so quiet…..so peaceful. I feel no hatred, no despair. There are no ghost to haunt me, no bad guys to hurt me, no item to cause me to suffer. It’s…just..just so beautiful. Is….Is this how it feels like to be him? To be you, Subaru?]

He says as he speed reached 0 looking above to see the blue sky with the small stars of the prior night

 

Felix: It’s kinda nice to see him happy.

Petra: Yeah! He truly loves this moment. Maybe we could try to replicate this, but more safely.

 

He quickly began falling back to Mother Earth. Like a rock thrown into a pond, he was falling and falling fast

Subaru:[ Ok I need to time this right. I can only use it one more time before the drawbacks kick in. I mostly likely have 20 seconds before I hit the ground. Concentrate! ]

His body was cutting through the wind quickly but Subaru wasn’t worried. Fear would cloud his judgment and he needed all the help he can get

 

Priscilla: Come on, entertain me Subaru!

Al: Yeah bro I was so excited seeing you fly. It would be a shame if it ended with you in a red paste on the ground

 

Subaru was nearing the ground. Most likely around 2000 feet’s before hitting the ground

Subaru:[Ok It’s go time. Better not mess this up.]

He tightened his scarf around his face, adding some protection. The forest was closing it on him and below that was the hard, rocky earth

Subaru:[ Invisible Providence ]

The arm once again appeared but this time, its target was Subaru but the forest beneath him. It quickly reached the forest trees and grew to a radius of 15 feet. Each finger latched itself to a trees as if needing support

Subaru:[ Ok preparations are ready. Hopefully this goes well! ]

And with that Subaru landed on the giant hand but instead of the hand being a hard surface, it stretched, morph around Subaru’s body as if it was a trampoline. He nearly fell through it but the strength of the hand withstood all of Subaru’s momentum launching him a couple of feet in the air once again before fully catching him. The fingers finally let go of the trees which had noticeable damage to the them and began lowering itself

Subaru finally touched the ground and stood in his signature pose

Subaru: I DID IT!!!!

Various birds could be seen flying away from the loud boy

 

A loud sigh was heard throughout the room. They were glad that the boy didn’t get himself killed and was more having fun with his new form of travel. But he’d get a stern talking to by a lot of members for such a daring act

Emilia: Oh thank the dragon he’s ok!

She once again grabbed her knight’s jacket and gave him a stern but more gentle look

Emilia: Don’t ever do that again you doofus! That was too risky!!

Ricardo began laughing at the sight

Ricardo: Bro is gonna have an ear full when he wakes up !

 

As the knight began heading home he stopped and began holding his chest tightly. He quickly dropped to the ground shaking uncontrollably. Blood could be seen leaking out his ears, his mouth, his nose, and his eyes. Breathing was becoming major issue for him as it felt like oxygen was entering him but he wasn’t breathing

 

Rem/Beatrice/Emilia: SUBARU!!!

Felix clutched his hand

Felix: He’s have a seizure from overusing his power

Petra held her friend’s maiden sleeve

Petra: Subaru is gonna be fine, right Federica?

Federica hugged her fellow member in a warm embrace

Federica: It’ll be fine Petra. Subaru’s strong. I know he’ll recover

[I hope he does at least]

Reinhard held his ladies hand, doing his best to calm himself and his lady from overreacting. The rest were holding either themselves or their partner as a way to stay ground. They know this was the last but nonetheless it still hurt them to see their friend in such pain

 

Subaru:[ Damn it! Get a grip! If you don’t make it back with a smile on your face, you’ll worry Beako. You have little time so get up! ]

He tried pushing through the pain but he coughed up blood, once again falling to the ground

Subaru:[ Come on 18! This shouldn’t hurt as you’re not the real Subaru! You’re an imposter that took over an innocent’s life. The least you can do is not inflict pain on his friends with worry. ]

 

Ram: Barusu, you idiot!

She let go of her sister and walked up to the sleep knight yanking up from his seat

Emilia: Ram! What are you doing?

Ram: Not now Lady Emilia. There are no purple strips pulling me back to my seat so unless they do, Ram will speak her mind. YOU!

She then gave a devastating head butt to this sleeping boy, making sure to not pull back so she could stare at his face

Ram: “His friends?” Are you so delusional that you forget what you risked your life for? What you sacrificed your life for? It’s like the merchant said, don’t put on a tough guy act like this stupid Barusu! Your no god, your no Sword Saint, your a mere human. A mere human who has too big of a heart but you cannot act like we aren’t your friends. Get it together before Ram force feed you a bowel lady Emilia’s home dish.

She starred at the sleeping boy who could not respond. She knew this wouldn’t change anything. They’ve failed him, they’ve hurt him, they’ve killed him multiple times and he kept on coming back to save them again and again. Why would anyone ever do that? She for sure wouldn’t do that but this Barusu. Someone who’d risk his life for any of his friends even if he is hurt on the inside. She hated that about him. She hated that about the witch. Forcing him to hold himself back, not allowing him to express his sadness, his trauma, and his fear. She would kill anyone for hurting her brother but seeing him still thinking about others when he was having a seizure, this was reaching blind stupidity.

She let go of the boy who Emilia caught and returned to her seat, watching with silent fury in her eyes

 

Subaru minutes of trying and failing, finally was able to stand. Luckily only small drops of blood landed on his scarf but still, he began walking. He could only take a couple of steps before nearly collapsing but his kept on going. His muscles were screaming in agony, his breath was frantic, his eye sight was blurring but with only minutes to spare he made it to his window

Subaru(whispering): Beako!

He knocked quietly on the window which Beatrice quickly reached and helped him get in. She noticed the small blood stains on his scarf but chose that now wasn’t the right time and help him to the bed.

Subaru: Thank Beako. You must be wondering about the blood. I’ll tell you later, ok?

He gave a weak smile but knew he was in trouble

Beatrice pulled a blanket over him, insinuating to rest

Beatrice: That is fine but for now rest. You have a long day ahead of you I suppose

Subaru: What did I do to deserve a great partner like you? Goodnight, or should I say good morning. Heh!

 

Beatrice: You did more than Betty ever realized. It is Betty who should be doing more

 

And so the boy fell asleep still in his jacket and scarf but smiling as his last image before sleeping was that of his partner, Beako standing right beside him

Notes:

Congratulations to all those who thought Subaru would slingshot himself. A surprising amount of people got it correct which I was shocked about with how vague I was. Anyways, the next chapter may take some time so sorry 😢

Btw if anyone is wondering how Invisible Providence is so powerful compared to it in arc 5, it will be explained in the end of the story so you’ll have to wait

Chapter 26: Surprise!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The sunlight was already slanting past its peak when Subaru stirred beneath the thin linen sheets. A muted orange glow filtered through the curtains, casting long, lazy bars of light across the wooden floor. Dust motes danced in the beams, swirling like tiny spirits, indifferent to the passage of time. Outside, the distant hum of cicadas droned faintly, broken only by the soft rustle of leaves in a summer breeze. Subaru began opening his eyes as the light shined bright.

Subaru:[Thinking: OOOH, my body hurts all over! I shouldn’t have overused Invisible Providence so much, even though the strain has lessen ]

Subaru sat up and stretch his arms while yawning. He looked to his left and wondered where his spirit companion went but chalked it up to her doing something productive.

Subaru: I wonder what time it is?

He looks to the window and see that the sun is shining bright

Subaru:….crap!

The boy quickly changed from his winter outfit to his butler uniform, brushed his teeth once again and ran out the room.

Subaru:[Thinking: Come on man! You can’t act like how you were before! You gotta be more useful. You can’t go back into your old ways after coming so far ]

 

Federica: It’s kinda of sad seeing how much he works yet doesn’t see his own progress

Beatrice: It’s true. My contractor doesn’t believe he does much when he’s done more than anyone here in fact.

[ You aren’t the problem Subaru. It is us, it is I ]

She held her contract’s clothing as a way to alleviate an ounce of his pain. As his for his hands, there occupied being held my a certain oni maid and a princess

Crusch :[ How can I break him out of this habit? Maybe if I were to show him his achievements through logical reasoning he’ll see how far he’s come. He does tend to overthink things ]

 

He sprinted through the halls trying to get to the kitchen to apologize when he bumped into a small figured. The collide pushed her back more than him but he did stumble a couple of step back.

???: Owww!!!!

Subaru: Oh sorry Petra!

He held his hand out to help her stand up which he gladly took. She looked up to face her hero, slightly embarrassed.

Subaru: Again sorry Petra. I should’ve been up way earlier. I’ll make up the time I missed

Petra: It’s ok Subaru. Beatrice said that you worked hard yesterday so it is fine if you woke up a little later on. Though Ram was mad once again

 

Ram : Of course Ram would be furious. Barusu barley does his job normally and now Ram has to once again pick up his slack

Federica : You know besides me, Subaru is the one who takes care of the mansion most of the time right Ram?

Ram : I believe you’ve spent too much time with Barusu

Federica wore a devilish smile on her face

Federica : Well let me tell you something Ms”Perfect Ram”.

She quickly stood up and walked up to an arrogant Ram. She lowered herself to Ram’s ear and began whispering something, what was it was, we do not know but it completely shattered Ram happy mood, leaving her boiling in rage and in embarrassment to no end. A couple of seconds of whispering Federica raised her head and began giggling to herself before sitting next to Petra once again

Petra (whispering) : What did you say?

Federica : I cannot speak of it but if it shown on the screen you’ll know

She says with joy in her voice

Rem : Si-Sis, are you ok? What did she say?

Roswaal : Please do tell us Ram! I am very interested.

Ram wore a face of rage. Her eyes had a hue of red on it like never before.

Ram : It…is…fine Sis and Master Roswaal. Federica’s news simply made me a bit questionable

 

Subaru: Well then better prepare a tombstone cause she come after my neck pretty soon

He says while covering his neck. A horrible habit he developed in his failed loops was using dark humor to cope with stress

Petra: You know, you speak of bad things like there joke. Subaru, is something wrong with your head?

She says obviously joking

Subaru: Me? Nah! I’m the most normal guy here

Petra: You have black hair, you have those scary eyes, you cloths are something no one can recognize, and your ‘subarism’ is its own category. I’d say your the most odd one here

Subaru: Wow. My friend has struck my heart with her foul but somewhat true insults

He had his heart as if it was stabbed in which she found funny

 

Emilia: Before we came here I thought Subaru was some prince from a remote village.

Rem : I sadly thought he was a witch cultist but afterwards I thought he was a wealthy businessman from Kararagi.

Anastasia : Makes sense. His accent is similar to those there. I once’s tried to find out where he was from but couldn’t find a trace. Makes sense now

Felt : I thought he was a runaway. Somewhat like me

Crusch : He did a well job hiding his origins which made sense as I do not believe anyone here would believe him if he said that he was from another world

Priscilla : You underestimate me Duchess. Had the simpleton joined my party, I and my jester would’ve discovered his origin quite easily. It’s just that the half e-, I mean Emilia was too deluded in herself to take an interest in the boy

Emilia : But I know now! I won’t continue making the same mistake of ignoring my knight. I won’t allow him to fall into your clutches.

Priscilla : You speak as if you have a say. My superior self will draw in your knight. All things belong to me, I merely have to claim it to have it.

Emilia : We’ll see. I won’t force him to stay but I, with all in my power will convince him that he did not make the wrong choice

 

Subaru: Well anyways I should hurry and help out. Don’t wanna face Ram’s rage

Petra: Oh wait! Ram and Federica gave me a list of things you must do. I was about to head to your room to give you it!.

She handed a piece of paper with a list of items. Subaru looked a the paper and tried his best to understand the contents. It took him a minute but what from he understood to said

  1. Cut the grass
  2. Clean the west side of the mansion windows
  3. Get supplies from the village

Do not mess this up Barusu

 

Subaru: Wow she’s really mad if she wrote this down

Petra: Yup so get to it quickly!

She did a military solute.

Petra: Are you ready for this long mission solider?!

Subaru following her act stood tall but did copy her form

Subaru: Yes Ma’am. I will deforest the Amazon, vanquish the mansion of its digesting inhabitants and will bring a colossal feast back to my home. I will not fail

He said in a dramatic tone

Petra: Then go solider. Go to the field of battle and return safely

Subaru bowed his head to his master’s orders

Subaru: I shall Ma’am

And with that he ran through the hallway, beginning his treacherous journey to the forest while in the back Petra was laughing proudly at the interaction

 

The audience erupted in laughter seeing the 2 friends play around as if there in battle

Federica : You and Subaru have some wild imaginations don’t you Petra?

Petra : Yeah! Subaru’s really fun to play with and he some of the craziest ideas. Like wanting to make something called a mechazord. I still do not understand it but he spoke about with such enthusiasm that it was addictive

Beatrice : A mechazord is the combination of 5 separate machines or zords coming together to create 1 giant warrior

Petra gasped at hearing the well laid out explanation which Beatrice took great pride in

Beatrice : Once again I claim the throne. You lowly commoners can never compare to Betty’s vast knowledge

Anastasia : Once again this is the stupidest battle I’ve ever witness

Mimi : Mimi wants to see this Me-cha-zo-rd. It sounds fun!!

She was jumping in joy hearing such an invention. She still doesn’t quite understand it but the idea of 5 becoming 1 was too interesting not to see

Anastasia : Of course you’d join in something like this

 

And with Subaru began his mission. The brave soldier ventured into the forest(the garden) and slay the forest monsters, fought his way through the bacteria and germs that infected the west manor, and finally scoured through the village to find the best ingredients for future feasts. What was weird was the lack of people around the mansion. He saw Garfiel training earlier but he seemingly vanished. Otto, Federica, Ram, Petra and Emilia were gone too and even Beatrice was no where to be found, although he could sense that she was in the building and wasn’t in trouble. He saw Roswaal when he was eating lunch but it was the normal conversation. We can see Subaru heading back to the mansion we 2 bags of groceries

 

Subaru: I wonder where is today?

???: Maybe there doing something in secret.

Subaru: Damn it! I thought you’d be gone by now. You’re really hanging on aren’t you 11?

A copy of Subaru seemed to materialize right next to the body with the only difference is that he had a massive wound on his chest

11: Yeah, don’t know why you want company so badly today!

 

Otto: Wait so this is a daily occurrence? How have we not noticed this before?

Beatrice : It’s like he said merchant. This specific ghost seems to have stay longer then normal. Maybe he’s actually gaining some semblance of balance

Ram : Or Barusu is going further into insanity

Beatrice :….That is a possibility.

 

Subaru sighed hearing his ghost’s voice and halted his way back. He lowered the bags down and pulled out the mirror to see that the cracks on his face faded, all but the small crack stemming from his forehead

Subaru: Seems like I’m back to normal

11: You & normal in the same sentence? Don’t make me laugh!

Subaru: Wow! You know your more aggressive then you were this morning.

11: Probably because you nearly killed yourself again from that stunt.

Subaru: Yeah calm your horses. I knew what I was doing.

11: You say that but you passed out minutes later. You know you probably frightened Beako with that, right? That’s probably why she chose to leave the room cause you’re an awful contractor.

 

Beatrice: No Subaru! Don’t think like that

She turned to face her contractor and hugged him tightly

Beatrice: Betty is blessed to have such a compassionate contractor. You saved me when you didn’t have to and you treat Betty so kindly. Why can’t Subaru see how great he is?

Wilhelm : He faces these thoughts nearly everyday. No wonder the boy is so broken

He lowered his head as to not face the broken man. How could none of them see how truly hollow the boy was. How could he be of help to him now?

 

The small crack on Subaru’s head began growing, stretching to etch of his chin

Subaru:…I know I’m bad. I don’t need my own ghost to tell me that

11: But you act like it’s fine.

Subaru:..shut up! I don’t want to hear this right now!

Subaru couldn’t contain the dark thoughts flooding in his head to he ran to a nearby tree and began rapidly punching it. Again and again he punched at the tree releasing his pent up anger but sadly he was the only one being hurt. When he finally stopped he noticed that his hand was all bloody but he didn’t mind. He tried to make another fist but only 2 fingers obeyed. He feels the pain, the damage is real yet he continues to observe, face unchanging—uncaring 

Subaru:[ Now I have to ask her to heal my hand. How pitiful I am .]

He grabbed his groceries once again and began walking home

[ Why can’t I be better? Why can’t I be a good person? Why am I so slothful? ]

He turned to his left to see if his ghost is still there but thankfully it was gone

[ why can’t I just be a normal person? ]

 

Emilia grabbed the hand that he punched the trees with

Emilia : I’m sorry Subaru. I’m sorry I made you feel like you’re some tool. I’m sorry I couldn’t be there to help you face your dark thoughts.

She began playing with his fingers with one hand and using the other to give him a hand message

Emilia : Your not alone. You’re not a bad person. How could a bad person do all that you have done? Your amazing Subaru. Please see that

 

Felt :[Thinking: Once again I couldn’t help those close to me. I always let either the old man or Reinhard do the heavy lifting while I just sit back and enjoy the luxury of being a princess. When did I diverge from my path? I believed that I got everything through my hard work but it was all fake! It was Reinhard who allowed me to be a candidate.  It was the old man who helped me make plans to help the slum. I never did anything of my own and big bro….he died for me, for us. Not once but twice. Those jerks who killed him in the alleyway had a rough upbringing but can I allow them to stay knowing that they killed him? My brother? I do not know. What I do know is that I cannot continue this path. Whether it means giving up my candidacy or some other price to pay, I have to prove to myself that I am not some girl who feeds off the suffering of others. Big bro……I will save you ]

 

Rem :[Thinking: I’m sorry you had to endure these thoughts alone Subaru. Why couldn’t I just have ran? If I did, I could’ve returned to you. To help you face this dark road that I set you on. I’m sorry Subaru. It wasn’t love that I gave you, but a mere curse. ]

 

Otto :[Thinking: How could I not be there? Not even once did I notice him falling apart like this. He doesn’t believe would care because we haven’t shown him that we do. He can’t reveal RbD or his failed loops but even then we could make some headway into fixing his problem. He doesn’t even mind the fact ghat he’s going insane! What kind of person would accept that?! How can none of us see this? ]

 

Felix :[Thinking: This self harm is becoming a drug to him. These mood swings may be a result of his fractured mind. The only way to alleviate his pain is by physically hurting himself. His body is being to shut down like his sight and his touch. We must do something soon before it becomes permanent. Please divine dragon, don’t let us be too late ]

 

???: Hey man don’t beat yourself up over this!

He suddenly felt a warm feeling on his back. It wrapped itself around his neck and he could feel it throughout his back side. He quickly turned to see who it was. His hollowed eyes soon made out an imagine that he nearly cried looking at. It was a Subaru who had the exact same outfit as him right now but with some differences. His mouth and nose were bleeding and his jacket was cut around the waist area allowing large amount of blood to pour out

Subaru:….Are you the Subaru?

Notes:

Sorry if this felt like a shorter chapter. I’m trying to cook for the next one so it’ll be a minute.

Chapter 27: Surprise!(2)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

#18:…Are you the Subaru?

At the mere sight of the ghost, #18 dropped to his knee as a single tear fell from his face. His eyes for the first time in a long time looked hopeful. As if he was meeting a hero of legend

???: Sorry but no. It’s sad but none of us has seen #1. I’m #2, nice to meet you

His radiant eyes quickly dulled as the soul shattering news was revealed. Hearing that he wasn’t his savior, the boy could only look down in disappointment. 

#18:[Thinking: Of course he wouldn’t want to meet a failure like me. Damn it! Should I…should I just start making preparations for #19 ]

 

Crush : DEAR OD, IS HE THINKING ABOUT KILLING HIMSELF?

She unintentionally crushed the arm seats at hearing this

Otto : Please Mr.Natsuki, don’t do this.

He began praying to the gods for some sort of miracle to save his friend

Rem quickly grabbed her hero and tried her best at comforting him with kind words while the rest began preparing themselves for if he chose to do it.

Beatrice : Betty shouldn’t have left you. I’m sorry! Please don’t leave Betty alone! Betty is sorry

Emilia seeing Otto’s gesture chose to mimic him and so clasped her hands together, praying to anything to save him. The divine dragon, the spirit, the gods, anything and everything she was praying to so that her lover doesn’t fall into the pit

 

2: WOAH!! DON’T DO IT! Please just listen!

He quickly ran to the suicidal boy and wrapped his arms around him, allowing #18’s head to rest on his chest

2: Your not a failure. Just listen to my voice.

#2 began humming a familiar tone to the broken boy. Minutes passed by as #18 calmed down from his manic episode

18: I’m sorry

2: It’s ok

18: I’m failing them again

2: Your not. I mean you’re still here right?

18: Why can’t I be normal?

2:…..I can’t answer that

18: What can I do that won’t make me feel like this?

2: ..I do not know

 

Federica: [Thinking: Yet another moment of him falling apart for there to be no one there to help him. How blind could someone be not to see this? He spends to much time helping us, so much time helping me and yet none saw this emptiness he keeps. How awful we are. ]

Garf :[ I’m sorry Cap’n. I should be better, we should be better. You’ve saved us all many times, yet none could be there for you. Why am I useless? No! This isn’t about me! I can’t wallow in my emotions. I do not have time to despair. I-no we have to be better and create a plan ]

Garf grabbed his sister’s hand to calm herself

Garf : Remember what you told me. We may have made mistakes before but now we have a chance to do better so don’t beat yourself up over this

F ederica was shocked to hear her own word’s coming back at her by her little brother of all people. Truthfully she was a bit embarrassed that everyone was starring at her due to the boy’s words as she was meant to be the professional one

Federica : Th-Thank you Garfiel

 

A moment of silence filled up the space as #2 kept his grip on #18, lest he allow him to fall back into the darkness.

2: You ready to go back?

18 didn’t answer but nodded to the question

2: You ok?

18: I’m never truly ok. I’m just right enough to continue to walk

2: That’s fine. You’ll eventually fine something that heals your heart

18: I do not know about that

2 began vanishing into the field as 18 stood back up. He picked up his bags and began walking back to the mansion

 

Petra :[Thinking: How could I let this happen? I thought I love him. No! I know I love him so why couldn’t I be there to help him through his darkness? He may not see me in the same way I see him but I stated I would change that. I vowed that I would help him in anyway possible so why couldn’t I notice the signs of him falling apart? I need to be better. I need to notice these things. I claim to be a women but Subaru was right, I’m still a child. What can I do? ]

 

Subaru finally made it home, albeit with some dried up tears on his face. He walked in to see his Beatrice waiting for him at the entrance. She quickly ran to him and hugged his waist. She then noticed his bloodied hand and gasped in fear

Beatrice: You hand! What did you do?

Subaru didn’t have the heart to tell her but he could tell she had a hint of what may have transpired. She quickly began applying healing magic was washing the blood off

Beatrice: Betty is sorry she had to leave you for so long!

Subaru put down the groceries and quickly picked her up and hugged her.

Subaru: It’s fine. I should apologize for worrying you so much

Beatrice: Betty..Betty sensed you were sad about something. She is sorry for being gone for so long. For not helping you in the dark

Subaru: No, I shou—

“It’s infinitely more satisfying to hear a single thank you rather than be subjected to a barrage of “sorry” after “sorry”.”

Subaru remembering a wise friend’s advice chose a different path to this conversation

Subaru: Thank you for coming back. I’m better now because of you.

Beatrice: It seems like you are fine now. Betty guesses the advice the half elf gave you was useful

Subaru looked at the spirit with genuine confusion

Subaru: How did you know it was from her?

Beatrice: Beako saw a moment of your face turning red before you spoke

Subaru began spinning the elderly loli like a doll

Subaru: My Beako knows me so well

 

Rem: It seems like he truly calmed down. Thank goodness.

Emilia : Yes!!!!

[Oh thank you OD Laguna ]

Otto :[Thinking: Thank you OD Laguna ]

The rest of the cast was grateful that the boy didn’t go through with it. It still broke their hearts that they couldn’t pull him out themselves but seeing him smile and play with spirit reinvigorated their confidence to help him

 

Beatrice: Would you like to see what Betty was doing? Betty believes it’ll be quite the surprise to my contractor

She said in a joyful tone to which Subaru put her on his shoulders to carry

Subaru: Of course. Whatever my Beako spent so long on must’ve been very important. I would love to attend. Where is it?

Beatrice: Head towards the dining area and you’ll see

The duo began heading to the location while creating small talk. The front door creaked open, its hinges groaning like they hadn’t been used in years. Subaru stepped inside, confused by the unnatural silence hanging in the mansion’s grand hallway. No clatter of tea cups, no scolding from Ram, no warm “welcome home” from Petra. Just… silence.

He blinked, then tilted his head.

[ Weird. Wasn’t today just a normal day ?]

Something was off. A chill crept down his spine, not unlike the feeling of looping back after a bad end. Instinctively, his eyes scanned the room for blood. None.

 

Anastasia: He’s beginning to panic again. What were you doing?

[ I can’t blame him for the fear but if he’s that fearful of everyday things, maybe this isn’t the most mentally healthy environment for him to be in. ]

Emilia saw the distress on the boy’s face and looked down in shame

Emilia : In hindsight, we really shouldn’t have done that like this. He looked a bit freighted by it

Rem : What did you do?

Her anger began to rise as the possibility that they hurt Subaru in a way enraged her.

Ram seeing her sister’s rage quickly grabbed her hands and said in a soft tone

Ram : Please just watch Rem. I promise you neither Ram nor anyone in the mansion inflicted harm towards Barusu, at least intentionally.

Wilhelm : If you do not mind, could you please explain what it is you did today?

Emilia : Well…. actually it’d better if the screen showed it.

 

He took a step forward.

 

*Click*

 

“…Huh?”

 

A sudden blast of confetti exploded overhead, glittering paper snow flurrying around him. The chandeliers flared to life.

 

“SURPRISE!!”

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH”

The boy screamed his lungs out at the sudden booming sound as his legs collapsed

Emilia: Subaru! Are you okay!!

 

Garfiel: Hey! This didn’t happen at all. Cap’n was smiling when he arrived

Julius: Return by death

Garfiel : Huh?

Julius : Remember it is as the Margrave said, all this is a previous loop to Subaru so most likely when you guys did *this* he already experienced it.

Anastasia : What is this anyways?

Emilia : It’s Subaru’s birthday!

Rem : WHAT! I thought Subaru’s birthday was the next day? Was I incorrect?

Beatrice : Yes. Please watch the screen. The information will most likely be explained then

 

Everyone quickly ran up to the boy to see if he’s fine

Subaru quickly realizing he isn’t endanger began speaking with a frighten voice

Subaru: Wh..What is this?

Emilia: It’s a surprise

Emilia:[Thinking: Why does he look so afraid? ]

Subaru: Oh yeah? S-sorry then I shouldn’t have shouted like that. So whose party is it? I doubt it’s my precious Beako’s

Otto:…It’s yours Subaru

[Thinking: Did he not even remember his own birthday? ]

Subaru: Otto, m-my birthday is tomorrow.

Otto: Really?! Federica, I thought you said today was Subaru’s birthday.

Federica: It is. We chatted about it after you guys threw a lovely party for me last December. It’s April 1st, right Subaru?

Subaru finally caught his breath and spoke his normal happy tone while standing back up

Subaru: That’s correct but today isn’t April 1st, it’s March 31st

Ram: Stupid Barusu. So idiotic that he could not remember a simple date. Here!

She handed him a calendar which a circle around the date. Subaru could not understand what he was looking at

Garf: Cap’n…, it’s April 1st

Subaru began to have a mind break crisis while starring at the calendar

[ Shit, Shit, Shit, Shit! What’s going on? Did I sleep for an entire day? Why didn’t anyone wake me up? ]

Beatrice: That is Betty’s fault

She said in a sad tone realizing her efforts have caused her contractor harm

Beatrice: Betty told Subaru that it was March 31st as to surprise him and thank him for being so supportive to us all! Betty is sorry if it hurt you

 

Beatrice: The shield is correct. In our timeline Subaru was still frightened seeing the surprised. Betty should’ve taken his mental state into account

Rem: It is quite alright Beatrice. I know Subaru understands as his love for you knows no bounds

Felix: She is correct Beatrice. Subaru shows you off nearly every interaction so don’t think as this one mistake as something Subaru would hold against you. I doubt he even thinks you made a mistake.

Roswaal : Felix is correct. Subaru treasures you in a unique way. He did claim you were his number #1 fan

Beatrice: You may be right but Subaru shouldn’t forgive everything in fact! His heart is too big for his own good

 

Subaru: It’s fine Beako. I was just surprised that’s all. How about we try this again.

Subaru walked out with Beatrice and closed the doors. He once again walked backed in to hear everyone shout once again

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY SUBARU!!!”

 

The entrance hall lit up with color. Streamers danced from the ceiling, banners in bright, messy handwriting hung crookedly against the walls. One said, “THANK YOU SUBARU!” Another simply read, “HAPPY YOU’RE ALIVE!”

 

Out from behind furniture and curtains popped familiar faces. Emilia stepped forward first, her silver hair sparkling in the light, eyes wide with barely-contained laughter. “You should’ve seen your face!”

Beatrice was perched atop a chair with a half-eaten cupcake. “Truly, I thought you would faint, I suppose.”

Petra stood off to the side, hands clasped gently in front of her, smiling softly. “We all wanted to show our appreciation.”

Even Garfiel had put on a clean shirt and roared from the side with a mouth full of cake. “Ya should’ve seen how hard we worked settin’ this up, Captain!”

Subaru stood frozen, the confetti still slowly settling around him. For a second, no words came—only the thump of his heartbeat and the soft tremble in his chest. His throat tightened.

“…You guys…”

He laughed. Then choked. Then laughed again, wiping his eyes with the back of his sleeve.
Subaru: You threw a party for
me ? I mean— me ?! Just some isekai nobody who keeps screwing everything up—

Emilia stepped close and touched his arm, firm but warm.

Emilia: You’re not a nobody.

Ram rolled her eyes from across the room.
Ram: Don’t get emotional and start crying all over the snacks, Barusu.

He laughed again, this time lighter. He looked around—at the mismatched decorations, the too-sweet punch, the poorly drawn versions of his face on the cupcakes—and felt something heavy crack inside his chest.

 

Maybe, for once, he didn’t need to save anyone.

 

Maybe, just for today, being Subaru was enough.

Felt: Next year for his birthday, me and Rein will join and throw big bro an even better party
Reinhard: Yes my lady.Us long with Sir Rom can help with preparation and give him a gift deserving of our friend
Felt: You know Old man Rom hates it when you call him sir right? 
she says in a joking tone

Crush: I too would like to participate if that is acceptable to you Emilia
Emilia: Of course. Subaru sees you, Felix and Wilhelm as precious friends so I know he’d be glad to have you there

Felix: Yay!!! Thanks Emilia I can’t wait to make his present 

Wilhelm: I thank you Emilia. 

The party went on till the night. Cake was served, Otto got drunk(who would’ve guessed), they played some games in which Subaru lost all them to Ram and overall had a fun time. Even Roswaal was there but rarely spoke, only offering a toast to Subaru’s accomplishments which Subaru was embarrassed about.

Eventually though everyone began heading back to their respective rooms. Federica and Petra began cleaning up. Subaru wanted to help but they insisted that they do it to which sadly he had to accept. Subaru left the mansion at the dead of night and began walking while writing something

 

Mimi: Where is Mimi boss going?

Emilia : I do not know. The current events played differently to my memories so I cannot tell. Beatrice, do you have any idea?

Beatrice: Betty doesn’t know but this is the path towards the cliff I and Ram nearly fought at.

Julius : Why is there of all places?!

He and many others began getting worried of what transpire. Why would Subaru be in someplace that he once died at.

Rem : We have to trust him

Everyone turned to the oni maid

Rem : He put his trust in many of us in times of trouble so we must put our faith in him to make the right decision. Am I right sis?

She turned to face her sister who smiled seeing her confident sister

Ram : Barusu may be an unintelligent womanizer but I will put my trust him. The rest shall follow Ram’s instructions

Everyone heard it as “Subaru isn’t stupid enough to kill himself so put your trust in him too”

 

He finally arrive at the cliff area. He sat near a chair and continued writing in his book. After 10 minutes he looked at his paper, satisfied before ripping the paper off the book. He took up and walked near the cliff observing its beauty

Subaru:[You know had I not ended my life here, it would’ve been an amazing spot to paint. Ehh, too bad I guess.]

Subaru looked to the paper

 

Dear Mom and Dad

 

I don’t know if you’ll ever get to read this. Maybe it’ll find its way to you through some miracle, or maybe it’ll just drift off into the sky like the rest of my old life. But still, I needed to write it.

It’s been a long time. I don’t even know how long exactly — the sun rises differently here. The moon watches in silence. The air smells like magic. And yes… I really mean magic.

I ended up in another world. Not sure how or why. One moment I was leaving the convenience store, and the next, I was standing in a market square surrounded by armored guards, half-elves, and talking cats. I thought it was a dream at first — some fantasy come true. I even laughed, thinking I’d be the hero.

But it’s not that kind of story. Not for me.

I’ve died here. More than once. Too many times to count. It hurts. It hurts every time. And even though I come back, like a reset button being pushed, the scars remain. Not on my body, but inside. I remember everything — the screams, the helplessness, the people I couldn’t save, the ones who looked at me with fear in their eyes.

You always said I had a flair for drama, didn’t you?

Still, I’m not writing this to scare you or make you worry. I’m writing because I want you to know… I’m growing. Slowly. Clumsily. Through all the mistakes, I’ve learned what it means to care for people beyond just wanting to be praised. I’ve made friends. Real ones. People I would die for — and have. People who’ve believed in me even when I didn’t believe in myself.

There’s Emilia — she’s kind, brave, and trying so hard to carry a weight bigger than she deserves. There’s Rem… I can’t even begin to explain what she means to me. And there’s Ram, Beatrice, Otto, Garfeil, Petra and Federica — complicated people in a complicated world. They’ve changed me. Made me want to be better.

I miss you. I miss your quiet mornings, Mom, and the way you always hummed while cooking. I miss your bad jokes, Dad, and the way you always saw more in me than I ever showed. I think about the things I took for granted — our dinners, the sound of the TV, your scoldings, your kindness.

If I ever come back — and I don’t know if I can — I want to stand in front of you, not as the boy who ran away, but as the man who survived a thousand failures and still chose to keep walking.

Thank you for loving me, even when I couldn’t love myself.

Please keep me in your prayers — wherever you are, however far I’ve fallen.

Your idiot son,

Subaru

 

Crusch began crying reading the latter

Crush :[Thinking: Your parents would’ve loved your dearly Subaru. Don’t forget that ]

Emilia :[Thinking: I hope one day to meet your parents too Subaru ]

Rem :[Thinking: I know your parents, where they are, would’ve been proud of you my hero. Also happy birthday ]

Beatrice :[Thinking: Your parents would be very proud of my contractor I suppose. Betty knows you’ll keep making them proud. Although, Betty wishes she could’ve met your mother ]

Otto :[Thinking: You idiot! You’re not a failure. Your father should’ve beaten his love more into your head]

Reinhard :[Thinking: I know they’d be overjoyed to see how far you’ve come my brother. Though your mother would likely scold you for having 2 love interests ]

Felt :[Thinking: Your parents would’ve loved to see the family you created though they may beat them up a little for hurting you so badly. OD knows how they’d feel about Rem ]

Garfiel :[Thinking: Your dad is super cool Cap’n. I wish my father was like that. All strong and confident yet kind and wise ]

Federica :[ Thinking: Your mother would be proud that you finally got out of your phase and are working hard everyday. Though they’d tell you to rest more often ]

Ram :[Thinking: Your parents would punish you dearly for swaying my sister but I know they would love her nonetheless. Happy birthday Bar-Subaru ]

Petra :[Thinking: I wished I could’ve met your mother and learned her recipes. You did tell me that your mother’s cooking was infinitely better than yours and I want to be the judge of that. Plus I could make you some homemade meals as your wife;) ]

Julius :[ I know your parents would be proud of the knight you’ve become. You have some work to do when it some to your mannerism, but I’m happy to call you my friend ]

Al :[Thinking: Your dad would’ve loved how you still had good taste in music. Damn, I wish I could’ve met him. We could’ve been workout buddies ]

 

Subaru took a deep breath in before taking out the match sticks. He ran the sticks across the board causing it to spark into flames. It wavered as if breathing — alive, delicate, and always moments away from being snuffed out. Like him. The firelight reflected in his tired eyes, golden ripples swimming over the glassy sheen of unshed tears. The heat didn’t touch him. Not really. His body felt cold, the kind of chill that starts deep in the chest and spreads until even the blood feels numb. He didn’t blink.

 

Subaru: It’s so beautiful. Something all living things desire to have, yet turn away once we get too close. The warmth of it encompasses everything around it, joining it and eventually becoming consumed by it. It neither care for its past nor its future, only the now does it wish to continue to grow, to love. I envy you. This is one the few times I don’t feel cold. I just wanna—-

 

Mimi: Mini is in love with fire? That’s weird!

Anastasia: Nah it’s more like he wants to become fire. We all know how he’s haunted by his past and wary of the future so he envies how fire seems to only care for the present.

Felix: Hey Beatrice, have you checked Subaru’s body for burn marks?

Beatrice: …what?

Beatrice began panicking as the thought. She couldn’t believe that Subaru may be secretly burning himself. How did she not notice? Did she once again fail to help her contractor?

 

Before you begin stripping him down and checking his body Beatrice, know that your assumption of his self-harm are incorrect. Subaru doesn’t purposely burn himself. Mostly he just stares at the flame until the fire eventually reaches his fingertips. It doesn’t happen often so you shouldn’t worry

Beatrice along side Emilia and Rem breathed a sigh of relief to the news. His strange admiration for fire may be a concern but since he isn’t harming himself, it wasn’t something that should be a major topic. Beatrice returned to her seat, somewhat glad that her contractor didn’t end up doing something he’ll regret

 

His began putting his face closer and closer to the flame, as if he was a moth attract to his incoming death but quickly broke out of the trans. He began pulling the flame towards the paper and then, without fanfare, he touched the corner of the paper to the flame. It caught instantly. Orange light flared, casting sharp lines over his face. The paper curled in on itself, blackening at the edges like a dying scream. Ash flaked off, drifting upward in delicate spirals. Subaru didn’t flinch. He watched it burn, expression unreadable. When the last ember died, he let the ashes fall from his fingers. Whatever truth had been written there… it was gone now.

 

But his burden?

 

Still smoldering . It’s ashes flew through the winds of the endless night sky

 

{Episode 3: Finished}

 

Felt: You really miss them don’t you big bro?

[Thinking: I wonder where my parents are? Wait, I don’t need them. I have old man Rom as a great father ]

Reinhard :[Thinking: The love for your parents is so pure Subaru ]

Anastasia :[Thinking: After seeing this episode, I have finally made my decision on what I will do once I am out. But the question is how will I accomplish it.]

 

Ok everyone. That’s it for episode 3, you all may head to your rooms to relax for the day. You don’t need to sleep but it may help. I’ll notify you when to return to this room. As for usual Subaru will be with me still asleep and will also return to his seat when the episode begins

 

As the director finishes his statement. A massive door appeared from the back of the room allowing its guests to leave and enter their respective rooms which they happily did to discuss certain topics

Notes:

Wow, finally finished episode 3. YES!!!! The next episode will be a little shorter but it may take some time to for it to begin so hold on. Also I love reading your comments as they help create new ideas, see new perspectives, etc. So please type more but DON’T MAKE IT WEIRD. I ain’t here for that stuff

Chapter 28: Discussion

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Everyone had their own separate rooms to allow them to relax, freshen up, and chat if they needed to. Everyone had chosen to sleep for the time being, and once they woke up, they’d discuss the three episodes.



*Eight hours later*

Beatrice was lying on her massive bed, thinking of ways to help her contractor, when something disrupted her train of thought.

 

*Knock Knock*

???: Open up, Beatrice. We both knew this would happen at some point.

Beatrice sighed upon hearing the familiar voice of her contractor’s second doctor. She quickly opened the door, then returned to her bed, which had a mini Subaru doll on it — courtesy of the director. Felix chose to sit on the standard chair that was provided in every room.

Felix: I’ll make this quick so I can return to my lady. What have you done so far to help your contractor, and what have you learned from these three episodes?

 

Beatrice sat facing the doctor in a formal posture; this was about to be a serious discussion.

Beatrice: As you’ve said, he may be suffering from a unique form of split personality disorder, but Betty has concluded that he may also have a unique form of schizophrenia. These aberrations seem to influence his emotional state, and his inner voices lead him down a dark path, as you’ve witnessed.

She had dropped her usual “in fact” and “I suppose” — another sign of how serious she was being.

Beatrice: His self-harm is an unhealthy coping mechanism for his dark thoughts and horrific dreams. Items or comments related to those events cause him to spiral into madness.

Felix: Yeah… I also believe he may be developing major mood swings.

Beatrice: Anyone would, after facing so many stressful situations in such a short time. But if he could somehow release those emotions in a healthy way, my contractor could keep that under control.

Felix: I see. Anything else before we discuss possible solutions?

Beatrice: His fear of sleeping comes from his tragic journey, and it makes his grip on reality unstable. Sometimes he believes he’s still in one of those failed loops, even when he’s wide awake. The only effective solution so far has been slowly pulling him back into the real world with a calm voice. Simple questions seem to help, but it takes quite some time — minutes, even — before he’s fully present.

She took a deep breath in before squeezing the Subaru doll as a form of comfort 

Beatrice: His color blindness and motor skill issues stem from trauma. And this metaphorical chill he experiences seems tied to loneliness. He feels like an outsider — even in his own body.

Felix: And things like warmth from you, or starting a fire, seem to help. At least the only ones he knows of.

Beatrice: Yes. Perhaps because he was in a burning mansion when he made his contract with me, it’s a fond memory — however tragic.

Felix: Well, it sounds like you’ve summed up his problems. Any solutions you’ve discovered?

Beatrice: The sleeping issue is somewhat mitigated since he and I share a bed. His nightmares still occur about four nights a week. As for his other issues, connection seems to bring him back.

Felix: What do you mean?

Beatrice: When Subaru is in pain, his only solution is often to seek connection — usually through Betty. For example, if he’s reliving a failed loop, Betty will use small amounts of healing magic while comforting him. It’s not perfect; sometimes it fails, and he asks Betty to put him to sleep immediately.

Felix: So connection to friends might be a viable solution. Do you believe those who’ve killed him could provide that connection?

Beatrice: Betty does not understand.

Felix: You’re his spirit and companion. Your touch relaxes him and gives him warmth. But could Rem, Ram, Otto, Roswaal, or Garfiel replicate that?

Beatrice: Betty believes there may be hope for the blue oni maid, but as for the others… it’s undecided.

 

Silence settled over them as they mentally noted everything that had been shared.

Beatrice: Betty has found that art therapy and music therapy seem to help.

Felix: Could you explain?

Beatrice: Subaru has two favorite places to paint or draw. He draws animals or friends in silly poses or outfits — and it seems to calm him. Playing the piano or violin is also like a form of communication for him; the rhythm speaks in ways he cannot. And Betty quite enjoys it too.

Felix: I doubt he’d feel comfortable playing for me or Miss Crusch, but we’ll try to let him play without suspecting you told me.

Beatrice: That’s all Betty has figured out.

Felix: Then it seems this discussion has wrapped up nicely. From what I’ve gathered, Subaru’s emotions are delicate, so we must proceed with caution. Once we’re released, we can’t dump all of this on him — it would overwhelm him. We’ll introduce these and other therapies subtly, without letting on that we know about RbD. He’s perceptive — as this episode has shown — so we must be careful.

Beatrice: Betty agrees. Overwhelming him with love and sympathy will only make him feel inadequate trying to manage it all.

Felix: Right! I’ll relay this to my camp; you should do the same — though maybe not with Roswaal. We still don’t know whose side he’s on. I’ll take my leave now. Have a great rest of your day, Beatrice.

Beatrice: You too, doct—Felix.

Felix: Seems Subaru is rubbing off on you more than you realize.

Beatrice pouted at the comment but didn’t deny it. She would love to be someone Subaru trusted completely. Felix, seeing this, smiled and left, heading toward his lady’s room — where Wilhelm could be seen entering at the same time.



*Fifteen minutes before Beatrice and Felix’s talk*

 

Felt: Reinhard! Get in here!

Her voice carried through the hall.

Reinhard rushed toward her room, alarmed by his mistress’s shout.

Reinhard: Is everything all right, Lady Felt?

Felt: First off, I’m not “Lady Felt” in here — I’m just Felt.

She paused, suddenly realizing she sounded like Emilia. Reinhard chuckled softly at the resemblance.

Felt: Secondly, I wanted to speak to you in private — remember?

Reinhard: Of course.

 

Felt and Reinhard entered her room. Ever the gentleman, Reinhard closed the door gently. Felt kicked her shoes off the bed, finally able to relax after the exhaustion of watching those episodes. Reinhard stood patiently, waiting for her to speak about his earlier behavior.

Felt: Come on, man! I thought you’d have grown enough to think for yourself. Sit down.

 

Reinhard obeyed, sitting at the corner of the bed but still remaining silent.

Felt sighed, realizing he wouldn’t speak unless she began.

Felt: …You shouldn’t have done that.

Reinhard: I apologize for my actions.

Felt: Rein, do you believe I can win the Selection?

 

Reinhard looked at her in surprise. She wasn’t mocking him — she was asking genuinely.

Reinhard: Of course I believe you can win.

Felt: Why? I’m just some slum dweller — like that bitch said. This isn’t some underdog story like the ones Big Bro told us about. This is reality, and reality is cruel.

 

Her words weren’t meant to wound him; she was being honest and vulnerable, just as she once had with Subaru during the year time skip. Reinhard could hear the sincerity in her voice — and the doubt.

Reinhard: Your status doesn’t matter, Lad— I mean, Felt. The dragon chose you as a candidate, and in all my time with you, I’ve seen your devotion to your dream of equality for all. You may pursue it in some harsh ways, but I’ve seen the genuine care you have for those suffering under this country’s failings.

Felt: …Then why did you knock me out?

 

Reinhard lowered his head in shame. His attempt to protect her had only made her doubt herself. I’m a failure, he thought.

Felt: I know you did it to protect me, but that proves you don’t trust me to face life’s harsh realities. I won’t deny that I cracked under pressure, but even so, you had no right to decide that for me.

 

Her tone wasn’t her usual sharp edge — it was softer, deliberate. She wasn’t speaking as the street kid who stole wallets, but as a mature young woman.

Felt: Look at me.

He obeyed, though his eyes couldn’t quite meet hers.

Felt: If I’m to become queen, I will have to face hardships like this. Death. corruption. Discrimination. Casualties. Power struggles. These and more will be my responsibility to face. I don’t need a guardian angel shielding me from the bad — I need a friend who will help me face it, with the utmost confidence.

 

Reinhard:[Thinking: She’s right… I’ve been trying to hide her from life’s darkness. Shielding her, when in reality I’ve shown her the greatest disrespect and disloyalty. I acted more like that creature Puck than a true friend. I’m a failure.]

Felt: …But even so, I’m proud of you.

 

At that, Reinhard finally looked at her. She was smiling, though tears shimmered in her eyes.

Felt: You chose to protect me without waiting for my command. You’re beginning to understand your emotions — tearing away the collar those governmental bastards put on you. I have to thank Big Bro for that, but still… I’m glad.

 

Her praise struck something deep inside him, stirring memories of his mother, Louanna.

Without hesitation, Felt closed the distance and wrapped her arms around him.

Felt: Please keep going. Please keep believing in me. Please continue this path of greed. Anastasia may be a merchant, but you could take inspiration from her greed. I don’t want the Sword Saint as my knight. I don’t want Reinhard van Astrea as my knight. All I want is my friend, Rein, as my knight. That’s all I need.

Reinhard’s arms instinctively went around her. No words were needed — he understood, and agreed, not because it was her command, but because he wanted it too.

 


Minutes passed as they stayed in that embrace.

Finally, Reinhard wiped away his tears and looked at her — his mistress, and his friend.

Reinhard: I think I can do that.

Felt: Good! You wouldn’t want to disrespect your brother like that, would you?

Reinhard: No… I guess I wouldn’t. I always wanted a brother, so it fills my heart with joy that it’s Subaru.

Felt: That’s good. You’re finally understanding what you want in life.

 

She used her scarf to dab away her own tears before pulling back.

Felt: I will help him. Will you join me, Rein?

She mimicked Subaru’s fist bump from the start of the third episode.

Reinhard: Of course. I won’t allow my brother to walk that dark path anymore.

He mirrored her motion, their fists meeting in silent agreement.

Notes:

WOOOOAH. Finally posted a chapter. Wrote this around 3 am and did my best to fix grammatical issues.

PLEASE!!!!! PLEASE!!!! IF THERE ARE ANY ARTIST OUT THERE. PLEASE MAKE SOME SUBARU AND REINHARD FAN ART!!! NOT ROMANTIC BUT THEM BEING AWKWARD BROTHERS!! I NEED IT!!!😭🙏🏾🙏🏾

Chapter 29: Discussion(2)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

[30 minutes after Felix and Beatrice’s talk]

 

Al: So, princess, what will you do once my bro joins your camp? I’m eager to hear!

Al was leaning against the wall while his princess lay on her bed, one leg crossed over the other, staring at the ceiling.

 

Priscilla: Well, my loyal jester, once he joins my camp, I’ll first have to crush that horrible self-destructive mentality by outlining the stupidity in his philosophy. I will have to find some way of observing his miasma levels, though.

Al: Yeah, but I’m sure you’d notice his change in attitude if he were forced to activate that ability.

Priscilla: You’re awfully agreeable. What’s your reasoning? Speak now!

Al: It’s just that you’ve claimed you want him, and since the world works in your favor, he will join. I’m just… interested in him, that’s all.

Priscilla: That you claim, but many times throughout the show, I could sense your bond with the boy growing. You may call him your brother due to your origin, but it seems you have an actual connection with him.

Al: You noticed all that without me realizing? Damn, my poker face must really suck.

Priscilla: Quit your sulking! It is unbefitting of my knight.

Al: Okay then, I’ll be honest…

 

He lowered his head as a show of respect.

 

Al: What you’ve said is true. Throughout the episodes, my fondness for Subaru has grown immeasurably. In a way, I see him as a hopeless version of myself. Please, my lady, save him from himself. His friends cannot be trusted—they’ve caused him the most harm yet never really helped fix him. Please, I beg of you.

 

Priscilla stood up and slammed her fan onto the man’s helmet, causing him to fall face-first onto the ground.

Priscilla: Ignorant fool! As if I’d allow such a sad man to be acquainted with me! He shall join my camp, but until he evolves into a man worthy of my standards, he will not be a true member. He is a sickness—one that must be cut away immediately before it harms us. I will fix him, I will mend him, and he will be reborn as a true knight worthy to stand by my side. Do not push your emotional baggage onto me.

 

Al, using his one free arm, pushed himself out of the small crater, a few drops of blood slipping from his helmet. He quickly adjusted it to face his lady.

Al: Th-Thank you, my lady.

Priscilla: Back to the boy. His mental issues are not something I’ll be handling alone—I’ll have his spirit companion assist me. I may have to speak to the duchess’s knight about certain techniques or therapy sessions that could aid his health. Besides that, all I can do is observe and persist. Ultimately, it will be up to him whether he wants help or not.

Al: Sounds like a solid plan. I’ll aid my lady in any way I can—without disclosing that we know of his ability.

Priscilla: Sounds like you’ve finally decided to think clearly, like a jester should. Maybe there is hope for you, Aldebaran. You may leave.

 

Al, upon hearing his leader’s words, walked to the exit, opening the door while rubbing his head.

Al: Please stop calling me that.

 

And with that, he took his leave, allowing his leader to continue whatever she had been doing before.


[While this was happening]

 

Anastasia was lying at the edge of her massive queen-sized bed, while Mimi was happily snacking on the floor nearby.

 

*Knock*

*Knock*

???: It’s me, Ana-Bo. Open up!

 

Anastasia didn’t pay attention to the door but asked Mimi if she could open it, which Mimi gladly did. Mimi opened the door to see her longtime friend Ricardo. It took him a while to fit through the door—he was taller than the frame, and his muscles made squeezing in difficult. Both girls laughed at the sight, lighting up the mood. After a minute, he barely managed to fit in.

 

Ricardo: Damn doors. Why don’t the people who make them consider tall folks like me?

He said in a high-pitched voice, mimicking Subaru’s sense of humor.

 

Mimi: Mimi thinks it’s because Ricardo is a near-giant. No one could’ve predicted that—not even boss lady.

Ricardo: How dare they? I’ll file a formal complaint!

Anastasia: It’s good to see you again, but why have you come?

 

She spoke in her usual “uplifting” tone, placing her hat back on with a smile—though if you looked closely, you could see the edges of her mouth twitching.

 

Ricardo: Ana-Bo, we’ve been friends for decades. I can tell when something’s bothering you. It doesn’t have to be me, but you gotta tell someone.

Anastasia: Hmm… seems like your senses haven’t dulled a bit. Ugh, fine, I’ll spill.

Ricardo: Mimi, could you give us a moment?

Mimi: But Mimi wants to hear what has boss lady in trouble! Mimi wants to stay!

 

She ran up and wrapped her arms and legs around Anastasia’s torso. Anastasia giggled at the adorable sight and patted her head.

Anastasia: I understand your concern, but don’t worry—we’ll be out in five minutes. You can stay outside the door for that long, can’t you?

Mimi: I… If that’s what boss lady wants, then I guess it’s fine. Mimi will stay out for exactly five minutes! Make it quick, Ricardo, or Mimi will cut off your tail!

And with that, Mimi left the room, allowing the two to talk privately.

 

 

Seconds of silence felt like an eternity for the merchant. She tried to find a way to talk around her problems, as she usually did, but seeing it was her oldest friend who was concerned for her, she eventually chose to speak the truth.

Anastasia: Ricardo… I’m thinking about telling everyone that Subaru shouldn’t stay in the Emilia camp anymore.

 

Ricardo was about to speak, but seeing his friend like this, he held his tongue and allowed her to continue.

 

Anastasia: Don’t get me wrong—I’ve taken an interest in Subaru. Not in a romantic way, obviously, but I see him as a good person. He’s kind, outgoing, and has a lot of potential. I wouldn’t mind bringing him into our camp, but I know that would never happen.

 

She grew a faint smile and began to play with her long hair.

Anastasia: What I’m saying is… Subaru is a factor in the Royal Selection that puts everything else in jeopardy. I know he’s a good guy, but his goal is to make Emilia queen. We’ve seen how far he’ll go for her. I’d say Felix and he are similar in that department. Through many self-sacrifices, he’s accomplished things that not even the Sword Saint could—and he gave it all to her. If he weren’t there, Emilia and Crusch would be dead.

Anastasia: It’s awful to say this, but with him there, there’s barely a point to the Selection anymore. With his current lack of mental stability, he’d do anything to give her that position. I admire that… and I fear that. With him, she’s basically guaranteed the throne. And so, I’d like to have him removed from the Selection. I don’t want him to leave her forever—I’m not heartless—but logically, the only way the Selection can continue fairly is if he leaves or has no power over the camp.

 

She looked to her friend but didn’t move an inch, as if to say: “I’m waiting for your answer.”

Ricardo thought for a long moment. Should he lie to comfort her? No—she’d see through it. Should he agree outright? No—that wouldn’t help her either. Seconds passed like hours, as his response would deeply affect his friend.

 

Ricardo: Ana-Bo… I can see your point. But do you really believe Subaru would abuse that ability just to give her the crown?

 

Anastasia finally sat up, her business persona falling away.

Anastasia: Yes, I believe he would. He should’ve been broken during his first days at the mansion, but his devotion to his friends kept him going. If he could be eaten alive and still not give in… then I believe he would begin abusing it. Even his spirit companion claimed the mentality still lingered.

Ricardo: You know you’ll be fighting three camps over this, right? Priscilla’s might not be an enemy, but Crusch, Felt, and most definitely the Emilia camp… they won’t stand down.

Anastasia: I know. I knew that the moment the idea came to me. No matter how I try to deny it… Subaru is the most dangerous man in the world. A man hanging on by threads. If he wants something badly enough, the world has no choice but to give it to him—because he’ll spend an eternity destroying every other option. He’s…

 

She took a deep breath before her final statement.

 

 

Anastasia: A man more dangerous than the Sword Saint.

 

Ricardo gulped at the thought.

 

Ricardo: Fine then, Ana-Bo. I’ll support the idea. But we’re still all in agreement about helping him live a normal life, right? I’ll support him leaving the Selection—but not being left behind.

Anastasia: Of course. I still want to help him. Just… not in the race.

Ricardo: Good. I’ll let you decide when to bring the idea up—

 

Ricardo walked forward and placed a hand on her shoulder, smiling warmly.

Ricardo: —and no matter what, I’ll support you.

 

With her best friend behind her, Anastasia felt she could keep moving forward. She gave him a bear hug, and they stood that way for a while before she lightly punched his shoulder to tell him to get out. He teased her about her weak punches as he finally left.

Anastasia (whispering): Thank you again… my friend.

 


Reinhard, after having spoken with his lady, returned to his quarters. He had a lot to think about.

 

How could he be more human?


What does he want?

 

How can he be a better friend to Subaru?

 

These questions circled through the Sword Saint’s mind—questions that had never had concrete answers. He began jotting thoughts into a small notebook on the shelf, until a knock pulled him out of his thoughts.

 

*Knock*

 

???: Sir Reinhard, it is I, Wilhelm. May I come in?

 

The familiar voice cut through his train of thought. Reinhard turned to the door—his grandfather was there.

Of course, being the courteous man he was, Reinhard graciously opened the door.

 

Wilhelm: Thank you for allowing me to enter.

Reinhard: It is no problem, Grandfather. What brings you here today?

 

Reinhard closed the door and walked toward the bed, though he remained standing, noting that Wilhelm stood a few feet away.

 

Wilhelm: I would like to discuss the most recent showing—if you have the time.

Reinhard: Of course. This episode showed us that your battle isn’t over. I will do all within my power to help you.

 

He bowed respectfully toward his superior.

 

Wilhelm: That is one topic… but I came here to speak to you specifically.

 

Reinhard raised his head, surprised. What did Wilhelm want to say—about him?

 

Wilhelm: I… I am sorry.

 

Wilhelm lowered his head, showing his resolve.

 

Wilhelm: You were just a child when Theresia was lost to us. It affected all of us differently, but that does not absolve my actions toward you or Heinkel. I treated you as if you had personally ended her… when it was you who got caught in the crossfire. You didn’t know anything, and yet I threw my bitterness, my anger, my envy at you. I treated you like a monster. I forced you to adopt a mindset no one your age should bear.

Wilhelm: I abandoned my duty as a father to my son, and he turned out to be a deplorable man. I have no right to insult him—as it was I made who made him like that. If your grandmother were to see me now, she would be sorely disappointed in the man I’ve become.

 

Reinhard could only stare at the elderly man, his emotions swirling—joy at seeing his grandfather willing to change, sadness at his self-deprecation, confusion at what to say… and more. Had this been said outside, his divine protections would’ve muffled it all and guided him to a logical response.

But he wasn’t outside.

He was in a place where he had been stripped of his powers—he wasn’t the all-powerful Sword Saint here. He was mortal. He was human.

And in this moment of humanity… he was grateful. Grateful to the director for making him powerless.

The old man began crying, years of regret pouring out of him.

Wilhelm: I apologize for offending you. For hurting you. For berating you. For pressuring you to become something no one should have to be. For burdening you. For…

 

He paused, taking a long breath. Whether he would be forgiven or not didn’t matter. Reinhard may forgive him—but he himself could not. The Witch Cult were the ones who took his wife, but it was him that destroyed the Astrea family.

Wilhelm: …FOR FAILING TO BE YOUR GRANDFATHER!

--I see now from these showings that it was I who shamed Theresia’s name, not you. I don’t believe I deserve your forgiveness—but it had to be said. REINHARD VAN ASTREA, I AM SORRY!

 

He shouted from his soul—for both himself and Reinhard to hear. He wanted to change. He didn’t want to live in regret. If his son hated him, fine. If his grandson walked away, that was fine too.

All he wanted was a chance to apologize… to honor the Astrea name—though he felt too far gone to truly belong to it.

 

 

A long silence filled the room. Wilhelm didn’t dare raise his head. He waited—for judgment.

 

Reinhard: At first… I wanted to accept your apology. To say “It’s fine, Grandfather,” shake your hand, and walk out as a true family, but…

 

But that would be a lie.

 

Wilhelm couldn’t see his grandson’s face, but Reinhard’s voice was calm—neutral. Neither warm nor cold.

 

Reinhard: I… I don’t know what to say, honestly. My lady has scolded me many times—about being more greedy, more in tune with my emotions—and I’m starting to agree with her. This is a place where I can truly feel human. I’m as powerless as anyone else here. And for the first time, I feel at ease. I can finally connect with people—and they can connect with me. And that’s why…

 

Reinhard: …I can’t forgive you.

 

Wilhelm:[I see. So that’s your decision.]

 

Of course he wouldn’t be forgiven. Even an angel has limits. Forgiving the man who tormented him for years? Foolish.

But then…

 

Reinhard: But… I can accept your willingness to change.

 

Wilhelm looked up in shock. What… what did that mean?

He saw a single tear falling down Reinhard’s face. His expression twisted in a way all could recognize—sadness.

 

Reinhard: I may not speak for my father, but… I was deeply hurt by you. My own grandfather treated me like a monster. Like I was the monster. You blamed me for something I didn’t do.

 

Others distanced themselves from me because of my strength… but you… I never thought you would, too.

 

To hate me. To envy me.

 

That hurt me more than you could ever know.

 

He wiped his tears, gathering himself.

 

Reinhard: But even so… I can see that this place has changed you. You finally realized what’s been hurting you all these years.

 

I’m not as kind as Subaru, who forgives everyone. I might try, but my lady would be furious if I mimicked that trait of his. Still… this place isn’t just about how we failed him—but how badly we’ve treated each other.

 

He took a step forward.

 

Reinhard: Maybe I can’t forgive you today. Maybe not tomorrow. Not in a week, or even a decade. Maybe never.

 

But I can give you an opportunity.

 

Wilhelm stood fully now, looking up into his grandson’s ocean-blue eyes.

 

Wilhelm: An… opportunity?

 

Reinhard: Yes. An opportunity to fix this family. We’ll always bear scars—nothing can change that. But maybe… maybe you can mend what you’ve broken. It’ll take time, but maybe one day we’ll all sit in a dining room… and talk as a real family.

 

Wilhelm: I… I can try. I will dedicate my life to fixing what I’ve done.

Reinhard: That—I can accept, Wilhelm.

 

Okay guys, you have 30 minutes before the next episode begins, so let’s start heading back to your seats.

 

Reinhard: It seems like we should begin heading back to our ladies.

 

Wilhelm: Yes, it would seem so. I thank you, my grandson, for allowing me the opportunity to mend what I’ve broken.

Wilhelm bowed his head one more time and began heading toward the door.

 

Reinhard: Oh, and Wilhelm?

 

Wilhelm looked back to his grandson.

 

Reinhard: I saw how you reacted when Subaru said he respected you above all else, and I agree with you trying to adopt him into the family.

 

Wilhelm smiled upon hearing the joyful news.

Wilhelm: Thank you for noticing. It may be a challenge, but I believe we can do it. He is your older brother, so by proxy, he is my grandson too.

Reinhard:Yes, he most certainly is.

Wilhelm:And with that, I shall take my leave. Have a great rest of your day, my grandson.

 

Reinhard: You too, Wilhelm.

 


*25 minutes later*

 

Various members from each camp began walking back into the theater. The first to sit down were Emilia, Beatrice, Crusch, and Rem—in that order. The rest of their friends returned to their respective seats, engaging in quiet conversations.

 

Okay ladies, gentlemen, and… whatever the hell Roswaal is. Welcome back to the theater. It seems like everyone has fully recovered from the previous showings. How was the break?

 

Petra: It was really good. Thank you, mister!

 

Frederica: I was well rested. Thank you again, sir.

 

Garfiel: I was finally relaxing until a certain cat girl barged in and dragged me to her room to eat snacks…

 

Mimi: It was Mimi who did it! And it was fun! Garfiel had such an adorable face eating those cookies you made, mister! Thanks for that!

Anastasia: YOU DRAGGED HIM INTO YOUR ROOM? WHEN WAS THIS!?

Mimi: Right after you told Mimi to leave.

Anastasia: SO WHILE I WAS HAVING A TALK WITH RICARDO, YOU RAN TO HIS ROOM, BASICALLY KIDNAPPED HIM, AND HAD A TEA PARTY!?

Mimi, not understanding what she did wrong, simply nodded. This only made Anastasia more flustered. She facepalmed herself for leaving Mimi unattended and promised to never do it again.

 

Ram: Ram had the most enjoyable rest, now that Barusu isn’t waking her up.

 

Rem: Speaking of Subaru, could you please bring him back? I want to hold him again.

 

Beatrice: The maid has a point, I suppose. Bring back my contractor, I suppose.

 

Sheesh, so demanding. Well, here you go, Beatrice.

 

And with that, her contractor suddenly reappeared in his seat—still fast asleep. Emilia, Beatrice, and Ram immediately bear-hugged him, surrounding him with love and affection.

 

Anastasia: Before the episode begins, Emilia, Crusch, and Felt—could I ask you something?

 

Emilia clasped her hands together, joyful at the idea of speaking with a friend. During the break, her thoughts had been consumed by Subaru and how to help him. She hadn’t come up with any great plans, but Beatrice had informed her of certain types of therapy that might help bring him back to normalcy.

Emilia: Yes?

 

Crusch, who had been speaking with Wilhelm, turned at the sound of her name.

Crusch: Of course, Anastasia.

 

Felt, meanwhile, had been playing with her chair, bored out of her mind—until she heard her name.

Felt: What’s up?

 

Anastasia: During our next break, could we all speak privately? Just us and our knights—it’s important to them, too.

 

Emilia: Of course! I would love to speak with you.

Beatrice: Betty will stand in as your assistant, due to my contractor’s condition, I suppose. 

Emilia: Thank you, Beatrice.

 

Crusch: [Why us specifically? Is it because we’re candidates? But why not Priscilla… What is she planning?]

Crusch: I’ll also join you. Felix, will you accompany me?

Felix: Of course, my lady! Anywhere you go, I’ll follow!

 

Felt: Sure. We wouldn’t be doing anything else anyway. Rein?

Reinhard: I have no objections.

 

Priscilla: I will also be joining this meeting of yours.

 

All four women turned to Priscilla, who was fanning herself and glaring confidently at Anastasia.

Anastasia clicked her tongue—her plan to separate from Priscilla, one of the three people in the room she couldn’t manipulate, was falling apart.

 

Priscilla: Do you have any reason why I should not attend, sly fox?

Anastasia, seeing her plan unravel, put on her business face.

Anastasia: Of course you can join, Priscilla. I simply thought you might find it boring.

Priscilla: How arrogant of you to assume what would entertain me. Watch your tongue, merchant.

Jester, you will accompany me.

Al: [I was gonna anyway… Feels like this girl’s planning something, and it’s gotta involve my bro somehow.]

 

Al: Of course, my lady.

Okay ladies, how about we all calm down and begin the episode already?

 

Anastasia: My apologies, Director. Please continue.

 

Priscilla: Hmph. Proceed with the showing. Mine self has grown bored of this conversation.

 

Finally! Here we go. Episode 4: Conversation with a Friend.

 

{Episode 4: Conversation with a Friend: Beginning

Notes:

Spent a lot of time in the night making this chapter. Also fixed up some grammatical errors in the chapter

Chapter 30: Tired

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The screen begins its next showing. The first thing we see is the new mansion where our protagonist now resides. It’s late into the night, and everyone has already fallen asleep—well, except one person.

 

We zoom into the joyful knight and his spirit companion’s room. It looks as if nothing has changed over the months they’ve spent together. Beatrice is sleeping peacefully in the fetal position, but something seems off. Where is her contractor? Where is Subaru?

 

Emilia: It seems Subaru is wandering the mansion again. I wish he’d go back to sleep—he always looks so tired during the day.

Beatrice : Yes Betty believe he’s developed minor Narcolepsy.

Petra : That sounds bad. What is it?

 

To her, it sounded like some deadly disease. She began researching, determined to find a treatment to help Subaru defeat the “viral infection.”

Felix : I’ll take over, Beatrice. Narcolepsy is a disorder that disrupts a person’s sleep cycle. There are different variations, and while they aren’t life-threatening, they can be dangerous.

 

Petra did her best to remember this as a symptom that Subaru suffers from

 

We switch to a different location—the dining table—where a boy is eating an appa, leaning back in his chair and rocking gently like a baby, staring at the ceiling. His shoulders bear an invisible weight. His eyelids droop, trembling with every blink as if ready to surrender. Dark circles carve themselves under his eyes, deep and dull like bruises from sleepless nights. Each breath he takes is shallow and ragged, as if it costs him more effort than it should. His usual spark is gone, buried beneath fatigue that clings to him like a second skin.

 

Subaru:[ God, I’m tired. Why can’t I fall asleep? ]

 

He chomps on the apple again. His thoughts flow like a river as he continues eating. After ten minutes, he tosses the core aside and begins cleaning the room. After a while, he finally leaves the dining room and heads to the room he visits nearly every night—a room that holds one of his two ladies.

 

Subaru: Hello, Rem.

His voice sounds frayed—low, cracking, as though exhaustion has worn it thin.

 

Rem : Hello, my hero! You should go back to your room and rest. I love your visits, but you look extremely tired.

Ram : Sadly, Sis, Subaru won’t listen. Knowing him, his lust for you outweighs his common sense .

Otto : Wow, will you ever give a genuine compliment to Mr. Natsuki?

Ram : Will you ever stop being an alcoholic clown?

Otto : At least I’m not trying to get with a clown.

Ram : My master’s face paint is utterly elegant, and I won’t allow anyone—especially a drunken simpleton—to discredit him.

Otto just rolled his eyes at the prideful maid.

 

Subaru sat down in his chair and held the sleepy girl’s hand.

Subaru: Hey Rem, how’s it been going? I’ve been better. Still no traces of that damn Gluttony. Seems like the Witch Cult has hidden their tracks since Sloth’s defeat. I’m sorry about that.

 

Rem: [ It’s no problem, Subaru. I know you’re doing your best for all of us, but you must take care of yourself first. Please, my hero! ]

 

Subaru: You know * yawn* Rem, I’m very tired. Maybe it’s the memories again or the ghosts that have been very loud for the past week, but I haven’t slept for 52 hours.

 

Felix : 52 HOURS?!! How hasn’t he passed out yet? Beatrice, how could you allow this?

Beatrice : It’s because… because nothing works, I SUPPOSE!

 

She turned to face the cat man.

Beatrice : Betty could—and has—drained his mana multiple times to get him to sleep, but even when his body rests, his mind doesn’t. Whether nightmares or dark thoughts, his mind just stays awake. It hurts to see. Even the hal—I mean, Emilia—couldn’t help.

Felix : Re-really, Emilia?

 

Emilia didn’t face the healer but nodded. She was too focused on her knight, who was sleeping gracefully.

 

Emilia : [ Are you finally at rest, my love? I hope so. You, above all else, deserve it. ]

 

Subaru: Yeah, I know it’s bad, but nothing seems to work. Day one, I tried to fall asleep—didn’t work. Beako tried applying healing magic to my mind to help me sleep, but that didn’t work either. I try my best to act normal around others and keep up with my duties as a butler, but even Mili noticed my lack of sleep. She’s very yawn

 

The lack of sleep finally caught up to him as he lost his train of thought, only looking at Rem with tired eyes. One second turned into five, and five quickly turned into sixty, the amount it took for him to snap back to his senses.

 

Subaru: Ooh, sorry, Rem! I forgot what I was doing for a second. Anyway, she’s very kind and gave me a lap pillow, but even then I couldn’t fall asleep. Thankfully, she didn’t start digging for answers and just told me to turn in early. And here we are—nearly day three. God, I wish there was a potion for instant knockout. I’d pay for it * yawn* immediately.

 

Mimi : Lady Boss, isn’t there a potion for that?

Anastasia : I believe so. I had a vial a couple years back in Kararagi but didn’t need it. We could replicate the formula to mass-produce it.

 

Emilia, hearing a possible solution to her lover’s problem, stood and looked toward the queen of merchants.

Emilia : Anastasia, I’ll be happy to purchase the ingredients to make the potion. Whatever the price!

Anastasia : Such an offer has great potential. While a version of me would seize it and, what did Subaru call it, ‘milk you dry,’ regarding Subaru, I’ll happily create the formula and give it to you free of charge!

Beatrice : What’s the catch? Knowing a greedy person like you, Betty suspects you want something.

Crusch : Beatrice has a point. I don’t believe you’d do this without wanting some leverage over a rival.

Anastasia : Aren’t we all here to help Subaru?

She looked down, unable to face her rivals as they both had a point.

Anastasia : It may not be the current me, but I did hurt him in the past. I can’t change the past, but I want a future where I know I did my best to make amends. If this is the first step, then so be it. I want to help him—that’s all I want right now. Will you grant me that chance?

 

The candidates exchanged uncertain glances, unsure whether to trust her. None of the three knew what to say until—

 

Rem : Yes, we can do that.

All three rivals looked toward the oni maid.

Rem : We’ve all made mistakes—some more than others.

She looked down at her hands—the same hands that once ended her lover’s life.

Rem : If you can help him in any way, we should take it. All of us want to save him, after all.

Felix : I agree! He is suffering in ways no one else can understand, but since we all want to help him, we should trust this idea. The potion will need to be studied by me to ensure it has no side effects or addictive properties, so I want in.

Emilia : O~kay then. I’ll trust you, Anastasia. Please allow Felix to study the potion.

Anastasia : Of course. I don’t want Subaru to end up like your merchant—a drunken fool.

 

The crowd laughed at the poor man.

Otto : OMG!!! Why am I always the target? Curse you, Mr. Natsuki!

 

Subaru: I’m sorry I’m not more outgoing today. You’d probably tell me to rest too. You’re too kind to me, Rem. I’ll try to be my normal self tomorrow. And remember, I’ll get you back.

 

With that, he kissed her forehead as he did every night, then returned to his bed, trying his best to fall asleep—only to fail. He couldn’t even drift off as the hours passed and morning came.

 

Subaru was later seen making breakfast alongside Federica and Petra. It was his special, once-in-a-while homemade pancakes with strawberries and sugar. He, Petra, and Federica burst through the door, with Federica pushing a cart filled with their breakfast.

Subaru: BREAKFAST TIME!

 

The dining table was filled with his companions. On the left were Otto and Garfiel; on the right were Emilia and Beatrice. Roswaal sat at the head of the table, and Ram was nowhere to be found.

 

Rem : Where is sis?

Ram : Well, my younger sister, Ram, is most likely helping Rem get ready for the day.

Petra : Yeah, every day Ram gets you up, gives you a bath, brushes your teeth, and feeds you. It’s really adorable.

Federica : It really is. I have to respect her commitment when it comes to your care.

 

Rem smiled and gave her sister a big hug.

Rem : Oh thank you, sis! Thank you for taking care of me.

Ram : Ram is glad you’re well.

 

Roswaal: Hmph! Someone’s excited today. Do tell us, what’s for breakfast?

 

Subaru: I’m glad you asked, Roswaal.

 

He picked up one of the plates and held it high for all to see.

 

Subaru: It’s my homemade pancakes with strawberries. A tasty breakfast helps the body get ready for the day. We also have sugar you can add for extra flavor, but don’t add too much or it’ll ruin the whole meal.

 

Beatrice: Silly contractor. Nothing could ruin those savory pancakes of yours.

She stared at the food like a starving animal. If she had no pride, she would’ve jumped onto the cart and devoured everything in sight.

Subaru: Thank you for the compliment, my precious angel. You get the first serving.

Petra: HEY! But I wanted to try your food first!

Subaru walked up to Petra and ruffled her hair.

Subaru: It’s okay, Petra. I poured all my love into each pancake so you can savor them equally.

 

Ram : Dear OD, I think I’m gonna be sick.

Otto : Oh, would you stop over-exaggerating?

Crusch : I would be interested in trying that dish.

Beatrice : Why? So you can steal some of my contractor’s love?

She smirked while looking at the duchess, whose face turned bright red, earning laughs from the others.

 

Petra: O-ooh! That’s great then.

 

And with that, breakfast began. Ram eventually joined them, and the camp was whole—well, as whole as it could be for now. Subaru talked with his spirit and Emilia; Otto discussed business with Roswaal; Federica could be seen scolding Garfiel for his lack of etiquette; and Ram ate in silence. Overall, it was a nice breakfast for everyone.

Notes:

The next chapters will be longer as I finally figure out my writing style
Also finally started using AI for spelling check as I’ve noticed many errors in the previous chapter so YAY 🥳

Chapter 31: Nightmare

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Everyone had returned to their usual routines. Emilia went to visit Annerose, Otto tended to his merchant duties, Garfiel ventured into the forest to hunt Mabeasts, Ram had gone somewhere unknown, Frederica and Petra resumed their responsibilities, and Roswaal returned to his office to handle his work. Overall, it had been a peaceful breakfast. Subaru and Beatrice returned to their room, spending the morning playing games—his day off.

In their room, the two sat on the floor, playing a familiar card game: Uno. Beatrice had only one card left, while Subaru, plagued by misfortune, still had nine.

 

Beatrice laid down a Red 4.

Beatrice: Uno out, in fact!

Subaru collapsed backward in defeat, his card falling from his hand.

Subaru: How do you always win, Beako?! It’s not fair!

He flailed his arms in frustration.

 

Anastasia: Ooh, what’s this game? It looks interesting.

Emilia: Oh, well, this is a game from Subaru’s homeland called Uno. It’s—

 

Otto: You should not do that!

Roswaal: Ms. Emilia, that wouldn’t be wise.

Both Otto and Roswaal had spoken at the same time, causing Emilia to pause in confusion. They exchanged glances, then Roswaal smiled and continued.

 

Roswaal: Ms. Emilia, speaking to a rival about this would be unwise, especially when that rival is the Queen of Merchants.

Otto: I concur. She would likely monopolize the idea in a week and reap a massive profit. I had intended to do so myself, but Subaru insisted the game remain for his friends. We must honor his wishes, correct?

Roswaal: Furthermore, Ms. Anastasia, should you manage to discover and sell this, Subaru, Otto, and I would be compelled to act—since it was originally our idea.

Anastasia: Ooh, how interesting! You believe you could win this legal battle if I tried?

Otto: I believe we could, and even if we failed, it would be evident the idea was stolen—damaging your reputation.

 

He said this with confidence and daring, ready to defend his friend’s creation.

 

Emilia: Then, seeing as my trusted merchant advises against it, I will adhere his counsel and keep the game’s mechanics secret.

Anastasia: Very well. Such a simple game isn’t worth risking a rivalry.

Rem: Subaru would’ve said, “Who even says ‘adhere’ anymore?”

The room chuckled. They missed his dramatic flair and wit.

 

Roswaal: I’m glad we reached an agreement, Ms. Anastasia. We wouldn’t wish to incur your wrath.

 

Beatrice: It’s mostly because my contractor has such awful luck—and dared to challenge the almighty Spirit of Yin.

Subaru sat up, bowing his head in mock reverence.

Subaru: Oh, how could I forget? I apologize, oh great spirit. You have shown me my foolishness in attempting to outsmart you. Please forgive me.

Beatrice giggled at his display, loving his respect yet amused by his theatrics.

 

Beatrice: You are forgiven. Rise, my foolish contractor.

Subaru: But I cannot… I have a request for my perished Beako.

Beatrice paused, trying to guess his intentions.

Beatrice: You may proceed.

Subaru: Would you please join me in the basement? It’s the 20th of June.

 

Beatrice: …This didn’t happen.

She was happy to see him playful again, but a twinge of unease crept in.

Federica: Something must have gone wrong, and Subaru chose not to speak of it.

Beatrice: Your assumption is likely correct.

 

She inhaled deeply, steadying herself. Subaru had been brave for her; now it was her turn to support him.

Beatrice: Felix, begin assessing any new materials discovered today. Be prepared.

Felix: Of course. I’ll note anything worth mentioning, good or bad.

 

Subaru: Just… would you please join me?

His voice, once joyful and teasing, now carried timidity and worry.

Beatrice: Fine. Betty will join you.

Subaru’s face lit up as he grabbed her hand and spun her around, much to her playful dismay.

 


 

The basement was dim, lit by a few sparse lamps. Wood creaked under their steps. The room was largely empty, filled only with wooden boxes and jars of oil—remnants of Subaru’s past, much to Beatrice’s annoyance. Subaru lay on the cold stone floor, polishing a familiar weapon, a stark reminder of past suffering.

 

Rem: My Morningstar? Why would he… clean it? It hurt him… I hurt him.

Ram: Sister, he’s forgiven you already.

Rem: No, Ram, you don’t understand.

 

Rem’s voice trembled, heavy with fear and sorrow. She had seen something in Subaru that no one else had.

Rem: Look at Subaru’s face…

Beatrice’s eyes followed his movements and froze. Paler skin, hollow eyes, and a lifeless expression. His jaw trembled as he dragged the rag across the spikes with excessive force, shredding it.

Rem: See, Ram! He’s… he’s not himself. His body is here, yet his mind isn’t. No one… not even Subaru… could clean a weapon that had once killed him. He’s going to—

Ram enveloped her sister in a tight embrace, calming her trembling frame.

Ram: Please, sister. Do not watch for a few minutes… just trust me.

Rem: But I—

Ram: Please!! For me, for Subaru, for yourself.

The two sisters clung to one another, tears flowing. Their friends gave the room silence, knowing that any words would inflame Ram’s pride and determination.

 

Subaru has nearly been done polishing the ball of death as Beatrice continued reading a book she brought with her

Subaru was knelt on the cold stone floor, gripping the rag tightly as he dragged it across the jagged spikes of the Morningstar. Each motion was more than cleaning—it was reliving the pain embedded in every dent, every scratch, every scar of the weapon.

 

Clang!

The spike scraped the stone. Subaru flinched but pressed on. Memories surged: being bound, beaten, tortured, helpless under chains, the echoes of Rem’s cruel strikes. His fingers ached, the rag shredding under the strain, but the mental agony cut sharper than any physical wound.

 

Crash!

 

“…Stop…”

His whisper was ragged, barely audible. His jaw quivered, breath shallow and uneven. The rag shredded completely, leaving his bloodied hand to grip the spikes directly. Pain seared his flesh, yet worse was the torrent of memories flooding his mind—each loop, each torment replaying without mercy.

 

Clank!

 

“I’m not one of them…”

He murmured, trembling violently. Blood ran freely from small cuts, sweat mixed with tears, but still he pressed on. Each scrape of metal was both punishment and remembrance, a physical and mental trial in one.

 

Beatrice approached Subaru cautiously, tilting her head, recognising something was terribly wrong. His skin was pale, his eyes drained of life, and his jaw shook involuntarily. She dropped her book.

Beatrice: Subaru! Can you hear Betty?

 

Clank! Clang! Crash!

Subaru: …Why do you hate me so much…

 

Clank!

 

Subaru: …I’m not one of them…

 

Beatrice could only watch in horror, applying healing magic while shaking him gently.

 

Subaru: …It hurts…

 

Rem was beginning to regret turning away. She wanted to pass for punishment, not turn away.

The metallic clanks and sickening crashes were all too familiar—the sound of her weapon smashing into bone.

And who was her “enemy” now?

Not a bandit. Not a beast.

But her poor, defenseless, innocent lover—Subaru.

He was trapped in the nightmare of those loops, reliving the times she had tortured him for information he never had, condemning him to death simply for existing. It was her—only her—hurting him now, and everyone knew it.

Most followed Ram’s lead and averted their eyes, unable to watch the horror unfold. The sound of chains striking flesh, the pleading for mercy… it filled the air with a suffocating helplessness that gnawed at them all.

Emilia, however, did not look away. Her cold gaze never left Subaru. She ignored the tears streaking her face, nails digging so hard into the armrests they broke skin. The sharp sting in her hands was nothing compared to the searing ache in her heart.

Al, Garfiel, Otto, Mimi, and her siblings all stared at the ground, hands clamped over their ears. They couldn’t stomach the sound—or in Al’s case, refused to witness something so revolting.


Beatrice: Subaru, listen to your spirit. We are together, safe in the Miload mansion basement. It’s early afternoon.

 

Her voice softened to a lullaby-like tone. Slowly, Subaru’s eyes left the weapon and focused on her.

 

Beatrice: You’re safe with me, with your Betty. Nothing can hurt us here.

 

Rem: …Is it over, sister?

Ram: I believe so. You may look back, cautiously. Thank you for trusting me.

Rem took a deep breath and turned, seeing Subaru’s tear-streaked face, bloodied hands, and disheveled hair. Even worse, she noticed the additional strands of white in his hair—proof of stress far beyond what she had imagined.

 

Beatrice: Can Subaru do something to let Betty know you can hear her? Please, nod your head.

Guided by her warm, reassuring voice, Subaru slowly nodded.

Beatrice: That’s wonderful! Now, can you tell Betty who she is and where we are?

Rem: I’m a mon—

 

Her words were cut short when Ram gently pressed a finger to her lips, her touch soft but her eyes unreadable.

Rem collapsed against her sister’s chest, trembling as silent tears streamed down her face. She hated it—hated what she had done, hated who she had done it to, hated the twisted logic that had convinced her it was justified. Yes, Subaru had been suspicious… but suspicion was not a sentence worthy of torture, humiliation, and death at the hands of those he had called friends.

Ram held her tighter, her hand slowly stroking the back of her sister’s head. Outwardly, she was the picture of composure, but her jaw was clenched. The memories weren’t hers, yet knowing her own hands might have acted the same way in that loop left a bitter weight in her chest. She wanted to comfort Rem, but part of her feared she was simply calming a reflection of her own guilt.

 

He glanced around, taking in his surroundings.

 

Subaru: We’re in the basement of the Miload… and you are Beako.

Beatrice: Excellent. Now, what Betty asks next may hurt… are you willing to answer?

 

Subaru, still hesitant to speak, simply nodded, wiping his tears away. He clung to her presence, unwilling to be pulled apart from his companion.

Beatrice: Can you tell Betty what’s wrong?

Subaru: …I had a bad dream while cleaning.

Beatrice: That’s… sad to hear. Could you tell Betty what may—

 

His breathing grew erratic. She immediately stopped, realizing questioning him further would overwhelm him.

 

Beatrice: Would you like to return to our room and rest? You seem more tired than usual.

Subaru: No… I want to sleep here. Could you sap my mana so I can?

Beatrice: Are you sure? You said you didn’t want to rely on it.

Subaru: I’m sure. Please.

Beatrice: Very well, my contractor. I’ll do it safely.

 

Hearing the tension ease slightly, the younger members peeked in. Some cried quietly, others clung to their companions, overwhelmed by the sight of Subaru in such a fragile state.

 

Subaru: Thank you, Beako… and I’m sorry for scaring you.

Beatrice: It’s alright. We’ll talk when you wake. Will that be alright?

Subaru: I… I’ll try.

Beatrice: That’s all Betty can ask.

 

She carefully drained his mana, and he collapsed against her shoulder, exhausted.

Her smile faded as silent tears streamed down her face.

Beatrice: [ My contractor… what pain have you endured to become like this? Why hide it? Do you think others would judge you?]

 

Emilia :[ I… would have .]

 

She recalled the argument in the capital. Subaru’s obsessive care, his dependence on her as his light, his fear of losing her—it all stemmed from his loneliness and fear of being unworthy. She couldn’t judge him now. No one could have survived what he had, not fully. Her mind shuddered at the thought:

Could any normal person endure being stabbed, frozen, crushed, eaten alive, and reliving suicide—three times over—within months and still remain sane?

If not, does that make Subaru… abnormal?

 

Her heart insisted he was a good boy. He endured all this for his friends. Yet she realized: no one here—Roswaal, Priscilla, Reinhard—could have survived what Subaru did. That realization terrified her. She loved him, but a spark of fear lingered—fear of the anomaly that was Subaru.

 

Beatrice: Was it this… that hurt you?

 

Fury surged within her. This weapon had caused him pain—then and now. With a powerful kick, she sent the spiked ball flying across the room, slamming into the wall.

 

Seeing it no longer posed a threat, she returned to his side, applying healing magic to his hands and dampening the rag with clean water to wash away the blood.

 

Beatrice [softly]: What happened to you, Subaru? What caused such pain to a kind soul?

Notes:

Subaru was in the basement cleaning for a bit before having his meltdown that’s why it took Beatrice some time to realise the situation if anyone’s asking

I have been trying to extend vocabulary as many of you gave good criticism of how bland my writing was at times. I’m beginning to discover the amount I want each chapter to be, lest this series be 100+ chapters. Also I used A.I to do a grammar and spelling check but also doubled checked for any unintended autocorrects. Chapters will be taking a little longer then normal as I will be writing more.
Also to the guy or girl who gave me the idea of Subaru polishing REM’s weapon. Here you go. Made it traumatic as Subaru & happiness cannot coexist for long

Chapter 32: Nightmare(2)

Chapter Text

*Yawn*

A loud yawn was heard from the basement. Beatrice was seen holding her contractor’s hand as the boy finally began waking up. Subaru began straight ohh his body as it rested in its natural fetal position

 

Subaru: Heeeey *Yawn* Beako

He said with a tired voice as he stretched his arm

Beako was thinking how to approach the boy. She didn’t know whether this Subaru was the one she entered the basement with or the one that was she had to knock out. After a deep breath she chose to slightly tighten her hand that was gripping his indicting that she was they

Beatrice: Hello Subaru. Could you tell Betty how you are feeling today?

Subaru not fully aware of what happened before smiled while hugging his spirit.

Subaru: I’m doing great. Thanks for being here…..where is here?

 

Not understanding why he was in a dark room he questioned his spirit. Beatrice could not understand how her contractor could’ve forgotten what had transpired mere hours ago. She thought of lying to him, to say that she brought him here where it was cool and calm but knew it was a distasteful idea. She couldn’t lie to her contractor as she felt it was her duty as his friend and his spirit to be honest but she had a deep reasoning for it.

 

Once, she saw Subaru freaking out while having dinner in their room and passed out. He then woke up and questioned her on what happened and she lied, claiming that he passed out due to exhaustion. He full-heartily believed her until his mind finally recovered what had happened….the events that followed were not ones she would want to repeat

 

Beatrice: You….had another episode. You hurt your hand pretty bad and—

Subaru’s mind began putting the pieces of what had happened together. He scared her, he showed her his darkness, his fear and now his spirit had another awful memory to live with…for eternity. He wanted to apologise, to say that something—anything to help her feel better but as the coward he felt he always was, nothing had come out but a near-silent sigh

She began crying while using both hand to hold him

Beatrice: —-You began saying that it wasn’t you. That you weren’t one of them. Subaru..

 

Emilia: Ooh Beatrice…

She let go of her lover for a moment to try to comfort her friend. Emilia and Beatrice began throughout their time in the theatre. Beatrice did not care for the Emilia in the outside world. The one who never answered her contractor’s question of love, the one who never noticed his pain and while he tried to hide it. He loved her so she could stomach being near her but she would never truly care for the naive half-elf. But the Emilia in here and the Emilia out there were very different people.

Here Emilia was more confident, unwilling to allow her friends to be hurt and was getting more comfortable being the leader of the camp. She still kept her happy and kind personality but matured to know when such personality wasn’t needed. She was getting more comfortable with the thought of battle and the idea of struggling.

In short Emilia finally grew a pair. She now was a worthy advocate for the throne but that’s not why Beatrice began growing a bond with her. They were friends, but it was more like a co-worker type of friendship. Their connection was built upon one idea, to help Subaru. Both had failed in helping their #1. Both had failed in caring for him and both had were reasons on why he suffered through so much. Both saw him die, yet didn’t save him. Both were failures.

That path of failure was a path both walked, unknowing of each other’s presence. So they put their minds together in order to achieve one goal, save Subaru. They would do anything and everything they could think of to help the boy live a life that he could enjoy. That idea was what connected them. Their love for him tied each other as both were needed for him to be happy. So they began discussing. How to help, what they can do, all possibilities and soon enough both had began to gain each other’s camaraderie.

Later on Rem had joined them in their efforts to help him. While the entire camp had a mission to save him, those 3 in specific knew that were the ones that failed him the most, the one who caused him the most pain and so a trio of failures made it their life mission to save the boy, as he would—nye has done for them.

 

Beatrice: What happened in the past to cause you such great pain?

She began violently crying into his jacket. She couldn’t take it anymore. The pain, the screams, the begging, all of it was so much. She doesn’t hate him. She doesn’t regret choosing him. Never had she had that thought. She was crying because she doesn’t understand him. The man who’s so cheerful and happy was truthfully a fragile, scared and depressed boy. Who would want to see their other half in such a state? She knew it was a question he’d never answer. She tried many times and many different ways to get him to answer but it never came. All she knew what it was a secret that had disastrous consequences if told, but even then she continue to press on.

Subaru didn’t know how to explain. He can’t tell the truth as per the witch’s instructions, and lies would cause more confusion and grief.

Subaru:[ Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! How could let this happen? You broke down in front of her. You’re supposed to give her happy memories. Memories that she’ll be happy to look back upon centuries from today. And here you are breaking apart over simple memories. Useless! Disgusting! Ugly! That’s what you are you bastard. Go and comfort her you vile pig ]

 

Rem:[ Dear OD, please give him something. Something that can help him with his sicken mind. Whatever the price, be it my body, my soul or my heart, I’ll gladly give for him. ]

Priscilla:[ This is truly disgusting to watch. None of these worms have a clue on how to deal with him and now it’s causing him to spiral. The world will deliver you to be Subaru and when it does, you’ll be one step closer to achieving your happy ending. It is only I who can give you that opportunity. I, Prisca Benedict. ]

Garfeil :[ If the mere touch of the ball and chain can cause Cap’n to become like this then what have my nails done? Does Cap’n panic whenever we spar? Whenever I touch him with my bloody hand. Is…Is Cap’n afraid of me? ]

Beatrice silently stared at the screen with tears freely following. She sat still. Like there was no one there. Her eyes seeing it all, her ears hearing it all, her mind engraving every moment.

She hated everything about this scene. It was a perfect representation of their struggle. One unable to speak and one unable to understand. A defective pair where they both thought they dragged each other down. It wasn’t his fault, how could anyone properly explain that they’ve died over a dozen times for their friends? And besides, would they understand him? He could be speaking the truth but they’ll never truly understand what he’d gone through. This was an opportunity like no other. They’d never get another chance of truly understanding Subaru Natsuki but sometimes even she had to admit when it was too much to bear at once. If she could barley stomach watching him, how far in the dark is Subaru to have lived through this sadness and loneliness

 

He hated himself. He hated himself so much for hurting his friend. He never should’ve showed her this side of him. Should’ve hidden it from her, from everyone. But she was different. She saw his disgusting self, yet did not shame or judge him. She hated why he did it but not him. Then he got too comfortable, too open with his infective, abhorrent tragedies with her. He began explaining certain dreams and hinted about lost memories. How slothful. He was knowingly hurting his friend without a care because he was feeling better.

Slothful. I am utterly slothful.

 

Ram:[ Bar-Subaru, damn it! It hurts so much to watch you like this. Why were you the one who was cursed like this? Why! It’s our fault for breaking you like this. For hurting you. For killing you and now we’ve allowed our brightest star to fall into the abyss. It is not you who was slothful, but us. ]

 

He slowly wrapped his arms around the elderly spirit and chose not to say a word. The silence between the two felt a cold blanket.

Subaru: I am sorry Beako. I don’t know what to say

He held her tight but could not look at her. He was a coward after all

Beatrice: It is ok~ay. Betty may not understand your hardship but she will do all to help her contractor.

 

Subaru: And I thank you for that.

A comfortable silence filled up the room as both did not know what to say. They continued they embrace for awhile until Subaru chose to speak

 

Subaru: …Beako?

Beatrice: Yes?

Subaru: How long have I been asleep?

Beatrice: It is currently 4 pm so Betty assumes 2 hours

Subaru: Thanks for telling me. I would like to take a bath. I can feel my skin stick to my clothes and would love to wash away this sweat

Beatrice: Will you be careful in there?

She tried her best to make a joke but it fell felt as her tone and body language were contrasting each other

Subaru: I will. And Beako?

Beatrice: Hmm?

Subaru: ..Thank you..

Beatrice: Your welcome Subaru



Steam curled gently in the air, clinging to Subaru’s skin as he stepped from the bath. The heat had drawn a faint flush across his face and shoulders, making the pale canvas of his body seem almost alive under the flickering light. His frame was lean, shaped not by vanity but by necessity—every muscle earned through desperate struggle rather than training for beauty.

 

But the most striking thing was the map of scars that crossed him. Thin white lines traced his arms like faded lightning strikes; jagged ridges cut across his ribs, souvenirs from battles that had nearly ended him. Each mark carried a memory—pain, fear, survival. His arms were brittle with faint scars. Some new and some old. It covered his forearm and stretch till his elbow. Subaru looked towards them but quickly turned his vision away, ashamed of his actions

 

Emilia:[ I’m still not used to seeing his arms. Those scars were sign of our failure to notice. Subaru, I’m sorry for being so blind to your pain. ]

Petra covered her mouth at the sight of his arms. She’s seen them before in previous episodes but they look like they were covered in new scars.

Rem :[ I remember the look of his arms back in the mansion. They were soft looking. Gentle. Now…now due to our failure, our betrayals, his only form of safety is self harm. My love, I’m sorry ]

Julius :[ He looked so ashamed of his actions. I may not agree, but I can understand why he does it. My friends, I will be there for you when we are out of here. ]

 

In the heat, his breath slowed. He finally looked up at the mirror showing his disfigured body. For a moment, he ran his fingers lightly over those scars, not in shame but in quiet acknowledgment.

 

Subaru:[ I have to make it up to her somehow. Come on 18, think! ]

 

Beatrice: You do not have to go so far for Betty, I suppose! Betty only wants her contractor to get well

Crusch : Subaru won’t try to get better unless he fixes his so called mistakes.

Felix : Yeah, it’s sad to say but he accepted that he won’t be returning to normalcy and now has chosen to only help others.

Hearing that he does not seek bettering his health, Beatrice held her contractor’s free hand as she did not have the strength to stand alone

 

Subaru is shown having stepped out the shower as he dried his hair.

Subaru: Hey Beako?

Beatrice is seen on their bed facing her friend. Her face was still a bit red from what had happened nearly an hour ago but he chose to smile for her contractor

Beatrice: Yes?

Subaru: I’m gonna go for a walk. Will you be alright if I go out for an hour? I promise to not hide any emotions from you. If I feel in danger, you’ll feel it from our contract

 

Federica : He is most likely gonna go to the forest

Ram : What makes you say that?

Federica : Because throughout our time together, I’ve noticed Subaru returning to some particular areas.

Rem : Did you figure out where he went?

Ram : And why have you not told any one of this?

Federica : It is because he seems much more calm after visiting those locations.

Crusch : Have you figured out where exactly he goes to?

Federica : I have deduced that he travels to 2 mains spots. One that is near the village, most likely the cliff.

Emilia : Have you ever seen him there? What does he do?

Federica : No I have never seen him there as I chose to respect his privacy and not follow him.

Emilia was disappointed to hear that. Of course she appreciated that Federica respected people’s privacy but she would’ve loved it if she knew what her liver did there. He did have horrid memories there, yet see seems more nostalgic about it.

Beatrice : …And the other?

Federica : I do not know

Petra finally seeing it was her moment raised one hand in excitement

Petra : I saw him following the path towards the capital but make a sharp left turn. It was near the edge of the village. He then began following the path of the river that flows through the domain

Beatrice : And how do you know that?

Petra :…..cause I followed him. I’m sorry! It was just that I wanted to learn more about him

Federica let go a small giggle before messing with her friend’s hair

Federica : No need to be ashamed. We know your deep feelings for him. Did you figure out where he went to?

Beatrice : Petra, if you know of the location please keep it to yourself.

Garfiel : Wait why? Wouldn’t it be better if we all knew?

Beatrice : It is his private area. My contractor took his time to locate the assumed spot and build up enough courage to tell his Betty, so Betty will not reveal it.

Felix : You remember what we spoke about before, do you not Beatrice. I need to know how the place affects him!

Beatrice : Do not doubt Betty’s perfect memories. In all my time there with him in that place, I have never seen an ounce of fear or sadness dwell in him. It is due to the fact that no one is there that he feels at peace.

Felix : So your saying that private, peaceful areas bring him a sense of harmony?

Beatrice : Betty cannot say if we can replicate it to any place but that particular places seems to be one area.

 

All the members there made a mental note of knowledge given to them of a possible solution to Subaru’s problems. A natural, quiet, peaceful area. One where few knew about and even fewer would enter brought Subaru some form of comfort and peace

 

Beatrice: I would like to join you in fact!

Subaru: That would be nice but I feel like I need to be alone for a bit. Could you trust me with that at least?

He forced a smile to show his resolve and gave her a head pat.

Beatrice: Of course. My contractor is the best in the world

Subaru: Thank you…my friend

Chapter 33: Checking Up on some Old Friends

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Beneath the cliff lay a jagged bed of rocks, slick with moss and framed by the roar of a rushing river. Mist curled upward from the churning water, carrying the damp scent of earth and stone. Twisted shrubs clung to narrow ledges, the whole scene radiating the quiet menace of nature—cold, unyielding, and uncaring to any who fell.

 

Anastasia: This is…

Ricardo: The place where Subaru landed… back during his time at the mansion.

Ricardo finished her sentence in a low, somber tone. The mood around them dimmed instantly. No one here wanted to see this place—it was the very spot where Subaru had begun taking his own life, over and over, to save them.

 

The scene shifted to Subaru himself, wandering among the jagged rocks. His fingertips trailed lightly across their rough edges, treating them as though they were fragile glass. His expression was unreadable, the neutrality on his face masking whatever thoughts churned beneath.

After a time, his steps slowed… then stopped entirely. A shadow fell over his eyes as he clenched his fists tight, bracing himself as he turned to face the unknown figure before him

Subaru: …Hello #7

 

Federica understanding the place and number pulled Petra’s head into her chest, in an attempt to protect how little innocence she may have left

Petra: Hey!! Federica, what are you doing?

Federica : Please Petra! Do not look! You and I both know what happened at this place. If it shows his body, I cannot in good conscience allow you to see it.

Petra : But I have to. How can I help him if I cannot even watch?!

Federica : Just please. Just as Rem put her trust in her sister, please put your faith in my judgment

Federica sounded out of breath and Petra could feel sweat tripping from her face. She looked up to see how frightened her teacher was. She rarely look this distraught so what could she be looking at. Petra after giving a second to think, chose to listen to her words, not wanting to stress her even more

 

The lifeless form lay crumpled at the base of the cliff, a ruin of what had once been a living boy. Bones jutted at unnatural angles beneath torn flesh, the limbs twisted in ways that defied the human frame. His once-vivid eyes were dull and glassy, staring into nothing, the spark of stubborn life extinguished. Blood pooled thickly around him, dark and heavy, seeping into the jagged stones and dirt. His clothes hung in ragged shreds, clinging to him like a final, pitiful shroud, soaked through with crimson. The fall had stolen his shape, leaving only a broken husk—silent, motionless, and swallowed by the cold shadow of the cliff he had leapt from.

 

Otto couldn’t hold back. The contents of his stomach surged up, and he doubled over, vomiting violently at the sight before him. Emilia’s fingers crushed the wooden armrest as she clung to her lover’s hand. Her grip tightened unconsciously, until every bone in his hand shattered in an instant. Beatrice clutched her contractor’s jacket with a desperation that made it seem as if letting go would cause him to vanish entirely.

Rem released Subaru, her hands trembling. The truth burned inside her—it was she who had driven him to take his own life, and that was a weight she would carry forever. An earlier version of herself would have snapped her own neck upon realizing it, and even now, the thought slithered into her mind. But she knew that if she did, it would wound him far more deeply than it would ever harm her.

The rest of the group fared no better. Many clung to one another, seeking support in the hollow comfort of shared grief. They had seen him die before, but this—this ruined shell of a body—made it feel as though the Witch of Envy herself had reached into their chests and clenched their hearts in her cold hands.

Ram lowered her gaze, disgust curling in her chest. She told herself it was for the best—that ending this reality meant survival for her, her sister, and Subaru. He would return, so… no harm done. Right?

No.

She knew the weight of his curse, the crushing toll it took on his mind. If her sister were to die outside this place, would she demand that her “brother” bear that agony again, forcing him to rewind the world for her sake? She had no answer. And the fact that she even entertained the thought filled her with an even deeper disgust—not at the choice he made, but at herself for being capable of it.

 

18: Yo, 7… I need your help

The boy’s mangled body didn’t respond. Though torn apart from the fall, it twitched—faint, involuntary movements in places where organs no longer belonged.

18: I really messed up. Had another manic episode… right in front of Beako. She looked absolutely terrified. I… I just don’t know how to make it up to her.

The corpse that was once Seven stirred—broken limbs dragging across the ground as it slowly moved toward the living boy.

Subaru saw it coming, but didn’t flinch.

Subaru: Yeah… I know I should be better. You were the first to make a contract with her. I figured you’d have more of a say in this. I’m just the second.

 

Beatrice: No! Betty doesn’t have multiple contractors. Betty has and only will ever need one, my contractor who cares deeply about his spirit. Please don’t speak as though your different people

Felix : It’s no use Beatrice. You should not blame yourself for the way he is speaking right now. He obviously isn’t mentally well enough to truly know the meaning behind his words

 

The mangled corpse crept closer to 18. Intestines trailed behind it, smeared across the jagged rocks. Thick streaks of blood dripped from what was left of Seven as he dragged himself forward with a single remaining arm.

18 watched in growing frustration, the silence gnawing at him.

18: Come on, man—say something. You’re one of the few that don’t haunt me every night. You’re stuck here, rotting in this place, and I came to you for some advice. Just once… be useful. Help a brother out.

Still, 7 said nothing. The body kept crawling—slow, deliberate, unstoppable. His torso jerked forward as the ruined lower half finally tore away, unable to keep up.

18: FOR GOD’S SAKE, TELL ME WHAT TO DO!

He snapped, voice cracking with desperation.

I’M OBVIOUSLY TOO STUPID TO MAKE HER HAPPY ON MY OWN! SHE TAKES CARE OF ME EVERY SINGLE DAY! LOVES ME… CARES FOR ME—AND YET I SEE IT. I SEE THE SADNESS IN HER EYES WHEN I BREAK DOWN AGAIN AND AGAIN—

Flashback:*the cold basement. Her arms around him. His hands trembling. The silence between breaths.*

18 (softer now): …I just…

Tears welled up and spilled freely as he stumbled forward, toward the crawling corpse.

—I just want her to know I appreciate her. That I love her too. That I see everything she does for me. I want her to remember me as something more than… this. Not a burden. Not a mess.—

He dropped to his knees, voice cracking under the weight of it all. Tears fell freely now, mixing with the blood on the stones.

—Please… help me, 7. I don’t know what to do anymore.

 

Julius: …Beatrice.

He understood the weight that came with caring for a spirit. Each of his spirits wasn’t just a magical companion—they were his friends, his comrades. Others across the world might see spirits as gods or distant, mystical beings… but not Julius. To him, they were allies who fought beside him, bled beside him, lived beside him.

Emilia felt the same. Back when she was alone beneath that giant tree, it was the spirits who stayed by her side. They played with her, taught her new things, laughed with her, and made memories that stitched her broken loneliness together. The bond between contractor and spirit wasn’t something that could be explained with words—it was deeper. A mutual exchange. A fusion of souls. Letting someone become part of you… and choosing to become part of them.

Beatrice: DON’T CALL BETTY’S NAME IN FACT!

She stood up, eyes soaked with tears, voice cracking as she pointed at him—at everyone.

Beatrice: You… all of you! You made him like this! The stress, the pressure, the self-hatred! It crushed him—twisted him. What was once just a boy… became this! A shattered version of himself.

Her voice trembled, but she didn’t stop.

Beatrice: You failed him. Betrayed him. Used him. Threw him away when it was convenient. And now? Even when he’s hallucinating, even when he’s hurting himself, even when he hasn’t slept properly in days— he still worries about everyone else. He still wants to protect you. All of you.

She looked around the room—locking eyes with each person. The ones who had killed him. The ones who had lied to him. Abandoned him. Used him.

Beatrice: …Betty is no exception either.

Her voice dropped to a whisper.

Beatrice: Betty left him to die. She abandoned him. She was slothful. She… she turned her back when he needed her most.

Silence filled the room as she slowly sat back down, refusing to meet anyone’s gaze. Without a word, she opened Subaru’s coat and curled into his chest, resting against the black fabric of his shirt. She tugged the zipper up slightly, nestling herself against him—clinging tightly, as though to protect what little was left of him.

She would not let go. Not this time.

Because no matter how much he had done for the world…

He had done even more for her.

 

The living corpse—what remained of Seven—finally reached his target.

With trembling effort, he latched onto 18’s pant leg, pulling himself in closer. His broken body leaked blood from every orifice, the red pooling beneath him.

18:[ I’m cold…so cold. I can’t…I can’t feel my fingers anymore. ]

As he looked up, their eyes met—one filled with sorrow, the other weeping blood, his pupils faded into a pale haze that gave him the hollow stare of something long past death.

Then, a sound—dry, cracked, barely a voice.

7: …Sa-nctuary…

The word was so brittle, so hoarse, that 18 barely caught it.

18: “Sanctuary…?”

He echoed it, confused, the meaning just out of reach—but he didn’t question it further. He didn’t understand what it meant. But somehow… it felt right.

 

18: …Thank you.

The words came out in a whisper—gentle, reverent.

He closed his eyes, bracing himself for the inevitable. And when he opened them… 7 was gone.

No body.

No blood.

No severed limbs or spilled entrails.

Nothing but silence.

 

As if he had never been there at all.

 

Roswaal: Sanctuary? Now that’s a curious place for him to revisit. I would’ve assumed Subaru would never want to return there after everything that happened.

He said it in his usual taunting tone—light, theatrical, cruel.

Beatrice turned to him, her expression twisted in disbelief. Her eyes widened—not in surprise, but in fury. How dare he speak of Sanctuary? He , the very architect of its suffering.

Petra, unaware of the tense situation unfolding, glanced up at her teacher and friend.

Petra: Is it okay to look at the screen now, Frederica?

But Frederica was too consumed by the dread stirred up by the elder spirit to respond right away. Her grip on Petra had unconsciously tightened, pressing the girl deep within her chest until she began to struggle for air.

Realizing this, Frederica quickly loosened her hold—though she still kept Petra close, unwilling to let her go.

Frederica: N-no… please wait a little longer. I don’t think you should see what’s about to happen.

 


Beatrice:
..You dare speak?

 

She slowly pulled away from her contractor’s chest, her small form radiating raw, icy rage.

 

The room froze.

 

Beatrice stared down the clown with an intensity no one had ever seen from her. While she and Roswaal had argued in the past, never— never —had she looked at him like this. Her glare wasn’t sharp. It was lethal.

 

Beatrice: Listen well, clown. Betty will say this only once.

Her voice was steady, but carried the weight of thunder.

Beatrice: I will not— Betty will not —ever forgive you. No matter what Subaru says, no matter how much he may beg for peace, the pain you’ve inflicted on him is something I will never overlook. Roswaal L. Mathers, hear my vow: if you raise your hand against my contractor again after we leave this place… you will suffer

 

Priscilla looked towards the elderly loli with joy glimmer from her bright eyes

Priscilla :[ Continue to entertain me, spirit. That cold confidence you are admitting right now feels my presence with joy. My divine self cannot wait to claim you & your contractor as my own. ]

The room darkened with the pressure of her words. Her eyes glowed faintly, her spirit presence fully awakened.

Beatrice: I will rip out your so-called heart and force you to eat it. And I promise you—there will be no return. Whether by severing your ties to your kin, or by simple, brutal execution… I, Beatrice, Great Spirit of Yin, swear this on my mother’s soul—on the Witch of Greed, Echidna’s , soul. I will end you.

Roswaal stared at her. For the first time in decades, he felt true danger— not from a dragon, a beast, or a curse—but from this tiny, furious girl.

He kept his painted smile in place, but sweat began to bead on his forehead. Her words weren’t bluffs. She meant every syllable.

Then, Ram stood.

Her tone was sharp, immediate.

Ram: Miss Beatrice, you cann—

Beatrice: Be silent, you mutt.

 

 

Ram froze mid-step.

Beatrice: You call my contractor a pervert, yet you spent the better part of ten years obsessing over a man—a monster —who will never love you. You stood by Roswaal, aided him in his vile schemes, abandoned my contractor when he needed you. You likely had some knowledge of what would transpire at the capital, yet chose to abandon him and your sister. How shameful can one be? He returned defeating the whale along side a sin archbishop yet you continued to mock him. How arrogant can one be?! Even the women in the back compliment his efforts yet you still berate him your venomous tongue.

Her voice was like a blade, each word cutting into Ram’s pride.

Beatrice: You speak of love as if you understand it. You don’t. Not even close. So don’t you dare defend him. Not to me. Not to Betty

 

Ram stood in silence, stunned.

 

She wanted to scream, to deny it, to fight back—but she couldn’t. Beatrice wasn’t entirely wrong. She had sided with Roswaal. She had helped him carry out his plans. She had fought against Subaru. She had

Killed him.

The guilt crept into her chest like frostbite. Did she really know what love was? Was her loyalty love… or just delusion?

Rem moved to speak, but Ram raised her hand gently, stopping her.

Wordlessly, she returned to her seat. Her expression was unreadable, as always—but inside, she was crumbling.

Staring forward, her thoughts spun in chaos, trying— failing —to piece her shattered pride back together.

 

Seeing the tension finally ease, Frederica released her friend from the suffocating embrace and offered a gentle smile.

Frederica: Thank you for listening to your superior’s wise advice. You did well.

 

 

Subaru stood up abruptly, his eyes scanning the horizon with sharp intent. He raised his arm and pointed north, eyes narrowing as a plan began to form in his mind.

Subaru: If the mansion is north of here… then Sanctuary should be…

He shifted his hand slightly westward.

Subaru: There. Otto said it was several kilometers away—it took them a couple of hours to reach it. But I know a faster way. And thanks to my training, the side effects have weakened.

Taking a few steps back from the jagged rocks, he gave himself room. His expression hardened.

Subaru: Invisible Providence.

The words left his mouth in a cold whisper. An unseen force surged around him, lifting him effortlessly into the air. In an instant, he shot upward—then veered northwest, soaring toward his destination with deadly purpose.

 


 

A muffled thud echoed deep within the forest, several dozen miles from the mansion. A cloud of dust drifted through the air, and at the center of it, a boy lay sprawled across the ground, tangled in sticks and dirt.

Groaning, Subaru pushed himself upright, brushing debris off his clothes as he scanned the area.

Subaru: Alright… I’m close to Sanctuary. Maybe a five-minute walk from where the barrier used to be.

A thin stream of blood trickled from his nostrils and ears, but he barely reacted—just a slight flinch. The pain was familiar now, almost routine.

Once steady on his feet, Subaru began to walk, eyes searching through the trees.

Subaru: I know you sensed me the second I landed. Come on out .

His voice rang out firmly into the quiet woods, addressing the hidden presence he was sure was watching.

 

Anastasia: Who’s he shouting at? And more importantly, isn’t it dangerous for him to be wandering that forest alone? With his scent, mabeasts would be on him in seconds.

Garfeil: That won’t happen. Not on my watch.

He cracked his knuckles confidently.

Garfeil: Captain gave me the job of thinning the mabeast population in the forest. I couldn’t get every last one of ‘em—some hide too well—but I’ve pushed their numbers down enough that they’re no threat anymore. Brotto helped too, with those cool powers of his.

Otto looked away, clearly flustered by the compliment.

Otto: Thanks, Garfiel. I’m just glad I could be of help.

Despite the exchange, neither of them carried their usual energy. The aftermath of Beatrice’s defiant declaration to Roswaal still lingered, heavy on everyone’s minds. Garfiel had made his stance clear—he’d protect his Captain no matter what. If Roswaal dared to try anything, then to hell with the rules.

Otto shared that conviction. He wouldn’t allow Subaru to be manipulated again. Quietly, he’d already begun crafting contingencies—plans to keep Roswaal in check and Subaru out of harm’s way.

 

 

???: You young men always make such dramatic entrances. Why not simply knock on our doors and greet us?

Subaru turned to face the voice. Her voice was soft and gentle. Not like Emilia’s but one you’d expect from a distant relative.

???: Hello Young Su

He smile after seeing the elderly girl walking to the clearing he was at

Subaru: Hello, Ryuzu Alma.

 

 

Garfiel: Old hag? What’s she got to do with Cap’n?

Wilhelm: I’m not sure, young Garf, but judging by the way Subaru’s expression just changed… I’d wager she’s the one his aberration told to visit.

Frederica: I should visit her more often… She looks exactly the same as when I left.

Garfiel: ‘Course she does. Those old hags are sweet, and everyone in the village lov—

His words were cut off as a sharp pain flared in his cheek—Frederica was tugging it with no mercy.

Frederica: Call them by their names! If your Cap’n can, so can you.

Reluctantly, but knowing better than to resist, Garfiel gave in.

Garfiel: The “Ryuzu’s” are well respected and loved in the village. Beatrice, Cap’n, and I visit them every now and then.

 

 

Alma: Now then, would you care to tell me what brings you here, young Su? I’d love to know how you arrived so quickly. I doubt even young Garf could manage such speed.

Subaru: I would tell you… but it’s a secret.

He pressed a finger to his lips with a playful smile.

But Alma’s eyes caught something else—dried blood trailing from his ears and nostrils. Her calm demeanor faltered as she hurried toward him, concern rising in her voice.

Alma: Your nose and ears—what happened?! Were you attacked by mabeasts?!

Her voice remained soft, but the panic was clear in her trembling tone.

Subaru knelt slightly to match her height, gently taking her hands in his.

Subaru: It’s alright. Just an accident, nothing worth worrying over. If you’d like, I can stop by your home and wash it off.

Alma nodded, though worry still lingered in her eyes.

Subaru: Alma, would you mind summoning Bilma and Pico? There’s something I’d like to discuss with them.

Alma: Of course! I’d be glad to help however I can.

Alma had just turned to head back toward the village when she paused. She glanced over her shoulder to find Subaru still standing there, unmoving. His body trembled slightly.

Alma: Su? Is something wrong?

Her voice held a growing note of concern. Was his condition worse than he let on? Had the injuries affected him more than he claimed? The thought unsettled her—until Subaru finally spoke, his voice barely above a whisper.

 

Subaru: Could… could you hold my hand while we walk?

His eyes didn’t meet hers. His face was a conflicted mix of shame and fear—an expression completely foreign to the boy who usually strolled into the village with a smile and a joke. Now, he looked like he was afraid to take another step forward, as if something terrible waited for him just beyond the clearing.

Alma didn’t understand what had shaken him so deeply. But rather than press him for answers, she simply gave him a warm, understanding nod. Then, without a word, she reached out and gently took his hand.

Subaru:[ I’m warm now. I can feel their warmth. Thank you Alma. I didn’t want to be cold anymore. ]

 

Felix: So isolation and depression triggers this cold sensation while companionship and contact creates a warmth. So a good solution would be for those he cares about to make heart felt contact with him. Beatrice you get that?

Beatrice nodded. Everyone who heard this possible solution to one of his issues made a mental note to reach out to him more



Subaru sat quietly in a wooden chair inside a small, cozy house. The air was calm, scented with herbs and warm tea. Across the table sat Ryuzu Pico, one of the first Ryuzu clones Subaru had met during his time in the Sanctuary. She gazed at him with her usual blank but curious expression.

Opposite of the two sat Ryuzu Bilma, her presence calm and reserved, and beside her, Ryuzu Alma, who kept glancing at Subaru as if still worrying over his earlier trembling.

Subaru took a sip of his tea, his free hand gently resting atop Pico’s head, idly petting her lovely purple hair. She leaned into the affection, content in a childlike way. Despite her youthful appearance, Pico—like all Ryuzus—was technically a clone. But unlike the others, she had no memories, no preprogrammed knowledge or identity.

She was a blank slate.

It was for that reason Subaru and Beatrice had taken a particular interest in her. They had spent time with her—playing, talking, and teaching—so that her earliest memories would be happy ones. They didn’t want her to be just another copy in a system—they wanted her to feel like her own person.

Subaru gently set his teacup down with a light clink on the wooden table. His hair and face partly wet as he was true to his words in washing up.

Subaru: And then, I thought—‘Hey! I gotta see you lovely ladies again.’ So… Wham, Bam, Shabam! Here I am.

He gave a sheepish grin, eyes still lingering on the rim of his cup.

Bilma: You say the weirdest things, Su.

Pico turned to look at him as well. Her oversized jacket still covered the lower half of her face, but her eyes sparkled with delight. Subaru could tell—she was smiling behind it.

Alma: That’s quite the tale. May I offer you a word of advice?

Subaru immediately perked up, meeting her eyes with curiosity.

Subaru: Please. Go ahead.

 

Felt: Hold on—did Bro actually tell them the truth ? Do the Ryuzus know about his… y’know, issues?

Beatrice, trying to avoid deeper involvement, replied with a faint sigh.

Beatrice: Of course not. To Betty’s knowledge, Subaru has only entrusted that part of himself to Betty. He probably shared the story, yes, but… filtered out the darkest parts. The only Ryuzu Betty suspects might sense more is Pico—but with the mind of a child, she poses no real concern.

 

Back inside the quiet home, Alma offered Subaru a gentle smile before speaking:

Alma: You mustn’t try so hard to be someone you’re not. You’re human—flawed, imperfect—and Beatrice knows that. She accepts your faults just as you’ve accepted hers. That’s what a relationship is. Not perfection, but choosing to embrace both the light and the shadow in someone.

 

Her words struck Subaru harder than he expected. He blinked, stunned for a moment.

Subaru: Wow… that was… beautiful. Did you come up with that? Or was it something Echidna read to you?

Alma: Well, truthfully—

Bilma (interrupting): Actually, Su, we got that from one of Frederica’s romance novels. She left a few behind when she last visited.

 

Laughter rippled through the theater audience.

Who would’ve guessed? Stoic, disciplined, elegant Frederica— a romance novel fanatic?

She let out a small, panicked “eep!”, hands immediately going to cover her glowing red cheeks. Of all secrets, this was the one she hoped would stay buried.

Only Subaru had known. The two of them had often exchanged recommendations and discussed plotlines in secret. It was a quiet bond they shared.

Petra, ever the supportive friend, patted Frederica’s arm gently.

 

 

Subaru (grinning): If she brought them all the way out here, she must really love them. And hey, I get it. Romance stories are seriously underrated. I’ve seen 12-episode anime that changed my whole view on love and life.”

 

As if struck by inspiration, Frederica shot to her feet, face still crimson, her voice shaking with a mix of pride and mortification.

Frederica: See?! Sir Subaru gets it! I—I don’t know what an ‘a~ni~me’ is, but a good romance story really can change everything about a person!

Garfiel burst into laughter at the sight of his older sister’s flustered declaration.

Garfiel: Sis, you’ve got to stop. We all have embarrassing moments—but wow, didn’t think yours would come this late!

Frederica snapped her gaze to him, still flushed.

Frederica: Why am I the only one being teased? Subaru reads them too! We even talk about them—share thoughts, opinions, favorites!

Garfiel tried to muffle his laughter with his hands, but tears were already forming in the corners of his eyes from how hard he was laughing.

Otto: No one’s laughing at the hobby itself. The reason we’re all surprised—well, mostly Garf—is because we didn’t expect you to be a romance novel lover. That’s all.

He turned to the others to explain further but was quickly cut off.

Emilia (softly): It’s because it’s exactly the kind of thing Subaru would be into.

She smiled warmly, looking toward Frederica.

Emilia (gently): There’s nothing to be embarrassed about. Honestly, I think it’s sweet.

Petra: Yeah! And if you want, I’d love to read some too. Then we can all talk about them together with Subaru.

Frederica looked down at the young girl, then reached out and gently patted her head. A smile bloomed across her lips—a mixture of gratitude and shy pride.

 

Subaru: That’s some good advice Alma. I will take that into consideration for when I head back.

He looked at the time metia in which he realized he only has 15 minutes until the hour was done

Subaru: Okay but that’s not the only reason I was here I need help looking for an area. Bilma do you have a map of the Mathers domain?

Bilma: Let me go get it

She quickly ran into one of the 3 rooms in the wooden home and ran back to the table, slamming a map down

Subaru: Ok girls listen up….


Subaru stood at the edge of the path, waving goodbye to Bilma and Pico. Bilma stood on her tiptoes, energetically waving both hands, while Pico gave her usual silent wave, her sleeves still covering most of her face—but even through the fabric, Subaru could see the soft curve of a smile beneath her jacket.

With a final nod, Subaru turned and began walking alongside Alma, the two of them heading back into the forest. The sun had begun its slow descent, casting long golden shadows between the trees.

Alma: Young Su.

Subaru: Hm?

Alma: Would you mind telling this old lady why you’re so afraid right now?

 

Crusch: It’s most likely because he’s in the Sanctuary.

Mimi: Mimi doesn’t get it! Could you explain more, please?

She stood on her chair, arm raised high like an eager child in class.

Crusch: Well, Mimi, Subaru has experienced many terrible things in that place… things so awful that even I struggle to speak of them. But we’ve all seen the aftermath. It’s understandable that he’s developed a deep fear of being alone here. That’s likely why he clings to the Ryuzus for comfort.

Mimi: So Mini Cap’n is scared of being alone? That’s really sad…

She slowly sat back down, her ears drooping as her expression turned somber.

Crusch: Yes, it is. And honestly… I fear it’s a wound he may never fully recover from. I know I wouldn’t, had I gone through what he did.

She admitted this quietly, her voice heavy with sorrow. Everyone present knew the horrors that had taken place in the Sanctuary. It was no wonder Subaru feared being alone here. In truth, it was a miracle he hadn’t completely broken down the moment he arrived.

 

He blinked. It was only then that Subaru realized his body was trembling ever so slightly. Beads of sweat clung to his skin. His hand, still held by Alma’s, was damp. With forced cheer, he attempted to deflect.

Subaru: Probably just worried about mabeasts, that’s all.

Alma: You shouldn’t lie to someone my age—you’ll break my fragile old heart.

She said it with a smile, but the concern in her eyes was genuine. Without a word, she gently tightened her grip on his hand as they continued walking. There was no judgment in her voice, only quiet care.

Alma: I don’t know what kind of pain you’re carrying… but you should speak with Beatrice. She is your spirit, isn’t she?

Subaru’s smile faltered. Lying to Alma was like trying to lie to Rem—pointless and quietly heartbreaking. His mask dropped, and he nodded with a small sigh.

Subaru: I’ll try.

Alma: That’s all I ask.

 

They reached a small, empty field nestled just beyond the clearing where Subaru had landed earlier. The grass rustled in the evening breeze, and the last rays of daylight danced across the treetops.

Subaru: Right here is fine.

They stopped at the edge of the field. Alma looked up at the darkening sky, then back at him.

Alma: How will you get home? It’ll be nightfall soon.

Subaru hesitated for a moment.

Subaru: Promise you won’t tell anyone?

Alma quirked a brow in amusement.

Alma: Why not just use your authority to make me stay quiet?

Subaru: Because you’re my friend… not an object.

That made her pause. She chuckled softly, then gave a nod of approval.

 

Alma: My, my… Young Su, you really do have a way with words. No wonder the girls all seem to fall for you.

Subaru flushed red, caught completely off guard by her teasing. He rubbed the back of his neck, eyes darting away awkwardly.

Alma (smiling): But I’ll keep your secret. You have my word—as Ryuzu Alma.

Subaru: …Thank you.

His face grew serious again. That glint of playfulness vanished as the weight of reality settled in once more.

He took a breath.

 


Subaru: —Invisible Providence.

With those two quiet words, the wind around him shifted.

In the blink of an eye, Subaru shot into the air like a launched arrow, vanishing into the sky with a faint hum, leaving only a soft swirl of disturbed grass in his wake.

Alma stood still for a moment, watching the empty space he had just occupied. A gentle breeze ruffled her robes.

Alma: My… such an unusual way to travel. Perhaps one day… I’ll try it too.

Smiling faintly, she turned and began the quiet walk back to her village as dusk crept in around her.

 

 

Beatrice sat on her oversized chair by the fireplace, legs folded under her. A half-finished book rested in her lap, its pages no longer holding her attention. The fire crackled softly, but even that comforting sound did little to ease the anxiety tightening her chest.

The hour was nearly over.

She didn’t know where he went. She didn’t question why . But every passing second only made her heart tighten more.

Beatrice (quietly): You always carry it all alone, in fact…

She stared at the opened book.

She remembered the way he had looked at her before leaving—eyes exhausted, smile forced. It wasn’t the first time he’d worn that expression. But every time it reappeared, it hurt more.

She closed the book. Hugged it to her chest. Waited.

The door creaked.

Her head shot up instantly. And there he stood.

Disheveled. Pale. Silent.

But he was here.

 

 

Beatrice clung tightly to her contractor’s free hand, as if letting go would cause him to vanish from her side forever. Her small fingers trembled slightly against his, but her grip remained firm—gentle, yet desperate. Her usual prideful tone had softened to a vulnerable whisper, one only meant for him, though the weight of her words reached everyone’s hearts.

Beatrice: Betty… truly loves you, I suppose. And thank you… for loving her back. Betty will do everything she possibly can to help you find the happiness you deserve… no matter how far, or how long it takes, I suppose.

She blinked, trying to hold back the welling tears. Her voice cracked at the end, betraying the raw emotion she had been bottling up ever since the first episode had aired. This was more than a promise—it was a plea. A vow born not from duty, but from devotion.

Though her voice was low, almost swallowed by the silence that followed, everyone heard her clearly. And more importantly—they all agreed. Every heart in that theatre, young or old, noble or common, burned with the same thought:

The boy had suffered too much for too long.

He had endured countless trials, died more times than they could imagine, and carried the weight of burdens no one his age should ever know. His pain was always hidden behind a smile, a joke, or reckless determination. But not anymore.

No longer would he walk this dark path alone.

Not if they had anything to say about it.

He deserved peace. He deserved love.

And above all… he deserved to rest.

 

 

Beatrice (softly): Took you long enough, in fact.

Subaru (smiling weakly): You keeping track?

She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she climbed off her chair and crossed the room toward him.

Beatrice: I would’ve gone after you… but I knew you’d come back.

Subaru didn’t respond with words. He just stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her. She stiffened slightly at first, then leaned into him, small hands gripping the fabric of his jacket.

There were no tears. Not this time. Just quiet understanding.

He rested his chin on her head, eyes closing.

Subaru: Thank you Beako. Thank you for loving me.

Beatrice: Betty thanks you too for loving her

The fire crackled behind them, warm and steady, as the two stood silently in the soft glow—together in the quiet, together in the weight.

 

Subaru:[ Don’t worry Beako, I’ll make some good memories with you. ]

Notes:

You may be asking yourself “Why is Subaru’s lack of sleep or proper sleep not affecting him more? Staying up for 3 while doing hard training should caused something to happen.” And the answer is Beatrice. Beatrice’s healing magic has been stabilising his mental and physical health for the 3 days. Subaru is still experiencing major nausea and headaches but he is able to pretend that it is fine. Eventually though it will all crash down.

Chapter 34: Helping my Friends

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It had been another long day since the incident in the basement. In that time, Subaru had thrown himself into work—taking care of his own chores and most of Ram’s, running errands to the capital, training, and more. Despite the hectic schedule, he was grateful to spend his days interacting with friends. Beatrice, for her part, was relieved his mood had improved since that day… though she would’ve preferred if he spent more time with her. Yesterday, he’d been so busy he barely played with her at all.

Subaru eventually managed to drift off to sleep, but the nightmares kept yanking him back into consciousness. Each time, Beatrice’s concern deepened, yet Subaru brushed it off with the same insistence—claiming he was fine.

The hallucinations had only grown worse, now joined by a mind-splitting headache that made every thought feel like it was tearing him apart. The breaking point came when Otto nearly caught him speaking to them . That was when Subaru realized something had to change. Something drastic.

 


 


At present, Beatrice was seated in the newly built library, leisurely reading a book on various plants while sipping tea.

Beatrice: Betty is bored. These books cannot hold a candle to the old library. Damn that stupid merchant—how dare he burn all that wonderful knowledge?

 

She glanced over her shoulder at Otto, her number-two on the Hate List . The look she gave him could have melted steel, and everyone present noticed. Otto, upon meeting her eyes, quickly turned away, cold sweat on his brow.

Beatrice: You should be grateful my contractor is so kind. Betty wanted to pierce your body with a thousand minya crystals.

Otto: B-but it was Mr. Natsuki’s idea! I was just following orders!

Beatrice: Trying to pin the blame on my sweet contractor? Foolish. Betty will have your tongue for that.

She conveniently ignored the fact that Otto was right—Subaru had been the one to suggest the plan. But in her mind, blaming him for a little collateral damage done in the process of freeing her was unthinkable.

Anastasia: I have to agree with her. Decades of priceless, world-changing knowledge—gone in a single night. If I’d found this out anywhere else, I would’ve sent Julius to interrogate you.

Otto: OH, COME ON! Not you too! Once again—it was Mr. Natsuki’s idea!

Mimi: So you’re Mini’s boss’s lap dog. Brotto is pretty funny!

The group burst into laughter at the poor merchant’s expense. Otto’s face flushed red as he tried to hide behind his hat. Anastasia, meanwhile, caught sight of a faint smile tugging at Beatrice’s lips. She hid her own satisfaction, pleased that her little scheme to humiliate Otto for Beatrice’s amusement had worked perfectly.

 

Betty glanced at her tray, now empty of the sweet treats and the crisp appa that had been there moments ago. How thoughtful of her contractor to worry about her diet—though, as a spirit, she neither gained nor lost weight. For her, food was about savoring the taste rather than quelling the need to feed.

Closing her eyes, she focused on the faint thread of her bond, tracing it until she located her contractor’s presence. The connection pointed toward the kitchen. Without delay, she walked to the nearest door, linked it to the kitchen with her magic, and stepped through.

 

 

What she found on the other side was… unexpected. Subaru and the maid, Ram, were seated on a pair of spare dining chairs, facing one another. Her contractor was staring at the maid with an intensity Betty couldn’t quite place. Ram, after a moment, let out a quiet sigh and looked down.

Ram: Ram will allow it…

Subaru immediately punched the air in triumph—only for Ram’s follow-up to cut his celebration short.

Ram: However, Ram will only allow it if you agree to handle Ram’s chores for the rest of the week.

Without a shred of hesitation, Subaru beamed at her.

Subaru: Deal!

 

Felix: Man, you just love wringing him dry, don’tcha, Ram? Give the guy a break.

Felix was practically doubled over with laughter, unable to believe how quickly Subaru had agreed to such an absurd deal. Personally, Felix couldn’t imagine himself saying yes to something so one-sided.

Anastasia, meanwhile, had her face buried in one hand, looking as if she’d just watched a slow-motion disaster.

Anastasia: This is painful. We know he can negotiate, so why walk straight into such a bad trade?

She exhaled sharply, then clapped her hands with a decisive snap .

Anastasia: Alright, guess this lady will have to give him a lesson in how to negotiate—even with your friends.

 

Ram didn’t respond. The lingering tension between her and Beatrice still hung in the air, and her mind drifted back to the spirit’s earlier words.

 

How arrogant can one be?!

You speak of love as if you understand it. You don’t.”

You stood by Roswaal, aided him in his vile schemes, abandoned my contractor when he needed you.”

 

Both finally noticed the blond-haired spirit standing nearby, still looking utterly lost about the meaning of their earlier exchange.

Subaru, oblivious to the mood, scooped Beatrice into his arms as though she were a sack of tatos and shot Ram a big thumbs-up.

Subaru: Thanks, Ram. You’re the best. I’ll finish my chores quick so I can spend more time with my adorable Beako.

Ram’s gaze followed his so-called “adorable Beako,” who was wriggling in his surprisingly firm grip and shouting, “Let Betty go!” like a child throwing a tantrum—though Subaru seemed perfectly content to ignore her protests.

Without another word, he dashed out the door. Ram, as usual, was grateful she didn’t know where he was going.

 

Emilia: Aww, you look adorable, Beatrice.

With a gentle smile, Emilia scooped the little spirit up as though she were a younger sister. At first, Beatrice bristled—being picked up by anyone other than her contractor was an affront in itself—but then she noticed the warmth in Subaru’s eyes when he held her. A small, quiet part of her wanted a taste of that same warmth. She didn’t wriggle free, nor did she say a word.

But Emilia, catching the faint shadow in Beatrice’s expression, quickly set her back down and offered an apology. Beatrice merely scoffed in response. She wouldn’t admit it out loud, but this would be the one and only time she allowed it. Even she wanted a shred of comfort now and then.

 

The scene shifts back to the mansion. Subaru gently set Beatrice down—only to have her immediately start pummeling his knee with tiny fists.

Beatrice: Betty did not agree to be your tato sack! Treat me with the respect a Great Spirit deserves!

For a so-called walking calamity, her punches were laughably light. Subaru couldn’t help but grin at the attempt, but decided to play along. He clutched his knee dramatically, collapsing to the floor as though she’d shattered it, all while grinning from ear to ear.

Subaru: Oh, Great Spirit of Yin, Beatrice, forgive this pitiful fool for carrying you without permission! Spare me, I beg of you!

He let out exaggerated groans of agony, teetering on the edge of mock tears.

Beatrice smirked at his performance.

Beatrice: So, you finally recognise the error of your ways toward such a benevolent spirit as Betty?

She leaned in close, her tiny face a mix of cuteness and unshakable confidence.

Subaru: Yes! I will treat my adorable, wise, and amazing spirit with the utmost care from now on.

Beatrice: Betty is pleased you’ve learned your lesson. Now—you will tell Betty what you and that maid were whispering about.

Subaru sat cross-legged, facing her as she hopped into her chair.

Subaru: It’s simple. I agreed to do all of Ram’s chores for the rest of the week… in exchange for one day off of my choosing.

Beatrice’s face fell into a deep frown. Disappointment radiated from her, though she wasn’t remotely surprised. Clearly, a scolding would be coming later.

Beatrice: For what reason? You already have a day off in 6 days—why do you need another? What are you planning?

She pouted, clearly not understanding. Subaru, unable to resist the sight of such an adorable expression, darted toward her, scooped her up, and spun her in the air.

Subaru: Don’t you worry, Beako. When the day comes, you’ll know.

Her scowl slowly gave way to laughter as she squirmed in his arms, trying to escape. Subaru grinned, watching the transformation from grumpy to gleeful.

 

Across the room, Anastasia bit down on her hat, frustration plain on her face.

Julius (whispering): Lady Anastasia, perhaps you shouldn’t—

Anastasia: Quiet, Julius. I’m well aware I may look odd, but they’ve seen worse. What bothers me is that the most adorable, most knowledgeable spirit in the room is right there , and I can’t snatch her into my arms! It’s infuriating!

Ricardo chuckled at the sight of the irritated merchant, patting her head.

Ricardo: Ana-Bo, you shouldn’t get so worke—


He froze mid-word as a sharp pain shot up from his tail. For the first time in his life, a high-pitched yelp escaped him—so unexpectedly childlike that the entire room fell silent for a second… then burst into uproarious laughter.

Even Felt doubled over in tears from laughing.

Ricardo, ever the prideful fool, laughed and joked along as if unfazed—but inside, he was dying of regret.

 

The day went on as usual. Subaru chose to spend all his free time playing with his spirit in a game of “Guess the door” which he won easily, much to his spirit’s frustration. He once again lost to Garf in the timed obstacle course and made progress in his whip and sword training. It was now near 10 pm. Most had either fell asleep or have finished their work for the day and went back to their room, all except 1 adventurous boy. Subaru could be seen sneaking around the halls while silently saying “Nin nin”

 

Felt: Ooh, where’s Subaru sneaking off to now?

Her eyes sparkled, clearly enjoying whatever ridiculous scheme her brother was cooking up.

Mimi [tugging on Tivey’s sleeve] : Hey, is Mini boss a pervert? Why’s he walking around the women’s corridors?”

Tivey: Hold on—how do you even know that’s the women’s corridors?

Mimi: Mimi memorised the mansion’s layout from the earlier episodes!

Tivey: ..You… what?

She beamed proudly. Tivey just stared. This girl can’t remember her own chores, but she’s apparently an architectural genius when it comes to completely useless information?

Tivey: [sighs] Unbelievable…

Felt: Oi! Don’t badmouth big bro! Sure, he’s strange, but the last thing he is, is a pervert!

Emilia: Y-Yeah! Subaru’s a gentleman through and through. He wouldn’t… do anything improper.

Beatrice: Betty must agree with the Half el—Betty means, Emilia is correct.

Rem: Yes. My hero is an honorable man.

Al: He may be a weirdo, naive, and have the absolute worst taste in—

Felt: You’re getting sidetracked, helmet man.

Al: It’s Al ! AL! How is that hard to remember?!

He threw his hand up in disbelief.

Al: Anyway, he might be all those things… but there’s no way my bro’s a pervert.

The group nodded in agreement—except Mimi, who still looked suspicious.

Mimi: …Mimi’s still keeping an eye on him, just in case.

 


 

The hallway outside the women’s room was silent—eerily so. Subaru tiptoed, each step calculated to avoid the occasional creak of the wooden floorboards. He had a mysterious object tucked under his arm like smuggled contraband.

He glanced left, then right. No maids in sight. No Ram with her sharp eyes and sharper tongue. Perfect.

Subaru knocked lightly—just enough for the person on the other side to hear. The door opened a crack, and her refined face peeked through.

???: Subaru… did anyone see you?

Subaru: [whispering like they were plotting a heist] Not a soul. I think we’re in the clear.

She opened the door wider, letting him slip inside

 

Mimi clapped her hands in sudden realisation, her tail swishing excitedly.

Mimi : Ooh! So the maid seduced mini boss into her room, then! Now Mimi gets it!

Rem’s gaze slowly turned toward the housemaid, who was whistling innocently to the side, doing her best to avoid eye contact with the very angry demon maid. A devilish smile crept onto Rem’s face.

Rem : Frederica, what were you doing with Subaru in the dead of night? Please, make it quick—so I can decide your fate.

Petra had already grabbed Frederica by the shoulders, shaking her furiously with wide, betrayed eyes.

Petra : How could you?! You said you weren’t interested in Subaru romantically. You even pinkie promised it!!

She looked ready to cry, the sting of betrayal from one of her secret confidants hitting her hard.

 

Garfiel stepped forward, his eyes narrowing.

Garfiel : Are you da~ting Cap’n?!

He stared at his sister with a storm of mixed emotions. Subaru was like a brother to him, but…. why her? Why not Emilia? Why not Rem? He wasn’t sure if he liked the idea or hated it.

 

Over in the Crusch camp, quiet laughter broke out. They already knew such a pairing was absurd. At worst, Subaru and Frederica were just good friends, and they were certain Subaru held no romantic interest in her.

Frederica, face blazing red, looked desperately to her camp for help as she waved her hands frantically.

Federica : I swear to you, I didn’t! Rem, please believe me when I say I did not seduce your partner. Petra, this may look bad, but I promise you—I have no feelings for him. Even now, I do not. And Garf, how could you ask such a ridiculous question?!

 

???: That’s good, Frederica.

All eyes turned toward Emilia. The half-elf’s soft voice carried an icy edge, her purple eyes fixed unblinking on the maid. She could accept Rem as Subaru’s second wife, but she would not allow another woman to take her man. A lock of hair fell over her eyes, shadowing the upper half of her face and making her expression even more unsettling.

Emilia : I’m glad to hear you aren’t trying to take MY Subaru.

From the Crusch camp, Crusch tilted her head slightly, hiding a faint twitch of irritation.

Crusch :[ Why, when she says “her Subaru,” do I feel a little annoyed…? ]

The thought made her glance away, but the instant Subaru’s face crossed her mind, a sudden heat bloomed across her cheeks. She quickly covered her face with both hands, embarrassed by her own reaction.

 

The room was spotless as always, the faint scent of lavender hanging in the air. A tea set waited on the low table, steam curling lazily from the cups.

Subaru held up the book. Tonight’s chapter: The Duke’s Last Confession . I’ve been dying to see how he messes this up.

Frederica’s lips curved into a restrained smile. You truly have no shame, do you? Sneaking through the mansion just to read a romance novel.

Subaru shrugged, casually starting to head toward the door.

Subaru: Hey, I could always just read this on my own. I don’t have to be here, you know.

Federica’s composure shattered in an instant. She panicked, waving her hands in flustered desperation.

Federica: Please stay! I’m sorry. It’s just… it’s been really fun to meet someone who enjoys these romance stories as much as I do.

Subaru smiled at the sight of the real, unguarded Federica.

Subaru: Of course I’ll stay. I was only teasing. These books are way better when read with a friend. Beako’s not into this sort of thing—makes sense, since I don’t think spirits really… do romance.

 

Garfiel : Hey! You never let me into your room. Why are you allowing Cap’n?

Federica : Well Subaru has great etiquette and manners, unlike a certain brother of mine

 

Federica: You’re probably right

she replied softly, before taking up the teapot. With the same grace she brought to everything she did, Federica refilled his cup.

Federica: Now then… let’s make sure this little secret stays between us.

 

Tivey: I’ve heard of that book.

Federica’s head snapped toward the monocled cat-boy so fast it was a miracle she didn’t pull a muscle.

Federica: REALLY?! How was it for you? Did you cry?! HOW DID YOU REACT TO THE ENDING?!

He was about to speak but his brother cut him by a second

Hetero: I—wait… WHAT?! I haven’t even finished it yet! Don’t you dare—

His ears shot straight up as he gasped in horror.

Hetero: No… no, no, no! I sense spoilers incoming!!

He spun dramatically toward the ceiling, clutching his chest.

Hetero: DIRECTOR!!! Sedate me this instant before my innocence is destroyed!

Julius: Hetero! How could you request something so ridiculous? Have you no—

Anastasia: Julius. Silence.

She fixed her knight with the kind of gaze that could stop time.

Anastasia: That ending… was so powerful… so beautiful… that I nearly wept upon reading it. Ah—curse my loose tongue! Director, I beg of you—preserve this precious soul’s ignorance until the final page!

Your plea is heard. Rest easy, oh pure and unspoiled child.

 

Tivey : Thank you… my life… is in your hands…

collapses dramatically

And with that said, Tivey dropped to his seat asleep and away from the spoils

Federica was smiling seeing that there were others like her and Subaru who enjoyed such a wonderful story

 

The last page turned with a soft rustle, and silence settled over the room.

Federica’s lips trembled before she snapped the book shut, hugging it to her chest. Tears streamed freely down her cheeks as she fumbled for her handkerchief.

Federica sniffled between sobs.

Federica: I… I can’t believe it’s really over. They… they were finally happy, and then—

Her voice broke, and she buried her face in the cloth, shoulders shaking.

Across from her, Subaru sat with his arms crossed, doing his best to look unaffected.

Subaru: Yeah… wasn’t… wasn’t even that sad, you know. Totally fine. Just a book.

But the lump in his throat swelled, his vision blurred, and his breath hitched.

Subaru: Okay… maybe it was that sad.

A tear slipped down his cheek, then another. Within seconds, he was covering his face with both hands.

Subaru: Dang it, I’m crying too.

Federica looked up through her own tears and smiled gently.

Federica: I thought you said you were fine, Subaru.

Subaru groaned through a sniffle.

Subaru: Shut up… it’s just allergies. Really emotional ones.

Still smiling, she pulled a fresh handkerchief from her sleeve and offered it to him.

Federica: Here. You’ll feel better after.

Subaru took it, muttering a quiet thanks. They sat there for a long moment—two unlikely friends, united in laughter, tears, and the bittersweet ache of a perfect ending.

Suddenly, Subaru wiped his eyes and narrowed them playfully.

Subaru: You know, I think you cried more than I did.

Federica raised an eyebrow, smirking through her tears.

Federica: Oh? Is that a challenge?

Subaru smirked back.

Subaru: Absolutely. Next time we read something sad, loser has to make tea for a week.

Federica laughed softly.

Federica: You’re on, Subaru. But be warned—you have a long way to go to catch up to me.

They both chuckled, already looking forward to their next shared adventure between the pages.

Frederica closed the cover gently, as though sealing away their little conspiracy.

Federica: Then… we shall meet again next week, Subaru?

He smirked.

Subaru: You bring the tea, I’ll bring the shame.

 

Emilia glanced between them, her curiosity piqued.

Emilia : If you two get this emotional over a book, maybe I should give it a try too. I-if you don’t mind, Frederica.

Frederica smiled warmly.

Federica : Of course, Lady Emilia. When we have the chance, I’ll lend you my copy so you can enjoy it at your leisure. It really is a wonderful story.

Emilia nodded eagerly.

Emilia : I’ll hold you to that, Frederica. And thank you.

 

Priscilla, quietly listening nearby, thought to herself with a faint, secret smile.

Priscilla :[ They must never know that I’ve shed my own purifying tears over stories like this. ]

Only Al was aware of her hidden indulgence—Priscilla enjoyed romance novels in her free time just as much as anyone else

 

The mood shifted immediately as Subaru’s face grew serious.

Subaru: I’ll go get her,

He said firmly. Federica hesitated.

Federica: Are you sure? I can do it if—

Subaru: No!

Subaru cut her off quickly.

Subaru: She took the news pretty hard. She’s done this as long as I’ve known her, but before it was controlled, now…I’m not so sure. Thank the dragon I got through to her, but she still feels like a piece of herself is missing. I can understand that feeling.

Federica caught the small frown crossing Subaru’s face and did her best to offer a reassuring smile.

Federica: You’re a good friend to her, you know that?

Subaru nodded, grateful.

Subaru: I try to be, and thanks for that. I’m just glad she thinks it’s you who’s helping her.

Federica smiled softly.

Federica: You’re right. She’d feel a lot of shame if anyone else saw her like this.

Subaru: Yeah, but I don’t blame her. I’m just glad I got through to her to take it easy. She wouldn’t want HER seeing her like that. We all have shame we don’t want no one to find out.

 

Rem : who could they be talking about?

Beatrice looks back at a certain women before thinking to herself

Beatrice :[ Betty has an idea in fact, but she won’t comment on it. Even Betty knows some secrets have the right to be kept hidden. Betty prays for your health…..Ram ]

Throughout this episode, one particular maid remained silent—too ashamed after her argument with the great spirit and too fearful of what might soon be revealed. She had long known that one day her secret would come to light, but the thought of those she couldn’t trust, strangers in fact, discovering it terrified her. The weight of their gazes, their whispers, and their judgmental stares pushed her further into isolation. She withdrew completely—no reactions, no comments, and certainly no teasing—choosing instead to vanish quietly from the world around her.

 

Federica gave a gentle nod.

Federica: Well then, I think you should go now. Take care, Subaru. I really enjoyed our conversation about these stories. This time, I’ll pick the book, alright?

Subaru: Of course!—-

Subaru smiled warmly.

—Take care, Federica, and have an amazing night.

With that, he turned and left, heading down the hallway toward the dining room, leaving behind a quiet air of care and determination.

 

As he walked, Subaru found himself leaning harder against the wall for support. His breaths came heavy, each step slower than the last. From his perspective, the room seemed to sway and twist.

Subaru: Ugh… this sucks. The nausea and this migraine isn’t going away anytime soon. Come on, Subaru—keep it together.

The lack of sleep has been really getting him off his track. He tries his best to hide it but in the dark, alone and no one to see him, his body finally begins showing the effects of lack of sleep. He’s only greatful that Beatrice’s healing magic didn’t allow the effects to fully stop him from working.

Subaru drew in a deep breath and let his eyes fall shut.

Darkness. Endless, silent, bottomless darkness. It was eternal—everything and nothing all at once.

Within that void, an image began to take shape: himself, standing across from Federica.

 

 

Subaru: Hello, Federica.

Federica: Hello, Subaru.

His voice was steady, though tinged with quiet resolve.

Subaru: Ram doesn’t need Subaru right now,….she needs Federica. Will you lend me that?

Federica extended her hand, and in her palm bloomed a delicate mask—an exquisite likeness of her own face, simple yet lifelike. With a calm, almost sacred grace, she offered it to him.

Federica: Then take it, Subaru. For a time… be what must be

 

Crusch: “ Be what must be”? What is he talking about?

Julius: I’m not sure.

Felix: Maybe he means he wants to mimic her.

Federica: But why not ask the real me?

Felix: I don’t know. We don’t have enough information.

 

The mask carried a softened reflection of his companion’s face, distilled into its most essential lines and shapes, like a memory reduced to its core. When he placed it over his own, it seemed to stir—not with life, but with remembrance. A faint smile traced its lips, stretching wider and wider until it no longer felt like joy, but an echo of something long lost. The hollow eyes did not see him, yet they mirrored all that he was. That fleeting smile, those empty sockets—they became the last image etched into him, dissolving gently into the eternal darkness.

 

 

Summoning what little strength he had left, he straightened up and pressed on toward the dining room, fighting the urge to throw up with every step. Every step, every swing of his arms were similar to that of the house maid.

Subaru gently opened the door and saw his friend—Ram—curled up at the table, clutching a bottle of wine, tears streaming down her face as she sobbed quietly to herself.

 

He stepped inside softly.

Hey, ….Ram.

 

Rem’s voice caught in surprise.

Rem :…Sis?—

She stared in shock at the sight before her.

Everyone’s eyes fell on the proud oni maid, who lay curled in a fetal position, her head bowed low. Unspoken but understood by all: Ram had turned to heavy drinking after losing Rem to Gluttony. The once proud, stoic maid was now quietly battling a hidden depression—and a growing dependency on alcohol.

Rem began to speak, voice trembling.

Rem : Have you been doing this because you lost—

Her words were cut short by Ram’s renewed silent cries. The shame of her secret, once so carefully guarded, had been laid bare.

Federica looked away, a pang of guilt tightening her chest. When she had revealed Ram’s secret earlier—meant to protect Subaru—she had instead wounded her companion’s pride irreparably.

 

Rem moved quickly to embrace her sister, holding her close in comfort. With a firm glance, she signaled to the others to give them privacy—and everyone gladly obliged, unwilling to add shame to Ram’s burden.

Losing someone so dear could push even the proudest to actions they never imagined. It was heartbreaking to see Ram, once so strong, turn to the bottle.

 

Felix’s face was the saddest of all; he had seen this painful path before. He resolved to speak with Ram privately when the time was right—offering support in a way that respect and care demanded.

 

Ram didn’t turn around; she already knew who it was. Her voice was as low and heavy as the bottle she clutched.

Ram: Federica, what are you doing here? Just leave me be.

Subaru stepped closer gently choosing to take the role of Federica. Perfectly mimicking her speech pattern and body language.

Subaru: Yes it is I, Federica. Could you please put that bottle down?

Ram finally sat up, but her arms betrayed her—she dropped the bottle, which shattered loudly on the floor.

Ram: I… I lost her. I lost my sister…

Subaru’s voice was soft but steady.

Subaru: I know.

Ram’s voice cracked, filled with pain.

Ram:..I can’t even remember her…

Subaru nodded silently.

Subaru: I know.

Ram took a shaky breath.

Ram: And yet… this emptiness inside me won’t go away. The love, the care, the happy memories—I recognise it yet I do not feel it.

Seeing her attempt to stand, Subaru quickly caught her in a firm, comforting hug.

Ram’s tears spilled freely onto his shoulder.

Ram: Federica… I don’t know what to do. How do I get my sister back? How do I fill this hole in my heart?

Subaru held her close, letting her cry as Rem had once done for him. Her sobs were quiet, the drunken haze keeping her from raising her voice.

Subaru: You asked how to get her back, didn’t you?—

Subaru’s tone was gentle but resolute.

—It won’t be an easy path, but if you ask your friends, your family for help, I’m sure they’ll be there.

 

Felix’s voice was gentle as he approached.

Felix :…Ram?

Rem was ready to unleash her wrath on the doctor for breaking the heavy silence, but she stopped when she heard Ram’s quiet reply.

Ram : Yes, Felix?

Felix hesitated, then spoke carefully.

Felix : Could we talk in private? Just the two of us? Or if you feel more comfortable having your sister there, that’s perfectly fine too.

Ram finally lifted her head. Felix could see the pain etched into her tear-streaked face, but he was proud she had found the strength to look up.

Ram : I can agree to that

she said softly.

Ram: Thank you. And you too, Sis.

Rem smiled warmly, her voice full of sisterly pride.

Rem : Anytime. You’d do the same for me if the roles were reversed. I’m so proud of you, sis.

Ram gave a small, grateful nod.

Ram : Thank you.

And in her heart, a silent whisper echoed—

[ And thank you, Subaru .]

 

He tightened his grip, letting her know she wasn’t alone.

Subaru: I’m proud of you, Ram. You know that?

Ram blinked through her tears.

Ram: What do you mean?

Subaru smiled softly.

Subaru: I can tell you’ve been drinking less. That’s a step in the right direction. Please, if you ever need help, come to me. Your bro— I mean, your friend—will always be here for you.

Ram sniffled and nodded.

Ram: Thank you… Could you carry me back to my room? I don’t want to be alone.

Subaru: Of course! Subaru replied without hesitation.

 

 

He carefully lifted her onto his back and headed toward her room. Near the door, he heard soft snoring. Turning, he saw her finally asleep.

Gently, he laid her down.

Subaru: Now, I have to change you so no one notices the stain and smell. Roswaal and Garf will definitely detect it otherwise. I also need to wash and dry these clothes as fast as possible.

He stepped back and turned to face the wall opposite of Ram. He then grab his jacket and wrapped the sleeves around his eyes as an extra layer of protection for Ram’s privacy

Subaru: Invisible Providence.

A hand stretched from his back, passing through the air with delicate precision.

Subaru: Hopefully, I can do this without waking her.

He recalled exactly where Ram had been placed and began changing her into her night outfit, controlling the hand with sharp focus. But the backlash hit him hard—he coughed up blood.

Subaru: No! She needs help more than you. Tighten the mask if need be.

Subaru forced himself to ignore the pain.

Summoning all his strength, the hand finished dressing her and retrieved her saint uniform, bringing it back to him.

Subaru: Alright, got it. Now to wash the alcohol from this, clean up her mess, and air out the room so there’s no trace.

Before leaving, he glanced back at his sister, peacefully asleep.

Subaru: Sweet dreams, Ram. Don’t worry. I’ll be by your side until we get Rem back.

 

Ram: You did wonderfully, Subaru. Thank you… for protecting my sister—and for helping me.

Her words were barely more than a whisper, meant only for Rem to hear. Rem’s arms tightened in a careful, tender embrace, holding her sister close as if to silently say, You are loved. You are cherished.

 

Roswaal’s gaze lingered on his subordinate, taking in the exhaustion etched into her features.

Roswaal: [ Ram… I will see to it that you’re free from that bottle. This, I swear—on my name, and as the master of that mansion. ]

For once, the ever-present, taunting curve of his lips vanished—replaced by something almost… human.

 

Subaru closed his eyes once more.

 

The eternal emptiness embraced him again, the boundless void stretching on without horizon. Only one presence lingered beside him—Federica.

In his hands rested the mask she had once entrusted to him, its surface still warm with meaning.

Subaru: Thank you… for lending me it, Federica.

She reached forward, her touch gentle as she reclaimed the mask. With a graceful bow, she lowered her gaze.

Federica: The honor was mine, Subaru. Call upon me whenever the time comes.

A faint smile curved Subaru’s lips at her words.

 


Subaru:
Then… I’ll be calling you very soon

Notes:

When the thought of this chapter came into my mind, I knew I had to make it ASAP. So many of my headcannon into one.
Federica and Subaru being great worker friends was so fun to write.
I changed my username cause I was bored
YA’LL DON’T KNOW HOW MANY GRAMMATICAL AND SPELLING ERRORS I HAD TO FIX BEFORE I POSTED THIS😭. The American school system has failed me.
Personally this was one my favourite chapters to write, the next one will take longer though as I’m going for quality over quantity.
The book is not real just in case anyone is wondering

Chapter 35: Picnic

Chapter Text

The warm rays of the morning sun slipped through the mansion’s windows, signaling the start of a new day. In one of the rooms, a certain maid stirred beneath the brightness she disliked. Slowly sitting up in her nightgown, she blinked blearily at her surroundings.

 

Ram: Where… am I?

As her vision cleared, she recognized the familiar decor—it was her own room.

Ram: How did I get here?

Then, like shards of glass, memories from the previous night pierced her mind. The pounding in her head came just as quickly—a hangover, sharp and relentless. She collapsed back onto the bed, clutching her temples. Pain was nothing new to her, but that didn’t make it any more welcome.

Eventually, she forced herself upright. The room was immaculate—almost unnaturally so, as though someone had just finished cleaning.

Ram: Did Frederica change me and tidy up? …No time for that. I need to get ready for the day. Maybe then this hangover will ease .

 

Rem sat beside her sister. Ram’s tears had finally stopped, but she still remained curled into herself, unable to uncurl from the shame of her secret—her drug abuse—now laid bare for all to see.

Rem: When did you start this, Sis?

The question felt intrusive, but Rem knew she had to reach out.

Ram: It was after Subaru’s ceremony. He told me everything he knew about you… about our bond. After that, I felt this hollow ache in my chest—

Her voice, once sharp with pride, was now fragile and unsteady. Rem could see the strain in her sister’s eyes, and gently placed a finger against her lips to stop her.

Rem: You can tell me the rest in private. Please… don’t push yourself right now.

 

Ram made her way toward the restroom to freshen up, but something on her bedside stand caught her attention—a glass of water with a few leaves floating inside, and a neatly folded letter addressed to her.

Ram: Did Frederica bring this too? …How long was I asleep?

She picked up the note and unfolded it.

Have a great day. You are loved by all. Drink the water—it’ll help you recover from last night. Also, take it easy.”


—-Frederica Baumann

 

Frederica: Wait… how was Subaru able to copy my handwriting so perfectly?

Beatrice: Like Betty has already said, Subaru learned many skills he chose to keep hidden. Forgery, chemistry, medicine—he’s spent months studying them.

Felix: Medicine?!

Anastasia: Chemistry?

The two spoke at the same time.

 

Felix: So, what has Subaru been doing with his medical knowledge?

Anastasia: And… what is chemistry, exactly?

Beatrice: To Betty’s knowledge, Subaru only knows basic medical science. He’s made a few remedies for headaches and colds, but nothing more advanced.

Felix: Ooh! Maybe he’s got knowledge from his world that I could use to make some amazing medicines. Ohhh, the possibilities have me tingling .

Beatrice: Chemistry is the study of the substances that make up things. Betty hasn’t seen exactly how Subaru applies it, but she knows he’s done several studies on meteias and magical stones across Lugunica.

Anastasia: Fascinating…

[ I hope we get to see some of it. I’d kill for something from his world. ]

 

Ram allowed herself a faint smile at the thoughtful gesture. Following the advice, she took the glass and drank it in one go. Nothing happened at first. Assuming it would take time to work, she headed into the restroom to continue her morning routine.

 

After brushing her teeth, however, a wave of intense nausea slammed into her. The walls seemed to spin around her as she stumbled toward the nearest toilet and vomited up the remains of last night’s indulgence—along with the water.

Ram: Damn you, Frederica… you said this would help.

Her irritation simmered as she held her hair back and continued to retch.

 

Only several minutes later, when the sickness finally ebbed, did the remedy’s effects reveal themselves. The pounding in her skull faded, replaced by a clear head and a surprising burst of energy. She still felt disheveled, but at least the hangover was gone.

Straightening herself, Ram dressed, left her spotless room, and stepped into the halls—ready to resume her duties.

Ram: I’ll have to clean up my mess before anyone wakes up… hopefully Federica didn’t stay up too late helping me to bed.

She pushed the dining room door open with care, bracing herself for the chaos her drunken self had surely left behind. But the sight that met her was… astonishing.

The room was immaculate—more pristine than even she would have left it after a thorough cleaning. The tablecloth lay perfectly smoothed, without a single wrinkle or wine stain. The chairs were neatly aligned. Not a crumb, not a splash, not the faintest trace of dirt remained.

It was as if the mess had never existed.

Ram stepped forward, still stunned, until she noticed something atop the table—two things, in fact. A cup filled with her special blend of tea… and a folded note which contained the same message from before.

She lifted the cup to her lips and took a sip. Bliss washed over her tongue.

Ram: This is amazing… How did Federica manage to make tea this perfect on her first try?

 

Petra: Oh! Me and Subaru learned tea-making from Federica. It was really fun—Subaru even taught us how to make art on the drinks.

Federica: He certainly has an impressive range of skills.

Rem: Could I join your lessons, Federica?

Federica: I’d be delighted to have you. Though I must admit, my tea art is nothing compared to Subaru’s.

Petra: Yeah. I can only do simple shapes, but Subaru could make words… even tiny animals.

 

Emilia smiled at the sweet exchange between friends. But behind that smile was a deep, gnawing ache.

Every one of these little talents—tea-making, art, craftsmanship—were things Subaru had quietly mastered. And yet… she had never noticed. Or had she simply never cared to look?

 

The thought cut her.

She remembered all the love, compassion, and devotion he had given her. In return, what had she given him? Bare minimum scraps of attention. She wanted to blame him for hiding it, but that wasn’t true. Frederica knew about his love for books. Petra knew of his artistic touch. Otto knew about his vast network of connections. Beatrice… Beatrice had glimpsed the darkness he bore alone.

And her? What did she truly know about Subaru before they were trapped here? She could count it on one hand—and that realization brought a wave of shame.

Another shame followed close behind: Ram’s drug addiction. She wasn’t blind. She knew the dangers of alcohol and drugs—Puck had drilled those lessons into her head long ago. But this was different. She was supposed to be the leader of this camp, the one to hold everyone together… yet she had failed to notice. Failed to act.

It was Subaru who held the group up. Subaru who quietly mended wounds, bridged divides, and carried burdens at the cost of his own health and sanity.

She had been a leader who only moved when danger was upon them, not one people could trust with their hearts.

 

That had to change.

Ram’s addiction wasn’t just her personal struggle—it was Emilia’s failure. And Emilia would not let it happen again. She could no longer be Emilia, the girl trying to be a leader. She had to become Emilia, royal candidate, true leader of her camp.

 

For herself.

For her friends.

And most of all… for her Subaru.

 

She took another slow sip of the tea Subaru —or rather, “Federica”—had made, letting the warmth spread through her chest.

Ram: Today’s Barusu’s day off… the one he specifically requested. Wonder why he picked today. Hmph. Probably off being a pervert and corrupting Miss Beatrice.

 

On the outside, she remained in her sister’s embrace, her expression calm. But inside, her thoughts were a relentless storm.

Ram: [ Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!]

Her addiction hadn’t just harmed her—it had wounded her sister, brought shame to the mansion, and, worst of all, placed yet another burden on Subaru’s shoulders. The disgust she felt for herself was suffocating. How had she been so blind?

It was him—always him—quietly looking after her. He had probably gone without a single hour of rest last night just to scrub the mansion clean. And now… he had even shielded her pride by posing as Federica.

 

Another shame to add to the pile.

While he was helping her claw her way out of this pit, he was paying the cost in silence. How much was he suffering right now? How much had he already endured without her knowing?

In that moment, she saw herself for what she feared she was—

A liability.

A failure.

And she hated it.


 

Elsewhere :

Subaru lay sprawled on the closet floor from the night before, looking half-dead. His hair was a tangled mess, his eyes dry and sore from tears that had long since stopped.

Subaru: God… I’m so tired. Ram’s probably awake by now. She’ll need some time to herself, so I should head back to my room. Beako’s still asleep… maybe I can get an hour—maybe even two—of rest. Then I’ll thank her in the best way I can.

He pushed himself up—but the moment he did, a stabbing migraine ripped through his skull. His knees buckled, sending him back to the floor. Clutching at his hair, he gritted his teeth, the pain screaming through his head.

 

Subaru: Damn it! Go away! I can’t be like this today…

 

Minutes passed in a haze of agony, each second dragging like an eternity, until the storm finally subsided—for now.

Moving as quietly as possible, he slipped out of the closet and returned to his room. Relief washed over him when he saw Beatrice still asleep. Without a word, he crawled back into bed, settling beside her.

Subaru (whispering) : I’ll make today one you won’t forget, my adorable Beako.

With that promise lingering in the air, exhaustion claimed him at last—his first real rest of the day will not be an easy one

 

Beatrice: He’s been experiencing severe migraines—likely from lack of sleep.

She spoke evenly, addressing the doctor she had agreed to share her observations with.

Felix: Mmm, I see. Sounds like a mix of his overworking nature, the stress from RbD, and those nightmares of his. All of it piling together into a nasty spiral—overexhaustion, mind-splitting migraines, and an inability to get proper rest. Any ideas on how to help?

Beatrice: …No.

 

It wasn’t the difficulty of the task itself that weighed on them—it was the fact that he was struggling with it. This was Subaru, the one who always kept moving forward, the one who somehow found the energy to lift everyone else when they faltered. Seeing him strain with something so small was a gut punch, a quiet, devastating reminder of how much he’d been pushing himself. Every sluggish movement, every wince of pain, every pause to catch his breath told a story of sleepless nights and burdens carried in silence. And for the ones watching, it wasn’t just sympathy they felt—it was helplessness, guilt, and the realisation that their friend had been burning himself away for their sake.

 


 

Beatrice sat curled in her chair, a small book from her recently downsized collection resting in her hands. Across from her, Subaru flipped through a thick geography text on Lugunica. She felt a quiet pride—her contractor had taken an interest in truly understanding his new home.

Half an hour passed before Subaru shut the book with a soft thump.

Subaru: Okay, that’s enough reading for today.

Beatrice: You seemed quite absorbed in that one. Do tell Betty why.

Subaru waggled a finger teasingly in her face.

Subaru: Can’t tell you, Beako—it’s a secret.

Beatrice responded with a quick jab of her tiny fist to his cheek. It didn’t even make him flinch.

Beatrice: My contractor should be more appreciative of how generous his Betty is.

Subaru: Of course you are. In fact…—he threw his hands up in mock grandeur—…I think you deserve a special award!

Beatrice: Betty most certainly deserves a special reward when she’s stuck with a contractor like you in fact. He should rest more.

Her tone wasn’t sharp, but worried. She pointed at him, eyes narrowing at the dark circles etched beneath his. He looked thinner than usual, his lips dry and his posture faintly slouched.

Subaru: ..Remember our contract, Beako.


His own gaze sharpened. Unseen to either of them, faint cracks began forming along his skin, like fragile porcelain threatening to shatter.

Beatrice’s expression softened. She understood the weight in his voice, so she allowed him to continue.

Subaru: I told you I’d make memories you could look back on a hundred years from now, didn’t I?

Beatrice gave a reluctant nod.

 

Subaru: Then today will be one of those days. I’m going to make you smile so wide you’ll still feel it decades from now.

Beatrice: But you don’t have to. Betty already knows how lovely her contractor is, and—

Before she could finish, Subaru scooped her up high into the air.

Subaru: You’re right. I don’t have to. But I want to. When you smile, I do too. And I know the same goes for you, doesn’t it?

Beatrice saw the fire behind his tired, frightening eyes. Even if she refused, he’d pester her all day until she gave in.

With a resigned sigh, she crossed her arms.

Beatrice: There’s no point trying to reason with an oaf like you. Fine. Betty agrees to participate in your foolish outing.

Subaru whooped in triumph, spinning her around and showering her with exaggerated praise as her hair flared from the motion.

 

 

Ricardo: They’re like little siblings—how cute. …Wait, we’re missing someone, aren’t we?

Mimi: Yeah! Like… somebody’s totally gone!

They scanned the area, then spotted their missing companion still sprawled out on the ground, dead to the world.

Ricardo: Oi, can you wake him up?

 

Ohhh, right! Totally forgot!

 

*Snap*

 

A flash of white light engulfed Tivey, and when it faded, he groaned, stretching his arms high above his head.

Tivey: Mimi—let go of me! I’m fine! Actually, that was a great nap—

He didn’t get to finish. Mimi had already slammed into him, wrapping him in a hug so fierce it was more like a headlock.

Tivey: C-Can’t… breathe…

The camp began teasing the poor boy and his sister.

 


 

Beatrice perched comfortably on her contractor’s shoulders, soaking in the beauty of the day. The grass was lush and green, the sky a flawless blue, and the warm breeze carried the scent of fresh earth. It was the kind of weather that begged for an outing, and Subaru was making sure they had one.

Subaru walked the trail with a picnic basket in one hand, speaking cheerfully as though his voice alone could keep the mood aloft. His stride was steady, but Beatrice had noticed—more than once—how his breathing seemed just a touch heavier than it should be.

Beatrice: This has been lovely… but would you mind telling Betty where we’re going, I suppose?

Subaru: Still a secret. But knowing how clever my Beako is, you’ll figure it out within the hour.

Beatrice: Half the hour, more like. Betty will unravel your villainous plans in no time.

He chuckled, patting her head. His smile was warm, but she couldn’t ignore the faint shadow under his eyes—the kind that didn’t fade with a night’s sleep.

Subaru: I know you will. Beako’s the smartest, after all.

Beatrice: Naturally.

 

 

By Subaru’s reckoning, they’d reached the halfway mark. The trail now ran alongside a mild-flowing river, the current glinting in the sunlight. The path ahead dipped deeper into the forest, but Subaru veered toward the water’s edge with a grin that could only be called suspicious.

Subaru: This is our halfway point, Beako.

Beatrice eyed the water as though it might whisper the answer to her.

Beatrice: How is this halfway? There’s nothing past that river for ages. You can’t expect Betty to walk all the way there.

Subaru: Of course not. You’ll be driving.

 

 

Reinhard: Driving? Like those motor vehicles Subaru once described?

Al: Wait, you remember that? From a lost loop ?

Felt: Yup. My Rein’s just that amazing. Even without his divine protections, he’d still kick your ass any day.

She smirked at the one-armed man and blew a raspberry.

 

Al: Pfft—yeah, not fighting the most OP guy in the universe. Still, your brain’s like a super-computer dude!

Reinhard: I appreciate the compliment, Al.

Al: OOOH, THANK GOD—someone actually said my name! No wonder bro thinks of you as family. Your nice meter’s off the charts!

 

Away from the chatter, a certain Great Spirit gazed at the screen, smiling faintly. This was a day she’d keep locked in her vault of treasured memories.

 

Beatrice: Driving? But you told Betty that those machinery do not exist in Lugunica. How are Betty going to ‘drive’?

Subaru crouched so they were eye level and gently tugged at her cheeks.

Subaru: You don’t know how happy it makes me that you remember those little talks we’ve had. Really touches my heart.

Beatrice: Stooop it!

Subaru: Alright, alright. And no, I mean it—I really do have something for you to drive.

 

He stepped to the river’s edge, stripping off his shoes and socks.

Subaru: You’ll be driving Subaru.

He pointed at himself

 

Before she could protest, he leapt into the cold water with a loud, “Cannonball!” Beatrice dodged the splash, snatching the basket to safety.

Beatrice: Subaru, what are you doing?!

He floated on his back, smiling up at her as the current carried him slowly downstream.

Subaru: Like I said, Beako—you’ll be driving me. Our destination’s along the river, and I figured this would be more fun if I became your boat.

Beatrice: That water’s freezing! You could get sick!

Subaru: Nope! I’ve got a small fire stone in my clothes keeping me warm. Now hurry up and jump before we drift apart!

Beatrice: [How infuriating, I suppose.]

 

She hopped lightly onto her human “boat,” her weight barely disturbing the surface. Settling into position, she began thumping his face with her tiny fists.

Beatrice: You dummy! That was reckless!

Subaru: I know—but sometimes reckless is fun. Look around, Beako. You can’t tell me you’re not enjoying this.

Beatrice hesitated. The forest drifted backward as they moved, the water whispering against the banks, birdsong weaving through the air. It was simple, yes—but it was beautiful. And deep down, she knew why Subaru was doing this. He was giving her another memory to keep… just in case he couldn’t give her many more.

 

Rem: Wow… I never realised how beautiful the forest could be. I was always so busy dealing with the mabea—

She stopped mid-sentence, her expression tightening as reality struck. Beauty or not, these woods still sheltered dangerous predators—ones that wouldn’t hesitate to tear apart her friend… or her beloved. Without thinking, she tightened her embrace around Ram, panic slipping into her voice.

Rem: The Mabeasts! How will Subaru defend himself against them?

Beatrice: How have you forgotten that he still has the incredible Betty by his side? Do not fret!

Garfiel: Yeah, my amazin’ self’s been keepin’ the Mabeast numbers down. Area’s mostly safe for civilians to pass through now.

Crusch: And remember, this is Subaru we’re talking about. He’s almost certainly prepared a contingency plan.

Rem opened her mouth to argue, but her sister spoke first.

 

Ram: Believe in Barusu, sister. He’s more capable than you give him credit for.

Rem looked down and saw that Ram’s tears were gone, her composure restored. Taking it as her cue, Rem slowly loosened her arms and let her sister sit back. Still, she kept hold of Ram’s hand, unwilling to break that last thread of comfort between them.

 

They continued to float along with the stream as they both listened to the sound of nature for some time.

They drifted quietly along with the current, letting the forest’s music fill the silence—the rustle of leaves, the gentle splash of water, the distant call of birds.

 

Subaru: Hey, Beako?

Beatrice: Hmph!

Subaru: Could you… tell me about yourself?

Beatrice: Betty does not understand. Betty has spoken plenty about herself to her contractor. Besides, you’ve learned much from the Ryuzus, have you not?

Subaru: I’ve heard bits and pieces, sure. And yeah, the Ryuzus told me a lot… but I want to hear it from you.

Beatrice: But why?

Subaru: Because it’s you. I want to hear about your life—your adventures—through your eyes. The best stories aren’t written in books; they’re told by the ones who lived them. And why wouldn’t I want to hear them from my lovely Beako?

Beatrice froze, stunned. His voice carried the weariness of a man pushed beyond his limits, yet every word was wrapped in affection. His eyes were ringed with exhaustion, shadowed by pain, yet they still glimmered with warmth for her. His scarred body radiated a fragile heat that made her want to wrap her arms around him and never let go.

She reached down, brushing an invisible speck of dust from his hair, letting her hand linger for just a heartbeat longer than necessary. A faint smile tugged at her lips.

She smiled softly. In her mind, there was no doubt—her contractor wasn’t just the best in the world, but in all worlds.

Beatrice: Well then, prepare yourself. Your Betty will tell you the tale of the Great Spirit of Yin. But be warned—it is quite long.

Subaru: That’s perfect. Our destination’s about forty minutes away, so… I’ve got time. I can’t wait to hear your adventures.

He smiled at her, though she could see how much effort it took. She refused to let that smile fade, not while he was looking at her like that. So, with a small nod, Beatrice began her story—her voice weaving vivid details into the air as the river carried them forward.

 

Wilhelm’s lips curved into a faint smile as he watched the scene unfold—a display of pure, unguarded love. The boy before him, his adopted grandson with a soul weathered and fractured by countless trials, still carried an inexhaustible well of devotion for those he cherished. Faint streaks of moisture glistened at the corners of Wilhelm’s eyes.

Wilhelm: Such love… it almost brings a tear to my eye.

A gentle hand landed on his back. Felix stood beside him, eyes already glistening.

Felix: Don’t hold it in, gramps. Let it all out—cry your soul dry.

Wilhelm: That’s quite rich coming from you, Felix.

 

When Wilhelm turned to him, he found the healer’s face wet with tears, yet lit by a smile so wide it could only come from witnessing something beautiful.

Felix: Can you blame me? Just look at the rest of them.

 

He gestured to the gathered companions, each one touched by the moment in their own way. Beatrice, Emilia, and Rem clung to the one they loved, silent tears slipping down their cheeks. Otto rested a steadying hand on his brother’s shoulder, while Frederica knelt to embrace Petra. The demi-human trio were huddled on Ricardo’s lap, all three sobbing openly—Ricardo included, despite his usual pride.

Julius and Anastasia wore warm, unrestrained smiles. Felt dabbed at her eyes while Reinhard sat beside her, doing his best to commit every detail to memory. Even Roswaal, in a rare moment stripped of his painted grin, wore an honest smile for his friend.

Ram’s cheeks were damp, but her heart felt light—her sister, her brother and the man she loved were all smiling, and that joy was worth more than anything she’d felt in months. Crush wore a big grin, one that not too many would see knowing her title yet she wore a beautiful, bubbly smile for her *lover* friend

 

Time slipped forward. Minutes passed as the current carried them deeper into the forest, yet the beauty of their surroundings remained undiminished. Subaru’s laughter rang out freely while Beatrice’s voice wove the tale.

Subaru: Really? I knew Roswaal had a thing for Echidna, but even I wouldn’t have gone that far.

Beatrice: You’re quite right. The man did everything he could to win her love… but little did he know it would never come. Such a sad fate.

Subaru giggled softly, drifting lazily across the water. Beatrice cherished this side of him—the side untouched by pain or trauma. She closed her eyes briefly, committing this perfect moment to memory, willing herself to hold onto it forever—

Suddenly, a sharp voice cut through the calm.

 

“—Mabeast, 5 o’clock, thirty feet out. Three Minya crystals required.”


The tone was unfamiliar, cold and clipped. Beatrice’s eyes snapped open, her heart skipping as she registered the voice. It was Subaru’s. But something had shifted.

Gone was the lighthearted laughter; in its place was the lethal focus of a warrior. His eyes sharpened, scanning the area he had just described. His body froze, rigid as stone. The boy she had known moments before had vanished, replaced by a survivor ready to face whatever came next.

 

Beatrice’s grip tightened, knuckles white. Her eyes widened, and a shiver ran down her spine.

Beatrice : That tone… those eyes… he changed in an instant. This part never happened. The mood is the same, yet the conversation is different. He never mentioned a Mabeast attack and no such thing happened.

She had never seen her contractor transform so quickly—so cold, so deadly. Concerned coiled in her chest, mixed with awe.

Rem: He… he’s not the Subaru I just saw laughing.

Her voice was barely a whisper, tinged with worry.

[ How can someone switch like that in a heartbeat?]

She wasn’t afraid of Subaru. Rem would never be afraid of her lover. No, Rem was concerned about how fast the switch happened.

 

Emilia’s eyes widened, a frown creasing her forehead.

Emilia: Subaru?

Her voice wavered as she tried to reconcile the gentle boy she loved with this sharp, calculating presence.

Emilia:[ No! It makes sense that he would develop a colder personality when his life is in grave danger. Anyone would understand his circumstances. He fears death, so he chooses to eliminate the possibility of it. I cannot be afraid of who he is. ]

 

Felix: I… I didn’t expect him to switch so fast. That’s… intense. Scary, even.

Crusch’s posture stiffened, hands tightening into fists at her sides. This is Subaru’s instinctive reaction.

Crusch : [ He’s like one of my fellow comrades in the heat of war. Only things in his mind is survival. ]

Beatrice: [ He’s… still my Subaru, but this… this is concerning. So sharp, so precise… so detached. I can’t believe he changed like that in a second. ]

 

Priscilla pressed her fan to her face, hiding a small, intrigued smile as she watched Subaru’s sudden transformation. The sharp, calculating edge in his eyes both unsettled and fascinated her, a side of him she had never seen before.

 

Beatrice: Huh?

Subaru finally turned to face his spirit. His eyes were jet black, devoid of warmth or emotion—only the relentless focus of a mission he would see through at any cost.

Subaru: Beako, Mabeast at five o’clock. Send three Minya crystals.

Beatrice’s gaze snapped to the location he indicated. Her hands rose instinctively.

 

Beatrice: MINYA!!

 

Three shimmering purple crystals shot from her hands, slicing through the air to strike at a creature hidden among leaves and branches.

A sharp, pained squeal pierced the air—an animal fatally wounded. As they drifted farther, Beatrice noticed a fresh trail of blood leading from where her attack had landed. She glanced down at Subaru, whose sudden, merciless focus unsettled her deeply.

 

Beatrice: How did you know it was there?

Subaru: I heard the twigs snap under its weight. And at this distance into the forest… no one else would be here.

[That’s a lie. I felt it. The icy grip of death pressing against my neck, ready to claim my soul if I falter. Yet she won’t allow it…

 

Images flashed in my his: Satella in Sanctuary, the Witch of Envy staring at him, a purple-black hand clutching at his heart.

 

..At that moment, I felt the Reaper’s noose tightening around neck. Death was imminent if I didn’t act. I scanned the forest with rapid precision, noticing the faint sound of leaves crunching and catching a glint of brown fur through the underbrush. A predator was stalking us. Thankfully, I have a great spirit by my side—stronger than any ordinary Mabeast .]

 

Otto: I’ve never seen him like this before.

Otto wasn’t afraid of Subaru—he would gladly trust his life in Subaru’s hands without hesitation. What unsettled him was the sheer intensity of the change.

Wilhelm: I’ve seen this look before. It’s the gaze of a warrior whose sole focus is completing the mission with utmost efficiency—

Before Wilhelm could continue, Julius interjected, adding to his point.

Julius: While impressive, his detachment could be dangerous. Emotions keep a man grounded. Too much cold calculation, and he risks losing himself. Was that what you were going to say, Wilhelm?

Wilhelm: Yes.

 

Al: I’d say this is a good thing.

Emilia turned sharply toward the one-armed man, her eyes wide.

Emilia: What do you mean, Sir Al?

Al: Take it from me, Emilia—on the battlefield, emotions cloud judgment. Magic might be influenced by emotion, but survival in real combat does not allow for such indulgence. Bro has no magic to rely on, no divine protection, and the one magical ability he has carries major drawbacks. He must survive with his mind, and emotion only hinders it.

Emilia: B-but that isn’t right—

Al: I understand you want him to remain the cheerful, joyful Subaru we all love. But you must face reality. He is, in essence, a knight on a battlefield without a weapon. His intellect is his weapon, and he’s begun sharpening it. You may try to temper it, but you cannot deny its necessity or power. To do so is to send him to his inevitable death.

Al spoke with a cold finality, leaving no room for argument. Subaru’s icy battlefield persona was a tool, not a flaw. It was essential for survival, and while it could become extreme, it was neither wrong nor something they could forbid.

Priscilla: I must admit, I am quite pleased to see my minion speak such truth. My divine teachings have transformed a fool into a capable warrior.

She grinned, lightly tapping Al on the head with her fan

 

Al: Thanks, Princess.

 

Emilia leaned back in her seat, reflecting on Al’s words. He wasn’t wrong—she realized that immediately. Subaru’s greatest strength was his mind. Through logic, strategy, and calculation, he could survive and prevail. Yet the icy demeanor—the dark eyes, monotone voice, and the distant ‘Subaru’—made her uneasy. She couldn’t help but wonder how far this new persona might encroach on the person she knew and loved.

Emilia: His mind is his weapon, yes… but how much of Subaru will remain beneath that frost?

 

They continued their journey in a cold silence, Beatrice’s gaze fixed on Subaru. Gradually, the hardness in his eyes softened, and the familiar warmth of her Subaru began to return. She could tell—he was back.

Subaru: We’re here!

He pointed to the left, where the forest stretched on seemingly endlessly.

Subaru: Your mighty Subaru has delivered you to your destination. Please depart from the premises…and don’t forget to leave a tip.

Beatrice punched him lightly in the gut as her tip, then gracefully leapt to the ground, carrying the basket and her contractor’s clothing. Subaru twisted his body and began swimming toward her, struggling slightly against the current.

Reaching her, he gently took the basket and opened it, revealing a fresh set of clothes.

Beatrice: So…you knew you’d be swimming from the start?

Subaru: Of course. I have to keep you on your toes, don’t I?

 

Beatrice: Subaru…are you alright?

He blinked, momentarily confused, then realized what she meant. He twirled his finger in a gentle motion, signaling her to turn away, and she obeyed gratefully. Only her perspective was shown, focused on a nearby tree.

Subaru: Sorry if I scared you. I sensed danger and my mind…wanted to make sure we were both safe.

Beatrice: Betty would never be fearful of you.

She never felt fear from her contractor as there was nothing to fear. He was the best, most loyal, most caring person she knew and that love vaporised all illogical fear

Beatrice: It’s quite alright. Betty wasn’t afraid—just…worried.

Subaru: Worried?

Beatrice: Yes. Betty has never seen you like that.

Subaru: …

Beatrice: It’s fine if it happens. Betty wouldn’t blame you. Just…please let Betty know sooner next time. All she wants is to help you.

Subaru: Thanks…I’ll try. You can turn around now.

 

She did, and saw him in the same familiar attire he had worn when diving into the water—now dry. His hair was still slightly damp, but he wasn’t shivering, the fire stone keeping him warm.

Beside him lay the wet clothes he had just worn. Subaru reached out, gently covering Beatrice’s eyes with his hands.

Subaru: You’ll be so surprised when you see it, Beako. Keep your eyes shut.

Beatrice exhaled softly, listening to the sounds of the forest as they began to walk deeper into the wilderness. The rhythm of their steps and the rustling leaves filled the brief silence.

 

After a few minutes, they came to a stop.

Beatrice: Are we… there yet?

Subaru: Yes. Time to see it. Open your eyes!

 

He released his hold, and Beatrice blinked against the light. What lay before her was more astonishing than she had imagined.

Chapter 36: Picnic(2)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Beatrice: Are we… there yet?

Subaru: Yes. Time to see it. Open your eyes!

He released his hold, and Beatrice blinked against the light. What lay before her was more astonishing than she had imagined.

 

For a moment, she didn’t move — not because she couldn’t, but because the sight before her reached deeper than she’d expected.

 

They stood in a quiet, hidden clearing, far from the world. The grass was impossibly lush, the kind that would make one hesitate to step on it, as if each blade might bruise. A lone stump rested near the center, its surface worn smooth with time, framed by small bushes that swayed gently in the breeze. Beneath a towering tree lay a soft mat, clearly placed for comfort.

Nearby, by another stump, was a blank canvas, surrounded by bottles of paint in every shade she could name, their glass gleaming like tiny treasures.

And around the entire grove, faintly glowing green crystals shimmered — a protective barrier to keep danger away.

Beatrice’s chest tightened. It was obvious. Every detail, every placement, every small comfort… it had all been arranged with her in mind.

This wasn’t just a place to paint or play music. It was a space Subaru had carved out from the world — a space where only the two of them belonged.

 

Emilia: Wow… it’s beautiful.

Roswaal: Mmm, quite the sight indeed. Even I have never stumbled upon such a place within my domain.

Beatrice: That isn’t your land, clown.

 

She turned, fixing him with a glare sharp enough to pierce armour.

Beatrice: My contractor spent days planning this for Betty and him alone. And Betty will not let you smear your grubby clown hands all over it. In fact—

She stood, chin high, scanning the room like a queen passing judgment.

Beatrice: None of you are allowed there. This place is sacred. Only I, Subaru, and the Ryuzus may enter. If you have even a sliver of respect for my contractor, you’ll obey that rule without whining.

Otto: Of course. We understand Subaru’s intentions and will respect them.

Petra: I’m still mad you won’t even let me in… but fine. For both of you, I’ll keep away.

Rem : Subaru found a special spot for me and you respected it so I shall do the same

Julius: Naturally, Lady Beatrice. Subaru made that place for you, and we will honor that.”

Beatrice sat back down with a smug little hum, satisfied that not a single person dared to argue.

 

 

Beatrice: Wh–what is this place…?

Her voice trembled, barely more than a whisper, as if speaking too loudly might shatter the scene before her.

Subaru: You… lost both your homes. And if I’m being honest, one is because of me. First, when your mother and friend died… and then the library — the place you guarded for four hundred years — because I burned it down.—

He didn’t flinch as he said it.

—I don’t regret pulling you out of there, but I do regret destroying what mattered to you. Your things were precious. You are precious. So… the past few days, I’ve been searching for somewhere I could make you feel at home again. A new Sanctuary, you could say.—

 

He let out a small laugh, rubbing the back of his neck.

—Only, turns out I couldn’t make one alone. I’m not very good on my own so I asked the Ryuzus for help. We picked here — deep in the hidden forest. Almost no one knows it exists, and even if they did, they’d probably get lost before finding it. The air stays warm, so you wouldn’t have to bundle up to come here, and there’s a river close enough for water and washing.

 

Beatrice: …But what about the mabeasts?

She turned her gaze toward the tree line.

Subaru smiled.

Subaru: Once again, the Ryuzus came through. Don’t let their size fool you — they’re stronger than they look. No wonder Garfiel’s such a beast himself.

 

A rustle came from the bushes. Beatrice’s eyes flicked toward it, catching glimmers of purple hair tangled in the leaves.

 

Subaru: Alma…

He jogged over, gently untangling the strands.

..I told you she’d be coming. I wanted it to be only us today.

 

A small, exasperated sigh escaped him as the girl stepped out into the open.

Alma: Forgive my disturbance, Young Su. I simply wished to see her face when she entered the new Sanctuary.

Subaru: I can understand. Adorable, right?

Beatrice puffed her cheeks and turned away with a tiny hmph , which made Alma giggle.

Alma: Once again, I apologize. I’ll take my leave.

Subaru: No, thank you — and the rest of the Ryuzus — for helping. I couldn’t have done this without you.

Alma: Still the charmer, I see. Take care, and rest up — I can tell you haven’t.

Subaru froze for a heartbeat, caught off guard by her perception, but Alma was already slipping back into the trees, heading toward her home miles away.

 

Returning to Beatrice, Subaru crouched down and scooped her into his arms, staring into her butterfly-colored eyes.

Subaru: You lost your home more than once… so I made a new one. A place where no one can bother us. Where this sanctuary is filled only with the love of spirit and contractor. Sounds good, Beako?

 

Anastasia: [ Is this how spirit and contractor are supposed to be? Care for each other as if they are one and the same? If so…then what would I call my relationship with her.. ]

She unconsciously tugged on her scarf

Julius : Lady Anastasia, are you feeling well?

Anastasia blinked while looking at Julius. She returned to her normal smile before answering, though she was lying

Anastasia : Of course I’m fine. Just thinking about things. Do not worry

He chose to listen but began watching her carefully as to make sure she was truly okay

Mimi began frantically shaking her brother while asking

Mimi : Why don’t you make a place like that for Mimi, Hetero?

Hetero couldn’t answer as the violent shaking did not allow him a time to respond

 

 

Beatrice could only gaze into his eyes, her small chest tightening at the warmth she felt there. His quiet affection was overwhelming—almost euphoric. All she could manage was a faint nod, as if silently agreeing to the unspoken bond between them.

Subaru carefully carried his Beako over to the stump by the canvas and set her down with gentle hands. Then he took his seat on his own stump, which had long since become his makeshift chair.

Subaru: Today, Beako, I’ll be painting a masterpiece. But there’s just one little problem—I have no inspiration. Whatever could I draw?

 

He tapped his cheek with a finger in mock thought, though Beatrice instantly saw through him. He was baiting her.

 

With a huff, she threw out his own signature pose and announced proudly:

 

Beatrice: Subaru should draw the most lovely spirit in all the lands, I suppose!

Subaru: Ah, how foolish of me. Of course you’re right, Beako. Why would I search for inspiration when it’s been right in front of me all along? Would you honor me by being my subject?

Beatrice: Why, naturally. Betty is infinitely cute, I suppose.

Subaru: Good. That’s settled then.

 

Without warning, he pulled a long strip of white fabric and tied it over his face, covering one eye.

 

Beatrice: And what exactly are you doing now, I suppose?

Subaru: …It helps me see your true beauty.

His tone carried no trace of a joke. It wasn’t a lie, but it wasn’t the whole truth either. Beatrice could tell there was more behind his words, yet his expression warned her not to push further. She left it unchallenged.

 

Beatrice: Hey! That didn’t happen at all, I suppose!!

Rem: Then what do you remember from this event, Beatrice?

Beatrice: Subaru chose Betty as his inspiration and painted a beautiful piece… but only in monochrome. Black and white. In this timeline, though, he’s using colors. And he didn’t cover his face with any fabric

Garfeil: Eh? Maybe the guy just felt like tryin’ somethin’ new, y’know?

 

Crusch: No Garfeil-

She shook her head

—Beatrice is right. Subaru wouldn’t alter his style so casually. For him, art isn’t a whim—it’s an extension of his heart. If he shifted to black and white, something must have changed in his feelings. Something… deeper, tied to his love for art.

Wilhelm : This is puzzling. We’ll have to watch and see for any reasons on why he made such a change

 

Hours slipped by as Beatrice stood perfectly still, letting Subaru study every detail of her. The spiral curls of her drill hair, the fine embroidery of her dress, even the subtle light in her eyes—nothing escaped his gaze as his brush danced across the canvas. Their conversation drifted casually from one topic to another, until suddenly—

 

Beatrice: Subaru?

Subaru: Hmph?!

Beatrice: What do you desire for the future?

The question made Subaru pause mid-stroke. Slowly, he leaned out from behind the edge of the canvas, blinking at her with a puzzled look.

Subaru: Where’d that come from?

Beatrice: Don’t question Betty. All she wants to know… is what her contractor truly desires for the future.

He stared at her in silence for a few seconds, then turned back to his painting, voice softening.

Subaru: It’s nothing complicated, Beako. I just… want a simple life. To wake up in a warm bed, eat good food, spend my days with friends. That’s enough for me. I know it sounds greedy.

 

From the audience, Ricardo chuckled.

Ricardo: That ain’t greedy, kid. That’s the bare minimum.

Before he could say more, Felt shot up, her eyes blazing.

 

Felt: Shut it, you big oaf!

Ricardo: Huh? What’s your problem?

He asked, genuinely confused at her sudden anger.

Felt: You don’t get it! Eating well, sleeping in a safe bed, having people you can actually call friends… that’s a dream people would die for. Don’t you dare look down on Big-Bro’s wish for a normal life!

 

Her words hit hard. The room went quiet as everyone remembered where Felt had come from—the slums, where hunger, danger, and loneliness were part of daily survival. For her, Subaru’s “simple” wish was nothing short of a miracle.

 

Ricardo: Wow, kid… that’s on me—

Felt: Ugh, never mind. Just don’t make fun of him for having dreams. Not everyone wants to be rich like your lady.

She plopped back into her seat, ignoring the mercenary, though her irritation was obvious.

 

Beatrice: I do not think you understand the meaning of Greed.

Subaru: Hey! That’s hurtful. Just because I don’t want something grand doesn’t mean my dreams should be shamed. Besides, I have more than one dream.

Beatrice: Then continue.

Subaru: Well… I want Rem to wake up soon. That’ll only happen if Gluttony is gone. I’m doing everything I can to find him, but—damn—the bastard is hard to track down.

His voice lost its usual energy as he spoke of his sleeping lover.

 

Beatrice: Betty suggests moving on to a different topic.

Subaru: Thanks… Aside from that, I want to see Emilia become queen of Lugunica.

Beatrice: Hmm. You hardly ever speak of your plans for that love of yours… yet you never stop showing it. Why is that? What exactly are you aiming for?

 

Subaru let out a long sigh and took a moment before speaking.

 

Subaru: It’s complicated. With Emilia… I’ve already confessed my feelings, but she hasn’t given me an answer. I understand why. She spent her childhood isolated in a remote village, cooped up in that tree. Then her adoptive parents died, and she froze everyone in her village. After that, she woke up only to be thrown into a world that despises her for her appearance. Considering all that… I completely understand why she might not have the emotional maturity to grasp romantic love. That’s why I told her I’d wait. But that’s not the whole reason.

 

Emilia grabbed her lover’s arm. She looked towards his sleeping face. His face not holding in any pain, self-hatred or tears. She just hope that wherever his mind is, that it is peaceful.

Emilia : I love you Subaru. I’m sorry that I haven’t given you an answer in so long. You went through all that and didn’t force me you give an answer then. I’m so luckily to have such a wonderful man like you in my life.

Rem smiled seeing her friend’s success but had an inch of jealousy behind her eyes. Crusch’s mind went blank for a second hearing such a thing. Could she ever fall in love again? The pain of losing one always held her back from ever giving her heart out again

 

 

Subaru: Then there’s Rem. She saved me when I was in a pit I might’ve chosen to drown in. She confessed her feelings to me, and I rejected them, saying I only loved Emilia. That… changed during the whale hunt. I confessed to loving her too, and she said she’d wait to be my second wife.

Beatrice: That is quite the love life. I do wonder how you plan to handle both of them.

Subaru let out a sigh, as if recalling an old memory.

Subaru: I know… I sound like a bastard wanting a polygamist relationship with both of them. While polygamy isn’t frowned upon here, it isn’t well received either and I can see why. Disgusting nobles would sell off their children to marry many people for political power. But I’ve thought it through. Once Rem wakes up, I’ll fully explain my love to both of them. I’ll tell them the ugly truth—that I want them both as my wives.

Beatrice: That sounds like a plan, but have you considered other factors? What if they eventually want another partner? Betty and you both know you wouldn’t be able to handle it.

Subaru: I won’t lie, Beako… I wouldn’t like it if Emilia or Rem had another man by their side. It’s hypocritical, but I want them for myself…

Beatrice: …But?

Subaru: But a relationship is built on trust and loyalty. If—

 

He took a deep breath.

 

—If Emilia or Rem ever found someone who truly loved them and cared for them, and they loved that person back… then I wouldn’t mind. Their smiles are my smiles, their love is my love. I’d accept it.

Beatrice smiled at his words. This Subaru had clearly thought deeply about his relationships and knew what he wanted. But she also had to give him a dose of harsh reality.

 

Beatrice: And what if one of them outright rejects the idea of a polygamist relationship?

Subaru: I… I’d try my best to convince them to at least consider it. To test the waters. But if they’re still uncomfortable with the idea… I’d accept their rejection.

 

Priscilla: That’s quite a plan. I’ve seen many polygamous arrangements fail, yet it seems the fool actually thought this one through.

Otto: Ugh, Natsuki… I’m both impressed and terrified that you considered this carefully.

Garfiel: Well, I know the Cap’n can pull it off… as long as it’s not with my sister.

Federica slapped him across the head at the thought.

Federica: I told you we’re just friends! You’re so immature!

Rem: I’ve already said I’m fine with it… but what about you, Emilia?

Emilia: I won’t lie—I do want him for myself. I know I don’t deserve it, but I want his eyes and his heart all to myself. Yet… hearing that he’d allow another man in if I chose to, I can respect trying it out.

Crusch: Emilia, have you thought about how this will look to everyone else?

Emilia: What do you mean?

Felix: My lady means… how the public would perceive you.

Crusch: Exactly. While I will do everything to win the selection, if you become Queen, people will notice if your partner is a simple knight. Most wouldn’t care, but eventually they’ll find that you’re in a polygamous relationship, which could stir controversy.

Emilia: I understand, and thank you for your concern, Crusch. You’re a true friend for pointing it out. But I won’t let public perception dictate my love life. Just as I ignored their accusations of being the witch, I can endure their opinions here too.

Rem: And Subaru… he’s a man of great achievements. I know he’ll wake me up, so by then, he’ll have defeated two Archbishops and two of the three Great Mabeasts. A man rivaling even Reinhard. With that, no one would question a queen marrying him.

Ram : Pervert….

 

Crusch smiled at Rem’s reasoning. She had feared that her friends hadn’t fully thought this through, but clearly they had no need for her intervention.

Crusch: I’m glad to hear that. I hope the best for the three of you—but don’t think I’ll give up easily, Emilia. Friends though we may be, we are also rivals.

 

Emilia’s confident smile grew.

Emilia: Indeed we are. And I won’t underestimate you, Crusch the Valkyrie.

 

Petra: Hey, don’t count me out!

Petra stood atop her chair, pointing at the two of them.

Rem: Petra… I’m afraid Subaru doesn’t see you that way.

Petra: Then I’ll have to change that. I’ll make him see me as a suitable partner, just like you.

 

Another hour slipped by as the sun sank lower, its light casting long, warm shadows across the quiet clearing. Time seemed to lose its meaning there—just Subaru, Beatrice, and the serene stillness that felt almost like a little pocket of heaven.

 

Subaru: And with that… I’m finished.

He exhaled heavily, as though he’d just run a marathon, before sliding off the stump and sprawling onto the soft grass.

 

Beatrice: Does my contractor require some rest, I suppose?

Subaru: Nah. Just—give me a second.

 

With effort, he pushed himself upright, brushing the dust from his clothes. Carefully, he untied the white cloth covering his eye and placed it atop the stump, almost like setting down a final brushstroke.

 

Subaru: Well, Beako… after many grueling hours, I think I’ve finally managed it. I’ve captured that ridiculously cute face of yours. Care to take a look?

Beatrice: Hmph. Betty’s cuteness cannot be contained by mere scribbles on paper, but… very well. Betty shall humor you. Show me.

Subaru: Alright then. Drumroll please…

 

The silence that followed was deafening. Beatrice only stared at him flatly, unimpressed.

 

Subaru: Ouch, tough crowd. Fine, fine—anyways, here you go, Beako!

 

Anastasia: I’m so excited. I can’t wait to see what he’s drawn—I can already tell it’ll be worth the investment.

She was easily one of the most eager in the room. Anastasia had always loved witnessing raw creativity, and passion like Subaru’s often stirred her own imagination, sparking fresh ideas she could never resist exploring.

Petra was holding Federica’s hand tightly as her enthusiasm was evident to all

 

 

Subaru revealed the painting to Beatrice. In the artwork, she lay gracefully upon a gentle hillside, her small figure nestled against the lush, vibrant green grass that seemed to glow with life. The sky above was painted in a soft cascade of colors—warm oranges and golds bleeding into delicate shades of lavender as the sun dipped low on the horizon. The light bathed Beatrice in a radiant, almost ethereal glow, as though she were part of the sunset itself. Around her, tiny butterflies fluttered delicately, their wings shimmering in shades of soft pink, pale blue, and pure white, like fragments of the sky come to rest near her.

 

 

Beatrice drifted a step closer, as if drawn in by the painting’s beauty, her small frame moving like she was under a spell.

Subaru: Woah, Beako—careful! Don’t touch it yet. The paint’s still wet. But… I think I did a decent job, if I say so myself.

 

Beatrice stepped closer, her breath catching as her eyes took in every detail of the painting.

 

Beatrice:[“A decent job?” How… how could something like this be created in a single day? The precision, the colors, the warmth—every stroke radiates the hard work and love he poured into it. This is not just art. This is devotion made visible. A work that could be praised by the world itself.]

 

Emilia clasped her hands near her heart, her breath trembling.

Emilia : It’s…so wonderful

Rem leaned forward, her eyes shining.

Rem : Subaru made this? It’s so beautiful

Garfiel scratched his head, his usual gusto faltering

Garfiel: Th-that’s… wow. Cap’n really made that? Damn, it’s… somethin’ else.

Petra’s small hands flew to her mouth as tears of happiness spilled down her cheeks. Petra : It’s so… so wonderful! I… I want him to draw me too! Or maybe I can see all his other paintings someday!

Her voice trembled with excitement, a mixture of joy and determination.

 

Anastasia was completely awe-struck. Her eyes traced every detail of the painting—the sunlight, the flowers, the gentle butterflies dancing around Beatrice. She could feel her heart ache with longing.

Anastasia :[ A painting like this… in my domain… it would bring such life, such warmth… ]

She whispered almost to herself .

Anastasia : I want one… I want it with all my heart.

But she knew better. Her goal was to make the other camps see the darkness that is Subaru. His unstable mind, his unyielding will and his lack of self-love were all things that could corrupt the legitimacy of the selection

Julius studied the painting intently, a rare, thoughtful smile forming.

Julius :[ The delicacy, the precision… each stroke demands patience and skill. Such refinement… it is truly remarkable. ]

 

Felt standing nearby, kept her usual spirited composure, but a flicker of jealousy crossed her face.

Felt :[ They get a painting like this, and we don’t…I’m gonna make him paint one of me. It looks so cool. ]

She quickly masked it with a bright smile and spoke aloud,

Felt : It’s really… amazing. You can feel the care in every stroke.

Reinhard tilted his head with quiet admiration.

Reinhard: Even I did not expect such skill from him. The care in every detail… impressive.

 

Al’s voice rang out, half-joking, half-serious.  
Al : This… this is incredible! Brother’s the next Vincent van Gogh! Though, uh… maybe he should keep his ears intact this time, huh?

He chuckled, but a shadow flickered across his eyes, a quiet part of him gnawing with unease.

Al :[ I hope he never actually… cuts himself like that. But knowing him… ]

Priscilla waved a hand dismissively, though a tiny smirk betrayed her pride.

Priscilla : Hmph. I suppose he’s not entirely hopeless after all. But ‘decent’? That’s insulting to the painting itself!

 

Felix’s eyes widened, an expression of awe on his usually composed face.

Felix :[ If Subaru could create something like this… I wonder… could he make one for my lady? Something that could rival the grandeur of her beauty? ]

His tail began moving around in excitement at the idea

Wilhelm remained composed, yet his gaze softened as he spoke.

Wilhelm :[ This… reminds me of a foreign painting I once encountered in my travels years ago. Such pieces are rare… and yet, to see one created here, in this place… it is a comfort to the heart. ]

 

At last, all eyes turned toward Beatrice. She sat stiffly, her lips pressed tight as though to keep the flood within her chest from spilling out.

Beatrice :[ This isn’t the same painting you gave Betty but even though it’s different, Betty can tell you put all your heart in it. ]

The tears threatening her eyes told a different story.

Beatrice :[My Foolish contractor… Now they all see it. The world itself can no longer deny what Betty has known all along. That her contract is the best. ]

 

 

Beatrice lifted her gaze to her contractor, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears.

Beatrice: ..Thank you.

 

Subaru scooped her up gently, cradling her in a soft, comforting hug. The faint scent of grass and sunlight surrounded them, mixing with the warmth radiating from his chest.

 

Subaru: You’re welcome, Beako. You deserved this… and there’s still more. I have one more gift for you.

Beatrice: What more could you possibly do for Betty? You’ve already given me so much!

 

Subaru carefully set her down and approached a large bush. He dug through it until he found what he was searching for—a large, square package wrapped in orange-and-blue stripes, tied with a crisp white bow. The paper rustled softly in his hands, the size of the gift nearly dwarfing her.

 

Beatrice: What is this?

Subaru: This… is a gift the Ryuzus and I made together. They suggested the idea, and I turned it into a collaboration. You’ve probably guessed it’s another painting, but don’t open it just yet. I want you to wait until we return home. One day they’ll be a small hut where we can hang out for days and we’ll place it here.

 

Beatrice smiled softly, hugging the massive package as if it were a piece of her heart. The soft rustle of the wrapping and the gentle weight of the gift pressed against her chest, grounding her in the moment.

 

Beatrice: ..Thank you again

That was all she could muster to say

Subaru: It’s nothing, Beako. I want you to remember every moment we’ve shared—the laughter, the adventures, the quiet times. I’ll keep making paintings and little treasures for you, so that long after I’m gone, you’ll have a collection filled with my love and care. And even if I’m not there, I know you’ll carry me in your heart… just as I carry you in mine.

 

Beatrice could no longer contain herself. The depth of his love, the thoughtfulness behind every gift, shattered the walls of her four-hundred-year isolation. The sunlight caught the faint sparkle of her tears, warming her cheeks. The soft rustle of leaves and the gentle whisper of the wind seemed to celebrate the moment with her. Her long solitude, her endless waiting—it all faded into the background, replaced by a profound, tangible sense of belonging. In that single, perfect moment, she felt everything she had ever longed for: warmth, love, and the certainty that she was truly seen. How could she be so lucky to have met a man such as him?

 

Otto adjusted his hat, clearly impressed.

Otto : I can’t believe it… all of this for Beatrice, just to see her smile. That’s… incredible dedication.

Frederica’s lips curved in a gentle smile.

Federica : Even I can see it… the love he puts into every action, every gift. It’s… remarkable.

 

Crusch nodded, calm but impressed.

Crush : This… this is dedication. He puts thought into every detail, every moment. Truly admirable. How could such a fractured soul be so bright?

A slight tear falls from her eye in awe of such a moment

 

Beatrice :[A hollow soul… a beaten body… a broken mind… and yet, you did all of this for me. For your Beako. How… how can you still smile after I’ve failed you? After everything I allowed to happen to you?

A sharp pang of shame gripped her chest, and for a moment, the world seemed to tilt under the weight of her regrets.

I—how could someone so fragile, who suffered so much, still bear such warmth for those who have failed him?—

 

Then, slowly, a spark of resolve ignited within her.

—No… I cannot let this go unanswered. If Subaru can carry such a heavy heart and still smile, then I must stand by him. I must bring him the peace, the joy, the life he has always deserved.—

Her gaze hardened, unwavering.

 

—I will dedicate my eternal life to protecting him, to making sure he can live the life he dreams of. I will craft a world where he can be truly happy… a happy ending for the one who has endured so much, yet above all else, deserves it. ]

Across the theatre , the cast’s admiration was unified: Subaru’s kindness, his selflessness, and the depth of his care had created a moment none of them would forget.

 

Subaru:[This really is a wonderful day isn’t it?]

He was speaking to his ghosts, yet no voice replied

Subaru:[Guys?]

….yet again no replied

Notes:

I got the talk about Emilia and Rem from TECFO‘s Re:Acceptance. If you want a truly messed up Re:Zero story, I highly recommend checking it out cause DAMN that story had my stomach twisting

Chapter 37: Pinic(3)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru: [This really is a wonderful day, isn’t it? ]

He spoke to the shadows of his ghosts. No answer came.

Subaru: [ Guys?]

….Still nothing.

 

His lips curved into a smile—but it wasn’t the warm grin Beatrice knew. It was stretched too thin, the kind of smile that belonged to a man standing on the fragile edge of his sanity. Beatrice’s own cheer faltered, her concern outweighing everything else.

She stepped closer, tugging lightly at his pant leg.

Beatrice: Subaru, what’s wrong ?

 

But Subaru kept staring ahead, as if he were seeing something far beyond her. His smile widened, and tears welled in his eyes until they spilled freely down his cheeks.

 

Subaru: …It’s over .

 

The words left him in a whisper, followed by a jagged laugh that spiraled into hysterics.

Subaru: It’s over! Dear god, it’s over!

He scooped Beatrice into his arms, his gaze wild and glistening.

Beatrice: Subaru, why are you crying? What’s happening?

 

Felix frowned, his ears drooping.

Felix : He looks completely unhinged.

Al leaned back with a sigh.

Al: Not gonna judge. The guy’s been trapped in his own head for so long. If he finally caught a break, I’m not surprised he snapped.

Felix shook his head, unsettled.

Felix : Peace or not, this isn’t natural. It’s unnerving. Like he’s dangling on the edge of his own mind.

Before anyone else could speak, Beatrice suddenly shot up, her voice sharp and trembling.

Beatrice : This didn’t happen!

All eyes turned to her as she pointed at the screen, her small frame quivering.

Beatrice : You weren’t like this! You didn’t have that look in your eyes!

She was speaking to Subaru’s image, her voice breaking.

Beatrice : That day, you showed me your painting. You smiled. And then…

Her words faltered as the realization hit her like a blow.

Emilia reached out, concerned.

Emilia : And then what, Beatrice? What’s wrong?

Beatrice sank slowly back into her seat, curls trembling with the motion. Her voice was soft, almost lost.

Beatrice : And then you looked away. For just a moment, I saw it—you felt something-something terrible. But you swallowed it. You forced yourself back to normal.

Her fists clenched, tears threatening at the edges of her eyes.

Beatrice : Which means, in the current timeline… the ghosts never stopped. They kept tormenting you. Most likely even worse. Our walks, our outings, the little moments I thought helped… none of it freed you. And Betty didn’t notice.

 

The theater fell into heavy silence.

 

Otto’s brow furrowed, his usual composure cracking.

Otto : I… I should have seen it too. I was with him so often, yet I missed it. Damn it…

Even Priscilla, usually mocking, sat in silence, her eyes narrowed. Finally she murmured,

Priscilla : To laugh with such madness at freedom… it speaks to how deep his chains ran. How pitiful.

 

All began putting the pieces together. The rare moment of peace did not exist in their timeline, meaning that this event was only a joyful event for Beatrice. Subaru was dying on the inside and this outing did not help him

 

Subaru shook his head, grinning through his tears.

Subaru: Nothing’s wrong! For once, something is right! I finally noticed it!

Beatrice: Noticed what? You’re scaring Betty!

Subaru: They weren’t there! None of them! All day—no voices, no shadows, nothing! Do you hear me, Beako? I’m free? Do you hear me Beako?! I’m free!!

Beatrice: Then why are you crying? Betty doesn’t understand!

Subaru: Because these are tears of joy! We have to remember this moment—we can’t let it slip away!

 

Without warning, he pulled her toward the mat spread on the ground and collapsed onto it, dragging her down with him.

 

Beatrice sat stiffly beside him, trying to make sense of it. His joy was real—too real. Yet it came from nowhere, born of something unseen, and that frightened her more than anything. But still… she didn’t want to take it away from him.

 

Subaru lay on the mat, still smiling through his tears.

Subaru: We need to sleep.

Beatrice blinked in confusion.

Beatrice: What? Here? In the middle of the forest? It isn’t even nightfall—and we’re nowhere near the mansion!

Subaru: Then send a signal to Mili’s spirits. Tell them we’ll stay out here tonight. She’ll hear them and notify the others.

Beatrice’s eyes widened. That was something she’d once joked about months ago, a throwaway remark she’d never expected him to remember. Yet Subaru recalled it perfectly. Too perfectly.

Her protest died on her lips when she looked down at him again. He was already asleep, lying peacefully with a faint smile that made her heart ache with relief.

 

She pressed a hand to her chest, her heart leaping at the sight. Finally… finally, he’s resting.

Wordlessly, she lay beside him, sending a signal through the forest spirits. Curling against his side, she wrapped her small arms around him.

Beatrice: Whatever the reason, Betty is glad you can sleep with a smile. I hope your dreams are kind to you, my foolish contractor.

 

Beatrice was really angry seeing this. In their reality, she and Subaru returned home later in the day and he continued to suffer from nightmares. What could’ve happened to change him so much? Her failures were her own and so she chose not to share it

 

The scene shifted. An endless void—pure white, stretching without horizon. In its heart walked a boy, his steps light, his smile brighter than it had been in ages. At times he even skipped, humming to himself.

 

Subaru: Wow… it’s so quiet here. No voices. No eyes. No weight on my shoulders. I’m free. Truly free. This must be what heaven feels like.

 

From above, a small bubble drifted down, shimmering softly in the blank expanse. Subaru lifted his hands, cupping them carefully to catch it.

Subaru: Oh? Hey, friend. Long time no see. What brings you to my little palace?

The moment his fingers closed, the bubble popped—delicate, fleeting—and with it, the dream shifted again.

 

From the theater seats, the cast watched with quiet awe.

Rem: He looks so peaceful right now. I… I wish this could last forever for him.

Garfiel: Yeah… Cap’n deserves this. After all the crap he’s been through, he’s earned a break. And I’ll make sure he gets it, you can count on me!

He thrust a fist into the air, determined, only for Federica to reach over and ruffle his hair.

Federica: You won’t be the only one. We’ll all do our best to help him.

 

The vision shifted once more.

 

Subaru stood in a familiar place—the narrow street just behind his home. He blinked, confused, as the scenery wrapped around him. Then, a tap on his shoulder.

???: Come on, big bro! We’ll be late for dinner.

He turned, and his eyes widened. Standing there was a girl with blonde hair and sharp red eyes, dressed in a Japanese middle school uniform, her black school bag slung casually at her side.

Felt: Hurry up already! I’m starving!

She laughed and gave him a playful shove, pushing him forward.

For a moment, Subaru froze—but then, not wanting to disrupt the fragile dream, he let himself accept it. A gentle smile crept onto his face as he played along.

Subaru: Of course, Felt. Don’t want Dad tackling me to the floor again .

Felt: Then quit dawdling! Race you home!

The two of them broke into a run, Felt darting ahead with boundless energy. Subaru trailed behind, but he didn’t mind. His smile stayed, genuine and warm, as he chased after her down the street that led home.

 

Al: Aww! The little urchin looks absolutely adorable in that uniform.

Felt’s face immediately turned bright red.

Felt: Sh-shut up! I do not look adorable!

Reinhard: But you look perfectly lovely in that outfit. I might even take some pointers from Subaru and fashion you something similar.

Felt’s fists shot out, punching his shoulder in mortification.

Felt: Don’t you dare! Just imagining it is embarrassing enough—wearing it myself? I’d rather die!

Reinhard chuckled, shaking his head at her reaction.


Petra:
He dreams of a normal life with his friends? That’s… so beautiful .

Julius: Indeed. Subaru is a man of simple tastes, but even that simplicity carries a quiet charm.

 

Subaru finally reached the door just seconds after his little sister.

Felt: You’ll never beat me, you know that, big bro.

Subaru: I know. Subaru’s got no talent in athleticism—that’s why you run track and I don’t.

Felt: Ha! At least you know who’s Queen of the Winds around here!

She buzzed the doorbell with glee, leaving Subaru panting slightly as he struggled to catch up.

 

???: So you two made it on time after all? Ram is impressed.

 

Ram appeared at the door, dressed neatly: a crisp white blouse tucked into a navy pleated skirt, a soft pink cardigan draped over her shoulders, black loafers paired with white socks, and a single black hairclip keeping her fringe in place.

 

Subaru: Come on, big sis Ram! Could you at least be a little gentler?

Ram: I am gentle. If I weren’t, I’d insult your terrible outfit and those obnoxious eyes of yours.

Subaru: Hey! Mom says my eyes are unique!

Ram: She’s just too kind. Always has been.

Felt: Hey! Big bro’s eyes are cool! He looks like a bad-ass criminal!

Subaru: Felt! No swearing in the house! And I don’t look like a criminal.

Ram: Seems you’re corrupting our sister more with each passing day.

 

Rem: You look so lovely in that outfit, Sis .

After a long pause, Ram finally spoke, her voice shaky but steady enough to communicate without needing constant support. She was still fragile from recent events, but at least able to hold a conversation.

Ram: Thank you, Rem. Bar—Subaru does have an eye for fashion. Hopefully his… wandering gaze doesn’t linger on me the way it does on you.

Rem: Of course not. Subaru’s a gentleman, after all.

Ram: Gentleman? There’s nothing gentle about him .

She let out a small giggle. Rem’s heart lifted at the sound, glad to see her sister showing signs of recovery. Yet she still wanted to speak to her privately about what she had witnessed earlier.

 

Subaru: Could you let us in? I’m starving and just want to relax.

Ram: But you haven’t done a thing all day. My brother truly is slothful… but as the generous lady I am, I’ll let you in.

 

Felt rolled her eyes dramatically.

 


 

Subaru wore his usual attire: a black long shirt, dark green pants, and white socks. He stretched as the door opened unexpectedly, but a smile appeared when he saw who it was.

 

???: Yo, bro! When’s Brotto gonna be home?

 

It was Garfiel, dressed in his typical casual style: a white tank top, purple waistband, and loose pants. True to form, he was barefoot—a habit he defended as natural, though society disagreed.

Subaru: Hey Garf. He’ll be back tomorrow afternoon. Busy trip to Shibuya… takes on too much for the family, yet still childish as ever.

Subaru sat up, unconsciously folding his arms as he spoke.

Subaru: How about you? Wrestling practice go well?

Garfiel puffed up his chest proudly.

Garfiel: Had a ton of chums there. Keep this up and I’ll make it to the college big leagues!

Subaru laughed at his brother’s enthusiasm.

Garfiel: And you? School boring as usual?

Subaru: Yeah, but I’m getting through it.

Garfiel: If anyone tries to mess with you, call me. I’ll beat them up. I’m this family’s shield.

Subaru: I don’t need my little brother saving my butt, but sure. I’ll take your offer.

Garfiel: Mom will be done with dinner soon. Come down in 15 minutes. I’ll be with Dad—this time, he won’t beat me in wrestling.

Subaru: You always say that, and you always lose. Don’t get too cocky—remember last time, Mom made you pay for the damages.

Garfiel shivered at the memory.

Garfiel: Yeah… can’t let that happen again.

 


Otto
:
Even in his dream, he’s teasing me. How cruel can one person be?

He glanced down, mock-sadness painted across his face. It was clearly a joke, but still, it stung just a little.

Garfiel: Don’t worry too much, Brotto. Or else your hair’ll turn even greyer.

Otto lunged at Garfiel, throwing furious punches that did nothing to slow his brother’s laughter. Garfiel just grinned, enjoying the spectacle too much to stop.

Emilia: Aww… this is so adorable. Such a peaceful scene. I wonder if I’m in it.

Crusch: Unlikely. This dream only seems to include the people Subaru considers family. That probably means him, Otto, Garfiel, Lady Beatrice, Felt, and his parents. Maybe Al or Wilhelm will appear, but I wouldn’t count on it.

Al’s eyes lit up, already imagining the possibilities.

Al: I’d give anything to play Donkey Kong again… though, wait, I’ve been away from Earth for over ten years. Do they even still have that? Ugh… nostalgia hitting me hard.

 

Garfiel eventually left the room, giving Subaru some private space. Subaru’s gaze fell on the action figures and posters lining his room, and a small, contented smile formed. After a few quiet moments, he stood and headed to his parents’ room, knocking gently.

 

???: Come in, Subaru.

 

He stepped inside to see his mother recording something. On the bed, his dad sat with Garfiel wrapped around his arm, struggling as his father playfully restrained him.

 

Naoko: Just a minute, Subaru. I want to capture this on video.

Subaru chuckled at the scene.

Subaru: Dad, what are you doing?

Kenichi: Hey, son. How’s school going? Busy as usual?

Subaru: It’s going well… though they’re piling on the work for me catching up.

Kenichi: Makes sense. I’m glad you’re still pushing through and doing your best.

Subaru: Thanks, Dad. But… what’s going on with Garf here?

Garfiel wriggled and squirmed, trying in vain to escape.

Kenichi: He challenged your old man to a little sparring match and… lost. But he lasted longer than last time. I can see his skills improving. Maybe in 10 years, he’ll even make me break a sweat.

Garfiel: Leeeet gooo! I give in!

He tapped the bed in surrender, signaling defeat.

Naoko: Say cheese!

She takes a pictures of yet, another defeat. Satisfied, Kenichi released him. Garfiel shot Subaru a look—part annoyance, part exasperation—for wanting privacy, but he knew he’d lost another round.

Subaru smiled, feeling the warmth of his family around him, the small chaos and laughter of everyday life filling his dream with comfort and belonging.

 

Petra: Ha! Garfiel lost to Subaru’s dad

Garfiel clearly embarrassed shouts

Garfiel: Hey! This isn’t true. Not to discourage Cap’n’s dad but I would beat him. I’m too tough to lose

Federica: And yet you did. Not so tough are you?

She says jokingly. Garfiel embarrassed her awhile ago and now it was pay back time

Garfiel: Because it’s Cap’n’s dream. If this was real, I would’ve beaten him

Petra: Suuuure

He yells in frustration. He was the strongest. No one could beat him…well besides Reinhard but he knew that if he fought Kenichi he would win. How foolish such an idea was because Kenichi’s strength could even make the almighty Reinhard shiver. Reinhard’s divine protection was nothing to Kenichi’s dad strength

 

A moment of silence came between the three. The parents saw the boy struggling to say the words he wanted to say and so sat besides each other taking it seriously. Subaru clutched his fist as though it took all his will to say the words. He looked to say and took a deep breath

Subaru: … I went to Dr.Felix and Grandma, the therapist.

Both smiled hearing this but chose to stay silent for the moment

Subaru: He said I still have a long way to go but he started I was making some headway.

He pulled out a small bottle of lotion

Subaru: He gave this bottle along with a book in order to help. Mom, dad, could you help me put on my arms? I don’t think I could do it on my own.

Naoko: Of course honey!

Kenichi: Of course we’ll help

 

Subaru pulled back his sleeve to his shoulders revealing many deep scars on his arms. He passed the bottle to them and he sat in between them while they started applying the location

Subaru: I’m sorry

Naoko: Don’t apologise! It is us who should apologise.

Kenichi: Yeah, we didn’t notice it until it was too late

Subaru: But  it was I who did it

Kenichi: But a good parent wouldn’t allow their child to fall into this state. It is our fault

Subaru knowing neither parent would budge sighs

Subaru: .. How about we agree to disagree?

Naoko: I think I’d like that

She had slight tears in her eyes seeing the many scars upon her son.

 

*Their son was in a deep depression for thinking he was never enough and began self harm. It wasn’t until a month later that his father stumbles upon it. They immediately stopped him and were about to yell but seeing the sadness in their son’s eyes made them realise that they failed to notice his problem. They concluded him, bandaged him up and spoke with him where he finally revealed his feelings. They were stunned to say the least and all 3 had a private talk. Soon they persuaded Subaru to seek help and spoke to a long time friend of Naoko, Dr.Felix. Subaru since then has been speaking to him about his issues.*

 

**= information for the audience

 

 

Wilhelm: For any parent, to witness their child sink into such despair… it would be unbearable.

His tone carried the gravity of a man who had seen too much grief in his life.

Petra: …But he sought help.

Her small voice trembled, though it carried hope.

Petra : That means he wants to be better. And if he wants to be better… that means we can help him too.

Felix: I’m honoured that he dreamt of me as his therapist.

His smile wavered into a pained frown.

Felix : …But I’m ashamed I never noticed the depth of his suffering sooner.

His hand clenched hard against the armrest, nails digging into the fabric as his self-directed anger boiled.

A hand slipped over his own—gentle, steady.

Crusch: None of us noticed, Felix. His pain is unlike any we’ve ever seen. But now… this place shows us what he’s endured. We will all help him—but he needs you most. Can you stand by him when the time comes?

Felix looked up into his lady’s eyes, seeing the quiet strength there. His throat tightened, tears forming as he gave a firm nod.

Felix : I’ll be there…

 

Meanwhile, Beatrice sat frozen. Her tiny hands gripped her dress tightly, torn between emotions she couldn’t put into words. She loved this dream—the sight of her contractor at peace, smiling, free from the shadows that haunted him. Yet it ached all the more knowing that in their reality, he never had a dream like this as every night was agony to him. Still, she clung to the fragile warmth of the moment, whispering in her heart that she was grateful… grateful to see a glimpse of Subaru with his self-hatred finally at rest.

 

Naoko: We’re grateful, Subaru… grateful that you keep trying.

Kenichi: And grateful that you’re putting in the effort to change, son. That takes real strength.

 

They finished applying the lotion, their hands lingering just a moment longer as if reluctant to let go. Subaru rolled down his sleeves and, without hesitation, pulled both of his parents into a tight embrace.

 

Subaru: I’m so lucky to have parents like you. Thank you… thank you for believing in me.

Naoko: And thank you for not giving up.

Her voice wavered, but her smile stayed firm.

Kenichi: Of course. You know your old man’s always got your back. Now—let’s eat. I’m starving!

 

Right on cue, his stomach growled loudly. Naoko chuckled, and Subaru burst into laughter.

 

Subaru: Then let’s hurry before Garf tries to rip the oven in half to get at the food… again.

 

The three of them laughed together, the sound filling the room with the kind of warmth Subaru had always longed for.

 

Garfiel: I would never do that!

He crossed his arms with a scowl, offended at such an outrageous accusation.

 

Federica: Didn’t you tear down the Ryuzu family’s front door just to get to some stew? I remember that very clearly.

Otto: Oh, I’m never letting that one go. Garf, you’re a total momma’s boy.

He pinched Garfiel’s cheek teasingly, and the boy couldn’t retaliate—not with his sister watching. But deep down, Garfiel swore he’d get his revenge.

 

 

Subaru stepped out of his parents’ room only to find a small figure waiting by the door: Beatrice, in her familiar pink dress.

 

Subaru: Still in that outfit? You really are obsessed.

Beatrice: Noooo!!!

She flailed her arms like a child.

Beatrice: Subaru bought this for his Beako, so Beako will wear it every chance she gets!

Subaru: Alright, alright! I get it—you love me.

He hoisted her onto his shoulder, grinning.

Subaru: I love you too. Now, let’s go help big bro finish up dinner. With Mom cooking and his touch, it’ll be absolutely divine.

Beatrice: Of course it will! It’s big bro’s specialty. After protecting everyone all day, he always makes the best meals.

Subaru: Yeah, but he overworks himself. He really needs to take more breaks.

Beatrice: One should take their own advice, don’t you think?

Subaru: Oh, shut it, Miss Smarty-pants.


 

The dream shifted. The entire family now sat around the dining table.

On one side, the men: Reinhard—still dressed in his knight’s attire that looked strangely normal here—Subaru, and Kenichi, with Beatrice perched comfortably on her father’s lap.

On the other, the women: Naoko, Ram, and Felt, the latter out of uniform and instead rocking an oversized JoJo shirt and baggy brown pants.

 

*Not long after Subaru began seeking help, he chose to open up to his family about his struggles.

Ram took it the hardest. Having helped raise him alongside his parents, she couldn’t shake the guilt—feeling as though she had failed for never noticing the depth of his pain.

Reinhard was stunned. Subaru had always been his “little brother,” yet their roles often felt reversed, with Subaru guiding and supporting him like an older sibling. To see his brother so broken left Reinhard in tears many nights, but those tears only strengthened his resolve—he swore to help Subaru see himself in a kinder light.

Beatrice, brilliant though still just a child, was shattered by the sight of her brother’s suffering. Her heart ached, and she made a quiet vow: to protect him from the darkness of the world, no matter what.

Otto was furious—furious that Subaru had endured so much, furious at himself for never realizing it. That anger turned inward, and he resolved to change. He checked in on Subaru more often, and even began cleaning up his own life—casting aside his drinking habits and reckless ways.

Felt’s reaction was fire and frustration. She was angry—at Subaru’s pain, and at herself for adding to his burdens with her reckless behavior. Determined to change, she stopped cutting classes, picked fewer fights, and treated her teachers with respect. If being better meant easing her brother’s load, then she would do it without complaint.

Garfeil, for his part, refused to leave Subaru’s side. Whether it meant standing guard, training harder, or simply being there in silence, he wanted to be strong enough to shoulder some of his brother’s burden.*

 

Subaru: Reinhard, man, I don’t know how you do it. Guarding senators at your age, still at the top of your studies, and then you whip up this feast on top of it? Unreal. How are you not married yet?

Naoko: Oh, he gets proposals. Plenty. But I always burn them. No way am I’m letting some harlot steal away my son.

Garfiel: Heh. Keep that up and he’ll definitely not get a wife

The table burst into laughter.

Reinhard: Marriage isn’t for me right now. Between university, my work, and my responsibilities, I couldn’t possibly balance a relationship as well.

Felt: Knowing you, you probably could.

She spoke with a smirk, though some pork was stuck between her teeth.

Reinhard: And maybe you should wait until after we start to eat before stuffing your face.

Felt: Uuugh, fine. Let’s get this feast going then!

Beatrice: For once, the little one is right! I’m famished.

Felt: Little one? You’re shorter and younger than me!

Beatrice: But infinitely more reasonable.

Felt: Why you—!

 

Kenichi clapped his hands, the sound echoing with authority and instantly silencing the playful bickering. Though he was second to his wife in this household, his command still carried weight.

 

Kenichi: Let us begin.

 

Everyone bowed their heads to their plates and, in unison, spoke:

 

All: Thank you for the meal!

 

And just like that, dinner began.

Kenichi and Beatrice shared bites together, Felt was bargaining shamelessly with Ram for some extra pork chops, Naoko and Reinhard chatted warmly about their day, while Garfiel devoured his plate like a wild beast.

 

Subaru simply sat back for a moment, watching them all with a soft smile.

 

Subaru: I’m so blessed to have this family… I wish this dream never ends.

 

Then, with a heart full of warmth, he joined in the feast—until the vision gently faded away.

 

Otto’s eyes welled with tears at the heartwarming scene.

Otto: We’ll make that dream a reality.

Beatrice: Indeed, merchant. My contractor deserves nothing less.

 

On the other side of the room, another merchant was quietly sobbing. Anastasia clutched Mimi to her chest, her voice trembling through her tears.

Anastasia: To show something so beautiful without warning… it could stop a person’s heart. He should’ve put up a warning for us

Mimi nuzzled into her mistress, hugging her tightly as if to ease her sorrow.


Meanwhile, Emilia and Rem each held one of Subaru’s hands. Their grips were firm, their eyes shining with quiet resolve. A boy cast into a cruel, merciless world who longed only for an ordinary life—they silently swore to grant him that wish, no matter what trials lay ahead.

 

Returning to the white void.

 

Subaru: That was nice… I wish it were real.

A gentle smile touched his face as he walked on, softly humming a familiar Lugunica lullaby. Then, another bubble drifted down before him. Subaru stopped, catching it with care, his smile lingering in anticipation of the next vision. Closing his eyes, he let it take him.

 


 

The dream shifted.

 

He found himself inside a room at the mansion. Night draped the world in stillness, but the moonlight pouring through the window bathed everything in a cool, silvery-blue glow. His gaze wandered until it stopped upon the figure before him.

It was Rem— his Rem—dressed in her sky-blue nightgown. She was not slumbering in eternal stillness as he feared. No… she was smiling at him sitting up, wide awake, her presence radiant beneath the moonlight.

 

Subaru: REM!!

 

He immediately tackled her in a hug, wrapping his arms around her body. She gently hugged him back as there long awaited reunion finally came

 

The theatre fell into silence as the vision unfolded, moonlight washing over Rem’s gentle smile.

Rem’s hands flew to her mouth as tears spilled freely down her cheeks.

Rem: Th-this… this is… what he always dreamed of. If only… if only this were real…

Her voice cracked, her body trembling. She wanted to reach through the vision, to hold him, to make it true with all her being. Every fiber of her heart screamed for this moment to exist outside the dream.

Emilia reached over, wrapping her arms around Rem from the side, holding her tightly.

Emilia: …Rem. It may not be real yet , but it can be. For him—for you—we’ll make sure it becomes reality.

 

Subaru broke down the moment he embraced her, tears streaming as though years of bottled grief had finally been set free. Rem, however, only smiled softly, her hand tenderly weaving through his hair—the very same way she had last cut it before her slumber.

 

Subaru: I’m sorry… I still haven’t been able to bring you back. I’m doing everything I can. Please… just wait for me! I will bring you back.

Rem: I know you will. My Subaru is the greatest, after all.

 

Her voice trembled as she spoke, tears slipping free even as her smile never wavered. She wrapped her arms around him gently, holding him close as if to keep his pain at bay.

 

The vision ended with the two of them locked in that embrace—clinging to each other as though nothing in the world could separate them again.

 

Crusch, seated nearby, watched with heavy resolve. Her own breath shook as her hand curled into a fist. The sight of Rem—serene, whole, alive in Subaru’s dream—was a reminder of everything that had been stolen not only from him, but from all of them .

Crusch: [ Lye Batenkaitos… you and your cult have caused all types of pain like this. You, who tore away Rem’s place, my memories, our rightful life. Seeing this only steels my resolve further. I will not rest until you are destroyed—and until we are both returned .]

Her voice was sharp, trembling with both grief and rage, but her eyes were fierce.

 

Ram’s gaze locked onto her sister’s smile. That empty space in her chest—the hollow wound carved out the day Rem was erased—ached with unbearable force. Her nails dug into her arms as she fought to steady her trembling.

Ram :[ That smile… I will not forgive the ones who stole it from me. I don’t care what it takes—I’ll kill Gluttony with my own hands if I must. ]

Her voice sharpened, carrying a venom she rarely allowed to slip.

Ram: [ Subaru… I know you’ll do everything to bring her back. And I’ll be there too. For her sake—for our sake—I won’t stop until she opens her eyes in this world again. ]

The icy determination in her tone left no room for doubt. This wasn’t just longing. It was a vow.

 

For Ram, it was her sister’s smile she longed to see again. For Crusch, it was both justice for her people and vengeance for the unforgivable crimes of Gluttony. An unspoken bond between the two for an enemy they both shared.

Rem smiled hearing her hero’s resolve. She knew with all her heart that her Subaru would defeat Gluttony and awake her from this sleep

 

Once again, Subaru found himself back in the endless white void—only this time, tears trailed freely down his cheeks.

 

Subaru: I will bring you back, Rem.

He whispers. His voice was fragile, but steady with conviction. More shimmering bubbles drifted down before him, and Subaru’s sorrow softened into a smile as he reached toward them. One by one, they popped, revealing fleeting visions:

 

*Pop *

Emilia kneeling gracefully as a crown was lowered onto her head, Subaru standing proudly at her side, applauding with the rest of the court.

 

*Pop *

Subaru, clad in a knight’s uniform, sprinting through a forest shoulder-to-shoulder with Reinhard, Julius, and Felix and actually keeping up.

 

*Pop*

Subaru laughing with Felt and Reinhard in the Astrea mansion, their playfulness echoing like a true family.

 

*Pop *

Wilhelm and Kenichi, Subaru’s father, clasping hands in a firm, respectful shake.

 

* Pop *

Ram and Rem embraced tightly. Ram’s complexion illuminated with health, her vibrancy restored, and her smile radiant as she held her sister close.

 

*Pop*

His mother, Rem, Petra, and himself sitting together, knitting in quiet, homely peace.

 

*Pop *

His parents standing at the grand entrance of the mansion, warmly introduced to everyone he held dear.

 

Each bubble carried a fragment of the life he longed for, a world woven from his deepest hopes. As the images washed over him, Subaru’s voice repeated softly, almost like a prayer:

 

Subaru: I’m so blessed… I’m so blessed…

 

The audience sat in hushed silence as bubble after bubble revealed the life Subaru longed for—a life of peace, laughter, and love.

No one could find the words. The boy had never wished for riches, glory, or triumphs. All he wanted was for everyone else to be happy.

 

Felt & Reinhard shared a quiet look, both wearing faint smiles.

Felt/Reinhard: [He really thinks of us as family!]

They realised together. To them, the greatest treasure wasn’t wealth or power, but this stubborn, selfless boy who saw them not as allies or tools, but as loved ones. Truly, they were the blessed ones.

 

Wilhelm ’s expression softened, his voice low and wistful.

Wilhelm: [ I would have liked to meet your father, Subaru. If he was anything like the man you remember, then he must have been remarkable. One I could have learned much from. ]

 

Ram clasped her hands, guilt and gratitude mingling in her chest.

Ram: [ All you wish of me… is to heal, and to reunite with my sister? How selfless can one boy be? How did I ever become so fortunate, to be blessed with siblings like this? ]

 

Ricardo rubbed his eyes with a heavy hand.

Ricardo: Damn it… even I’m tearing up here.

Anastasia held Mimi tighter, tears rolling down her cheeks despite her best attempts to remain composed.

Anastasia: You’re not the only one. How can anyone be this kind? By the dragon, we don’t deserve him.

 

Her heart twisted painfully. She had always told herself she was pragmatic—never cruel, just practical. Subaru was a wild card, dangerous because of the unknown. She had convinced herself that he might twist his mysterious power for selfish ends, that helping Emilia could mean bending fate itself. That was why she had chosen her path—to protect herself, her people, her future.

But this vision shattered those justifications.

What kind of villain dreams only of family dinners, of siblings laughing together, of parents proud of their son?

How could someone so selfless, so painfully human, ever be the monster she feared?

Still, it was too late. She had made her choice, set her plans into motion. She could not undo it now without unraveling everything.

So all she could do was cling to Mimi, apologies in her mind that he would never hear, and pray her hands wouldn’t be stained by the suffering of the boy who only ever wanted a normal life.

 

The theatre remained wrapped in silence, broken only by the sound of quiet sobs. Tears streaked across hardened faces. The image of Subaru whispering I’m so blessed despite his pain and longing struck deeper than any blade or battlefield ever could.

 

As the final vision dissolved, Subaru felt the weight of waking tugging at him. A faint sadness lingered—this peaceful world was hard to leave behind—but he knew there were people waiting for him elsewhere. With one last gentle smile, he whispered:

 

Subaru: Thank you, my friends… you’ve given me a wonderful life.

 

And with that, he vanished completely.


Back in the real world:

 

Subaru stirred on the mat he had laid out earlier. His eyes fluttered open, catching the first rays of dawn as the sun crept over the treetops. Beside him, his spirit companion shifted, sensing his movement.

Beatrice: …Su…Subaru?

She rubbed her eyes as he sat up and pulled her into a hug.

Subaru: Hey, Beako. Did you sleep alright?

Beatrice: Betty did * Yawn* … And Betty can tell you did too.

Her small smile warmed him, and Subaru chuckled.

Subaru: Yeah. I had… a really good dream. How long was I out?

Beatrice: About fourteen hours. It’s nearly six in the morning.

Subaru: ALMOST 6?!

 

He shot up in a flurry, hastily packing his damp clothes into the basket. He tucked away the jars of paint in the bushes and carefully lifted the painting he had finished the day before, now dry and safe.

Beatrice: What are you doing? You should keep resting, I suppose.

Subaru: Can’t! If I stay here any longer, I won’t make it back to the mansion in time to help clean up. I’m a butler, after all.

Beatrice: The housemaid and the little one can handle that just fine without you.

Subaru: Maybe, but I want to be there. Helping them helps me, too. Now, come on, Betty—let’s hop to it!

 

Julius: And so, he returns to his ordinary life once more. I must say… I rather enjoyed this ending.

Tivey: Me too! Hopefully the next one will be just as nice!

 

Beatrice’s lips curved into a smile, though her chest ached with a quiet pang. The Subaru in this vision was smiling because of a Beatrice who wasn’t her—a version from a failed loop, one who had lived moments she herself never shared. It was bittersweet, knowing she would never be the one who placed that smile on his face… yet still, she couldn’t help but treasure the sight of it.

 

Scooping up his spirit and the the painting while Beatrice holds the basket, Subaru broke into a run through the forest, grinning from ear to ear.

 

Beatrice, realizing she couldn’t talk him out of it, gave in with a smile of her own. She perched on his shoulders, pointing ahead with mock grandeur.

 

Beatrice: Onward then! My contractor will make it back with ten minutes to spare!

Subaru: You’re right! With my lovely Beako on my side, there’s nothing I can’t do!

 

And so, the pair raced homeward, laughter echoing through the forest as the new day began.

 

{Episode 4: End}

Notes:

I need more Re:Zero High school AU. Check out “Re:Turning Back to Earth With a Greedy Witch is Definitely Not What He Expected” by Shiroraven. Their work gave me inspiration and I wanted to add a high school AU in mine.

Chapter 38: Conference

Chapter Text

Beatrice: Onward then! My contractor will make it back with ten minutes to spare!

Subaru: You’re right! With my lovely Beako on my side, there’s nothing I can’t do!

 

And so, the pair raced homeward, laughter echoing through the forest as the new day began.

 

{Episode 4: End}

 

And that’s the end of episode four. So—what did you all think?

 

Petra: I really liked this ending!

Felt: Yeah, those dream scenes were really nice to see.

Federica: Personally, I enjoyed the middle part—when he and I were reading together.

Emilia: The picnic was my favorite. It felt so sweet.

Beatrice: Hmph! Of course it was sweet. It was my contractor’s idea, after all.

 

That’s wonderful to hear. It seems everyone enjoyed this one. Truth be told, many would say it’s the best episode so far.

 

Mimi: Mimi agrees~!

She chirped, balancing proudly on Ricardo’s head, while the wolfman sighed in resignation—already knowing he wouldn’t be able to pry her off.

 

Well then, we’ll be taking a short break here.

 

Crusch: So soon? The first time, we watched three episodes before pausing. I would have presumed we’d continue one more before resting.

 

Yes, well—

 

Before he could continue, a familiar voice rang out from the back of the hall.

 

Priscilla: It is obvious the next showings will be of great importance. Many here will require rest if they wish to process them. Besides—

Her eyes slid sharply toward a certain merchant and maid

Priscilla : — it seems several people are in desperate need of time to sort out their foolish little thoughts.

 

She’s right. This will be your only chance to rest before the next set of three episodes. Take the time to gather yourselves, discuss, and prepare. When it’s time, I’ll call you back. Also, I’ll be arranging a separate chamber for the candidates and their knights to speak in private.

 

And with that, the familiar doors creaked open. The gathered cast began filing out in groups—some in quiet conversation, others lost in thought—as the hall emptied once more.

 



The five candidates sat together in a newly prepared chamber, gathered around a grand pentagon-shaped table.

At one side sat Emilia, with Beatrice standing dutifully at her side, filling in as her knight to her own being…absent

To Emilia’s right sat Crusch, composed as ever, while Felix stood just behind her, arms crossed with a playful smile tugging at his lips.

On Emilia’s left was Felt, mid-argument with Reinhard, her sharp words clashing against his calm responses.

Beside Felt sat Anastasia, fidgeting absently with the hem of her dress, while Julius watched her with quiet concern.

And finally, to Crusch’s other side sat Priscilla, her regal air filling the space, with Al slouched beside her, staring up at the ceiling, clearly lost in his own world.

 

Crusch: Well then, Anastasia. You called us here. For what reason has this meeting been arranged?

 

Anastasia drew in a steady breath, knowing outrage would follow no matter how carefully she spoke. Straightening her posture, she swept her gaze across the table with authority.

 

Anastasia: I summoned you all to discuss…the termination of Subaru’s knighthood.

Beatrice’s mouth opened to shout, but Emilia’s arm shot out, barring her path. Beatrice turned to her in disbelief—only to falter when she saw Emilia’s face. No anger, no sorrow, no shock. Neutral. Emilia understood this was not the time for emotion.

Across the table, Reinhard’s jaw tightened. Minor rage stirred within him at the very suggestion, but when his eyes shifted to Felt, he found her surprisingly calm, far from the fury he expected.

Julius glanced at Anastasia in disbelief. How could she even suggest such a thing, after all they had seen of Subaru’s resolve? But discipline bound him. His loyalty to his lady demanded silence, no matter how deeply he disagreed.

Crusch blinked at the announcement, taken aback for only a moment before she swiftly recomposed herself. Felix, however, could not mask his feelings—his eyes locked on Anastasia, sharp with venom.

Priscilla remained unmoved, lips curling in faint amusement. To her, Subaru was destined to fall into her orbit eventually; what words this merchant tossed about were of no consequence. Al only sighed, shaking his head.

Al :[ Of course . If anyone were to say it, it’d be Anastasia.]

 

Then, breaking the tension, Felt drew in a long breath.

 

Felt: …Explain yourself. Why?

 

Both Crusch and Emilia turned to her in surprise. To hear such a calm, measured voice from the brash young lady—it left them stunned.

 

Anastasia folded her hands neatly atop the table, her voice calm but firm, the weight of her words slicing through the room.

Anastasia: Subaru’s mental state is deteriorating—and will only continue to do so long as he remains in that dangerous role. The hallucinations, the panic attacks, the fear, even the self-harm… all of it is the result of being thrown into battle after battle. His mind will never recover under such strain.

Her eyes swept across the other candidates, lingering a moment on Emilia.

Anastasia: He lacks self-love. That much is plain to see. And because of it, he throws himself away for the sake of others. That leads him to sacrifice himself.

 

She leaned forward, her voice sharpening.

 

Anastasia: And most importantly—his dream is to see Emilia ascend to the throne. So I ask you: who can say he would not use his ability, his Return by Death, to twist reality itself in her favor? If he clings to his knighthood, if he continues standing as her sword, then what purpose does this election serve at all?

 

The words hung heavy in the air, echoing with both accusation and warning.

A suffocating silence settled over the chamber. The flicker of the lanterns along the wall felt louder than the breaths being drawn.

No one moved. No one spoke.

Each candidate and knight sat with the weight of Anastasia’s words pressing down on them

 

Emilia: …Julius?

 

Her voice carried its usual softness, the gentle tone of the kindhearted half-elf. Yet beneath it was a chill that made even the air seem colder. This was not naïve Emilia—this was the Emilia who had seen her beloved die again and again, who would not let such a matter pass without challenge.

 

Julius straightened, slightly startled by the weight in her voice.

Julius: Y-Yes?

 

Emilia’s gaze shifted toward him. Her eyes were void of warmth, colder than any ice she could summon.

 

From across the table, Priscilla, who had spent most of the meeting idly starting at nothing in boredom, lowered her fan a bit. Just enough to watch with keen interest, intrigued by this change in Emilia’s demeanor.

 

Emilia: Would you give up your life to protect your lady?

Anastasia: Are you thre—

Julius: Yes .

 

He cut his lady off without hesitation, his answer firm. It was the creed of knighthood—the duty to protect, even at the cost of one’s own life. Whether it was a slum-dweller, a demi-human, or his lady herself, Julius would guard them all with the same devotion. That was the unshakable code he lived by.

For the first time that meeting, Emilia’s lips curved into a faint smile.

Emilia: I’m glad to hear that.

Her silver eyes swept over the table, steady and unblinking.

Emilia: Reinhard, Al, Felix… would you also give up your lives to protect your ladies?

 

The question froze the room for a heartbeat, but each knight answered without faltering.

 

Felix: Absolutely.

Reinhard: Of course.

Al: …Yeah.

 

Emilia: That’s good to hear. You’re all honorable knights.

 

Her lips curved into a smile, but her eyes never softened as she turned to Anastasia.

Emilia: The code of the knight demands that one must be ready to give up everything for their charge. Looking at the candidates here, I can see we all would do the same for our knights as well. Subaru is no different. The only difference between him and the rest…

 

Her voice grew quieter, colder.

 

Emilia: is that he has already made that sacrifice.

 

The room stilled.

She remembered

Subaru hurling himself into the abyss.

Subaru carving his own throat for Rem’s sake.

Subaru stabbing his own throat to get away from the witch

 

An innocent man, forced into a world of endless pain.

 

Emilia: and most of that pain came from my people.

 

Her smile lingered as she looked at Anastasia once more—but there was no warmth in it, only an icy edge sharp enough to cut through the air.

 

Anastasia shifted in her chair, her usual composed demeanor faltering for just a heartbeat. She had expected resistance, even outrage, but not this. Not Emilia meeting her reasoning with a blade of words sharpened by experience.

Anastasia’s fingers tightened around the folds of her dress. She drew in a careful breath, forcing her usual polite tone back into place.

 

Anastasia: Emilia… I understand your feelings, truly. But this is not about blame or sympathy—it’s about practicality. If we ignore Subaru’s condition, if we let his recklessness continue, then it could endanger not just you, but everyone connected to you. Surely you see—

 

Emilia turned her head back toward her, still wearing that delicate, joyless smile.

 

Emilia: I do see. I see clearer than you think. Subaru is reckless, yes… but only because we made him that way. Because every battle, every wound, every death forced him to be. And despite it all, he never stopped fighting for us.

 

Her gaze sharpened, and her voice dropped colder.

 

Emilia: So tell me, Anastasia… if your knight had endured all that Subaru has, would you still call him unfit?

 

The silence thickened again. Even Reinhard, steadfast as stone, could not meet Emilia’s eyes. Emilia took a breath and look towards the table

 

Emilia drew in a steady breath, her eyes lowering to the table before slowly lifting again.

 

Emilia: Until the barrier of the Sanctuary was destroyed, I carried the title of leader… but never truly held it. I was taken in by Roswaal, placed in a mansion where even the maids serving me could not bring themselves to respect me—and I don’t blame them. I spoke of equality for all people, yet I lacked the courage and conviction to live up to those words. I was naïve, sheltered… a puppet, pulled along by Roswaal’s hand and even by the memory of my own father.

 

She paused, drawing in another breath, her hands tightening in her lap.

 

Emilia: And worst of all… I looked away when Subaru was suffering. I saw it, and still, I did the bare minimum. I failed him—not as a leader, but as a friend.

 

Her gaze rose, sharper now, settling on Anastasia.

 

Emilia: What’s done is done. I cannot rewrite the mistakes of my past. But what I can do is protect the future we’re all fighting for. To strip Subaru of his knighthood now would be nothing less than spitting on everything he’s sacrificed. It would be an insult—not only to him… but to me as well.

 

The room fell into silence.

 

Julius’ posture stiffened, guilt flickering across his refined expression. He didn’t need her to say Subaru’s name—her words already weighed on his conscience like a blade.

Crusch gave a small, approving nod, recognizing Emilia’s honesty and newfound strength. Felix, by her side, narrowed his eyes at Anastasia, lips curling as though daring her to argue further.

Felt leaned back in her chair, brows furrowed, but there was the faintest smirk tugging at her lips—respect for the half-elf she calls her Big Sis.

Priscilla finally lowered her hand from her face, her sharp gaze fixed intently on Emilia, intrigued by the steel now laced into her voice.

And Anastasia, though still composed, shifted slightly in her seat—the first crack in her mask of confidence. Emilia’s words had struck deeper than she intended to allow.

 

Anastasia leaned forward, her tone sharp but carefully measured.

 

Anastasia: So you’ll just allow him to keep suffering? Dying over and over again… all to protect you?

 

Gasps stirred faintly from the others, but Emilia’s expression didn’t falter. Her icy eyes remained locked on Anastasia’s, steady as frozen steel.

Emilia: No. Of course not.

Her voice was calm, resolute—unyielding.

Emilia: The answer is simple. I’ll build a camp that can stand on its own. A camp strong enough to protect itself… so Subaru will never again need to throw his life away. He won’t have to rely on that cursed power to carry us. We may fail at times, knowing the dangers of looking like the witch of envy will bring in many challenges and foes, but no matter what— I will create a camp that can protect each other without sacrifices.

 

The conviction in her words left no room for doubt.

Everyone’s eyes turned toward Priscilla as her haughty laughter filled the chamber, rich and unrestrained.

 

Priscilla: At last, you’ve awakened to your purpose, half-elf—no… Emilia !! You have found your fangs at last, and this divine self of mine is eager to see how you bear them. Your eyes—yes, those are the eyes of unshakable conviction. Very well. You may keep Subaru… for now.

Emilia met Priscilla’s gaze, searching, though quickly realizing that trying to unravel the sun princess was an impossible task. Still, her voice rang clear.

 

Emilia: Even if you tried, you wouldn’t be able to take him from me.

 

Priscilla smirked, her fan snapping shut with a sharp clack.

 

Priscilla: So confident. How delightful. But heed my words—should I glimpse even a shadow of hesitation, the faintest glimmer of doubt… I will not hesitate to claim him as my own and make him my second knight. A man of his caliber does not belong shackled to weakness and wasted potential.

Emilia’s expression did not waver. Her reply came like frost, firm and unyielding.

 

Emilia: Then I suppose I won’t break.

The room fell silent after Emilia’s words, her calm defiance hanging in the air like a blade.

Priscilla reclined with a satisfied smirk, as though she alone had been entertained.

Crusch studied Emilia with quiet respect, recognizing the resolve in her tone.

Felix, however, still glared daggers at Anastasia, muttering under his breath about “absolutely unforgivable” remarks.

Reinhard stood behind Felt with a faint, approving smile; though he said nothing, the admiration in his eyes betrayed his respect for Emilia’s newfound steel. Felt herself crossed her arms, pretending disinterest, but the corner of her mouth tugged upward.

Julius remained composed but inwardly marveled—he had never seen Emilia speak with such icy certainty. Even he felt the weight of her conviction.

Beatrice, standing proudly at Emilia’s side, narrowed her eyes at Priscilla before clutching her dress tightly, her tiny voice resolute.

The tension lingered, thick and heavy, but the balance in the room had shifted—everyone could feel it. Emilia was no longer simply the half-elf candidate. She was someone who had found her fangs.

 

Emilia: I can somewhat understand your reasoning, Anastasia. I once questioned how Subaru might use his curse as well. But after seeing nearly his entire journey, I can say with certainty—he will never use that ability to force me onto the throne. Just as I know Julius would lay down his life to protect others, or that Felix would exhaust himself to save someone in need, I know Subaru’s heart. The victories we’ve earned were never because he schemed for the crown, but because enemies came for us, and he refused to let anyone suffer under them.

 

She paused, her gaze softening as she turned toward Crusch.

 

Emilia: Speaking of enemies… Crusch?

Crusch: Hm? Yes?

Emilia: I’d like us to join forces in hunting down Gluttony. You and I both have our reasons to see him destroyed, do we not?

Crusch’s lips curved into a small but fierce smile. The thought of another alliance with Emilia—friend, rival, and now someone standing firm as a true candidate—lit a spark in her chest.

 

Anastasia: I will take your words into account. But if you insist on keeping Subaru as a knight, then answer me this: how will you use him? What role will he play? And more importantly—how do you intend to protect him while he bears the title of knight?

 

Emilia: As for his role… that is something my camp will keep private. We are rivals after all. But his protection?

She turned her eyes across the table.

Emilia : I believe a certain lady here is more than enough.

Beatrice: That’s right! You underestimate Betty. A great spirit such as I, alongside my contractor, makes for a pair so unpredictable it would frighten even the boldest of foes!

Julius: I must agree, my lady. One as wise as Lady Beatrice would indeed serve as a formidable safeguard against any villain who dares target Subaru. And let us not forget—he also has Garfiel. Young though he may be, his strength is nothing short of extraordinary.

 

Anastasia : But you do know Subaru wants Gluttony dead right? One of the Sin archbishop. One who was able to deal with both Rem and contend with Crusch in battle correct? It won’t be an easy one.

Emilia :….I know that. I won’t let him go alone. Mine and Crusch’s camp will work together to bring that monster down

 

 

Anastasia let out a long sigh, finally lowering her shoulders.

Anastasia: Very well. I concede. I, too, have grown somewhat fond of the boy… but I convinced myself my perspective was the correct one. For any disrespect I’ve shown you, Emilia, I offer my apologies.

 

Emilia’s expression softened, the icy edge melting away into her usual warmth.

Emilia: It’s quite alright. You were thinking of my knight’s well-being, after all. We may see things differently, but we all want the same thing—for Subaru to find a better life.

 

Felt exhaled sharply and straightened in her chair.

Felt: Finally. What a stupid argument. Not that I would’ve let it stand anyway.

She turned to Emilia with a sly grin.

Felt: Good job, big sis. You’ve really grown. You protected Subaru and his title without flinching.

 

Crusch: I must agree! The way you carried yourself was admirable—decisive, commanding. You looked every bit the candidate for the throne.

 

Emilia flushed, fidgeting slightly under the praise.

Emilia: Th-Thank you. But I couldn’t let this happen—not after everything Subaru has done. I still have much to learn, but… I’ll keep trying to improve.

Felt: That’s all any of us can do.

She glanced to her left and noticed Reinhard smiling gently, raising a small thumbs-up—just like Subaru always did for her.

 

Felix cleared his throat, tail swishing as he straightened.

Felix: Now that things have settled, I think this is the best time to share the developments I’ve noticed—and the notes I’ve taken—about Subaru.

 

Felt leaned back with a grin.

Felt: Well then, what was it Subaru always said? Oh right—‘you’ve got the floor.’

Felix: Okay then… first are the hallucinations—mainly of his deaths. I believe they’re tied directly to his emotional state.

Reinhard: How so?

Felix: Think of them as physical manifestations of his feelings. When he feels worthless, the ghosts criticize him. When he’s joyful, they’re absent. They retain perfect memory of his past, and he can even communicate with them. Like some sort of hive mind.

Julius: Is there… any cure?

Felix: Most likely not. Subaru believes he’s not ‘returning’ but instead moving from body to body across space. As long as that mindset persists, the hallucinations will remain—and there’s a high chance that the hallucinations are permanent. I’ve never seen a case like this before.

 

All eyes shifted toward Emilia , but her face stayed composed.

Emilia: This isn’t the time for me to cry or look away. I want to help him, so I need to understand everything. Please continue, Felix.

 

Felix nodded respectfully before moving on.

Felix: Right… next is his power. The Authority of Sloth seems to place fewer drawbacks on Subaru compared to before, which suggests something. I theorize it’s tied to his words inside the graveyard.

Felt: You mean when he spoke with… Satella?

 

A cold shiver ran through the room.



Felix: Yes. He claimed the he would value his life, to treat it with care. But over time that resolve has eroded. His nightmares, panic attacks, and acts of self-harm all stem from regret over living. He even considered ending himself early… just so the ‘next one’ could awaken sooner

Emilia: …So if his self-love and will to live improved, what then?

Felix: Most likely Invisible Providence would weaken, and the drawbacks would increase. His will to live directly fuels the Authority’s strength.

Beatrice: Then it’s a power wholly unsuited for my Subaru, I suppose.

Anastasia: Anything else?

Felix: Yes. His emotions are unhinged—flipping like a switch. Certain places and objects trigger trauma: Rem’s weapon, the Sanctuary, the cliff he jumped from…

 

Beatrice: And the bunnies…

 

The room went quiet. Beatrice folded her arms, glancing to Federica.

No one knew what happened but with Betty’s great intellect, she theorises that something involving a bunny must’ve scared Subaru senseless.

 

Felix: …Yes. And then there are the physical symptoms—color blindness, some grayness in his hair, the numbness in his fingers and toes. All trauma-induced. That concludes my report—

 

Al: Hold up. What about that mask thing?

The room turned to him.

Al: When he imagined wearing that maid’s face and mimicked her perfectly? Creepy as hell. Then he said he’d be calling her soon. What’s that about?

 

Felix lowered his ears and sighed.

Felix: …That, I don’t know. I’ll investigate further.

 

After a long breath, he straightened once more.

Felix: Now… possible solutions. Give him a private journal where he can safely write his thoughts and feelings. A sense of security may make it easier for him to open up. Music and art therapy could help—but for himself, not to share. Gentle, consensual human contact can ease his isolation. During panic attacks, calm him with soft words and gentle touches—never loud sounds, or it will worsen. Quiet, dark spaces seem to comfort him.

Beatrice : But Betty has already tried to give him a journal. He didn’t appear to use it I suppose.

Felix : Then something must’ve happened where he believes that it’s ineffective or unreliable. I’ll do more research to figure out his reasoning.

Crusch: And the self-harm? The scratching?

 

 

Felix’s ears lowered again.

Felix: Be there for him. That’s all I can say.

 

Silence weighed heavy after his words.

 

Reinhard: Is there anything else we should discuss before concluding the meeting?

Beatrice: No. I think the doctor should now go see the maid. She needs you, I suppose.

Felix: Right! Of course.

 

He gave a polite bow to everyone present.

 

Felix: I’ll continue my research on Subaru and look for possible cures. As Lady Anastasia agreed, once we’re out of here she’ll lend me a sleeping potion. I’ll make sure it’s safe and, if possible, replicable. Until then—please enjoy your break.

 

With that, Felix excused himself, slipping quietly out of the room. One by one, the others began to follow, conversations softening as the heavy atmosphere lifted little by little.

 

As Emilia stepped through the doorway, she placed a hand over her chest, whispering under her breath.

 

Emilia: Don’t worry, Subaru. You won’t be alone anymore. I swear it.

Chapter 39: A Much Needed Talk

Chapter Text

Just before the candidate’s meeting drew to its close, a pink-haired maid lay sprawled on her bed, face pressed into the sheets. Her mind was a storm of tangled thoughts—about her family, her failures, and the gnawing emptiness she refused to name.

 

Knock. Knock.

 

???: Ram… may I come in?

 

Ram let out a slow, weary sigh. She rose, smoothing her uniform out of habit, and opened the door. Federica stood there, hesitant but steady.

 

Federica: I promise I won’t take long. Just a few minutes.

 

Wordlessly, Ram stepped aside. They sat across from one another at a small round table. Silence stretched, thick and suffocating, until Ram’s sharp voice cut through it.

 

Ram: Did he tell you… or did you discover it yourself?

Federica: He told me. He said he noticed you slipping into the dining room around midnight, week after week. One night, he followed—and found you. You mistook him for me, so… he asked me to play along. To be the one helping you. If he hadn’t told me, you would’ve spoken about a subject I wouldn’t know about and thus, question who was really taking care of you

 

Ram’s brows knit.

Ram: …Why?

Federica: Because he didn’t want to break your pride.

 

Ram’s gaze fell to her lap, fingers tightening into fists.

Ram: Pride, is it? Does he think I’m that brittle? …Perhaps I am.

Federica: No! That’s not what he said at all. He was afraid you’d see yourself as weak if he confronted you directly. Someone of your position would never forgive being exposed in such a state to a mere rookie. He wanted to support you—but quietly, so your dignity remained intact. Even then… even when you were drunk, he said he still respected you more than anyone.

 

Ram was silent for a moment, then narrowed her eyes slightly.

Ram: …How often? How often did Barusu take care of me?

 

Federica hesitated, then answered softly.

Federica: Nearly every time. He kept begging me to let him go in my place, so I wouldn’t have to see you like that. Even though he told me and asked for advice, it was still mostly him—helping you to bed, cleaning up the mess, preparing medicine, even brewing your special tea. I sometimes wonder how he managed it all… and still rose early to work as if nothing had happened.

 

Ram froze, her chest tightening. Subaru had hidden in the shadows, carrying her shame for her. He had endured the worst of it—silently—just so she could keep standing proud. Her lips trembled, forming the faintest smile.

Another silence settled over them until Federica suddenly rose and bowed deeply, her voice ringing with guilt.

Federica: I must apologize!

Ram looked up, startled.

Federica: That time in the theater, when I whispered that Subaru knew—it wasn’t malice. It was clumsy, desperate protection. You ridicule him often, and I wanted you to see you weren’t above your own failings. But the way I did it was vile. I weaponized your weakness. I disgraced myself… and the mansion.

Ram’s eyes softened, though her voice was cutting still.

Ram: Then the disgrace is shared. I numbed myself with wine, thinking it strength when it was only cowardice. That is how far I’ve fallen. Unprofessional. Unworthy.

 

Another knock split the tension.

 

???: Ram, it’s me—Felix. Rem is with me. May we come in?

 

Federica stiffened, her voice quiet.

Federica: I should go. I’m sorry again, Ram. I truly… hope you’ll find peace soon.

Ram rose and extended her hand, the gesture uncharacteristically gentle.

Ram: We both have work to do. We cannot— will not —let Barusu outshine us as servants.

A brief silence, then Federica’s lips curved into a genuine smile as she took Ram’s hand firmly.

Federica: You’re absolutely right.

She released her and stepped to the door. Felix stood waiting, with a worried Rem hovering at his side.

Federica: Forgive me for taking so long.

She bowed, then slipped past them into the corridor, leaving the sisters behind.

 

Felix’s gaze hardened, a rare chill cutting through his usual warmth as he looked directly down at her.

Felix and Rem stepped into the room. Ram looked better than before—her posture straighter, her eyes clearer—but there was still a heaviness clinging to her that dulled her usual sharpness.

 

Felix: It would seem you’re in better shape than earlier.

Ram: …Seems so.

Rem quietly took a seat at the farthest chair, placing herself out of their direct view to give them space. Her presence was supportive, but silent.

Felix: I can tell you want to change.

Ram: Yes… yes, I want to change. I need to change. To cast aside this disgusting addiction.

 

Her words dripped with venom as she lowered herself onto the edge of the bed, fists clenched.

 

Felix: Good. That’s good to hear—you seeking to better yourself.

Ram: Then tell me, Sir Felix… how? How do I first?

Felix’s usual playfulness was nowhere to be seen. He took a measured breath, forcing himself into the role of physician rather than friend.

Felix: Before we continue, there’s something you need to understand. Oni physiology isn’t identical to humans. There are similarities, yes—but also critical differences. You see sharper, hear keener, move faster and stronger… and, of course, you carry that extra organ which fuels your incredible strength and magic.

Ram: Our horns…

Felix: Exactly. But that same amplification of body and mana comes with its own drawbacks.

Ram: Drawbacks?

Felix: Yes. When a normal human battles addiction, they suffer through withdrawals—restlessness, shaking, sweating, sometimes worse. You already know this.

Ram: I do. I know I’ll face it.

 

Felix’s gaze hardened, a rare chill cutting through his usual warmth as he looked directly down at her.

 

 

Felix: No, Ram. You don’t know.

 

Ram’s eyes narrowed, but she didn’t interrupt. Felix pressed on.

 

Felix: For humans, withdrawal is brutal but survivable—most of the time. The body weakens, the mind frays, but with enough care they can pull through. Oni, however… your very biology works against you.

He paused, letting the words sink in before continuing.

Felix: Your senses are sharper than any human’s. Which means every ache, every tremor, every fever spike will hit you with tenfold intensity. Your body is stronger, yes, but when that strength turns against you? Shakes become violent convulsions. Restlessness becomes thrashing that can tear muscle and strain bone.

Ram stiffened, but he wasn’t finished.

Felix: And then there’s your mana. Oni have an extra organ that channels it—your horn. Even without it intact, the residue still circulates. When withdrawal sets in, that mana turns unstable. It lashes out through the body. Hallucinations, bursts of uncontrolled magic, sudden collapses… and if it overwhelms your system, it can kill.

 

Silence swallowed the room. Even Rem, seated far off, lowered her gaze in quiet dread.

 

Felix: That’s what you face, Ram. Withdrawal for an oni isn’t just sweat and shakes. It’s a storm that could tear you apart from the inside.

 

He softened slightly, though his tone remained firm.

Felix: But… you’re not alone. If you truly want this, I’ll watch over you every step of the way. I’ll prepare remedies, restraints if necessary, even medicines to ease the worst of it. You can overcome this. It will just be harder—and far more dangerous—than you imagine.

 

Ram was silent for a long moment, her hands tightening in her lap. Then, with a quiet but resolute voice:

 

Ram: …Barusu has endured far worse than this. He’s struggled through more pain than I can even imagine—and yet he keeps moving forward.

Her gaze lifted, cold resolve burning behind it.

Ram: As his superior… I will endure this. If he can rise after everything he’s faced, then I have no excuse. I will make it.

Felix couldn’t help but let a small smile tug at his lips at Ram’s conviction.

Felix: You’d better! Subaru would be brimming in joy seeing his sister healthy. What was it he once said? Ah— “you’re demonically inspired,” wasn’t it?

 

He covered his mouth, giggling at the memory.

From her quiet seat at the back, Rem smiled softly as well, pride warming her chest.

 

Rem :[ I know my sister will see this through. ]

Felix straightened and clasped his hands.

Felix: I’ll begin preparing for your recovery once we’re out of here. But for now… I should take my leave. It seems a certain girl wants a private word with you.

Both Ram and Felix turned their eyes toward Rem.

 

Rem: Thank you, Sir Felix. Truly—we are forever in your debt.

Felix: No need for thanks. I became a healer to help others. I’m just doing what I swore to do.

Ram: Be that as it may, we are forever grateful.

Both sisters bowed in unison. Felix flushed scarlet, caught completely off guard.

Felix: Ugh, now I really get how Subaru feels when people shower him with praise… so embarrassing.

He scratched his cheek awkwardly and made his way to the door. Just before stepping out, he turned back one last time.

 

Felix: We all believe in you, Ram. So prove it—show us that demonic spirit burning inside you.

 

Ram’s lips curled into a confident smile, her eyes gleaming with renewed fire.

Ram: That I shall do.

 

The door closed behind Felix, leaving the room in silence. Rem rose from her seat and slowly approached her sister.



Rem: …Sister.

Ram gave her a small, tired smile.

Ram: I suppose you came to lecture me about my… habits? To remind me how shameful it was?

Rem shook her head.

Rem: No. That’s not why I’m here. I wanted to support you in your path towards recovery but didn’t have the right words so I chose to take a back seat and allowed the professionals to help.

Ram blinked, faintly surprised.

Ram: Oh? Then what is it?

Rem hesitated, then asked quietly:

 

 

Rem: …How do you feel about Lord Roswaal now?

Ram’s expression softened, though her eyes grew distant.

 

Ram: Roswaal… He was the one who gave me purpose after my horn was destroyed. When I had nothing left, he offered me a place, a reason to keep moving. Without him, I don’t know what I would have become.

Her hands folded in her lap, her voice calm but heavy.

Ram: My feelings for him… they aren’t so simple. I call it love, and perhaps it is. Or perhaps it’s gratitude so deep that it feels like love. I served him with everything I had because he was my anchor. And when you’ve clung to someone that long, Rem, it’s difficult to separate what is love and what is devotion.

Ram’s words trailed into silence, her gaze lowered. For a moment, neither sister spoke. Then Rem drew in a shaky breath, her hands trembling slightly as they clenched at her skirt.

 

Rem: …Sister, I can’t feel the same way you do.

 

Ram already knew. Everyone in the threater could tell that Rem truly hated Roswaal for everything he’s done. She even tried multiple times to kill him but the director always stopped her at the last second.

 

Rem: I hate Lord Roswaal. Truly, I do. He allowed our village to burn. He could have saved our parents, but instead… he simply watched. He didn’t even alert the authorities. Our lives, our family, our home—it all meant nothing to him.

 

Her voice cracked, but she pressed on, eyes glistening.

 

Rem: And now… now I see how he’s twisted Subaru time and time again. How he’s manipulated the boy we love, using him as a pawn for his own ends. He pretends to care, but it’s all for his schemes.

Rem’s chest rose and fell with sharp breaths, her words spilling from her like a wound she had carried too long.

Rem: How can that be love, Sister? How can you give your heart to someone who took everything from us and keeps tearing at those we care for?

 

Ram didn’t respond immediately. She sat quietly, her lips pressed together, her expression unreadable. Finally, she spoke softly:

Ram: Because… I know I can save him. I know his actions are unjustified, but it is the witch’s influence that chained him. Now that the book is gone, I can guide him—help him become a better man.

 

Rem suddenly stood, her chair scraping against the floor. Her voice rang out, raw with pain and anger.

Rem: Sister! We watched it all! Every ounce of suffering Subaru endured—and yet Roswaal still clings to his twisted delusion. He hasn’t been swayed, not even after everything!

 

 

The room fell into a tense silence, Rem’s breath ragged, Ram’s calm mask wavering ever so slightly under her sister’s desperate words.

Ram’s shoulders shook faintly, her gaze fixed on the floor.

 

Ram: I want to believe he can change. I need to believe it… or else everything I’ve given him—everything I’ve sacrificed—was for nothing.

For a long moment, Rem simply watched her sister. Then, quietly, she stepped forward and knelt beside her, taking Ram’s trembling hands into her own.

Rem: Sister… even if Roswaal never changes, that doesn’t mean you were meaningless. What you gave, what you endured—those were born of love, not delusion. They are proof of your strength.

Ram’s lips pressed tight, fighting the tears stinging her eyes.

Rem: You don’t have to save him to justify yourself. You are enough—just as my sister, just as Ram.

Ram finally let her forehead rest against Rem’s shoulder, just for a moment, before whispering:

 

Ram: Foolish little sister… always too kind.

 

 

Rem squeezed her sister’s hands, her expression softening though her voice carried an unyielding edge.

Rem: I don’t know what will happen to me once we’re out of here. Best case… I wake with my memories still intact, and that’s what I pray for. But no matter what happens, I need to make this clear to you, Sister.

 

She took a breath, steady but resolute.

Rem: Once the election ends, I will leave the mansion. I won’t let Roswaal hold my life as a chain around Subaru’s neck. I won’t allow him to force my hero into looping again and again just to keep us safe.

Her gaze drifted, wistful but determined.

Rem: Perhaps I’ll move into a small home nearby—close enough to see you, but far enough to keep myself free from him. And hopefully, by then, you too will see Roswaal for what he truly is.

 

A faint blush crept onto her cheeks as she added, voice softer but firm:

Rem: And… I will try to convince Subaru to join me. After all, I am his soon-to-be wife.

Rem rose from her chair, smoothing her dress as if readying herself to leave, but then paused. Her eyes searched Ram’s face with a mixture of hesitation and determination.

 

Rem: I will head out soon… but before I go, I want to ask you something. Please don’t feel ashamed of your answer—I only want the truth.

Ram gave a small nod, her expression composed but wary.

Ram: Ask away.

Rem took a breath, her voice steady though her words carried sharp weight.

 

 

 

Rem: If Roswaal intends, after this, to kill or hurt Subaru… or if Subaru, unable to forgive Roswaal any longer, chooses to kill him… which side would you take? Who would you defend, if both of them sought the other’s death?

 

The room fell into a suffocating silence, the question hanging like a blade between them. Ram’s lips pressed together, her crimson eyes narrowing ever so slightly—not in anger, but in the struggle to form an answer.

Ram’s lips parted slightly, but no words came. The silence stretched on, heavy and unyielding, as her thoughts tangled in turmoil.

 

After a long minute, Rem slowly rose to her feet. Her expression softened, though her eyes held quiet resolve.

 

Rem: I see. I do not hate you for not having an answer. I could never hate my dear sister. But know this—if that moment comes, I, along with many others, will stand with Subaru.

She moved toward the door, her footsteps calm yet firm. Just before leaving, she glanced back, offering her sister a gentle smile.

Rem: Goodbye, Ram. Please… take care of yourself. I want my sister to be as healthy as possible as you would want for me.

 

And with that, she slipped out, leaving Ram alone in the stillness of her room—her heart heavy with the question she could not yet bring herself to answer.

 

 

For a long while, Ram sat in silence, her thoughts circling endlessly. Subaru… or Roswaal? One had saved her and her sister time and again, changing their lives in ways she could never repay. The other had given her purpose when all had been stolen from her, offering meaning in the ashes of despair. How could she ever choose between them?

 

Knock. Knock.

 

???: May I come in, Miss Ram?

Ram’s brow furrowed.

Ram: Who could that be?

 

She quickly composed herself, smoothing her hair and brushing the dust from her dress before opening the door—only to find someone wholly unexpected standing before her.

Reinhard van Astrea. The Sword Saint.

 

Reinhard: Hello, Miss Ram. May I come in?

Still stunned to see him of all people at her door, Ram quietly stepped aside. Reinhard entered, pulling a chair a couple of feet from her bed. He gestured for her to sit, and she complied, perched neatly on the mattress.

Ram: What can I do for you, Sir Reinhard?

Reinhard: I came to check up on you.

Ram: I am doing quite alright. You needn’t trouble yourself with such things. Did Lady Felt send you?

Reinhard: No. I came of my own choice. Please… just listen to what I have to say.

 

His tone was not the light, courteous warmth she had always associated with him. Instead, his voice carried a steady, neutral weight—firm, unwavering. It was something Ram had never seen from the Sword Saint before. Even without his Divine Protections, he was already regarded as the strongest soldier on the battlefield; but this calm, steely resolve unsettled her more than his power ever had.

 

He sat forward, elbows resting on his knees, fingers laced together like a commander addressing his soldiers.

 

Reinhard: I am not here to tell you about the bad that is alcohol. Sir Felix, Miss Federica, and Miss Rem have already come to encourage you, and I believe they gave you what you need to stand again. Anything I say would sound redundant.

Ram: Then why are you here?

Reinhard: ..To tell you a story.

 

He drew in a long breath before beginning.

 

Reinhard: Once, there was a man. An honest man. He was born into nobility, chose the path of knighthood, and was loved by many. He was happy, truly happy. In time, he married, and he and his wife had a child together.

Ram: That sounds wonderful. I hope he is well.

 

A shadow passed over Reinhard’s face.

Reinhard: …I hope so too.

 

He paused, steadying himself, then continued.

 

Reinhard: He was everything a knight should be. A man others looked up to. But then tragedy struck. His wife fell gravely ill, and her fate grew uncertain and his mother sadly passed away due to some…some unfortunate circumstances

Ram: …I am sorry to hear that.

 

Reinhard: Thank you. But that isn’t why I tell you this. This man, who had it all, suffered an unbearable loss. And do you know what he did with his grief?

Ram’s throat tightened.

Ram: …What?

 

Reinhard finally raised his eyes to meet hers. His brilliant blue gaze carried both beauty and burden—eyes one could gladly drown in as an ally, and desperately avoid as an enemy.

Reinhard: He turned to the bottle. Again and again, to dull the pain. But it only pulled him further down a dark path. He lost the respect of his comrades. He became the husk of a knight. And worst of all… the family that had once loved him so dearly became family in name only. Their laughter, their warmth—everything was left behind, buried in years of regret.

 

Reinhard: I came here to tell you of the consequences you may face if you continue walking down that path. Your suffering will not vanish—it will only change its shape. And in doing so, you will wound those you never wished to hurt, and slowly destroy everything around you.

He leaned forward slightly, his gaze unshakable.

Reinhard: Ram, do not pick up that bottle again. If you love your sister… if you care for Subaru… and if you have even a shred of honor left within you, then never again reach for drink to drown your sorrow. That is all I came to say.

 

He drew in a long, steady breath, then rose to his feet. Without waiting for her reply, Reinhard turned and walked toward the door, his presence leaving the room heavy and still.

 

 

 

For a long moment, Ram sat frozen, staring at the space where he had been. His words echoed in her mind—stern, unyielding, yet spoken with a conviction that rattled her heart. To hurt those you never wanted to… to destroy everything around you…

She clenched her fists in her lap. Subaru’s face came to mind, then Rem’s. Even Beatrice, Emilia, the others. She imagined their disappointed faces seeing her completely wasted because she chose the bottle!

A bitter tightness filled her chest.

If you care for Subaru…

Reinhard’s voice wouldn’t fade. He was right. She had been using grief as an excuse, convincing herself she could stop at any time, when in truth she was shackled by it.

Her thoughts shifted—inevitably—to Roswaal. The man she had given her loyalty, her heart, and her life to. For so long, she told herself she was saving him. But hadn’t he walked this very same road Reinhard warned her of? Consumed by loss, drowning in his obsession, hurting everyone who tried to help him—all while convincing himself it was for love?

Ram’s breath caught. If she continued like this… if she let grief dictate her life… then she would become him. A hollow shadow of who she once was. A burden on those she loved most.

Her nails dug into the sheets of her bed as she whispered, voice trembling but resolute

Ram: …I don’t want to destroy them. I don’t want to lose them too. And I will not… become like that Roswaal. The Roswaal that would destroy everything for his obsession

 

 

In the silence of the room, the fragile spark of determination within her flickered brighter.

 


 

The door closed softly behind Reinhard, his words hanging in the air like the last note of a funeral bell.

Ram sat in silence, but she wasn’t the only one who had heard.

 

Just down the hall, Otto froze where he stood. He had only intended to stop by and check on Ram later, but when he noticed Reinhard step inside, curiosity anchored him in place. He hadn’t meant to eavesdrop, but the more Reinhard spoke, the less he could move.

Each word cut deeper than the last.

Otto’s hand tightened over his chest. He wasn’t an addict—not like Ram had become—but he knew the truth. As a merchant, stress had been his constant companion. The weight of endless negotiations, keeping food on the road, making sure his partners weren’t cheated, making sure he wasn’t cheated… the bottle was an easy crutch. At first, it was only at night, when the world was quiet and the silence pressed too hard. Sometimes during an outing, when the stress became too sharp to carry. He told himself it wasn’t much. That it wasn’t a problem.

 

But listening now, Otto realized just how close he might have been to slipping into the same abyss Reinhard described.

And in his mind’s eye, he saw Garfiel’s face—his little brother in all but blood. That wild grin, those sharp words, that loyalty so fierce it burned. Only now, Otto imagined that grin fading, replaced by disappointment. A quiet hurt, watching his “big brother” waste himself away drink by drink.

The image burned worse than any hangover.

Reinhard’s voice carried again, calm yet firm

Reinhard: If you love your sister, if you care for Subaru, and have any honor left, you’ll never pick up that bottle again .”

 

Otto sucked in a breath—sharp, guilty. He didn’t notice Reinhard’s eyes flick subtly toward the doorway as he left, catching him there in the corner of his vision. The Sword Saint didn’t say a word, but the faint glimmer of acknowledgement in those blue eyes was enough. He knew .

 

And somehow, Otto felt as though the warning had been meant for him just as much as for Ram.

Otto: [ No more excuses. If Subaru can endure everything he has without crumbling, then I can stop leaning on the bottle. I won’t let Garfiel see me fall that low. ]

 

His steps away from the door were heavy, but for the first time in a long while, they carried something stronger than stress. They carried resolve. A resolve to change for his health and the betterment of his friends. He needed help. He needed Felix

 


Beatrice sat in her room, hands curled

delicately around a steaming cup of tea. She had been lost in thought ever since the previous episode —that glimpse into another loop. In that world, Subaru had smiled more, laughed more… he had been happier. Far happier than he seemed now.

 

Her small lips tightened as she lowered the cup onto its saucer. The porcelain gave a soft clink, echoing her restless heart. What could have happened between then and now? The question gnawed at her.

 

But beneath all of her doubts, there was one thing she wanted above all else.

 

Beatrice tilted her head back, staring up at the ceiling as if the unseen presence lingered just above her.

Beatrice: Director?

 

A calm voice answered.

Yes?

 

Beatrice: You can summon any item, correct?

 

I can. Why is it that you ask?

 

Beatrice’s eyes softened, a rare vulnerability flickering across her face.

Beatrice: Could you… summon the painting my contractor once gifted me? The one that was in wrapping in the episode?

 

Very well.

 

Before her, the air shimmered with a faint yellow glow. The light gathered, soft and warm, before solidifying into a framed canvas that gently lowered itself onto the table.

Beatrice’s breath caught the instant her eyes fell upon it. A smile—small, trembling, but genuine—broke across her face.

 

It was the Witches’ Tea Party in the background—familiar, yet altered, as though drawn from a dream. At the center was Echidna, carrying a young Beatrice on her back. What struck her most wasn’t the setting, but her mother’s face.

Echidna’s expression was one Beatrice had never imagined possible: genuine joy, unguarded love, a warmth so vivid it felt foreign. Beside them stood Ryuzu, her gentle smile completing the scene. The entire painting was coloured in black and white but it stirred up many different emotions to his spirit.

 

Beatrice’s chest tightened. This was Subaru’s vision—a world he had painted from his heart. A world where her mother’s love had been simple, pure… a world Beatrice never could have dreamed of for herself.

Beatrice’s small hands tremble as she reached out, her fingertips brushing the black-and-white canvas.

 

Beatrice : Why are your paintings black and white? In that lost timeline you drew with color. Many, beautiful, wonderful colors. I don’t hate these. I treasure them everyday as they are the gifts you’ve spent so long on. I’m just questioning on your sudden change? What could’ve happened to cause such a change?

 

Her eyes lingered on Echidna’s smile, on Ryuzu’s warmth, on the impossible love captured in strokes of Subaru’s imagination.

Beatrice : If the painting in that timeline is different then one you gave Betty, then I wonder what was behind that wrapping paper? Was it the same drawing or was it different? I guess we won’t know

 

Her throat tightened. Slowly, she lowered her gaze, letting the faintest whisper escape her lips.

Beatrice : …Thank you.

 

No one could tell if those words were meant for the director who had summoned the painting… or for Subaru, who had given life to a world she had never dared to dream.

 


 

20 minutes have passed since Reinhard met up with Ram as an announcement was heard by all

 

The next showing will begin in 10 minutes, please head to the theatre

 

After a couple of minutes various members of different camps came together and sat in their assigned seats. Most were in a better mood than before. Ram walked by and sat in her chair filled with determination to change. She held her sister’s hand and smiled to her showing no bad blood between. Anastasia sighed in relief for not having to go through with her plan. Truthfully, while it may have been logical, it wasn’t a plan she wanted to commit to. That darn Subaru gotten to close to her and now she has feels some sort of kinship with him. Julius and her were speaking about various things. The last to join were Felt and Reinhard both still happy from the previous episode

 

Well it seems like everyone is here. I won’t ask for how it went this time cause I want to begin the episode, so here you go

 

{Episode 5: Different shade of the same boy}

Chapter 40: Connections

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The screen flares white before fading into the next episode.

The first shot is of a familiar boy getting slammed hard against a wooden wall.

 

Subaru: I give! I give!

He slaps the floor like a wrestler calling for a break.

Garfiel steps in, offering a hand to pull him up.

 

Garfiel: Heh, ya did better than last time, cap’n. Still nowhere near takin’ me down, though.

Subaru: Yeah, yeah, laugh it up! It ain’t fair losin’ to a kid who calls me his captain.

Garfiel: Hah! But you’re talkin’ to me . I train every day so I can be the best shield this camp’s got.

Subaru: You sure do…

He groans as he stretches his aching muscles.

The two of them walk toward the scoreboard. Garfiel snatches a piece of chalk and marks it down with a grin.

Garfiel: That’s another win for me. Brings the total to seventy-eight to zero.

 

Subaru stares at the numbers, forcing a smile that almost holds—until the corner of his face twitches, betraying the crack beneath.

 

Felix: I’ve got a theory…

Crusch: A theory? About what, Felix?

 

Emilia leans forward, eyes wide with urgency.

Emilia: If you know something, please—tell us!

Felix smiles, though there’s little warmth behind it.

Felix: Of course. …Those little cracks you’ve noticed on Subaru’s face? Priscilla already noticed that the cracks are not real. None of you ever saw them directly, and neither did he. That means they might be… Symbolic.

Petra: Symbolic? For what?

Felix: For the mask he always wears. We’ve all seen it—how Subaru hides his real feelings so they won’t weigh you down. So… what if he imagines himself wearing a mask? And those cracks? They’re when his true emotions start slipping through. It would even explain the mask Federica gave him.

Al: My lady has already stated that. What’s your point?

Felix: He thinks he’s never enough, so he borrows from others—takes traits, behaviors, strengths—to fill that void. Like when Ram made a mess he thought he couldn’t clean, he reached for Federica’s mask, because he believed she could handle it. The mask didn’t give him power—it just let him act like someone who already had what he lacked. It’s not supernatural… it’s psychological. A twisted way of coping with never feeling good enough. And he even wears a mask of himself. So it’s likely we’ve only seen glimpses of the real, unrestrained Subaru Natsuki.

 

The theatre sinks into silence again. No one dares to break it at first—the echoes of Felix’s theory still hang in the air, pressing down on them like a heavy curtain.

 

Petra: But… but Subaru’s always been strong to me! He smiles, he encourages us, he… he always makes us feel safe!

She lowers her head, eyes glistening.

Petra: Was that all just… a mask?

 

Al crossed arms in internal frustration. He too had a similar mindset before adopting his current one

 

Federica hugged Petra

Federica : His kindness was never a mask Petra. Do not insult him like that. He doesn’t believe he’s enough and so tries to be more by taking notes from us. We just have to show that he is more then enough

 

Subaru exhales sharply, then grabs Garfiel in a sudden headlock, rubbing his knuckles against the boy’s hair in a playful noogie. His grin is wide, practiced—just natural enough to pass.

Subaru: Well, next time I’ll beat you! My spirit’s gonna crush yours, Garfiel Tinsel!

Garfiel laughs, not even trying to resist.

Garfiel: Heh, ya always say that, cap’n… but I like that fire of yours.

Subaru keeps laughing with him, but inside the smile wavers.

 

Subaru: [ If only spirit was enough. If only cheering and jokes could close the gap. By now, everyone would’ve managed to some sort of damage… but I’m still too weak. ]

 

He tightens the noogie just a little, hiding the sting in his chest beneath the rough play.

 

[ Of course he’s stronger. He trains harder than I ever could… every single day, without fail. That’s Garfiel. So of course he’d be ahead of me.

 

But the thought twists, souring.

 

…But haven’t I been training too? Haven’t I been pushing myself, over and over? Everyone would’ve lasted longer by now. 3 minutes. That’s my record. A measly 3 minutes. And most was me running away. Months of training—and all I can manage is three pathetic minutes. ]

 

[ If I can’t even last that long against Garfiel, then what the hell would I do in a real fight? I’m not a fighter, I know that, I know that—but sooner or later I’ll have to fight, won’t I? And if Beako isn’t there—if she isn’t there—then I’m nothing. Nothing but a useless mutt. Just… just lamb for the ]

 

The thought is cut short.

From behind, arms coil around him—broken, twisted, familiar. A Subaru from the past, the one whose skull had been crushed like fruit by Rem, clings to him, its shattered hands clutching his chest. Imaginary blood from his head and mouth seeps into his clothes, warm and wet, painting him red.

The laughter swells—dozens of voices, all his own, all mocking. It drowns the world, choking the air, until even Garfiel’s voice is nothing but a faint murmur in the distance.

 

And still, Subaru forces the smile. Forces the laugh.

Through the chorus of laughter, a single voice finally breaks through—loud, raw, real.

 

Garfiel: Cap’n! …Hey, Cap’n!

 

Subaru blinks, the ghosts retreating just enough for him to realize Garfiel had been calling to him this whole time. He swallows the lump in his throat, forcing his lips back into that familiar grin.

 

Subaru: Ah—sorry. Got a little lost in thought. I was… uh, working out a plan. Y’know, how I’m gonna beat you next time.

He pats his own temple with mock confidence, as though he really had been strategizing instead of drowning in voices.

Garfiel: Hah! Yer already thinkin’ ahead, huh? That’s the spirit, cap’n!

Subaru laughs along, the sound coming out just a little too hollow—but Garfiel doesn’t seem to notice.

 

Garfiel drew his knees up, resting his arms across them, eyes cast to the floor. His voice came low, stripped of its usual fire.

Garfiel: I’m destroyin’ that damn scoreboard when we’re outta here. Was a stupid idea to begin with.

 

Federica tilted her head gently, her tone calm but firm.

Federica: You may have made mistakes, Garfiel. But you shouldn’t put all the blame on yourself. Even I didn’t notice how tired and out of breath he was in the last episode.

Garfiel gave a bitter snort, hugging his knees a little tighter.

Garfiel: Yeah, but you didn’t rub it in his face. I did. Mocked him when he was already givin’ it everything.

 

The scene shifts.

 

It is the Sanctuary Subaru built for himself and Beatrice, but it looks different now—transformed. A long table stretches across the area, stacked high with books of every kind. Some are opened, their pages marked, others left in neat piles as if waiting their turn.

 

Subaru sits on his familiar stump, but he looks nothing like the boy who once dragged himself here half-broken. White gloves cover his hands, a face mask hides his mouth, his cloth being covered in a lab coat, a hair net, and a pair of fitted glasses with a microscope lens rest on his nose. In his hand, he turns a vial filled with a sliver/clear liquid, its surface catching the flicker of firelight. Beside him rests a small metal container.

 

Subaru (muttering): Let me make sure I know what I’m doing. Wouldn’t want this turning poisonous…

 

The cast sat stunned as the image of Subaru bent over his makeshift laboratory played out.

Felix practically bounced in his seat, tail swishing behind him as his eyes lit up.

Felix: This is—this is amazing! Look at him! He’s running a proper experiment, nyahaha! Lady Crusch, Miss Emilia, pleeease let me tutor him! Just imagine what he could do with some actual training! A natural genius like this—hiding under our noses all along!

He clasped his hands dramatically, looking between the two women as though begging permission to adopt a prodigy.

Emilia blinked, caught off guard by Felix’s enthusiasm.

Emilia: Eh? W-wait, really? Subaru… learning medicine? I mean that’s fine if he wants to learn

Crusch folded her arms, her eyes narrowing in thought as she watched Subaru’s methodical steps.

Crusch: …He does show unexpected discipline here. But are you certain, Felix? You speak as though he were a diamond in the rough.

Felix: That’s exactly what he is, nyahaha! With my guidance, he could shine brighter than any gem!

 

He sets the vial down carefully, pulling a thick book closer—its title marked with diagrams of chemical compounds. He scans the text, cross-referencing it with another tome depicting the human body in careful illustrations. His eyes flick from one to the other, memorizing, calculating.

Satisfied, he places both books aside. With steady hands, he pours the clear liquid into a sliver container, then carries it toward a small controlled flame burning in a circle of sand—an improvised safety barrier with large metal rods in a triangle shape surrounding the fire. They were stabilising a funnel for the gas. The liquid begins to boil, bubbling faintly as wisps of steam curl upward.

 

Roswaal: Oho… that’s quite the setup he’s assembled. Tell me—where did Subaru acquire such things? The boy has neither the wealth nor the network for this. Unless… he’s hiding something. Even with the money he gets from me, I don’t think he could afford this type of equipment so soon.

Otto : Really? He receives 2 different paychecks as he is a butler and a knight so I can imagine him having a small fortune. He doesn’t seem the type to spend much

Roswaal : Yes but even with that said, this equipment would still rather costly

 

The metal container hissed as the liquid inside boiled, releasing a thin stream of gas. Subaru quickly adjusted a funnel and tubing he had set up, guiding the fumes upward toward the open air. He watched carefully until he was sure it dispersed into the sky, not drifting down to touch the soil.

 

Subaru (muttering): Thankfully, the fumes aren’t toxic… but I can’t risk it settling on the ground. Can’t stain nature. Not here.

 

His eyes returned to the container resting over the flame. The metal glowed faintly, shifting from dull orange toward a heated red, the fire licking at its edges.

 

Subaru: Now we wait. About an hour.

He leaned back on his stump, exhaling through the mask. His gaze lingered on the improvised setup—fire, sand, containers—nothing like what he’d once seen in science rooms back in his world.

 

Subaru(softly): …Wish I had my world’s laboratory. Or even one here. But… gotta make do with what I’ve got.

 

 

Beatrice: If you wanna tech him Felix that is fine. In fact, I think he may enjoy it. He once said that he’d major in the field of medicine if he stayed in his world once

Felix become even more excited

Felix : Really? Subaru, a doctor! I can see it now

Petra: Wow he looks like a real doctor. I wonder what he’s making

 

Half an hour later, Subaru rose from his stump and hefted a brown sack from beneath the table. The weight of it shifted in his gloved hands as he walked down to the river’s edge. The current was restless today, churning with ripples—just what he needed. Kneeling down, he eased the sack into the flowing water, watching it sink and settle.

Time passed. When the hour was up, Subaru returned to the fire. He reached beneath the table and pulled out a pair of long iron tongs, their edges blackened from repeated use. With careful precision, he gripped the glowing container, lifting it free from the fire’s embrace. The metal blazed a deep red, hissing as it touched the cooler air.

Step by step, he carried it to the river where the sack still lay submerged. His grip tightened on the tongs as he lowered the container slowly into the water. The instant it touched, a violent plume of steam erupted, rolling upward in a hot, white cloud.

 

Subaru (muttering through the mask): Now… super cool it with the ice stones inside the sack. If it gets too cold, it’ll freeze solid. But with the water flow, every side should cool evenly…

 

He watched the boiling steam rise, the river hissing as it fought to swallow the heat, his focus unwavering.

 

Wilhelm: He looks so experienced. I can see why you want to take him in Felix

Felix: Right! I don’t know what he is making but with the tools he’s using, I just know it’s something relating to medical care. I’ve read some of the book he’s using as his secondary source.

Rem : If it’s medical, why not ask someone like Beatrice or Emilia? They have healing magic

Felix : We don’t know the reasoning for what he is making but not everything can be solved by simple healing magic. You need to have an understanding of what your healing in order to use that magic and even then medical knowledge should been given before beginning healing magic

 

After leaving the container to cool in the river, Subaru sat back on his heels, pulling the mask slightly from his face to breathe easier. The hiss of steam was slowly dying down when a faint rustle stirred across the river.

His eyes narrowed behind the goggles.

Subaru: …Come out, Bilma. I know it’s you.

 

From the brush stepped a girl bearing the same delicate features as countless others—one of Ryuzu’s many doubles. She grinned, tilting her head.

 

Bilma: How do you always know which one you’re talkin’ to? You kinda scare me, Young Su.

Her tone was light, teasing.

 

Subaru pushed his goggles up onto his forehead, a faint smile tugging at his lips beneath the mask.

Subaru: Call it intuition.

 

The two shared a brief chuckle before Bilma held up a small pouch, shaking it lightly.

Bilma: I got the weird dust you asked for. Want me to bring it over?

 

Al : The guy’s pullin’ knowledge from our world and bending it to fit the tools he’s got here. That’s not somethin’ you can just tutor over, no matter how good you are with medicine, kitty-cat.

Felt : Well, no duh! We all knew that already.

She rolls her eyes

 

Al : Lord, give me strength…

He mutters to himself

 

Al (raising his voice, sharper): Look, my point is—Subaru’s got a blueprint in his head that none of you can see. Felix, you’re a healer, sure, but compared to such foreign knowledge, you might end up the student , not the teacher.

Felix’s ears flicking, glaring

Felix : Hah? Don’t start talkin’ like I don’t know my craft, Al. Healing’s my life’s work.

Al raised his hand in defense

Al : Not sayin’ you’re bad at it. You are titled Blue for a reason. But think about it—our world didn’t have magic to lean on. If someone broke down, we couldn’t just chant a spell and patch ‘em up. All we had was grit, tools, and knowin’ how the body actually works. That kinda knowledge? It’s baked into Subaru whether he studied it or not.

Felix : So what, you’re sayin’ magic makes things easy? That I’ve had it soft ?

Al shaking his head and states with steady Al : I’m sayin’ magic here does the heavy liftin’. Healin’ magic can restore flesh, fix wounds, even purge sickness if you’re skilled. But that also means people only need a basic understanding of the body to get results. In our world, there was no shortcut. If you didn’t understand every bone, vein, or sickness, you couldn’t do a damn thing.

 

Felix hesitates, tail swishing

Felix goes quiet, tail flicking as he thinks, then looks back at Al

Felix : …So you’re sayin’ I might end up bein’ his student instead of his teacher.

Al (nods slowly): More likely than not.

 

Felix : Then so be it! I wanna be the best healer this world’s ever seen. If that means learnin’ from books, from battle wounds… or even from a someone of another world, then I’ll take it. Knowledge is knowledge. Every piece of it counts.

Al pauses, then lets out a low chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck

Al: …Heh. Guess I underestimated you, cat-boy. Didn’t mean any disrespect.

Felix : Apology accepted. Just don’t go thinkin’ I’ll slack off if I’m the one learnin’.

He had a small grin on his face

 

Al (respectful, tilting his helmet slightly): Wouldn’t dream of it.

 

 

She bent her knees, ready to leap across the river—only for Subaru to raise a gloved hand sharply.

 

Subaru: Stop. This experiment can’t have any biohazards mixed in. Put on proper protection and tie your hair back before you come anywhere near.

Subaru dashed back into his Sanctuary, returning moments later with a small briefcase in hand. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed it toward Bilma. She caught it and opened the lid, revealing carefully arranged supplies: gloves, goggles, a lab coat she didn’t strictly need, and hair ties. Everything a visitor to his makeshift laboratory might require.

 

Subaru: The stones I placed around the area don’t let even dust through. They also measure the wind speed—only gentle air is allowed in. The light is a bit dampened, but not enough to affect my work. It’s like being in a room without walls. Meteias are really effective for this kind of setup.

 

A small smile tugged at his lips as he spoke, clearly pleased with his own ingenuity.

 

Bilma: I’m glad mother’s old meteias are being put to good use. Alma just had them in her closet for a long time.

She smiled seeing the boy’s unique usage of the stones

 

Bilma: You’re getting way too serious about all this, you know. Gonna start treating me like a lab rat next?

Subaru: Hey! I wouldn’t dare! …Mostly because I know you’d probably bite me before letting me experiment on you.

They both laughed, the tension easing. Subaru’s eyes sparkled behind the goggles, the joy of his work softened by Bilma’s teasing.



Roswaal : Ooooh, I remember those crystals. Lady Echidna produced all sorts of variations during her tii~ime in the Sanctuary.

Anastasia : Then perhaps I could take a closer look at them?

Her eyes were sparkling with interest

 

Roswaal, with a polite smile that doesn’t reach his eyes

Roswaal : Sorry but I cannot comply. Those are secrets I have taken great care to keep hidden. Frankly, I don’t even know how Subaaaru managed to get his hands on them.

Beatrice : My contractor used the simplest method, I suppose. He just asked, in fact.

 

Roswaal’s tone turned sharpen

Roswaal : …What?

Beatrice crossed her arms, chin tilted upward

Beatrice : He simply asked me and the Ryuzus if any of Echidna’s materials still remained. We told him the truth and showed him what was left. Nothing more, nothing less, I suppose.


Roswaal’s smile faltered, though he tried to keep his mask intact. Beneath it, a flicker of genuine irritation slipped through.

Roswaal’s voice became low, with a bitter edge

Roswaal : I had thought you carried enough respect to leave her discoveries untouched, Beatrice.

Beatrice looked back with an uncaring expression

Beatrice : Then you thought wrong, in fact.

 

Bilma slipped on the gloves and goggles, leaving the lab coat draped over her arm. With a light hop, she landed across the river beside Subaru.

Bilma: So, how long ‘til it’s ready?

Subaru: About 30 minutes. After that, it’s your turn to shine.

 

Her eyes lit up with excitement, and Subaru’s shoulders relaxed.

 

Subaru: I ran the numbers. By then, the liquid should’ve cooled and solidified just enough for the next step.

Bilma: Honestly, you kinda remind me of the Witch of Greed with the way you enjoy learning.

Subaru(groaning): Hey, that’s supposed to be praise, but it still stings. …Though I’ll admit, she did look good in that dress.

Bilma: Ooh? So Subaru’s in love with Echidna now too? You’re just like Roswaal!

She smirks while covering her mouth with her hand

 

Subaru clearly flustered

Subaru: No! No, don’t lump me in with him!

He kneels down, removing one glove and pats her on her hair which was tied up into a bun.

 

Subaru: Listen, Bilma—there’s something all men should understand. Every woman, no matter her station or her shape, carries her own kind of beauty. Maybe it’s in the way her voice lingers, or how her laughter fills a quiet room. Sometimes it’s in the little quirks, the habits that no one else notices. And sometimes it’s in the strength she doesn’t even know she has.

His tone steadied, warm and unshakable. Even with his face mostly hidden, his eyes shone in the firelight—bright, sincere, and carrying a purity that words alone could not.

Subaru: And once you find the one you truly love… all of those things become precious. You don’t just see her beauty—you feel it, and you want to treasure it forever.

 

Bilma stopped cold, her playful grin dissolving. For a moment, she only stared, struck silent by the weight behind his words.

Subaru: I’m in love with Emilia and Rem. That much is clear. But every woman I’ve ever met has something beautiful about them. I’m a lucky guy to be surrounded by such interesting women

Subaru puts on his gloves awkwardly

Subaru: …Ram would just call me a pervert for saying stuff like that. Forget it. Let’s get back to work.

 

Bilma didn’t answer right away. She only looked at him—at the strange, masked boy whose tired, hazel eyes gleamed with something purer than any joke she could muster.

 

For a long moment, silence hung in the air after Subaru spoke. The women exchanged quick, embarrassed glances, each trying to mask the warmth blooming in their cheeks. His words hadn’t been shallow compliments — they carried weight, sincerity that reached unguarded places within them.

Almost all of them felt it. Emilia’s hands tightened against her dress as her heart raced, her face glowing as though lit from within. Rem pressed her palms against her chest, overwhelmed by the promise that seemed to echo just for her. Ram tried to look unimpressed, though her ears betrayed her with a faint flush. Petra fidgeted nervously, proud yet bashful. Frederica smiled softly, reminded of an older age of knights.

Even the proud ones faltered. Priscilla’s fan covered most of her face, hiding a blush she would never admit to while silently ridiculing him for his naivety. Crusch held herself tall, but the warmth in her cheeks betrayed her composure. Felt turned away quickly, ears red as she muttered under her breath. Mimi’s tail swished with uncontrollable energy. Anastasia pulled her scarf higher over her face, eyes narrowing not with coldness, but to hide the subtle warmth creeping in.

 

Off to the side, Al nearly choked behind his helmet.

Al : [ Did this man just make THE PRISCILLA blush? Dear god, bro. You better run, ‘cause she ain’t ever letting go now! ]

 

Garfiel, who’d been sunk in his storm of thoughts, suddenly snapped to attention when he noticed not just Emilia and Rem, but even his own sister turning pink at Subaru’s words. His jaw slackened, the shock dragging him right out of his gloom.

Without hesitation, he clasped his hands together, bowing his head with a dramatic seriousness that didn’t fit the moment.

Garfiel: [ Please, oh divine dragon, don’t let Sis fall for Cap’n. I know he’d never go for her, but just imagining it makes me wanna hurl. He’s my brother, yeah, but still—no way, no how. Don’t do this to me, dragon. ]

What had begun as a playful tease in his head twisted into genuine panic as he glanced at Frederica’s faint blush again. For the first time in his life, Garfiel prayed with everything he had.

Notes:

Subaru knows he can’t be the strongest but even then, he still can get upset by it. I mean hasn’t everyone gotten a little envious seeing another person so far ahead of him?
So he takes to studies to try to measure up.
A bit of lustbaru as I’d imagine that version of Subaru having a somewhat similar mindset, only his was is WAAAY more severe.
Subaru finds all the women have something beautiful to them, even without being romantically attracted to them. “How about Elsa?” He has admitted sometime in arc 1 that she looked gorgeous and he also finds the way she fights beautiful as how quick it is.
NO, MOST ARE NOT ATTRACTIVE TO HIM ROMANTICALLY EITHER. GET THOSE SUBARU FAN SHIPS OUT THE GUTTER CAUSE IT WILL NEVER HAPPEN. THIS IS A ONE TIME THING. THE FEDERICA THING IS A JOKE TOO!!!!! I JUST LIKE MAKING HER EMBARRASSED AND MORE FLUSHED OUT AS A PROFESSIONAL MAID BUT A FUNNY/QUIRKY WOMEN.
Please fill my comments sections with your thoughts. I love reading them all….just don’t make it freaky. I ain’t here for that👎🏾

Chapter 41: NOT A CHAPTER!!! Q&A

Chapter Text

!!!THIS IS NOT A NEW CHAPTER!!!

The next one will come out later this week. 

I made this to announce that we are nearing halfway through the series. Once this episode finishes, we’ll be officially half way done.

 

First I wanna say thank you all for supporting me and this fanfic. I really loved reading other’s fics and really wanted to make my own. I appreciate all the support and encouragement you guys have given me throughout this series and appreciate you guys for giving me new ideas. Some I did not add but hearing how I could improve my writing really showed you guys care.

This is a thank you chapter but also this will be a Q&A. My very first one so wooooah🥳

Type your questions below and the next chapter I will give answers. Weather it is about this series, me or anything else, please don’t be shy to ask. I’ll try to answer the most interesting ones but won’t answer questions that may spoil something or if it’s too private. I’ll post my answer in 2 days so on September 5th. Can’t wait to read all your replies and once again thank you🫶🏾🫶🏾🫶🏾🫶🏾

 

ALSO PLEAASE, IF ANYONE IS OUT THEIR WHO CAN DRAW, PLEAAAASE DRAW SOMETHING FROM THIS FIC!!!! I WANNA SEE HOW YOU GUYS INTERPRET CERTAIN SCENES 

Chapter 42: NOT A CHAPTER(2)!!!!

Chapter Text

!!!ONCE AGAIN, THIS IS NOT A CHAPTER!!!

THE NEXT ONE WILL MOST LIKELY COME OUT TOMORROW.


0ras: Do you plan to write a different fic after finishing this one?

I don’t know. This one I planned out for a while before I began it. I’ll have a final answer when the last chapter comes out

 

Capellas******Blood: Rate this subaru and the canon subaru on a 10 out of 1 scale at everything(pyhsical ability, intellect, etc.)

This is suppose to be an in between arc so in a 1 v 1 arc 4.5 Subaru would win( if you can’t tell why, you the reason but you’ll definitely figure it later on. Don’t wanna give away spoilers) but when it comes to intelligent and strategy, arc 5 canon Subaru is whooping him as he knows everything this Subaru knows and more as he is older.

 

Winter: Are you going to play Silk song?

Is it really that good? If so then yeah I will.

 

JUANCETO01: I was wondering after all the development you made of the characters in the theater and all the things they say they’re going to do when they leave. Is the fic ending when the viewing ends or will they actually get out of the theater?

This arc will end at the beginning of arc 5 as the Emilia camp is heading to Priestella. The reason I can’t promise a sequel is because I’ve seen many fics of this situation and believe anything I may come up with right now wouldn’t be too different or unique from the other fics.

 

CantBelieveIWroteThis : Do you see yourself burning out before you finish this series? Also not a serious question, but is Subaru going to sing (Daniel Powter - Bad Day) at the end? Probably not, but i can see it. That would be really funny.

I don’t believe I’ll get burned out before this is over. In fact I was really thinking of posting the end of the Q&A early so that I can post the next chapter early as I’ve already finished. It’ll come out the day after this comes out. I understand that some people lose interest in their work over time, but for me, I constantly think about the future chapters and how to write them better. Also seeing good fanfic fills me with inspiration to make more.

And for the songs, I’m having a hard time for good songs that fit Subaru’s genre of music. From some Reddit post and Google, it seems that he was brought to the Re:Zero world in 2009-2012. I’m going with 2009 as he does have a flip phone. Songs won’t be often and him just playing an instrument alone is hard to write. But what I can guarantee is that he will 3 songs, and one will be a song from a more modern age. It doesn’t make sense but SHUT UP!

Also I was listening to The Color Violet by Tory Lanez, and I was thinking “damn for some reason this reminds me of Subaru and his semi-toxic relationships.” Please tell me I’m not tripping. Check out the song and tell me if I’m spittin or nah. 

 

Fantchai: what is your favourite colour?

Black, Red and Purple are all tied for first

 

Josh: Will there be more badass subaru scenes? Like for example his determination showing, his flights (maybe even a fight beetween himself like actually duking it out imagine LOL) Or him showing his scary side ( basacilly just anything that makes subaru look cool and dangerous if you could say that)

…..yes! Next question!

 

Jane_Moriarty1902: I know you said you weren't going to touch natsumi or the excellent ability of having subaru being natsumi and I still don't forgive you but you can save yourself you have in the satella/subaru tag, do you plan to explore that idea from the fear and ignorance of everything or are you going to leave the bases of the subaru post party of you who said he was going to save her and then accept his unconditional love for her?

Don't take yourself seriously the first thing lol I love your fic without a doubt you write wonderfully

The relationship between Subaru and Satella will be explored more by the end. That’s all I can say at this moment

 

Urabus: Wow! Time really flies, it felt like yesterday when I came home in May and read the first chapter of this story. There were some really beautiful moments, like the blue flower field for Rem (my favorite, for example), but for now I can say this work is second only to (WHDAA). This is because this work shows Subaru's true problem, which is often overshadowed by Tappei: Subaru's PTSD. I don't know if you'll show it in the future, but if I could make a wish, I'd really love to read a story where the characters leave the theater after "Subaru's Path to the End." Anyway, I really liked the last chapter because I love seeing the characters' reactions to Subaru's knowledge of his world.

I'll wait for the chapter when Subaru play an instrument.

 

Thanks for your kind words. For me I’d say my favorite part(so far) was the dream sequence. Hearing that my work is so good that it is getting compared to WHDAA really makes me happy as that was my first fic. I’M STILL WAITING FOR SEASON 3 TO FINISH REACTIONS IF YOUR READING THIS.

Also to anyone and everyone seeing this please check out

5 Grand at 8 to 1 DollarStoreWriter

The Witch Slayer IMORTAL_CERBERUS

Subaru The Warlock of Cowardice BrotherlyG

And Vagrant Royalty KnockTok.

These authors and more have some real good stuff and they need their applause for their work. And if of those author are watching this, GET BACK TO WORK. WE NEED THE NEXT CHAPTER!!!!!

 

Die: Hmm interesting tho I will say did you make a discord yet also if ya plan on doing different fics after this which I hope ya do would be badass tho but enough about that I like how you truly capture Subaru for being Subaru something teppei himself should really focus on instead of always throwing them into the fire I said this once before but I like how you wrote the characters especially with there respective elements like for example Felix people tend to forget bro is a doctor basically never have him focus on these types of aspects so I like how he studies Subaru and all his conditions and how the cast learns from this experience of the theater overall truly enjoy this story because it was what I wanted to see for a long time also would great if ya spoiled yourself of WN/LN or just read this.

I don’t know if anyone wants a discord but if so then sure.
The discord server is

https://discord.gg/8du8Z8Nz

If anyone wants to join that’s fine. Act like a normal human being though. Also ANY ARTIST WHO WANNA POST THERE, PLEASE DO! I WANNA SEE ALL YOUR ART(THAT ARE SFW!)

I believe the big problem when it comes to Re:Zero reaction fics is that if they are doing there own WHDAA, they only worry about the shock value rather than the in-universe characters perception of the events. Of course they’d be traumatized but the reason Re:Zero is so good is that Teppi finds a way to perfectly balance the happy moments with the bad ones. If it was all dark, then it’d be another Goblin slayer situation(not that it is bad, I’m still waiting for season 3). I’m saying that for the show, it has many heartfelt moments that brighten up the show as well as dark ones. That’s why when it does get dark, we are truly fearful. The tragic moments shouldn’t be the sole focus on your show, others the audience will get bored and the emotional impacts won’t hit as hard. The reason why seeing Rem die in episode 15 is because we her love for Subaru throughout the prior episodes. Even when Emilia left, she stayed and did all she could to help Subaru. Then she dies, then Suabru dies, then he dies once more, then he believes he’s useless and we get one of the best scenes with REM’s speech. Darkness only made the light shine brighter, and in revealing the brilliance of that light, the shadows became all the more haunting. That’s why I like adding funny moments/normal moments. It makes the show truly alive.

 

Wspgng: what subaru ship do you prefer the most? what are your thoughts on a cowboy version of subaru?

is there gonna be more subaru micheal jackson chapters? (i liked the last one you did a while ago)

Not really a shipper type of person as I believe Subaru and Emilia are great for each other once she began to mature. But an underrated friendship is Subaru and Federica. I will spread that friendship worldwide. I don’t know what cowboy Subaru is so can’t give my opinion on it. There won’t be anymore Micheal Jackson songs but there will be different songs.

 

AnimememeTV: Why do u decided to make an a reaction on original story? Will u show us pure madness?? WILL BE THERE MORE DARK SUBARU?!?!?!?!??????? How much chapters are u planning??

I can’t give a real reason why I wanted to make an original story. I just had the thought and wanted to make it. The reason I made it a cast reaction was because it made it more interesting rather than make the entire fic about Subaru, I wanted to explore the other characters without disturbing Subaru. There will be madness….and badness….COMBINATION!!

I’ll make as many chapters as it takes to finish the story. One thing I really don’t like about this fic is that the first 25 chapters could’ve been combined to maybe 18 as some chapters were really short and I don’t like that. That’s one of the things I’d change.

 

Hornless Oni: Hah, i knew it... not only you gained barusu's pervertness but also his laziness... *shakes head in dissapointment* that's why i told you to stop glazing over barusu... and here i am working while you are playing around *takes a sip of a cup of tea* you should be grateful that i always here to look after your work stupid unrael hmph, and don't get any funny ideas like barusu... i'm here on roswaal-sama order only you hear me... my job is to make sure you keep writing on this mediocre fic of yours and i read it just to make sure you've done your job properly and not because i like it so starts writing and stop wasting my precious time, because i still need to make sure others do my--- their work properly *resting her head on the table* you better be done with it when i come back to check on you because i'm busy *sleeps with her head resting on top of the table*

Yeah hornless oni. I’ll get to it right away😭😭

 

Skipbarusu: Seriously, please... Make Subaru sing "creep"... It's a song that defines how pathetic he sees himself. It's direct, beautiful, and above all, painful to listen to.

I can’t promise anything. Not really a music guy. If there was a song I listened to and it makes sense for Subaru at the moment, then yeah. Sorry if that disappoints you

 

NINJAMONKEYX4:

Life in general----

-How are you,as a person, doing?:Life problems,health,mentality,ect. Doing really well, thank the lord.
-How is it balancing writing and daily things?
Really easy to be honest. Obviously my life comes before this but when I’m free I just begin writing.
-what are some of your ideas for other fics?
Don’t have a real story in mind but I do have some ideas. Won’t say until the series is over.
-do you get to see family and freinds often?
I’m young so I am surrounded by my lovely family everyday. Once again, thank the lord.
-what are some of your hobbies?
Walking, talking with friends, playing smash bros(K Rool main 🐊) and Pokemon(shiny hunting ✨ ).
-where do you get most of your ideas?
Random fanfics and other anime.
-do you lean more towards the sparratic inspiration type or the long planning type?
I have the lay out of the story already planned, it’s just the details in between that gets changed. Long planning type.
-if you had to say your personal favorite ship,who would it be?
Not really a shipper person. More of a friendship person like Subaru and Federica, which is so underrated.
-whats some of your favorite genres?
Cant really say I lean towards one single genre. I’m a mix of lots of different genres
-whats somethings you always wanted to do?
Sky dive
-favorite food, dessert
, or snack? Ice cream and fries. NOT TOGETHER OBVIOUSLY!
-is there's anything you want to say or get off your chest? I'm all eyes!
Read Chainsaw man. People say it’s weird, and yeah it’s weird but the story is so unique and the dark concepts are those that many authors do not tackles or rarely do. I really love the series and can’t wait for the movie to drop. It needs more love

 

Writing topics-----

-Is there any ideas you have but decided not to add? Yes. I may choose to release certain rewrites of events when the series is over
-do you plan to have a short chapter on when they get out? Or maby a future chapter where it shows a happy divergence from the main storyline?
Don’t know. If I do, I feel like I’d make a sequel series which at the moment I do not feel like it.
-Have you ever thought of dropping the fic at any point?
Nope. From the very beginning I knew I would finish this series and I’m pretty happy with it so far
-how do you think emelia would react if her perpose for candidacy was challanged? What I mean is that since the Royals died,there may not be anymore dragon blood and it's only obtained (from my knowledge)by a dieing dragons heartbeat. Do you think emelia would quit the royal selection for subaru in that case?
I believe that if this version of Emilia were to figure out that there was no dragon blood or that it didn’t work, she’d become really depressed. She would think she killed everyone she loved but would continue to rule over and try to better Lugunica as her second dream is to break the cycle of discrimination. She wouldn’t give up. Canon Emilia though—-Idk. Maybe arc 1-3 Emilia would, Arc 4 would be a maybe, Arc 5-9, no way.
-do you think you would ever make a Re:Forgotten IF but wholesome?
If I were to ever make a Re:Forgotten story I would make it a little hopeless. Would never go to the level of Re:torture. That fic made my stomach hurt, still a good fic for the masochists out there.
-what are some of your personal big no no's in writing?
Using the idea of sex for fan service. Sex is an important topic in life but for some reason, most authors use it for a simple, 1 dimensional fan service. I’M LOOKING AT YOU ONE PIECE AND MY HERO ACADEMIA🫵🏾🫵🏾🫵🏾. That’s why I love Chainsaw man. They use sex as a narrative for the series. When you use sex and the sexual scenes just for the gooners, it just waters down the story a bit. Sex with no purpose other than sex is not needed, for me at least. 
-is there anything you would change about the fic? Or redo any scenes?
Some chapters were so small that it could’ve been a continuation of a prior one. And I would get rid of all the Thinking:[], as I’ve realized it kinda breaks the tone of the scene a bit.
-is there anything other than the timeskip that the cast will see?
Nope. This is the last arc then they’ll be teleported out to Season 3 episode 1.
-if subarus mask cracks will he have a mental collapse or him letting his emotions run rampant?
Both
-do you plan on reading other arcs?(personaly I'm hanging off since I'm addicted to fanficts):
If your asking if I’ll read the Re:Zero arcs, like 6-9, then no. I prefer manga or anime than to LN. I do listen to some moments though
-who are the hardest charecters to write?(ranked)
: Julius, 100%. This man has too similar personality to some other characters which is why he has the least amount of dialogue. Even the cat trio have more interesting moments. Roswaal is second as he doesn’t care at all for the normal moments. I don’t get how people think he’d be sympathetic towards Subaru’s tragedy when he stated that he committed atrocities for 400 years. One boy’s suffering isn’t going to twist his stomach….maybe besides the rabbit scene.
-is there any character that isn't in the theater you would want to add?-like Rom,rachins,shult,or Joshua.
Nope. Don’t know enough about them to make them interesting.
-how is the world outside the theater moving? Paused,time slow,same pace?
Paused.
-how does it feel making your first fic so far? It’s
Fun
-is there anything as a reader that I can do to help more?
Comment more. I love reading your guy’s comments

I've asked most of my questions that aren't direct spoilers and I tried to make them as comprehensible as I can.

First QnA,Hurray!

I love QnA and getting to know authors more and I’m so happy I could make it!  I'm gonna end my question bomb here and have a good day or night wherever you are. Thanks for asking so many questions, I really enjoyed it. Have a great day too 👋🏾

I REALLY LOVED READING ALL YOU COMMENTS(EHH MOST OF THEM. THERE WAS ONE I HAD TO DELETE CAUSE IT WAS SO WEIRD, YOU KNOW WHO YOU ARE! I’M SO HAPPY THAT SO MANY PEOPLE PARTICIPATED IN THIS Q&A AND ASKED SUCH INTERESTING QUESTIONS. 

I did make a discord server, don’t really know if anyone cares but if you wanna talk to me more, post fan art or just live, you can go there. I am do another one when the series is over🥳🥳🥳

Chapter 43: A Prideful Student

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

30 minutes slipped by before either of them realized it. The container, still faintly steaming, had cooled enough for Subaru to approach. Adjusting his safety goggles, he set the microscope aside and carefully lifted the vessel with a pair of metal tongs. Step by step, he carried it to a cleared patch of ground in his improvised Sanctuary lab and gently lowered it down.

When he opened the lid, a silvery, semi-translucent gel revealed itself—thicker than before, its texture somewhere between snail jelly and softened wax. A faint chemical tang lingered in the air. Subaru leaned closer, filling a small vial with the substance to inspect it more closely.

 

Petra tilted her head, watching Subaru carefully pour the liquid.

Petra: Hmm… it kinda looks like the cream my mom uses on her skin. Maybe it’s medicine?

Emilia blinked in surprise, leaning toward her.

Emilia: Medicine for the skin? Why would your mother need that?

Petra tapped her lips, thinking hard.

Petra: I don’t really know. She told me I could use it too if I wanted, but… I never felt like I needed to.

The simple, honest answer made Emilia giggle softly, her tension easing a little.

 

Bilma: Is it ready?

Subaru didn’t answer right away. He let a drop slide onto his gloved fingertips, rolling it slowly as if testing its will.

Subaru: Mm… yes. If it were too hot, it’d burn me—or at least run straight off my fingers like water. But look—see how it moves? Slow, sticky, like honey. That means it’s gained proper viscosity. It’s stable.

Satisfied, he nodded.

 

Beatrice’s sharp eyes stayed fixed on Subaru, taking in every careful step he made. He wasn’t stumbling or guessing—each motion was deliberate, practiced, almost second nature. For all his foolishness elsewhere, in this field he wore the air of a professional.

 

Bilma, her eyes glittering, slipped a long, thin vial of red-and-black dust from the folds of her dress. With a little flourish, she presented it like a dutiful assistant. Subaru uncorked the vial and let the dust fall in, watching the substance shimmer faintly as it absorbed the new element.

Without hesitation, he fetched a perfectly fitted lid and sealed the container shut, pressing down firmly before wrapping it tight with rope. He tugged the knots twice to be certain they’d hold, then passed the trailing end to Bilma.

 

She caught it and beamed.

Bilma: I like being your assistant, Young Su. You always think up these crazy things.

Subaru: Hah, if I had a centrifuge, I’d be using that instead. But Lugunica’s fresh out of advanced machinery. Maybe I should ask a blacksmith to help me build one—

Bilma: Nooo!

She pouted and whined, stamping her foot like a child—the complete opposite of Alma’s calm presence.

Bilma: If you do that, then I won’t get to do this!

 

Federica tilted her head, quietly observing the scene with a faint smile.

Federica: Ryuzu Bilma rarely shows this side of herself with us. She’s… softer around Subaru.

Beatrice: Naturally, in fact. The Ryuzus hold my contractor in high regard, I suppose. It’s almost as though they see him as family.

Federica: That would explain it. Subaru does have a certain charm about him. It makes one curious to see what the two of them are creating.

Beatrice: Hmph. Curious indeed… though Betty admits, Subaru never told me he was doing this sort of work with the Ryuzus.

 

 

Subaru chuckled, raising his hands in surrender.

Subaru: Relax. I’ll always need your help. I couldn’t do any of this without you, Beako, and the Ryuzu network. You’re all irreplaceable. …Now, give me a minute to clear the field so you’ve got space.

 

He raised his voice, sharp and commanding.

Subaru: Ooh Ryuzu’s!

 

From every direction, the duplicates appeared, their footsteps quiet but purposeful. Two of them lifted his worktable, others carefully dismantled the firepit, and still more carted away the scattered tools.

 

Subaru: Please take everything back to the hut in Sanctuary. I’ll come by when I’m finished here.

 

Alma and Pico approached amid the quiet bustle, their composure steady as ever.

Alma: Assisting really is rather fun. I’ll guide them back safely so you two may continue uninterrupted. Once that’s done, I’ll return to examine your final results.

 

Subaru crouched to ruffle Pico’s hair before giving a sharp thumbs-up, his expression hidden behind goggles and mask but his humor unmistakable.

Subaru: Perfect. I still need my teacher to grade my work, after all. And good job Pico.

 

Roswaal’s single visible eye narrowed, his voice lilting with curiosity.

Roswaal: Teacher?

 

Anastasia leaned forward slightly, ever the quick observer.

Anastasia: It adds up if you think about it. The Ryuzus has knowledge older than some kingdoms, and with Beatrice’s help guiding him, Subaru’s learning something no one else here could. A one-of-a-kind education. It’s no wonder none of us fully grasp what he’s doing.

 

Roswaal hummed, but his smile faltered. His thoughts curled inward.

Roswaal : [Is that what he meant when he claimed we were alike? That we’re both students of Echidna’s legacy? She entrusted her knowledge to Ryuzu, and now Ryuzu passes it on to Subaru. By that logic, yes… But the way he said it—no, it carried something different. I’ll have to keep watching.]

 

Mimi bounced in her seat, barely containing her delight

Mimi : Mmm, that smile looks dangerous! Like it could blow something up! Ooh maybe Mini boss is making explosive slime! I want it!!!

Ricardo chuckled, folding his arms.

Ricardo: Nah, dude’s not the violent sort. Whatever he’s building, it ain’t meant to hurt.

 

 

Pico giggled and beamed at him, while Alma’s lips curved in a rare, soft smile.

Alma: Then I’ll be waiting, Young Su.

With that, she turned to follow the departing Ryuzu’s, leaving Subaru and Bilma to their strange little laboratory under the open sky.

 

Once the Ryuzu’s had cleared away every last tool and table, Subaru adjusted his goggles until they clicked snug against his face. He stepped back behind a thicket of bushes, his voice carrying from the shadows.

 

Subaru: Alright, Bilma, your turn. Remember—don’t let the spin control you. You’re the one guiding it.

With a delighted grin, Bilma seized the rope tied to the sealed container and began to whirl it around. At first, the weight tugged heavily against her arms, but soon the motion grew fluid—container and maiden twirling in perfect rhythm. Faster and faster she spun, until the air around her whistled.

Subaru: Good! Push it harder. We need that dust blended clean through the liquid. Keep it going for… eh, let’s say fifteen minutes.

 

Slipping out from the bushes, Subaru casually lifted a small woven basket he’d hidden earlier.

 

Bilma (still spinning): Young Su? Where are you going?

Subaru: Relax, relax. Even if you slow down a bit, the two will still mix. While you’re doing that, I’ll be out grabbing some herbs. This forest’s got some real gems for future experiments.

Bilma: So you’ll abandon this poor, innocent maiden to slave away alone for your dirty work?

 

She cried out dramatically, her voice wobbling as the rope pulled her into another dizzying spin.

 

Subaru: Yup! See you in a bit.

He was already strolling into the trees, basket in hand

Bilma: …Young Su? You’re joking, right? Young Su?! YOUNG SUUUU!!

 

The theater rang with laughter as Bilma spun like a dizzy toy while Subaru strolled off casually with his basket.

 

Garfiel was practically crying, pounding the floor.

Garfiel: Hah! The great Ryuzu, dancin’ for Cap’n like a kid’s plaything?! Too much!

Felt was doubled over, gasping for air.

Felt: This is priceless! Never thought I’d see a Ryuzu turned into Subaru’s servant! Hah!

Beatrice hid her giggles behind her sleeve.

Beatrice: My contractor is truly cruel, abandoning poor Bilma to twirl herself dizzy… a heartless tyrant, in fact.

 

Ram, cut through the laughter with her usual sharp tongue.

Ram: Cruel Barusu. I shall punish him later for victimizing yet another poor lady.

Her words bit as always, but the small smile tugging at her lips betrayed her amusement.

Rem’s eyes softened at the sight, and without hesitation she wrapped her arms around her sister.

Rem: …I love it when you smile, Sister.

Ram didn’t reply, but she didn’t push Rem away either.

 


 

Fifteen minutes slipped by in a blur, and Subaru finally made his way back toward the clearing. Alma walked calmly at his side, the two murmuring to each other in low tones Bilma couldn’t catch over her dizzy spinning.

 

From a few feet away, Subaru cupped his hands and called out:

Subaru: You can stop now, Bilma! It’s been 15 minutes!

Alma leaned closer, whispering with a faint smile.

Alma: It’s actually been 17 minutes.

Subaru: Yeah, but if I told her that, she’d probably attack me.

Alma: …True. Proceed with caution.

 

Bilma gradually slowed her spinning, careful not to fling the container. A moment later, she collapsed backward into the grass, eyes swirling.

Bilma: I… I did it, Young Su! I really did it!

 

Subaru and Alma shared a quiet laugh at her theatrics before Subaru crouched beside the container. With steady hands, he unsealed it. The once-separate liquid and crimson dust now shimmered as a single substance—silver, translucent, and glowing faintly under the light. Subaru’s face lit up.

 

He retrieved a clean vial from his coat, dipped it in, and filled it three-quarters before pulling it out to examine. After a careful look, he gave a satisfied nod.

Subaru: Alma, I think this is it. Want to check?

 

Bilma (still sprawled out): Hey, where’s your basket, Young Su?

Subaru: Oh, Pico already carried it to the hut. Sweet girl helped me gather herbs while you were hard at work.

Alma (approaching with a small smile): She certainly is but remember she is many years older then you

 

From her own robes, Alma produced a jar filled with the same liquid, holding it up beside Subaru’s sample. She scrutinized both, tilting and shaking them lightly, before her expression softened into approval.

Alma: …Perfect. Congratulations, Young Su. You’ve replicated it exactly.

 

Subaru’s eyes widened, then he shot to his feet, arms thrown skyward.

Subaru: WE DID IT!!

 

He broke into a victory lap, sprinting in messy circles and hollering like a madman. Bilma, suddenly revived, scrambled upright and joined him, mimicking his cheering as though she’d never been dizzy at all.

 

The two bumped palms in a resounding high-five, still bouncing with energy.

Subaru/Bilma (together): We did it!

 

Breathless but grinning, Subaru turned to them both.

Subaru: The notes worked… I thought the first one was just a lucky fluke. Thank you, girls.

 

Alma clasped her hands neatly, her voice warm and dignified.

Alma: It was my pleasure. Assisting you has always been an honor, my student.

 

Emilia leaned forward in her seat as she tilted her head with genuine curiosity.

Emilia : [ I wonder what he was making… he looked so proud. I’d like to ask him later, maybe even help if I can. ]

 

Anastasia : [From his words, this ain’t the first time he’s made that stuff. He’s refining, not experimenting. Hoo boy… whatever Natsuki-kun’s cookin’ up, it’s somethin’ he’s already walked the road for once before.]

 

Off to the side, Reinhard covered his mouth, a gentle giggle slipping through. His eyes softened at Subaru’s freedom.

Reinhard : [ He looks so happy, so unburdened, so light… It’s rare. I hope I can show you that same happiness, my friend. ]

 

Federica’s quiet laughter rang soft, almost melodic.

Federica: 2 children yet the one is truly centuries old—and they celebrate as though they’re equals. …It’s oddly heartwarming.

 

 

Subaru: And now, time to store it!

He turned toward where his worktable should have been—only to find empty grass. The Ryuzu copies had already hauled it back to the hut, along with all the jars.

Subaru: OOH NO! How could I forget the jars?!

Alma giggled softly, covering her mouth with her sleeve.

Alma: You may be clever, Young Su, but sometimes you’re a little dense.

 

With a snap of her fingers, a nameless Ryuzu emerged from the trees, carrying a box filled with empty jars.

Alma: I suspected as much, so I asked her to keep these close at hand.

Subaru sighed in dramatic relief.

Subaru: Thank you, my amazing teacher. Well then, let’s get to work.

 

He paused just long enough to thank the departing copy before joining Bilma and Alma.

 


 

For the next hour, the three of them worked diligently, pouring the shimmering mixture into jars—dozens filled, yet the silver container still sloshed with plenty more.

 

When they finally paused, Alma straightened and studied the liquid with calm curiosity.

Alma: Let’s seal this for now, and gather more jars later to contain the rest. May I ask… what do you call this sludge?

Subaru: Hey, that’s rude! It’s not sludge, it’s called… uh…

 

His mind went blank.

 

Bilma: Sludge it is.

Subaru: H-Hey! It’s not—oh, whatever. Call it what you like. Since Alma did all the serious number-crunching, she can come up with the proper name later. For now, I really should be going. Bilma, would you mind finishing up here?

Bilma: So you expect me , a frail, lonely, elderly lady, to store all these jars, wrestle that enormous container, and return it all to the hut in Sanctuary? After doing all the hard work previously! How cruel can you be?

Subaru: Yup. That’s exactly what I expect. Me and Alma have places to be.

 

He punctuated the jab by poking her nose, then stored two jars under his arms.

 

Alma (teasing): See you, Bilma. And don’t think of summoning the other Ryuzus—I already made sure of that.

 

Bilma collapsed to her knees in exaggerated heartbreak.

Bilma: Such cruel friends I have!

 

The three of them laughed at the ridiculous scene before Subaru glanced down at his dusty coat.

 

Subaru: Anyway, I should change. No way anyone would believe Subaru was this professional. I have a reputation to keep.

 

Alma: A reputation as a fool.

Bilma: Yeah! Fool-aru!

They both giggled

 

Subaru groaned as he trudged off with his jars.

Subaru: Why does everyone twist my name into a curse? I swear, it all started with Ram…

 

Felt slapped her knee and leaned back, cackling.

Felt: Foolaru! Hah! That’s gold ! I’m usin’ that from now on!

Ricardo: Oi, now that nickname’s too good! Careful, lil’ bro—once it sticks, you’ll never shake it off.

Ram: Barusu should feel honored. Not everyone is given a name by their betters. “Foolaru” suits you perfectly—wear it with gratitude.

 

Julius (raising a brow, half in disbelief): So he’s capable of looking refined and professional… yet deliberately chooses to walk around rugged?

Mimi : Mimi gets it! Mini-boss likes being comfy, just like Mimi! Why be all stiff and grumpy like you when he can be free and happy like Mimi?

She nods to herself

 

Julius (snapping his head toward her): I am not grumpy.

Anastasia (smirking, tilting her head): Ehh~ sure sounds like something a grumpy man would say.

Ricardo : Hah! You’re the most uptight guy I know, Julius. Don’t take it too hard.

 

Julius pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering under his breath, while Mimi proudly puffed out her chest as if she had won the argument.

 

The jar in Subaru’s hand glinted faintly in the sunlight, the liquid inside catching streaks of silver and red. Alma carried another with her usual calm poise, walking just half a step behind him.

 

They stopped in front of a modest wooden home in Arlam Village. Subaru adjusted his grip on the jar, then tapped his knuckle against the door.

 

A few seconds later, it opened. Standing there was a man with familiar features—broad-shouldered, with steady eyes that mirrored Petra’s in shape if not in color.

 

Frederick Leyte. Father of Petra Leyte.

 

 

Petra’s eyes went wide the moment the door opened, recognizing her father instantly.

Petra : W–Wait! That’s my house! Why is Subaru at my house?!

Federica leaned in with a mischievous smile, her tone playful and sing-song.

Federica : Oho? Maybe our Subaru is trying to marry you, Petra. Going straight to the father for permission—such a bold young man.

The words landed like a thunderbolt. Petra’s face flushed crimson, and she slapped her hands over her cheeks.

Petra : M–M–MARRY!? N–No, that’s…! He wouldn’t—! Oohhh!

The rest of the group chuckled at her flustered state, while Federica hid her laughter behind her hand, clearly enjoying every second of the misunderstanding.



Frederick: Hello, Subaru… and is that Ryuzu?

Subaru: Ryuzu Alma to be exact. I wanted to have a chat with you.

Frederick: Well then, come in. My wife is currently out, but I can brew you a cup of tea if you’d like.

Subaru: Thank you, but I won’t need it.

 

The three of them made their way to the table and sat down.

 

Frederick: So, what brings you here today?

Subaru: …Petra is sick, isn’t she?

Frederick: Yes. She rarely falls ill, but when she does, it hits her hard. She couldn’t work today because of a terrible cold, and I don’t think she’ll be able to tomorrow either.

Subaru: Of course. She’s still a kid, after all—and she works so hard.

Frederick: She does… reminds me of her mother.

 

Subaru’s expression shifted, his tone turning more serious.

Subaru: Yes… and speaking of your wife, that’s actually the main reason I came.

 

Frederick’s cheerful demeanor faded, concern tightening his features.

Frederick: My wife? Why? Did something happen?

 

Subaru flailed his hands quickly in defense.

Subaru: No, no! She isn’t in danger, and nothing bad happened! …I’m just awful at changing topics.

 

Alma chuckled softly, then spoke with her calm, composed voice.

Alma: Perhaps we should all relax and allow Young Su to continue.

 

After a small pause to collect themselves, Subaru leaned forward.

 

Subaru: I noticed your wife often buying a certain product from the capital. At first, I thought nothing of it… until I finally saw what it was: a bottle of medicine. When I did some research, I learned it was for certain environmental allergies.

 

Petra’s eyes welled up, her voice trembling.

Petra: M-Mama is sick…?

The thought clawed at her chest—her mother had smiled, laughed, worked beside her every day, and yet Petra never noticed the quiet pain she bore.

 

Federica quickly wrapped her arms around Petra, pulling her into a firm embrace, stroking her hair gently.

Federica: Easy now, Petra. Your mama is strong. Subaru didn’t say she was dying—just struggling. That’s different.

 

Felix leaned forward, his ears twitching as he softened his voice.

Felix: That’s right little Petra. What yer mama’s got isn’t really a sickness. Think of it like… her body makin’ a big fuss over stuff that’s not dangerous at all—like dust or cold air. It feels nasty, buuut it ain’t deadly.

Petra buried her face into Federica’s chest, muffling a small sob.

Petra: …And he noticed, when I didn’t.

 

Ram crossed her arms, her sharp gaze fixed on the vision of Subaru.

Ram: [ So he not only noticed but experimented in secret… tch. How long did it take him to create something like that? ]

Her voice carried its usual bite, but underneath was a quiet acknowledgment—Ram knew how obsessive, how determined, Subaru had to be to pull this off.

 

Frederick: …You knew? For how long?

Subaru: About three months. And that’s why I came here.

 

He leaned back slightly, gathering his thoughts.

 

Subaru: Honestly, after seeing the cost of that medicine, I realized it must’ve been straining your family’s finances. My first thought was simple—just give you money to cover it. But that wouldn’t help in the long run, would it? So… I started experimenting, trying to make my own. Test after test, failure after failure—but it was fun, and eventually, I realized something.

Frederick: …What did you realize?

Subaru: That medicine your wife uses doesn’t actually cure anything. It only prevents her symptoms from worsening. Had she continued depending on it, her condition might’ve advanced—her skin would’ve turned red, irritated, painful. So instead of making something that just holds it back… I tried making a cure.

 

Subaru and Alma set the jars they had carried on the table. Subaru’s eyes softened, but his voice carried firm confidence.

 

Subaru: This is the result. If your wife applies this once a day for a few months, the magical properties will absorb into her skin and calm her overactive immune system. It should eliminate the root of the problem entirely.

 

Otto furrowed his brows, his mind racing.

Otto: [ He thought of simply giving them money…? ]

The practicality of Subaru’s first idea made him question just how much the boy had at his disposal, and where that wealth even came from.

Otto: [ No way he’s getting all that money from Roswaal ]

 

Felix’s eyes practically sparkled, a mix of disbelief and exhilaration overtaking him. He had studied medicines for skin irritation, read countless tomes—but watching Subaru, with so little formal experience, create something so precise and functional… it nearly made him jump out of his seat. The usual solution was to visit a healer, let them inspect the body and use healing magic to fix it but Subaru had done it with no magic at all. Felix figure that the main reason why Petra’s mother never did so was because of how expensive it would’ve been.

Felix : This is incredible!

Crusch allowed herself a small smile, glancing at Felix’s awestruck expression.

 

 

Frederick: You did all this… for us? Why?

Subaru: …Why not?

Frederick: Subaru, you said you ran countless experiments. That must’ve cost you a fortune. Why go this far? How could you even afford it?

Subaru: Don’t worry about the money. It came from my own pocket. And yes, it took a lot of trials.

Frederick: But still… I can understand offering us financial help. But creating something yourself? Preparing all this? Why?

Subaru: To be honest… this isn’t even as far as I could’ve gone.

 

He reached into his jacket and slid an envelope across the table. Frederick frowned and picked it up.

 

Subaru: If my solution failed, that letter would’ve been sent immediately to Felix—the greatest healer in this land. He would’ve came running. Until then, my spirit companion and I would’ve done everything we could to help.

Frederick: But… why? I don’t understand. My wife’s condition is mild at worst—why summon someone of Felix’s caliber?

 

Subaru: For three reasons.

 

He held up a finger.

 

Subaru: First—this village matters to me. I love playing with the kids, helping the adults, listening to the elders’ stories. Arlam has become like a second home. And if someone in this home is struggling, how could I sit still? It’s my duty as a friend to act. Your wife was suffering. Your family’s savings would eventually begin slowly bleeding away. I knew I could do something about it. So I did.

 

He lifted a second finger.

 

Subaru: Second—this was a test. I’ve been working on other projects—healing potions, threads to stitch bone and flesh—but those are many months away from completion. Complicated, messy. But this? This was something I could realistically finish in a short time. A challenge to see if I could succeed.

 

Alma: He speaks truth. I examined the result myself. Subaru’s remedy will work. He wished me to verify him.

 

Finally, Subaru’s expression hardened. His gaze locked with Frederick’s, unwavering.

 

Subaru: And the third reason… is Petra.

Frederick: …What do you mean?

 

His voice wavered, already dreading the answer.

 

Subaru: She’s your daughter. Which means she carries both your strengths and your weaknesses. Do you understand what that means?

Frederick: …She could inherit it.

Subaru: Exactly. I made her a promise—to protect her. That’s why I poured every spare moment into this cure. Maybe she’ll never develop the same condition, maybe she’ll be fine her whole life. But if it ever happens… then she’ll have this. I refuse to let her suffer unnecessarily. Not while I’m alive.

 

The room fell silent. Frederick stared at Subaru—the boy who had saved their village, saved his daughter, and now saved his wife. This illness would never have killed them, but it would have burdened them with suffering. Subaru had spent months laboring to erase that suffering from their lives.

 

Tears welled in Frederick’s eyes as he bowed his head.

 

Subaru: I’ve prepared several jars. If you learn of anyone else with the same problem, come to me at once.

Frederick: Tell me… have you done this for others too? Have you created remedies for them?

Subaru: Some. I keep notes of everyone’s sensitivities in the mansion. Otto reacts badly to cranberries. Federica is vulnerable to strong perfumes. Emilia, Roswaal, and Beako don’t seem to have allergies. Ram doesn’t either and I’m assuming Rem is the same. Garfiel’s immune system is as tough as his muscles. I’m still refining Federica’s cure—perfume compounds are tricky—but Otto’s remedy is already stashed in his room. He just doesn’t know it yet.



The room in the theatre went completely still after Subaru’s words. For a moment, no one breathed.

 

Otto nearly fell out of his seat, staring wide-eyed.

Otto: W–wait, wait, wait! He had notes on me ? He noticed my cranberry allergy?! I went to great lengths to hide that—by the dragon, how did he even…?

His voice trailed off, disbelief written all over his face.

Otto: wait…HE WENT INTO MY ROOM?!

 

Federica: He noticed my sensitivity to perfumes, even when I dismissed it myself.

Felt : You were perfume? Why?

Federica : It is part of my profession when it comes to being a maid

Felt: Well if it hurts my nose, then I say ditch it. Your life should be held higher than your position.

Federica: …Maybe you’re right!

 

Petra sat frozen, Subaru’s words echoing in her ears.

I refuse to let her suffer unnecessarily. Not while I’m alive .

 

Her breath caught, and before she could stop herself, tears began streaming down her cheeks.

 

Petra (voice trembling): Mama… Mama was hurting all this time… and I… I never even noticed. But he did. Subaru… he noticed before I did… and he… he even thought about me…

Her voice cracked, small hands clutching at her skirt. The guilt and relief tangled together in her chest until it was unbearable.

Petra: Why… why does he always do this? Why does he always care so much about me?

 

Federica, sitting beside her, drew Petra into her arms, cradling the girl’s head against her shoulder.

Federica: Shh, little one. That’s simply the kind of person Subaru is. He sees what others miss, and he refuses to turn away.

Petra shook her head, covering her face with her palms, her cheeks blazing.

Petra: I… I don’t deserve it. I didn’t even see Mama was suffering… and yet he… he spent months … for us…

 

The room was quiet, the others watching the girl’s emotional storm with tender silence.

 

It was Anastasia who finally broke it, her tone cool and businesslike, but tinged with intrigue.

Anastasia: You know… if that boy really did invent a cure for somethin’ most healers could, he’s sittin’ on a little goldmine. Imagine what would happen if he sold it in the capital—or anywhere with nobles who’ve got the coin to pay for relief. That kind of medicine could bring him a fortune.

A few heads turned toward her, some frowning at the pragmatic thought.

Crusch gave a soft hum of agreement.

Crusch: You’re not wrong. A cure, rather than a treatment, would change how medicine is approached entirely.

 

But Petra quickly shook her head, clutching Federica’s sleeve tighter.

Petra: No! He… he didn’t make it for money. He made it for Mama… and for me.

Her voice came out raw, almost pleading, as if she needed the others to understand.

Rem smiled gently, nodding.

Rem: That’s right. Subaru-kun doesn’t look for profit. He looks for people who need him.

 

The atmosphere shifted again, softer, heavier with emotion. The cast could see it clearly—Subaru wasn’t just tinkering for curiosity’s sake. He was building lifelines, quietly weaving protection around the people he cherished most.

Anastasia :[ Such potential yet he doesn’t seek wealth? Why? I know he’s kind hearted by he could do more if he sold it ]

 

Frederick rose, a mix of relief and gratitude washing over him, and extended his hand.

 

Frederick: Thank you… thank you so much for helping my family. Is there anything I can do to repay you?

 

Subaru: Just… keep being a great father. Many children I know… sadly, they’ve lost theirs.

 

For a brief moment, his thoughts flickered—Emilia’s story of her parents, the losses in Garfeil and Federica’s pasts, the sorrow behind Rem and Ram’s childhood, and even his own parents, gone forever. His eyes seemed distant, lost for a heartbeat, before he adjusted his mask and focused back on Frederick.

 

Subaru: Petra is lucky… to have a strong, loving father. Keep being that for her. She needs you both, you know?

 

Frederick’s chest tightened, words caught in his throat, and for a moment he simply stared at the young boy before him. Then, a tear slipped, and a smile broke through.

 

Frederick: Of course… I will dedicate my life to being the best father I can be.

[ No wonder she’s so attached to him… yes, she should marry him. Her mother would have agreed immediately. ]

 

Petra: FATHER?!!!

Petra buried her face slightly in her hands, a deep blush creeping across her cheeks. She was embarrassed by her father’s inner thoughts about Subaru, but she couldn’t deny that she understood them—she didn’t disagree with him.

 

Garfeil, unable to resist, let out a loud laugh at the implication, pointing subtly at Petra.

Garfeil: Haha! Can you believe he—?

 

Before he could finish, Ram appeared at his side and delivered a sharp smack to the back of his head.

Ram: Stop teasing her!

 

Garfiel opened his mouth to protest, only to feel another firm tap—this time from Federica. She gave him a pointed look, silently reinforcing Ram’s message. Both women exchanged a brief glance, a clear unspoken agreement: enough was enough.

Garfiel, caught between their glares and the double reprimand, could only groan in protest as the theatre echoed with quiet laughter from the others at the scene.

 

 

Subaru: That’s good. I’ll be leaving soon, but keep this letter to Felix. If anything happens, he’ll help. He’s… the kind of person who does.

Subaru reached into his jacket and pulled out a small orange flower.

Subaru: Petra once told me she liked flowers. Give her this… maybe it’ll help her feel better.

Alma: Quite the charmer, aren’t you,

Subaru: Hey!

 

All three laughed lightly, the tension of the previous conversation easing. Subaru and Alma moved toward the door.

 

Subaru: I’m heading home. But if you—or anyone you know—experiences those allergies again, come straight to me. The cure is free.

 

Frederick: You know… if you sold this, you could make as much as a noble. Probably even more. Why not sell it?

Subaru paused, stretching his neck and thinking for a moment before replying plainly:

Subaru: Cause it’s boring. Running a business… it’s boring. I like keeping life simple. Anyways—bye!

Before Frederick could respond, chiding his childish logic, Subaru and Alma were already stepping out the door, leaving the room awash in warmth and quiet admiration.

 

Anastasia, threw her hands up and yelled out, exasperated.

Anastasia : He… he actually thinks running a business is boring?! She shook her head so hard it nearly sent her hat flying at the screen in disbelief.

Anastasia : No one goes into a business thinking it’d be fun. This boy… I don’t even know how to deal with him!

 

Alma and Subaru walked along the forest path, the late afternoon sun casting long shadows behind them.

Alma: That was quite kind of you, Young Su. I’d say today turned out to be a most excellent day.

 

Subaru leaned back slightly, hands resting behind his head, the picture of relaxed satisfaction.

Subaru: Yeah… it really was. Thanks again for helping me with those medicines. I couldn’t have done it without you.

 

Alma offered a small smile.

Alma: No need to thank me. I genuinely enjoy assisting you with your… unique inventions.

 

A quiet laugh passed between them, carrying a rare moment of ease.

 

Alma: When I returned home, I received a letter for you.

She produced a neatly sealed envelope, the black-and-gold crest glinting in the sun, and handed it to Subaru.

Subaru: Oh, right. Thanks for letting my mail come to your house instead of mine.

Alma tilted her head slightly, curious.

Alma: That’s thoughtful… may I ask why you have it delivered here?

 

Subaru smirked.

 

Subaru: Roswaal, of course. Don’t want that guy snooping through my mail. Gives me the creeps.

 

Roswaal’s eyes narrowed theatrically, a mock frown on his face.

Roswaal : A creep, you say? Me? How utterly… offensive, Young Su!

 

Emilia felt a twinge of concern as she watched Subaru, noticing how careful he was even around them. But beneath that concern stirred a quiet frustration. Once again, there was something he had kept hidden—something only a select few ever got to see. If she hadn’t come here, she realized, no one would ever truly know the full Subaru. Beyond all the tragedies, the Return by Death, and the burdens he carried, no one really knew the depths of his knowledge, his skills, or the clever, resourceful boy who quietly shaped his world in ways they could barely imagine.

 

He carefully opened the letter and angled it so Alma couldn’t see the contents. His relaxed expression shifted to comedic exasperation as he read, and moments later he crumpled the paper in frustration.

 

Subaru: Auuuugh… this is gonna be such a hassle.

Alma: What is it?

Subaru sighed, rubbing the back of his neck.

Subaru: Grandma is calling me. I have to be somewhere in the next 3 days.

Alma raised an eyebrow, unfamiliar with the reference.

 

Beatrice, ever curious, leaned slightly forward, eyes glinting behind her glasses.

Beatrice : Grandma? Subaru doesn’t have any relatives here… I wonder who she really is.

Rem: Maybe it’s a nickname for someone.

 

Alma: Grandma?

Subaru waved a hand dismissively.

Subaru: Don’t worry about it the name. She says I have to be somewhere in 3 days.

Alma: Is it bad? Where exactly is “there”?

Subaru: Somewhere in the capital. Not dangerous or anything—more like a boring chore I have to do. Anyway, I should head home. See you at the next experiment, Alma.

 

He waved, and Alma returned it warmly before stepping off the trail toward her home in the Sanctuary.

 

Alma: Goodbye, Young Su. I cannot wait to see what you come up with next.

Notes:

Some context if anyone is confused: Subaru discovered Petra’s mom’s syndrome in between a previous episode and made a cure for her. That’s the one Alma was holding onto. He chose to make another before giving it to Frederick as to test whether what he made was a fluke or not. So Subaru gave both the first and newest versions of the medicine to him.

To my knowledge Petra’s dad is nameless so I gave him one

I heard y’all were bored so here y'all go. Early release

I don’t know if anyone wants a discord but if so then sure.
The discord server is

https://discord.gg/8du8Z8Nz

Chapter 44: A Man & His Dragon

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Morning light slipped through the crack of the bathroom door, spilling faintly against Subaru’s back as he adjusted his hair in the mirror. He wore a bright, boyish smile—carefree, almost proud of the reflection staring back at him.

But as he set the comb aside, the smile faltered. A long breath escaped him, and his eyes, heavy and tired, drifted toward the wall.

He stepped closer to the tiles, his hand moving with practiced familiarity until it pressed against one that didn’t quite match the rest. The tile shifted with ease, revealing a secret hidden beneath.

Carved faintly into the stone were tally marks, etched one after another in silent testimony. Subaru traced them with his fingers—slowly, reverently—until he reached the newest cut. The eighteenth.

His face emptied of all expression, cracks of exhaustion and something darker flickering through his features. In a flat, unreadable voice, he whispered to the empty room:

 

Subaru: …Yes. I am eighteen.

 

The words hung there, heavy, before he slid the tile back into place, sealing away the truth.

Then, with the same swiftness as drawing a mask, his lips curled into a smile again—bright, practiced, false. The cracks vanished as though they had never been.

 

When he opened the bathroom door, the facade was complete. His spirit, Beako, waited patiently on the bed, and Subaru greeted it with that familiar grin, as if nothing at all had happened.

 

Subaru: How’s it going, my lovely Beako?!

He said it with unshakable enthusiasm, like nothing had ever happened before.

 

The theatre went quiet in an instant, the bubbly warmth from moments before ripped away. Onscreen, Subaru’s hand brushed over the tally marks, and the truth hit them all—this was how he began his mornings. Not with stretches, tea, or greetings, but by counting his deaths.

The quiet madness in his eyes was unbearable to witness. Those eyes, once so easy to admire, now seemed hollow—haunted, exhausted. The cast sat frozen, wondering which was the real Subaru. The lively, smiling boy they knew? Or this broken soul who stared into the mirror like a stranger? Even after watching for so long, none could truly understand him

 

Crusch’s lips parted in disbelief.

Crusch: To shift his mood so quickly… that level of control—it’s unnatural.

 

Emilia’s hands trembled in her lap as she turned to Beatrice, sadness tightening her throat. She wanted to offer comfort, to bridge the gap between them.

But when her hand reached out, Beatrice shook her head and whispered, almost pleadingly,

Beatrice: Leave me alone, I suppose…

Her voice cracked, the weight of Subaru’s “lovely Beako” greeting cutting far too deep.

 

Felix leaned forward, ears drooping, his healer’s instincts taking over.

Felix:[That kinda rapid mood swing…, it’s not normal.]

 

Beatrice sat stiff, arms crossed as always, but her fingers dug into her sleeves. Her eyes, hidden beneath lowered lashes, glimmered with quiet torment.

Beatrice: [How many times, I suppose? How many mornings has he stood there, scratching those cursed marks on the wall while I—while I just sat there?!]

 

Beatrice: Took you long enough, I suppose. Did you sleep well?

Subaru: Ehh… as well as I could?

 

A fleeting flash darted through his mind—him sprinting endlessly through a dark forest, breath ragged, shadows clawing at his back.

 

Beatrice: …That didn’t answer the question.

Subaru: We both know what I mean. I… I don’t wanna think about it. Anyways—

 

He scooped up his spirit companion, cradling her in his hands before lifting her slightly.

 

Subaru: I’m gonna head out today. Probably won’t be back until late afternoon, maybe evening. You think you can handle being here till then?

 

Beatrice: But I want to come with, in fact!

She squirmed and kicked her legs like a pouting child, such a stark contrast to the title of Great Spirit.

Subaru: Sorry, can’t. You know—it’s man business.

 

With a grin, he tossed her gently into the air and caught her again. Her laugh, sweet and genuine, rang out across the room—momentarily washing away the weight of his earlier expression.

 

Subaru: Don’t worry, it’s nothing dangerous. My lovely guardian will be with me, and she’ll make sure I’m safe as can be.

Beatrice: Hmph… fine. She is the only one who can protect my contractor as well as Betty, I suppose.

 

 

The audience in the theatre blinked at once.

 

Anastasia tilted her head, twirling a lock of her hair with a sly smirk.

Anastasia: Guardian, huh? Who’s he talkin’ about, I wonder?

 

For a heartbeat, silence hung over the camp as they considered it. Then—almost like some invisible cue—they all spoke at once.

 

Everyone: Patrasche.

 


 

Patrasche stood tall in her spacious stable, her head bowed proudly beneath the “crown” Subaru had made for her—woven brown sticks tangled with green leaves and bright yellow petals. It wasn’t gold, but to her it was priceless.

 

Subaru tightened the last strap of her saddle, then patted her neck affectionately.

Subaru: All set, my lovely guardian.

Before he could enjoy the moment further—

 

???: Hey, Subaru!

 

He turned, already sighing when he saw Otto standing in the doorway.

Subaru: Ooh, it’s just you, Otto.

 

Patrasche whipped her head toward Otto with a glare that said, “How dare you ruin my special time with Subaru.” Otto raised both hands in surrender.

 

Otto: Sorry, Patrasche. I just… wanted to know where you’re going.

Subaru: Well, Otto, I’m going somewhere in secret!

 

He struck a dramatic ninja hand sign. Otto blinked, utterly lost.

 

Otto: So… Beatrice knows?

Subaru: Yes!

Otto: And Emilia knows.

Subaru: Of course.

Otto frowned, tilting his head.

Otto: Then how’s it a secret?

Subaru pointed at him with a smug grin.

Subaru: Because you don’t know!

 

Otto pinched the bridge of his nose. His gaze then dropped to the brown satchel slung across Subaru’s shoulder.

 

Otto: Alright… then what’s with the purse?

Subaru: Satchel.

Otto: Purse.

Subaru: Satchel.

Otto: Purse.

Subaru: Satchel!

 

They leaned closer with every retort until their noses nearly touched. Then, with lightning speed, Subaru snatched Otto’s hat—revealing the pouch of money hidden inside.

 

Otto: H-Hey! Give that back!

 

Subaru laughed, tossing the hat and its precious contents across the stable.

 

Otto: Why would you do that?!

Subaru: Because you made fun of my satchel.

He laid his cheek against the satchel with exaggerated tenderness. “Satchel.”

Otto bolted after his hat, muttering curses under his breath. Subaru hoisted himself onto Patrasche’s back.

 

Subaru: Let’s go before he gets back. Later, Otto! I’ll return soon—I’m just going to see some friends.

Patrasche snorted as if laughing, then carried him out with graceful steps.

Subaru’s thoughts flickered as they rode off:

Subaru: [Shoot! Why did I say that? It was supposed to be a secret. Well… Beako knows. And Emilia. …At this point, is it even a secret?]

 

With a sigh, he leaned forward, patting Patrasche’s mane.

Subaru: Doesn’t matter. Let’s go, girl.

 

Otto buried his face in his hands with a long, suffering sigh.

Otto: Why… why is it always me he bullies?!

 

Garfiel nearly fell out of his chair laughing, slapping his knee.

Garfiel: Pffft! Cap’n really knows how t’play ya like a fiddle, Otto-boy!

 

Before Otto could retort, Mimi puffed out her chest, her tail wagging like crazy. She pointed at him with both hands, declaring proudly:

 

Mimi: Mini-boss’s dog! That’s what you are, Otto!

Otto’s jaw dropped.

Otto: Wh-what?! Absolutely not! Don’t just—don’t you dare make up insulting titles for me!

But before he could protest further, Tivey and Hetaro suddenly leaned forward, nodding in unison.

Tivey: Yeah… Mimi’s right.

Hetaro: Totally right. You really are like his dog, Otto.

 

Otto spun toward them, betrayed.

Otto: Wh—not you two as well! Have you lost your minds?!

 

Ricardo’s booming laugh filled the theater as he thumped his chest.

Ricardo: Gahahaha! I gotta agree with the kids, merchant! You follow lil’ bro around so close, y’might as well be wearin’ a collar!

 

Otto looked like his soul was leaving his body.

Otto: I–I… I can’t believe this. All of you?! Even you, Ricardo?!

 

That was when Emilia leaned forward, trying to sound calm and sweet, her expression the picture of innocence.

 

Emilia: Mimi, don’t be mean. We shouldn’t bully Otto… even if he is Subaru’s underling.

Otto: I— I’M NOT HIS UNDERLING!

 

Her lips curled into a playful smile, though her voice remained soft and airy, like she truly believed her words.

Emilia: But Otto, you always follow Subaru around. Isn’t that what an underling does?

 

Ram crossed her arms, smirking.

Ram: She’s not wrong. Barusu says ‘jump,’ and you’re already in the air, Otto.

 

Otto flailed his arms, his face red with indignation.

Otto: That’s not true! That’s slander! Complete slander!

 

But the more he protested, the louder the laughter around the theater grew.

 

 

Patrasche thundered across the field, her claws tearing into the earth as she followed a narrow trail that few would even recognize. The wind tugged at Subaru’s hair, and he leaned forward slightly, grinning at the steady rhythm of her strides. After a while, he gently tapped her head feathers.

 

Subaru: I think we should take a break. You’ve been running for almost two hours now.

 

Patrasche glanced back at him with those sharp, intelligent eyes, the look alone saying:

‘I can easily go another two without stopping. You don’t need to worry.’

 

Subaru chuckled at her stubborn pride, rubbing her neck affectionately.

 

Subaru: I like that spirit, Patrasche. But everyone deserves a break. We’re not in a hurry, so why don’t we just hang out? Just me and you—what do you say?

 

He gave her one of his warm, boyish smiles.

 

Patrasche let out a soft growl of delight before slowing her pace. She guided them off the trail to a cluster of trees and lowered herself into the grass. Subaru climbed down and sat beside her, leaning against her side as he started rambling about this and that—small stories, jokes, idle musings. She listened, her tail flicking softly against the ground, content simply to have him near.

 

After a while, Subaru reached into his satchel and carefully pulled out a simple wooden flute.

 

Subaru: So… I’ve been practicing in secret. But I need someone to tell me how my performance is. Think you can do that for me?

 

Patrasche tilted her head, catching the sunlight. Then she nodded, a pleased rumble escaping her throat.

 

Subaru smiled, lifting the flute to his lips.

 

Subaru: I may not have Otto’s divine blessing, but I can understand you just fine, my friend. You’re the best audience I could ask for.

 

With that, he began to play, soft notes drifting into the morning air as Patrasche closed her eyes, listening.

 

 

Felt practically bounced in her seat.

Felt: Heck yeah! I love the flute! Old Man Rom plays the flute too, you know. Maybe him and Big Bro could start a band!

 

The room froze.

 

Crusch: …Rom?

Felt: Yup!

Wilhelm, brow raised: The one who’s triple your size?

Felt: Yup!

Julius was utterly lost:

Julius: Playing the… flute?

Felt, smirking: Duh!

 

Anastasia tilted her head, curiosity sparkling.

Anastasia: Does he have a special one? Somethin’ made to fit his size?

Felt, scoffing: No! Who’d even make that? He uses the same flute everyone else does.

 

She said it like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

 

Reinhard: He’s really good you know

 

Silence followed. The entire group shared looks, each of them struggling to picture the massive Rom crouched over a tiny flute, puffing away. The mental image was so absurd, so indescribable, that not even their imaginations could properly conjure it.

 

The theatre remained quiet—until Garfiel let out a sudden snort, which quickly set Mimi into giggles.



Subaru raised the flute, his fingers settling into place with a practiced ease.

 

Subaru: This one’s from one of my favorite pieces of media. I wonder where they are now… Wish I could’ve seen how it all ended.

 

The flute’s voice started soft, almost playful, like the ripple of water under a light step. Each note carried a sense of movement — quick, bounding, yet balanced — as though someone were sprinting across the surface of a river without ever sinking.

 

*Crack*

 

The melody then swelled, higher and sharper, pulsing with energy. It was no ordinary tune; the rise and fall of the sound mirrored the gathering of power, as if the air itself was coiling around a hand. Subaru’s fingers danced across the holes, each sharp trill echoing the swirling momentum of a Rasengan being formed — chaotic, yet perfectly controlled.

 

*Crack*

 

As the song grew, the flute released a wave of determination. The notes cut through the morning air like wind tearing past a runner’s ears. It carried a youthful defiance, a promise never to stop moving forward, never to collapse even when weighed down. The music wasn’t just sound — it was a picture of a boy, orange-clad, racing against the odds with a glowing sphere of blue chakra at his palm, ready to strike down despair itself.

 

*Crack*

 

By the time Subaru lowered the flute for a breath, the air around him felt alive with that same boundless energy — a fleeting glimpse of another world that only he remembered.

 

 

A round of applause rippled through the audience, the sound echoing off the walls of the theatre.

 

Garfiel’s eyes practically sparkled with energy, his fists clenched as if the music had charged him with raw vitality. Ram, unusually soft, actually allowed herself to smile and gave Subaru a genuine compliment, her voice carrying a rare warmth.

 

Priscilla leaned forward, a mischievous glint in her eyes.

Priscilla: You will perform for me personally, Subaru Natsuki. That I can assure you of.

 

Al, on the other hand, was completely entranced. His excitement teetered on the edge of obsession, and for a moment he even fantasized about “borrowing” Subaru just to hear more of the melody. He shook himself, chuckling at his own lapse in composure, and allowed the music to continue filling the air.

 

Ricardo leaned toward Anastasia, voice barely above a whisper.

Ricardo: So… we’re definitely going to kidnap him and make him play for us, right?

Anastasia, still staring at the screen, letting every note sink in, didn’t even blink.

Anastasia: Of course we are!

Ricardo: Good. Just making sure we’re on the same page.

 

Felix whispered urgently to Wilhelm.

Felix: We are 100% going to make him play for us, right?

Crusch, overhearing, interjected softly

Crusch:  Not make, just… convince.

Felix’s eyes lit up, though he could tell Crusch meant “both.”

Wilhelm let out a quiet chuckle at the “secret” exchange, shaking his head.

 

Felt leaned close to Reinhard, her voice low and conspiratorial.

Felt: Okay, hear me out… we need to find a way to get him alone. Just him, no one else around. Then… we convince him to play again.

Reinhard raised an eyebrow, trying to look serious, but a faint smirk betrayed him.

Reinhard: “Convince,” you say?

Felt nodded, whispering rapidly, her excitement barely contained.

Felt: Yes! Convince! Like… maybe set up a little “private recital” in the garden or near the stables. He can’t resist an audience like us. And if it’s just a few of us… well, he will play!

 

Reinhard suppressed a chuckle, noting the gleam in her eyes.

Reinhard: I see… so by “convince,” you really mean… persuade him very, very firmly.

Felt: Exactly! We must hear more. His music… it’s incredible. I can’t stand not hearing it again.

 

From the side, it was clear that anyone overhearing would think she was plotting some elaborate kidnapping scheme—but to Felt, it was purely a matter of musical necessity. Reinhard shook his head with good-natured amusement, realizing just how far some people would go for a performance.

 

Emilia’s voice cut through the hushed plotting, icy and sharp.

Emilia: You aren’t trying to steal my Subaru, are you?

 

Felt threw up her hands, eyes wide in mock innocence.

Felt: What?! Me?! Never! I would never steal big bro!

 

Her gaze flicked briefly to Reinhard, the unspoken truth shining in her eyes: we’re totally going to do it.

 

Reinhard, grinning, gave a subtle nod.

 

Beatrice’s sharp eyes swept over the crowd, taking in the mix of awe and mischief. She allowed herself a moment of genuine amusement, watching their reactions—the wide eyes, the whispered scheming, the flushed excitement.

Beatrice:[Hmph. How delightful. They are all so easily enthralled.]

 

Her lips curved into a small, knowing smile.

Beatrice:[So many fools, all clamoring for a taste of his music. None of them should hear him but me. Only I—his Betty—have the right to his melodies.]

 

Quietly, she made a mental note, a promise to herself:

Beatrice: [Next time, Subaru, the music will be mine alone. And I will make you play… just for me.]



As Subaru finally finished, the cracks on his face were more pronounced. He carefully set down the flute and glanced at Patrasche, lying on the grass but still keeping her eyes on him.

 

Subaru: So… how was it, Patrasche? I think I did a decent job. Not world-class, but hey, it’s something.

Patrasche wagged her tail in delight and nuzzled him gently.

Subaru: Alright, alright, I get it—you liked it. I’m glad. But I think we should keep moving.

 

After a brief moment with her head resting against him, Patrasche rose, ready to sprint again. Subaru mounted her, gave a gentle nudge, and she took off, dazzling through the narrow trail.

 

Another hour passed. Patrasche darted skillfully through the narrow trails while Subaru scribbled in a notebook—a device few had seen before: a pen. He was jotting down something in the book Beatrice had given him, lost in thought even as the wind whipped past.

 

 

Rem tilted her head, curious.

Rem: What is that thing Subaru is writing with?

Julius replied patiently.

Julius: That’s called a pen, Rem. A demi-human in the capital created it nearly a year ago. It’s gained some popularity. Essentially, it’s a portable quill with its own ink.

 

Anastasia reached into her hat and pulled one out—an ordinary-looking pen with a small, unrecognizable logo on the upper side.

Anastasia: I have one too. Some others tried to make their own, but they’re always either defective or far too expensive. I even tried contacting them, but they keep evading me somehow.



The camera focuses on Subaru’s writing. His usual bright smile fades, replaced by a thin, neutral line. Each stroke of the pen is precise, deliberate, but the lightness that usually danced in his expression is gone.

 

“A vase once full, its life complete,

Until one day it shattered, spilled its feat.

The end, one might think, yet hands arise,

A potter mends it, beneath watchful eyes.

 

Cracks remain, threading through its form,

Yet still it stands, weathering every storm.

Time will chip, and fragments may fall,

But the potter refuses to abandon it at all.

 

Now an artifact, admired, pristine,

Yet hidden are fissures, silent, unseen.

Water leaks slowly through the broken seam,

Or perhaps no one cares enough to redeem.”

 

Wilhelm furrowed his brow, leaning slightly forward.

Wilhelm: This… this seems more than a simple metaphor. The vase, the cracks, the repeated repairs… it speaks to persistence in the face of continual damage. Almost like a life lived under constant strain.

 

Julius nodded, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.

Julius: Perhaps it’s about resilience—how something can be broken repeatedly but still hold together. Or maybe it’s about appearances versus reality… something that seems whole on the outside but bears scars internally.

 

The group murmured in agreement, offering their own interpretations, debating whether the poem was meant as philosophical, a reflection on human nature, or a lesson in perseverance.

 

Federica, who had been quietly listening, suddenly stiffened. Her eyes softened as realization dawned.

Federica: Wait… could it… could it be about Subaru himself?

 

Rem: What do you mean?

 

Federica: Maybe… it’s a poem about Subaru. About how fragile he really is, yet how he’s forced to endure. The Witch’s claws never give him a moment’s rest. Everyone sees him as this… remarkable, untouchable figure—an artifact for justice but behind it…

 

She trailed off, letting the weight of her words hang in the air. Everyone in the room understood without her needing to finish. The cracks in Subaru’s life, the unseen pain, the resilience forged through suffering—it was all there, hidden beneath the surface he always presented.



Subaru lightly tapped Patrasche on the head.

Subaru: Sorry, can we stop for a moment? I need to take care of something real quick.

 

The cracks in his expression vanished the instant he looked at his companion. Patrasche nodded and slowed to a halt. Subaru hopped off, ripping the paper from his book. As he held it, the cracks began creeping back across his face.

 

He pulled a matchstick from a hidden pocket of his jacket and struck it. The small flame flickered as he stared at the paper, his hand trembling ever so slightly. After a moment, he crumpled the sheet, ignited it, and let the edges blacken. The heat prickled his palm, but he didn’t flinch. Finally, Subaru dropped the paper and match to the ground, stamping some dirt over the embers to snuff the fire completely.

 

Patrasche tilted her head, concern in her eyes. Subaru quickly masked his expression, sealing the cracks once more.

Subaru: Sorry… that was something I shouldn’t care about. Let’s get going.

 

He hugged his companion tightly, reassuring her. Patrasche nuzzled back and wagged her tail, smiling before allowing Subaru to climb onto her back. With a gentle nudge, she was off again, sprinting across the field.

 

The camera lingered on the burnt paper, the last fragments scattering into the breeze—a quiet reminder of what had been hidden.

 

Rem’s eyes blaze with anger, and her jaw tightens as fury courses through her. With a sharp motion, she crushes the armrest beneath her hand.

Rem: [How much is he willing to hide?! How could he say such a thing. He’s telling himself his own pain doesn’t matter—and I won’t stand for it!]

Her frustration radiates outward, a mix of helplessness and anger at seeing Subaru bear his suffering in silence.

 

Rem stood and lifted the unconscious Subaru effortlessly, holding him close. With a determined glare, she gently but firmly headbutts him. The motion barely rouses him.

 

Rem, voice trembling with anger and frustration, shouts:

Rem: How dare you make me smile when you yourself cannot?! I know this is a memory, something from a time long past, but if you cannot smile… how am I supposed to?!

 

Her hands tighten around him, her frustration raw. Her eyes burn with the weight of all the times she’s seen him suffer silently, hiding the cracks behind that mask of cheer.

 

Emilia looks towards Rem with concern but knew not to interrupt as she too was frustrated at how Subaru always kept his pain hidden. His circumstances were different but it still frustrated her. Rem’s gaze locks onto Subaru’s, fierce and unwavering.

 

Rem: No matter what… no matter how many tries it takes… I will make you smile. Do you hear me, Subaru Natsuki?! DO YOU HEAR ME?!

Her voice shakes, echoing through the room with raw emotion, carrying both frustration and unyielding determination.

 

Beatrice tugs gently at Rem’s maid outfit, her expression a mix of concern and authority.

Beatrice: Ease up, maid. Your anger, while justified shouldn’t lead you to shouting. Put him down gently…

 

Rem exhales sharply, her fingers still gripping Subaru, but her resolve doesn’t waver.

 

Rem lingers for a few moments, her gaze softening as she looks at Subaru. Slowly, she sets him down gently, taking a deep breath to calm herself.

 

Rem: I… I’m sorry, Emilia.

Emilia: It’s alright, Rem. If you didn’t, I most likely would’ve.

Rem gives a small, reluctant nod, understanding the gentle warning, while her eyes linger on Subaru with quiet determination.

 

 

Patrasche galloped steadily for another twenty minutes before finally easing her pace. In the distance, they passed a few lone dragons grazing, hinting at a nearby settlement. Moments later, the duo reached the edge of a vast field, surprisingly quiet, with only a dozen or so men scattered across it. The area was empty for miles with a small village seen to the far, far West of them.

 

Subaru slid gracefully from Patrasche’s back, landing on the soft grass.

 

Subaru: We’re here.

 

He paused, surveying the field and the small group of men ahead, a calm but determined expression settling across his face.

Notes:

If y’all know how hard it was to write the music part!! I straight up rewrote this scene like 4 times and I still don’t think I did it right. Basically Subaru played the famous Naruto flute music. Also the idea of Rom somehow playing a tiny flute was so funny I had to add it in.
Subaru’s normal routine is
-Wake up-usually from a nightmare
-Beatrice states the date out loud for him.
-He and Beatrice talk for a bit before he heads to the bathroom to change.
-He freshens up, pulls out the tile to see the tally marks to count, hide it and walk out.
If anyone can draw Rom playing a tiny flute, that be amazing😭
I don’t know if anyone wants a discord but if so then sure.
The discord server is

https://discord.gg/8du8Z8Nz

Chapter 45: Treasure Trove

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The field stretched wide, dotted with nearly forty men spread across its expanse. Subaru hopped off Patrasche and strode forward, waving his arms high.

Subaru: Hey guys!

Dozens of heads turned. One of the men—a tall, broad-shouldered fellow with sun-darkened skin, a loose vest hanging open, and blue trousers—broke from the group. His towering figure easily dwarfed Subaru.

 

???: Hey, look who it is—it’s Subaru!

 

Before Subaru could react, the giant scooped him up as if he were a child.

 

Subaru (flailing): L-Let me go! I’m your superior, you can’t just—Reggie, put me down!

Reggie (grinning): Superior or not, you’re still a squirt compared to me.

 

Ricardo’s ears perked up, his brows shooting up in surprise.

Ricardo: Reggie?!

Emilia (turning to him): You know him?

Hetaro: Yeah. He’s a mercenary we’ve worked with before… but—how does Subaru know him?


A wave of laughter rose as the rest of the men rushed over, surrounding Subaru in a circle of cheer.

Everyone: It’s Subaru!

They bombarded him with questions—

 

???: How’ve you been?

???: Looks like you’ve grown taller!

???: That’s a fine ground dragon you’ve got there.

 

Subaru, flustered by the attention, buried his face in his hands.

 

Subaru: Guys, come on! Don’t make a big deal out of it—we’ve got work to do.

 

Forcing his composure back, he clapped his hands together, his voice carrying with newfound authority.

Subaru: Alright, here’s the plan! You know what we’re looking for, and I don’t pay you to stand around. I’ve rented this land because I’m sure it’s hidden here—so let’s dig!

 

Roswaal: I think we have a bigger issue than that.

All eyes turned. It was Roswaal, hands interlocked before his mouth, his usual smile absent

 

Crusch (narrowing her eyes): You’re speaking of his money, aren’t you?

 

Roswaal nods in agreement

Roswaal: Precisely. I pay Subaru the same wages as I do my maids, and a separate stipend for his position as knight. Generous, yes—but even with those funds, there is no possible way he could’ve saved enough to hire forty men, and rent land of that size.

A sharp silence followed until Anastasia spoke, her fan tapping lightly against her cheek.

 

Anastasia: Then there’s Frederick

Mimi (tilting her head): Mimi doesn’t get it!

Tivey: More like she’s too lazy to.

He mutters under his breath

 

Otto: It could be through his connections. I don’t know everything about the people Subaru’s befriended, but… perhaps someone among them is providing the funds.

Crusch: But who?


He pointed sharply at three men on his left.

Subaru: You three—take care of my loyal companion, Patrasche. Give her a proper bath, trim her nails, and make her shine like the fiercest ground dragon in all of Lugunica. She’s earned it.

Patrasche barked a low growl of joy and ran up to Subaru, licking him furiously, which sent the men into another round of laughter. The three handlers carefully took her reins and began leading her toward the village, already joking about how spoiled she was about to become.

 

Meanwhile, Reggie handed Subaru a shovel. Subaru raised it above his head, fire in his voice.

Subaru: Today we find it—then we celebrate!

The men roared in agreement, lifting their tools high before scattering across the field. Soon, the sound of shovels biting into earth echoed through the air.

 

Felt: So big bro’s looking for treasure? That sounds cool!

Julius folded his arms, his face seem to disagree with that idea

Julius: Hm. I doubt it’s treasure. Subaru doesn’t strike me as the type to chase riches. Even if he has some hidden sum of money, I don’t believe it comes from hunting treasure.

Hetaro: Maybe he’s after certain herbs. He does keep up those secret experiments of his. This could be how he finds his resources.

 

Felt groaned, scratching her head.

Felt: Auuugh, why’s he gotta be so secretive? All these mysteries just hurt my head!

 


 

Multiple hours passed. Subaru leaned heavily on his shovel, sweat dripping down his face, the ground around him scarred with dozens of half-dug pits.

 

Subaru (panting): How do people do this every week?

Reggie (grinning, flexing an arm): That’s ‘cause you’re scrawny, kid. You gotta get big like me.

Subaru bit his lip but forced the frustration down.

Subaru (sighing): Yeah, yeah… I know. I’m weak.

Reggie: Anyway, been almost five hours. Sun’s starting to dip.

 

Subaru glanced at the horizon—orange light spilling across the field.

 

Subaru: Damn… if it sets, we’ll have to call it off.

He grits his teeth in frustration.

Reggie: Looks like day four’s a bust.

 

*Clank!*

 

A sharp metallic noise cut through the digging.

 

???: Hey! I hit something!

 

Subaru’s head snapped up, hope surging through him. He sprinted toward the man, voice cracking with urgency.

 

Subaru: What is it?!

???: My shovel struck something solid… feels different. Might be it.

Subaru (shouting): 15 men with me! Dig around this spot! The rest of you, keep at it!

 

The field buzzed with movement. Fifteen men dropped in, shovels tearing into the earth. Within minutes, a wide pit opened—ten feet across. Subaru jumped in with reckless energy, scouring the soil himself.

He took out a blue cloth & slipped between his fingers. He tugged it free, heart hammering. The others closed in, but Subaru’s eyes locked onto something else—something glinting beneath the dirt.

 

His breath caught. He fell to his knees and clawed at the ground with bare hands until, at last, his fingers brushed a foreign object. A grin spread across his face.

 

Subaru (voice breaking with triumph): W–WE FOUND IT!!

 

He raised the object high, it was wrapped in the cloth. The camera angled so the audience couldn’t see.

Cheers erupted. The men surged forward, some clapping Subaru on the back, others hollering in joy. Subaru leapt into the air, giddy and unrestrained.

 

Subaru: We did it, guys! We actually found it!

The excitement was contagious.

Subaru (smirking): And you all know what that means, right?!

 

A beat of silence—then, in perfect unison, the men roared:

 

Everyone: PARTY!!!

 

Al begins laughing out loud, drawing everyone’s attention.

Ram: What’s so funny, jester?

She says in her neutral tone.

 

Priscilla (tilting her head, voice dripping with superiority): Indeed. Enlighten me as to what jest could warrant such unseemly laughter.

 

Al waves his hand, still chuckling

Al: Sorry, sorry. It’s something from my own world. Unless you’re from it, you wouldn’t get the joke.

He tries to stifle his laugh, muttering under his breath.

 

Al:[Damn, bro… finding it on the fourth day? The world has a broken sense of humor.]


Subaru and the others made their way westward, still chanting
“Party!” like children marching into mischief. After fifteen minutes, they arrived at a lively village. Subaru pushed open the door to a wooden tavern, the sound of chatter spilling out.

 

Subaru: Hey there, Elaine.

 

Behind the counter stood a young woman of medium height, dressed in a brown apron and a white bandana. Her long, braided brown hair framed a pair of sharp golden eyes. She waved cheerfully at him from the bar.

 

Elaine (leaning forward, excited): Hey Subaru! Did you find it?

Her hands shook on the counter as she leaned forward eagerly.

Subaru simply nodded. Elaine squealed and bounced with joy.

Subaru (grinning): The boys are ready for a party. I’ll pay the tab upfront, and I’ll do my best to make sure they don’t wreck the place. Any damages they cause come out of their pockets, right, guys?

He raised his voice deliberately at the end. The men behind him immediately stiffened, shivering at the reminder.

 

Subaru walked to the counter and carefully set the cloth-wrapped object down.

Subaru: Your father’s an artisan, right? Could you ask him to repair this? It’s… important.

Elaine (serious now, nodding): Of course. He owes you anyway.

Subaru pulled a small pouch from his satchel and set it on the table with a metallic clink.

Subaru: 8 holy coins should cover it.

Elaine’s eyes widened.

Elaine (stammering): Eight?! Wait—just how many people am I serving tonight?

Subaru averted his eyes, tilting his head slightly. He muttered under his breath.

Subaru: …Forty.

He whispers

Elaine’s palms slammed against the counter with a sharp crack.

 

Elaine: Forty?! You expect me to serve forty hungry men by myself?!

Subaru (calmly): Of course not. That’s why you’ll have help.

 

He pointed behind her. Elaine turned—and blinked in surprise. Standing in the doorway to the back room were five girls who looked nearly identical to her, all dressed for work.

 

Elaine: You called my sisters in? When?!

Subaru: When we got here. While they were washing Patrasche, I asked if they’d lend a hand. They agreed right away.

 

Elaine (narrowing her eyes): And you? You’re going to help too?

She sounded skeptical.

Subaru: Of course. I can’t just let these guys tear the place apart. Besides—I am a butler. I know how to handle situations like this.

 

Elaine stared at him for a moment, then sighed in defeat.

Elaine: You put me in a tough spot, Subaru… but fine.

She tightened her bandana, her golden eyes sharp with determination.

Elaine: Let’s go to work.

 

Felt’s eyes widen, she leaned forward

Felt: Huuuh?! Bro just—just paid for forty guys like it was pocket change! Where the hell is he getting all this money?!

 

Otto (rubbing his temples): THAT’S WHAT I’M SAYING!! I work alongside him nearly every day, and even I can’t imagine how he manages this. 8 holy coins like it was nothing…!

 

Ricardo (grinning, tail wagging): Next time we’re havin’ a party, I’m makin’ Subaru the planner. That man knows how to organize a proper shindig.

Al: Oi, if you do, make sure you invite me. We’ll have ourselves a good old-fashioned drinking contest!

Garfiel: Count me in too! I’ll crush the both of ya—ain’t nobody beatin’ this champ!

 

The 3 burst into raucous laughter, only for it to be cut short as their respective ladies landed swift blows to their heads

All three men winced in unison, rubbing their sore spots as the room chuckled.

 

Meanwhile, Emilia wasn’t laughing. Her purple eyes remained fixed on the screen, her expression thoughtful. She was seeing a new side of Subaru—confident, resourceful, and commanding in a way she had never witnessed before.

 

The celebration was in full swing. The tavern buzzed with laughter, clattering plates, and the savory scent of roasted meats. Mercenaries crowded the tables, tearing into food with both hands, while two burly men drew cheers from a crowd as they slammed their fists together in an arm-wrestling match.

Meanwhile, Subaru darted between tables with the girls, balancing trays and stacking empty plates with a speed that spoke of long butler-training. Despite the rowdiness, the atmosphere stayed under control—Subaru had put down a strict rule.

Subaru (earlier): No booze. Not tonight. You’re all walking home straight.

 

It was working. The chaos was lively, but not dangerous.

 

The audience smiled watching the tavern’s warmth and Subaru’s energy. Even Ram’s and Priscilla’s lips twitched at the edges, though they’d never admit it.

 

Subaru was just setting down a stack of dishes when he felt a tap on his shoulder. Without looking, he sighed, already knowing what he’d hear.

 

Subaru: I’ll have the next serving ready in a minute—just hold on!

???: I’m not the one who asked for seconds, man.

Subaru blinked, turned, and found himself staring up at Reggie’s grin.

Subaru: Oh, hey, Reggie. What’s up? Something wrong?

Reggie: Nah, nothing wrong. The party’s great—though, it’s a damn shame there’s no alcohol.

Subaru (snapping): Watch it! No alcohol on my tab. Rules are rules.

Reggie (chuckling): Yeah, yeah, I know. Just givin’ you a hard time. Actually… I wanted to give you somethin’. A little thank-you. You helped me and the boys when mercenary work’s been thin.

 

Subaru shifted the plates into the arms of one of the girls, muttering about how Elaine was going to chew him out if he slacked off. Then he straightened, brushing his hands off.

 

Subaru: Alright. Make it quick before I get yelled at again.

 

Reggie smirked, reached into his shirt pocket, and pulled out something wrapped in a scrap of cloth. He held it out casually, but Subaru froze the moment he caught sight of the steel glint.

 

The knives were curved. Wicked. Familiar.

 

Elsa Granhiert’s kukri knives.

 

Subaru’s breath hitched. His hand, halfway raised to accept them, trembled before he even touched the cloth.

The laughter among the viewers mirrored the laughter on-screen—until Reggie pulled the knives out. The curved steel caught the light.

 

The room fell silent.

 

Beatrice’s eyes went wide, her small hands clenching the fabric of her dress.

Beatrice: …Those… are hers.

 

Rem’s breath caught, Emilia stiffened in her seat, and even Anastasia lost her usual mask, eyes narrowing.

 

Julius muttered under his breath,

Julius: Elsa Granhiert’s… kukri knives.

 

Priscilla crushed the armrest of her chair in fury.

Priscilla: That detestable butcher’s presence… even a trace of it sickens me.

 

Al, usually quick with a joke, sat frozen. The mood of the viewing room shattered completely

 

Time froze the moment Subaru’s eyes locked onto the knife. His breath hitched, his fingers trembling.

From his side, a figure emerged—Subaru #2, blood soaking through his stomach, staggering with every step. His body quivered violently at the sight.

#2: No… no… no no no no! That’s the blade! That’s not just some kukri knife—it’s the exact one that gutted us!

 

Two more shadows tore free from Subaru’s form. #13 and #14, each bearing wounds only they remembered, their pale faces twisted in terror.

 

The three of them screamed together, voices overlapping in a nightmarish chorus.

#2: She’s coming, she’s coming!

#13: She’s coming, she’s coming!

#14: She’s coming, she’s coming!

 

The voices stacked atop each other until Subaru’s skull felt like it was splitting open. The tavern’s cheers faded into static. His knees buckled, his mind clawing at the edges of collapse. The only thing tethering him to sanity—the knowledge that he was surrounded by people, in public, eyes on him. He couldn’t break. Not here.

 

Reggie, oblivious to the storm inside him, grinned and held the weapon higher.

Reggie: Yeah, the story’s wild. They say the Sword Saint took this after saving the fifth candidate. Ended up in some noble’s collection—but he wound up dead when the Bowel Hunter broke in to reclaim it. She failed, fled, and the thing was declared cursed before being tossed up at auction.

 

Subaru’s lips trembled. His ghosts shrieked louder.

 

Reggie: When I found out you were the one who put her down, I knew I had to snag this for you. A trophy of your achievements.

 

Inside his mind, his own voice bled through

Subaru: [Achievements? Achievements?! I died to her! Again and again—4 times! My guts spilled out on the floor!]

 

The shadows screamed louder, overlapping until they drowned thought itself.

 

Reggie, still blind to it all, pressed the handle into Subaru’s hand.

Reggie: Congratulations, man. On slaying the Bowel Hunter. This knife… it kinda suits you, you know?

 

He clapped Subaru on the shoulder and walked away, leaving him there. Alone. Hand trembling around the blade, ghosts howling in his ears.

 

The theatre fell silent. The dreaded images of the fallen Subaru, the cast shifted uneasily.

Emilia immediately moved, pulling Subaru into her arms, pressing his head against her chest as she whispered frantically.

Emilia: It’s alright… it’s alright, Subaru. She’s gone. Elsa can’t take you anymore. She can’t hurt you anymore…

Her voice cracked, but she held him tighter, rocking him gently as though shielding him from shadows only he could see.

 

Crusch, though steady, couldn’t hide the grimness in her eyes as she looked at the cursed blade on screen.

Crusch: To say such a weapon “suits” him… how cruel. A trophy forged from his torment. No one should make such a jest of another’s suffering.

 

Garfiel’s fists clenched at his sides, nails digging into his palms. He tried to breathe steadily, but his chest hitched. Elsa’s voice—her mocking purr, her promises to tear him apart—rattled inside his skull. His breaths came sharper, quicker.

Garfiel: D-dammit… not now…

 

Federica noticed instantly. Her eyes widened as she grabbed his shoulders, trying to steady him.

Federica: Garfiel? Garfiel, are you alright?

But her brother’s voice caught in his throat. He couldn’t answer—every attempt choked by invisible knives twisting at his lungs.

 

Federica’s heart clenched. She pulled him into her embrace, one hand cradling the back of his head as he shook.

Federica: Shh… it’s okay, Garf. She’s gone. I’m here. Just breathe with me. Please… just breathe.

 

Subaru: I need air.

 

He stumbled out of the bar, clutching the kukri as though it had fused to his hand. An empty chair stood waiting, and he dropped into it, his eyes refusing to leave the blade’s curve.

 

Subaru: [It sliced me… it stabbed me… it killed me. Why? Why must it return to me? Have I not suffered enough?]

 

The knife caught the pale glow of the moon, and in its reflection, horror unfolded.

—Elsa gutting him in the loot house.

—Her blade sinking into him again and again in the empty mansion.

—The cold, merciless moment she drove it through his eye.

 

Every death replayed in grotesque flashes, stitched together by the cursed shine of steel.

 

The camera shifted to Subaru’s vision. His right eye showed the world in full—the kukri gleaming, the grass beneath his feet alive with color. But through his left eye, everything warped into a bleak wasteland of black, white, and grey. That eye began to stream with tears he couldn’t stop, the image trembling with each ragged breath.

 

Subaru: [I can’t breathe. I can’t breathe—I can’t breathe. She’s coming. She’s coming! She’s going to kill me—!]

 

The night around him was silent, but in Subaru’s mind, it was deafening. His chest rose and fell in violent jerks, his throat tightening as panic clawed at him with invisible hands. The more he tried to push the thoughts away, the closer Elsa seemed to loom, her shadow crawling in from every corner of the quiet village night. Cracks began circling throughout his face

 

Petra squeezed her eyes shut and turned away, unable to bear the sight any longer. The image of Subaru unraveling under the weight of fear was too much for her young heart.

 

Garfiel’s breathing came in jagged gasps, panic clawing at his chest. His claws pressed hard against his own arms as though trying to hold himself together. Just when it seemed he would lose control entirely, a soft light wrapped around him. His body slackened, and he drifted into uneasy sleep.

 

Sorry, Federica, but I—

 

Before he could continue, Federica cut in, her voice breaking.

Federica: Thank you…

 

Her tears dripped onto Garfiel’s arm as she cradled him close.

Federica: I don’t know what’s happening to him…

 

He was suffering from a panic attack. He may boast of strength, but he still carries the trauma of his battle with Elsa. In the end… he is still a boy. I’ll wake him and fill in the gap of what he slept through once the scene changes 

 

Across the room, Rem was shaking so hard she had to clutch her skirt to steady herself. Her eyes locked on Subaru, watching him break, the same man who had once smiled at her in the darkest moment of her life. Seeing him so terrified tore at her heart—yet it wasn’t just fear that burned inside her.

Emilia was holding him close, whispering soothing words into his ear. Her arms wrapped around him with a tenderness Rem longed to give but knew she could not. The ache of it stung almost as much as watching his suffering.

Still, Rem reached forward, slipping her trembling hand into his. Her grip was firm, desperate—as if she could anchor him to this moment, to safety. She bowed her head, whispering low enough that only he might hear if he stirred.

 

Rem: I’m here… even if I can’t hold you like she can… I won’t let go.

 

Her tears fell freely then, silent but unrelenting, as she clung to the only way she could love him openly.

 

As Subaru’s chest rose and fell in sharp, frantic bursts, his vision wavered. At first, he thought it was the panic, the tears blurring his sight—but then he noticed it. The world on his right side was slowly being devoured by darkness.

 

He blinked rapidly, rubbed his face, but nothing changed. Then, steadily, the color in his right eye bled out—green, silver, gold, all dissolving into darkness. Subaru’s breath hitched as his last source of color flickered, shrinking like a dying flame.

 

And then, in the blade’s reflection, he saw it.

 

His own face, pale and terrified. And where his right eye should have been… only an empty void stared back.

Subaru’s hand shot up to his face. His fingers pressed against the skin, the socket, the lashes—everything was there. He could feel it. He could feel the eye. But no matter how he strained, he couldn’t see through it.

 

Subaru (panicked whisper): No… no, no, no, no! This can’t be happening.

 

The memories slammed into him, merciless and sharp. Elsa’s shadowed smile. The cold gleam of her blade. The sickening pressure as steel pierced his eye. The loss of light, of color, of everything.

 

He realized then what had happened.

This was not just panic. Not just memory. His past had returned to claim his sight.

 

Subaru: [The eye that she stole… is the only one I can see out of now…]

 

Emilia rocked Subaru gently, her arms keeping him steady as his body trembled. Her eyes stayed on his face, searching for any sign of calm. But then she noticed something—Rem’s hand, clinging desperately to his own.

At first, Emilia almost pulled Subaru closer, protective instinct tightening her hold. But when she lifted her gaze and saw Rem’s expression—her lips trembling, her eyes wet with devotion and pain—she froze.

 

That was when Emilia understood.

 

Rem wasn’t simply comforting him. She loved him. Deeply, fiercely, in a way Emilia herself knew all too well.

For a moment, silence stretched. Then, Emilia’s expression softened. Instead of pulling Rem away, she carefully guided Subaru back into his seat. She shifted just enough to make space at his side.

 

Without a word, Beatrice scurried over as well, climbing into Subaru’s lap with uncharacteristic urgency. She pressed her forehead to his shoulder, her tiny arms wrapping around his chest.

Beatrice: It’s alright. Betty is here! Emilia is here! Rem is here! We are all here!

Rem slid closer, slipping her other hand beneath Subaru’s, supporting it as though she were cradling something fragile beyond words.

And Emilia, with tears glistening in her eyes, placed her arm across both of them, drawing Subaru, Rem, and Beatrice together.

Three hearts pressed against him, not competing, but united by a single truth. Subaru wasn’t alone—not now, not ever again.

 

Emilia: We’ll hold him… together. That’s all we can do for now

 

Subaru’s breath hitched, a broken chuckle slipping out of his throat.

 

Subaru: [She said she hated the look in my eyes… so she took one. And now this eye—the one she stabbed—is the one that remains…]

 

The chuckle twisted, cracked, and soon swelled into laughter. His voice rose higher, rougher, until it snapped into a shout that tore at his lungs.

 

Subaru (screaming): I CAN RETURN BY DE—!

 

The world froze.

A slick, black hand seeped through the air, coiling from nothingness like oil made flesh. It wrapped around his chest, each finger dragging across his heart as though savoring the beat.

 

The Witch of Envy.

 

Subaru (ragged, pleading): Yes… yes! Do it! Take me! Anything—anything to make this stop… anything to end this feeling!

 

The hand caressed his heart, slow and possessive, before sliding deep into his chest. A shock of cold spread through him as time lurched forward again. Subaru staggered, clutching at his chest, gasping like a drowning man.

 

Just then, the tavern door slammed open.

 

???: Oi, Subaru! We got more orders—get your butt in here already!

 

Subaru froze. All the shaking, the panic, the spiraling fear—buried in an instant. He turned, forcing a smile so bright it hurt his face.

Subaru: My bad! Sorry for being useless. I’ll get right back to work!

 

And with that, he stepped back into the light and noise of the tavern, leaving the knife—and his terror—sitting quietly in the moonlight behind him.


Otto’s voice cracked as he spoke, his hands clutching his arms so tightly his knuckles turned white.

Otto: He… he was about to do it. He was ready to throw his life away—just to escape. He was begging for death…

His throat tightened, but he forced himself to hold it together, even as his stomach twisted at the thought.

 

Around him, the others sat in stunned silence. Horror etched itself onto every face.

 

The memory of Subaru’s broken laughter—the laughter of a man dangling on the edge—echoed in their minds like a ghost that refused to fade.

 

Felix’s ears twitched frantically as his hands clawed through his hair, tugging and trembling, his tail low against the floor.

 

Felix: [He hides it—he hides it so perfectly no one even notices until it’s too late! He smiles, he jokes, he makes himself the fool… but inside he’s drowning, and we never see it until it’s eating him alive. What can I do? What can I do?!  I’m supposed to be a healer. I’m supposed to heal, to help, so why I am so useless?!]

He thought came out live a raging river

 

Petra had curled herself into a small ball, arms wrapped around her knees, her little body trembling as though the sound itself clawed at her bones. The laughter wasn’t just noise—it was something primal, unnatural, something that made her instincts scream danger. Tears welled in her eyes as she buried her face, trying to block it out, but even muffled it slithered into her ears.

 

Felt, normally sharp and fearless, sat stiff as stone, her fists clenched so tightly her nails drew blood from her palms. But even that pain couldn’t ground her from the chill crawling across her skin. Her eyes were wide, locked on the screen, unable to look away from the Subaru she no longer recognized.

 

Both girls trembled not in fear of him, but in fear for him. That laugh—it wasn’t the Subaru they knew. It was the hollow, unhinged sound of someone who had sunk too far into the abyss to ever climb back out.

 

Ram, seeing Federica already tending to the fainted Garfiel, moved without hesitation toward Petra. The little girl was shaking too violently to form words, her sobs lost in the echo of Subaru’s madness. Ram lowered herself and pulled Petra against her chest, her arms wrapping tightly around the girl. She said nothing—because she knew no words would soften what Petra had just heard. All she could do was hold her firmly, sharing her own quiet tears as they slipped down her cheek.

 

On the other side, Felt still sat rigid, her bloodied palms trembling. A faint glow shimmered from the shallow cuts. Reinhard silently removed his white jacket and draped it over her shoulders, its warmth steady and grounding. Felt’s breathing began to slow as she clutched the fabric tightly, like an anchor in a storm. She didn’t look up at him, but her lips quivered as she whispered, barely audible, “Thanks.”

 

Reinhard only gave a small nod in return, his expression heavy with sorrow.

The party finally wound down. Subaru, feeling the strain in both body and mind, efficiently wrapped everything up. The men and women left one by one, their laughter and joy filling the air, completely unaware of the boy who had come perilously close to surrendering to his own despair just outside.

 

Subaru stayed behind to help the ladies clean, moving silently as they busied themselves around him. Their eyes caught the knife, and each of them commented on how “well-suited” it was for him. Every compliment felt like a small, invisible stab to his chest, a reminder of past pain they could never fully understand.

 

Once the cleanup was finished, he waved each of them goodbye, slipping a holy coin into their hands as a token of thanks. Elaine told him in secret that the repairs should be ready by tomorrow and Subaru told her he’d send someone to grab it and bring it to him as he left the bar.

 

Turning toward the stable, Subaru found Patrasche gleaming in her newfound cleanliness. Her claws were sharp, her mane perfectly groomed, and her eyes shone with pride and delight. Subaru’s lips curved into a genuine smile at the sight.

 

He climbed onto her back and gently spoke, his voice calm but tinged with urgency:

Subaru: Let’s head home. Can you go a little faster today? I… I just want to get back quickly.

 

Patrasche snorted softly in acknowledgment, nudging forward with a graceful stride that promised swift travel. Subaru held on, feeling the steady rhythm beneath him, and for a brief moment, the weight on his chest eased—even if only slightly.

 


 

Subaru now stood at the edge of a familiar cliff, his gaze fixed on the knife cradled in his hand.

 

Subaru: I should destroy it… throw it away… burn it. But…

 

He couldn’t. Every fiber of him knew he should be rid of it, yet the weapon that had ended him, torn him apart, and nearly pushed him to the brink of his own life held an almost magnetic pull. It was more than metal—it was a fragment of every loop, every death, every moment of despair he had endured. Discarding it felt like erasing a piece of himself, a piece that had survived despite everything.

 

Subaru:[Why do I still hold onto it?  It killed me… over and over… yet here I am, still clutching it.]

 

He brought a free hand to his stomach, tracing the scar where the blade had spilled his blood so many times—a cruel map of pain and survival. Subaru’s chest tightened as memories of the horror and helplessness flooded him. But buried under the terror was something else: a quiet acknowledgment, a reminder that he had endured, that he was still here.

 

Taking a deep breath, he walked toward a nearby tree. Sliding his hand along the rough bark, he revealed a hidden button and pressed it. Instantly, a small door near the base of the tree swung open.

 

Subaru: Thankfully, I hollowed this out… my own little safe. Thanks, Bilma.

 

He opened the concealed compartment, revealing a surprisingly spacious cavity. Gently, almost reverently, he placed the knife inside. Closing the door, he carefully concealed the button beneath a layer of leaves.

Subaru stepped back from the tree, exhaling slowly, a faint, wry smile tugging at his lips. The knife might remain, but for now, he had control over it—and over himself.

 

The cast remained silent, still reeling from the trauma of Subaru’s near-breakdown with the knife. No one could bring themselves to marvel at the ingenuity of his hidden tree compartment. The cleverness of the scent storage unit, the foresight it took to create a personal, secret space—it all went unnoticed. Their minds were still too heavy with the echoes of fear, panic, and helplessness to appreciate anything else.

 

Even those who normally celebrated Subaru’s inventiveness—Beatrice, Otto, or Anastasia—could only stare, their admiration buried beneath a shadow of concern. For now, the weight of what they had witnessed overshadowed any awe of his craftsmanship

Notes:

Yall didn’t think I would bring back the limb disappearing from episode 1 did you?! Basically the left eye that she stabbed one is the only he can see out of for the rest of the day and all that eye can see is black and white. I always wondered what happened to that blade Elsa threw at Reinhard, so I added it in

What did Subaru unbury? Give me your ideas below!

I don’t know if anyone wants a discord but if so then sure.
The discord server is
https://discord.gg/8du8Z8Nz

By the way I don’t know how the currency system works in Re:Zero and it doesn’t seem like there are many sources that give a proper answer so here’s my interpretation of it
10 copper = 1 sliver
10 sliver = 1 gold
10 gold = 1 holy coin

Chapter 46: A Calling of The Dead

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru returned to the mansion after hiding away his knife. Exhaustion weighed heavy on him—his body, his mind, and now his very sight. Losing half his vision, forced to see the world in colorless shades, was more than he could bear. He crawled into bed beside Beatrice, the stress of the day pulling him down into uneasy sleep.

 

Morning came. Subaru woke in a sweat, his chest heaving from the nightmares clawing at his mind. Beatrice was at his side, small hands shaking him frantically.

 

Subaru: August 14.

 

The words left his mouth on instinct. The date was his anchor. After four deaths and countless loops, it was the only way he could remind himself where—and when—he was.

 

Beatrice, teary-eyed and clinging to his shirt, nodded.

Beatrice: Yes… it is August 14.

 

Subaru blinked at her, confused.

Subaru: Beako, why are you crying?

 

He glanced down at his arms. The scars, faint but fresh, stood out beneath the morning light. But he hadn’t scratched himself in his sleep tonight. A small, silent victory.

 

Beatrice’s grip tightened.

Beatrice: You were talking in your sleep. Saying things like… ‘Stop,’ ‘Please stop’… you were sweating, shaking. I thought you were… breaking apart again.

 

Subaru’s eyes widened faintly. He hadn’t even realized it. Quietly, he pulled Beatrice into a hug, holding her trembling body close.

Subaru: I’m sorry if I scared you, Beatrice. Honestly… I don’t even remember what the dream was.

[I do remember. I was being gutted again. By her.]

 

A sharp flash of memory—Elsa’s knife plunging into him, Beatrice watching, powerless—burned across the screen.

 

Beatrice slowly relaxed against him, still clinging but finding comfort in his warmth.

Beatrice: …You don’t remember?

 

Subaru forced a small smile.

Subaru: Honestly, it was all black. I think I’ve just been losing too much sleep lately. Maybe today I’ll take it easy, if that’s what you want.

 

She nodded against him, soft and silent.

Beatrice: …Yes. Betty would like that. We could read in the library this morning, if you want.

 

His smile grew, his arms tightening around her.

Subaru: I’d love that. I really like the way you teach me about rocks and plants.

 

Beatrice sniffled, cheeks faintly pink.

Beatrice: You seem to have quite a fascination for them.

Subaru chuckled.

Subaru: Well, you know I’m not from Lugunica. Everything here feels new and interesting. Sorry for always asking you to teach me.

Beatrice pulled back from the hug and, with a pout, gave him a light headbutt—more affectionate than scolding.

Beatrice: Don’t apologize. Betty likes having a pupil.

 

Subaru straightened, saluting with mock seriousness.

Subaru: Yes, sensei!

He yawned, eyes drooping.

Subaru: But seriously… we should head back to bed. It’s way too early. What time is it, Beako?

Beatrice glanced at the clock.

Beatrice: It’s 6:30.

Subaru groaned.

Subaru: Uugh, too early. Okay, back to bed.

With exaggerated dramatics, he tackled his tiny spirit back onto the mattress. She squeaked in protest, but he only pulled her against his chest again. Within moments, his exhaustion dragged him under—clutching his friend tightly, as though afraid to let go.

 

 

Garfiel stirred, groggy at first as the director’s magic wore off. His eyes fluttered open, confusion clouding his face—until memory came rushing back like a tidal wave. The memories of what he had witnessed throughout his time in this hellhole and the new memories of what he had missed, given by the director

 

Garfiel: Cap’n!

 

The cry tore from his throat as he lurched upright. Federica’s arms instantly tightened around him, her calm strength holding him down before he could spiral further.

 

Federica: Shhh… it’s alright, Garfiel. Your Cap’n is fine. You’re fine. There’s no reason to panic.

 

Before his trembling could grow worse, Mimi leapt off Julius’s head like a springboard, landing squarely on Garfiel’s lap. She hugged him tightly, tiny arms pressing into his stomach.

Mimi: Yeah! The bad girl’s gone! Your big strong muscles beat her to a pulp, remember?

Her childish certainty and warmth helped pull him back, little by little. His breathing slowed, though his claws still twitched at his sides. Finally, he looked down, voice breaking.

 

Garfiel: …She was there. She killed him. Killed you. Killed all of them.

 

His teeth clenched, a growl cutting through his grief.

Garfiel: And I just stood there. I hid in the barrier like some coward while my family was bein’ slaughtered. Cap’n… Cap’n had to die over and over just to pull me out.

His claws flexed, shaking. His words cracked as the weight of his confession broke free.

Garfiel: I nearly killed him. I kidnapped him. Locked him away in that prison… like he was the enemy. I…

He stared at his hands—scarred, trembling, dripping with guilt.

Tears finally spilled down his face, his voice collapsing into a sob.

Garfiel: I sometimes wonder… when Cap’n looks at me… does he see these claws and feel fear? Does he think of me as just another beast waitin’ to hurt him?

 

Emilia gently released her grip on the unconscious Subaru, then rose to her feet. Her silver hair shimmered in the faint light as she walked toward Garfiel. Kneeling down, she brought herself to his level, her presence radiating with the quiet authority of someone destined for the throne.

 

Emilia: Garfiel Tinzel, our precious shield… please, listen to me. I can’t say for certain whether Subaru fears your claws. The fears he carries are deep, and even now, I don’t fully understand them. But if he does… then you already know what your next step must be.

 

Garfiel, still wrapped in Federica’s protective embrace, looked up at her with wide eyes. The change in Emilia’s tone—firm, commanding, yet kind—stunned him.

Garfiel: …What?

 

Emilia: You must change his outlook. If your claws remind him of pain, then give him new memories—ones where those same claws protect, defend, and save. You may be our shield, Garfiel, but you are not just a weapon. Neither is he. You are both boys who suffered far too much, too young. But suffering doesn’t have to define you.

 

Her smile bloomed, warm and steady, a light that refused to waver.

Emilia: Show him that your claws exist to bring stability… to guard the helpless… to protect the family you’ve chosen. Isn’t that the promise you once made, Sir Tinzel?

 

 

Garfiel stared at her for a long moment, silent and shaken by the words that had just left Emilia’s lips.

 

Until now, he had never truly seen her as a leader. To him, that role had always belonged to Subaru—his Cap’n. Emilia was the one Subaru had chosen to follow, and Garfiel had accepted that without question, but in his eyes, she was someone handed a crown, not someone who forged one with her own hands.

 

But in this moment… that idea shattered.

 

The Emilia before him wasn’t just kind or gentle—she wasn’t avoiding hardship or turning away from pain. She looked it straight in the eye, both hers and everyone else’s. She wasn’t the same girl he once thought fragile. She was… evolving. Growing. Becoming something greater, not by changing who she was, but by strengthening it.

This wasn’t a new Emilia—it was an evolved Emilia, brought into the light.

His throat tightened. Slowly, Garfiel lowered his eyes, his shoulders trembling as he let out a breath.

 

Garfiel: …Thank you, Lady Emilia.

He turned slightly, his voice breaking as he looked to Federica and Mimi.

Garfiel: …And… thank you too. For helpin’ me. For keepin’ me steady when I couldn’t keep myself.

The boy’s usual bravado was gone, replaced by a fragile but earnest gratitude.

 

Federica, still holding Garfiel close, lifted her gaze toward Emilia. Her usually composed features softened with something rare—pure amazement.

Federica: …Lady Emilia, thank you. I’ve done all I can for my little brother, but… the way you reached him just now… I don’t think I could have managed that. Truly.

 

Her hand gently stroked Garfiel’s hair as she whispered, but her words were firm, carrying sincere gratitude.

 

Mimi, meanwhile, was still perched comfortably on Garfiel’s lap, her tail swishing with excitement. She beamed, pointing first at Garfiel, then at Emilia.

 

Mimi: Garf’s so cool! He was super scared but then—bam!—he overcame it! That’s what heroes do!

She hopped once, her ears bouncing, before clasping her tiny hands together as she looked up at Emilia.

Mimi: And Emmy’s cool too! You’re, like, wayyy stronger than before! Mimi thinks you grew up a bunch when Mimi wasn’t looking!

Her words, innocent yet heartfelt, filled the tense atmosphere with warmth. Emilia let out a small laugh, not mocking, but touched. She placed a hand over her heart, her eyes shimmering.

 

Emilia: Thank you, Mimi. That means more than you know.

 

Emilia’s expression softened, her silver eyes glistening as she watched Garfiel lower his head in gratitude. Then, instead of words, she raised her hand and gently curled it into a fist.

 

Garfiel blinked, startled for a moment—then his eyes widened as recognition hit him. It was the same gesture Subaru gave him in a previous episode, the silent bond of trust and brotherhood that had changed his life.

Emilia smiled brightly, holding her fist steady.

Emilia: You’re not a weapon, Garfiel. You’re a true warrior. Help us help Subaru, won’t you?

 

For a second, Garfiel’s throat tightened. A rough laugh escaped him, half a chuckle, half a sob, before he lifted his own scarred fist and pressed it against hers.

 

Garfiel: ‘Course. Cap’n saved me… saved this whole family. Now it’s our turn to save him.

 

Their fists lingered together for just a heartbeat longer before parting, leaving a quiet strength in the air—a promise both unspoken and unbreakable.

 

Emilia rose gracefully, brushing the dust from her dress before walking back to her seat. Her expression softened as she lowered herself beside Subaru’s unconscious form. Carefully, she slipped her hand around his arm, holding it against her chest as though to anchor him.

 

Her silver hair framed her face as she leaned closer, her voice gentle but firm—words meant for him alone.

 

Emilia: I’ll save you… just as you’ve always saved me.

 

For a moment, her lips curved into a fragile smile, but her violet eyes burned with quiet determination. She pressed her forehead lightly against his shoulder, promising herself that this time, she would be the one to shoulder the weight he always carried.

 

The quiet of the new library was comforting, filled only with the gentle rustle of pages turning. Subaru sat cross-legged at a desk, jotting notes into a worn notebook as he studied a volume on minerals. Across from him, Beatrice lounged with an unnamed book in her lap, her golden curls catching the glow of the lantern light.

 

A low growl echoed in the silence. Subaru froze before sheepishly clutching his stomach.

 

Subaru: Seems like someone’s hungry.

He chuckled and stood, stretching his back. Subaru: I’m gonna go grab a nana(banana). You want anything?

 

Beatrice’s eyes flicked up, her lips parting to request something sweet, only for Subaru to cut in with a wag of his finger.

 

Subaru: No sweets, little lady.

 

Her pout was immediate. She crossed her arms with a sharp hmph, turning her face aside with exaggerated indignation.

 

Beatrice: For what use is food to a spirit, besides the taste of it, I suppose?

Subaru: I’ll grab you a range(orange). You’ll just have to make do with that.

 

He flashed her a grin as he walked out, and though she continued to grumble under her breath, Beatrice’s eyes softened at the sound of his retreating footsteps.

 

Otto: Wait… hold on. If this place prevents magic from being generated, then… how is Beatrice here?

He scratched his head, realizing it was the kind of question he probably should’ve asked dozens of episodes ago.

 

Ah, sharp eye, merchant. As Beatrice is a spirit, I had to make an exception. She does possess magic, yes, but she cannot wield it here. No yin magic, no attacks, no defensive spells. In other words—just like the rest of you—she is powerless. Same with another person here!

 

Beatrice’s twin-drill curls bounced as she stomped her tiny foot with indignation, puffing her cheeks.

Beatrice: Hmph! Powerless or not, Betty is quite certain she could still obliterate you, merchant.

 

Petra was slowly steadying her breath, though the haunting echo of Subaru’s laughter still clung to her bones. Ram’s warm embrace did more than words ever could, wrapping her in quiet reassurance.

 

Ram: Are you better, young one?

Petra: No… but I think I’m calm enough to sit on my own now. Thank you, Ram.

 

Ram’s lips curved into a faint smile at the girl’s honesty.

Ram: It takes courage to admit how you feel. For that, you have my respect. I’ll let go now.

She gently loosened her hold, and together they returned to their seats. Petra inhaled deeply before sitting down, her small hands trembling just a little. Federica, still holding Garfiel close, extended her free hand to Petra, giving it a reassuring squeeze. Mimi soon returned to her seat after making sure Garfiel was okay.

 

On the other side, Felt finally stopped shivering. Reinhard’s jacket draped over her shoulders was like a shield against the memory of that dreadful laughter. After a few moments, she managed to whisper, her voice quiet enough for only him to hear.

Felt: Thanks, Rein. Not just for the jacket… but for not knocking me out, and for letting me push forward. You can take it back now.

Reinhard bowed his head slightly, his voice calm and unwavering.

Reinhard: It was no trouble, my lady. I know you’re strong enough to continue.

 

Felt gave him a crooked little smile, her usual defiance soft but present.

Felt: ’Course I am.

Reinhard retrieved his jacket carefully, sliding it back on. The warmth lingered between them, unspoken but understood.

 

Subaru walked alone through the hallway, his footsteps echoing faintly against the silence. He froze when a shadow peeled away from his side. A ghost. It was Number 3—the one who had been stabbed to death in the alley. His eye was dried and lifeless, and from his hip spilled phantom blood that seeped across the carpet like ink.

 

#18: You’ve been giddy all day. What’s up with you?

#3: Of course I’m giddy. We’re visiting Grandma tomorrow, which means heading back to the capital.

His hands trembled as he clutched them together.

#3: I don’t wanna get stabbed again.

 

#18 instinctively touched his own side, where both he and 3 had been impaled.

 

#18: Calm down.

#3: Don’t tell me to calm down! It’s the exact place I was stabbed! And you—have you really not realized yet?

 

#18: …Realized what?

 

Before he could finish, another ghost appeared. Number 17. His jacket sleeve was torn, half his face obscured by the torn sleeve wrapped around his face, his legs riddled with bite wounds. More blood spilled from him, pooling endlessly without a source.

 

At the sight of him, #18’s fists clenched until his knuckles turned white. He loathed 17.

 

#17: What he’s trying to say is… Roswaal’s bound to get suspicious.

 

The voice was grating.

 

#17: Yeah, I know you hate me. But listen, dumbass.

He jabbed a finger against 18’s forehead.

#17: You’ve been sneaking out a lot lately. Spent a lot of time with the Ryuzus. Yesterday you didn’t even return until nine. If you suddenly head to the capital tomorrow with no excuse, Roswaal’s going to notice or he already has and just hasn’t brought it up yet. You never know what he’s thinking. I should know…

 

Flashes cut across the screen—Roswaal standing in the Sanctuary, smiling coldly as Ram and Garfiel fell lifeless before him.

 

#18’s jaw tightened. He hated how much sense it made.

 

#18: …So what do you expect me to do?

 

17 sighed, shoulders slumping, his torn figure wavering.

#17: We’ll talk with the others later. For now, hurry back to Beako.

 

The hallway grew cold again as the phantoms lingered, silent watchers of his every step.

 

Everyone’s gaze shifted to Roswaal. He sat straight in his chair, lips curled into his usual smile, eyes fixed on the screen as though nothing concerned him.

 

Roswaal: If anyone here suspects I’ve harmed Subaru, rest assured—I have not. This version of me, however… is another matter entirely.

Rem: A cheap excuse.

 

Roswaal tilted his head, his grin widening as he turned slightly toward her.

Roswaal: You of all people should understand, my lovely maid.

Rem’s lips curved upward, but the smile carried no warmth—only the promise of blood.

Rem: Do not call me your maid, witch-lover.

 

The corner of Roswaal’s mouth twitched, his expression slipping into a thin, flat line.

 

Roswaal: Do not mistake your place, oni.

 

Rem didn’t flinch. Instead, her voice grew sweet, almost innocent, though her words cut like knives.

Rem: How fragile you are, Margrave. A single sentence shakes you. Sad, isn’t it? Even sadder is that you spend your life chasing after your so-called lover, while she finds my Subaru far more fascinating.

She tilted her head, feigning naivety.

Rem: Tell me, has she ever dressed up for you the way she does for him? Of course, I would never allow her disgusting witch fingers to touch him—but the fact she finds him interesting enough to change into an outfit she doesn’t find comfortable in? Intriguing, isn’t it?

 

Roswaal’s eye twitched, his lips parting for a venomous retort—

 

But Emilia’s voice cut through the room like ice.

 

Emilia: Enough. Both of you.

 

Her tone was not pleading—it was commanding. She rose, her presence radiating authority. Her gaze slid to Rem first.

 

Emilia: I understand your feelings, Rem. You may insult him if you wish, you may even resign from your position as his maid. But do not burden Subaru with any more hardship through your words.

 

Rem froze, stunned, before bowing her head.

Rem: …Yes, Lady Emilia. I understand. I apologize.

 

Emilia then turned to Roswaal. She met his mismatched eyes without fear.

Emilia: Roswaal. You’re clever enough to know what I’ll say, so I’ll spare you the wasted breath.

Her eyes shifted—once a bright violet, now darkened into a venomous purple that chilled the room.

Emilia: If you ever harm Subaru—in this loop, or in any lost one—I swear I will return it upon you twice over. You may be my sponsor, but you are not my equal.

 

Roswaal’s mouth opened to retort, but before he could, Emilia snapped her fingers.

 

Emilia: Would you mind?

 

A voice, disembodied, filled the air.

 

Of course.

 

Glowing violet threads unfurled from the walls, winding tightly around Roswaal. They wrapped his body, binding him to his chair, muffling his voice until only his burning eyes remained uncovered. Those eyes blazed with fury, glaring at Emilia and Rem.



Subaru returned to Beako with the fruits, one already half-eaten in his hand. Juice stained his fingers, and he scratched his cheek awkwardly.

Subaru: Guess I, uh… couldn’t help myself. They looked too good.

 

Beatrice accepted the fruit he offered, staring at the missing chunk with wide eyes. For a long moment she said nothing, only letting the silence build until Subaru shifted in place. Then, suddenly, she burst into laughter—bright, almost musical in the quiet library.

 

Beatrice: Kukuku… how utterly shameless, I suppose! Betty expected you to at least try and act like you brought it for her.

She covered her mouth with delicate fingers, still laughing at his embarrassment.

Beatrice: Gluttonous, greedy—yes, that’s exactly what you are, in fact. It suits you.

Subaru groaned, running a hand through his hair, but couldn’t hide his own smile.

Subaru: Hey, as long as you don’t mind.

Beatrice: Mind? Not at all. Watching you squirm is sweeter than any fruit, I suppose.

 

 

The scene shifted.

 

Subaru was sprawled across a jagged stone, the echo of pain still etched into his body. Hardened spikes jutted upward from the barren field, frozen reminders of his countless endings. His breath was heavy, clouding faintly in the cold air.

He sat up, dust falling from his coat. The silence pressed on him from all sides.

Then he exhaled, steadying himself.

 

Subaru: …Come out, guys.

 

At his call, the empty field stirred.

 

Shapes stepped out from the shadows—versions of himself, each one bearing the marks of their deaths. Some limped, some dragged weapons, others still clutched invisible wounds. They were scattered, fractured, but their eyes—all too human, all too broken—fixed on him.

 

One with half his face hidden under a torn sleeve broke the silence.

 

#17: Are we all here?

#18: Everyone that matters.

He answered flatly

Around them, the spikes loomed like gravestones.

 

 

Crusch: It seems… Number 1 and Number 15 are absent.

 

Otto pinched his chin, his brow furrowing as he recalled the loops.

Otto: Number 1 is missing because… Subaru is still searching for him. But Number 15…

He paused, the memory surfacing like a blade against his mind. His eyes widened, and the words left him in a shaken breath.

Otto: …Number 15 was the one who was eaten.

 

The room instantly grew colder, as though the mere mention had summoned the specter of that nightmare. The sound of crunching bones echoed in their memories. Subaru’s broken screams, the shrill chorus of the Great Rabbit’s squeals—every person present felt it claw down their spine.

No one spoke. The silence was heavy, suffocating.

 

 

#17: Alright, listen up. Any lie you spin will be shredded apart by him. He’s as old as Beako, and you’re nowhere near his level when it comes to words. So craft a lie buried in truth.

 

A new voice cut in.

 

From the jagged floor, #5 dragged his ruined body closer. He was a grotesque sight—skull caved in, brain matter smeared across stone, blood leaking from every crevice. His right arm was gone, and his left eye sat meters away, staring blankly. Yet his voice was clear, almost disturbingly steady.

 

#5: Yeah. Build a situation Roswaal can’t question. Anchor it in something real. Play the fool that you are.

 

Every Subaru winced at the sight of him speaking through that broken husk.

#18 frowned, hand pressed against his temple.

 

#18: …Alright, I think I’ve got it. I’ll just tell Roswaal I’ve been seeing a friend.

 

From his side, #2 shuffled forward, entrails spilling freely from the yawning tear across his stomach. His tone was skeptical, but calm.

 

#2: And who would that be? Subaru Natsuki isn’t exactly swimming in friends.

#18: Maybe someone Roswaal already knows? …What about Al?

 

Another voice, high-pitched and cracked, chimed in. #10, his whole body locked in ice, skin webbed with frozen fractures, lips twisted into a permanent, eerie smile.

 

#10: Do you even know where Al is?

 

#18: No… Wait. Felt. She should be in the capital—and Reinhard too, most likely. I can just say I went there.

#17: Mmm… not good enough. Doesn’t sound like you. Subaru doesn’t wander alone. He always wants to be surrounded by people.

 

#???: Then make it a group. Make Mili and Beako came with you. It’ll be more believable… and safe.

 

The field of broken Subarus fell silent, their collective gaze fixed on #18, waiting for his decision.

 

#18 turned as #12 stepped forward. Outwardly, he looked almost whole—save for the gaping sword wound across his throat, the deep slice that had ended him by his own hand.

 

#18: Hmm… that could work. Emilia and Beako could hang out with Felt. Reinhard would be off on his knightly duties. Though… tomorrow’s his day off, isn’t it? He might arrive early.

#2 leaned in, entrails dripping from his torn stomach.

#2: Then let’s rehearse the plan.

#18: Right. Emilia and I haven’t had a proper date in, what—two weeks? I’ll ask her to come along. Bring Beako too, so Roswaal sees me as my usual dumb self.

 

A new voice rasped out. #11, with a lash wound stretching diagonally across his chest, his skin split open like paper.

 

#11: And what excuse will you give for this little family trip?

#18: Easy. I’ll tell them we’re visiting someone we all know—Felt. Then I’ll break off on my own to visit Grandma.

 

#17 narrowed his eyes.

 

#17: And why Felt, of all people?

#18: Because it’s perfect. I’ll give her something. We’re friends, after all. Think about it: a sweet family outing with Mili, a thoughtful gift for Felt, and time with my lovely Beako. You couldn’t script anything more Subaru than that.

 

#3, trembling with the phantom pain of his own stabbing wound, asked quietly:

#3: And what will you give her?

 

#18 smirked, waving them off with a flick of his hand.

#18: That’s for me to figure out. I’ll start working on it tonight. Now—leave.

 

He swiped at the air dismissively, but the ghosts lingered. Their stares pressed against him, heavy and unrelenting.

 

#18: …You won’t leave, will you?

 

#13 frowned, blood soaking through his chest where his ribs had shattered inward.

#13: Nope. Not until you answer our question.

 

A sharp crack appeared on #18’s face, crawling from his forehead down toward his jaw.

 

#2 pointed with a half-exposed hand, voice colder this time.

#2: Why are you holding that?

 

The others followed his gaze to Subaru’s left hand—clutching the kurki blade once wielded by Elsa.

 

#7 spoke next, his ruined body sprawled grotesquely across a jagged spike, head and neck lying separate from his torso, guts dripping from the stone.

 

#7: That blade killed 2 of us. And its owner slaughtered 2 more.

 

The air thickened. #18’s eyes darkened as he glared at each of them, the blade catching the light in his grip.

 

#18: Because… it brings me a form of clarity.

 

His tone was flat, almost detached. But his eyes… his eyes brimmed with madness.

#18: That blade was the first instrument of our suffering—the very first death in this world. And it kept coming back to us, over and over. It represents what we’ve lost… what’s been carved out of us.

 

He pointed at the ghosts who had been slaughtered by Elsa.

 

#18: You.

He tightened his hold on the blade, a strange smile spreading across his face, warped and unsettling.

#18: I can’t explain it, but it feels… right. Like it was meant to hurt me. Like it completes me.

His eyes gleamed with a dangerous light as he stared into the blade’s edge, smile widening into something truly deranged.

 

#18: Meant to help me.

 

The ghosts instinctively stepped back, unsettled by the aura of madness radiating off him.

 

But #18 only chuckled, spinning the blade in smooth circles around his hand before sliding it into a crude sheath.

 

#18: Anyway, I’ve wasted enough time here. Elaine’s probably already sent the package to Ryuzu. I’ll have to pick it up tonight.

 

He turned, smiling at them all as if nothing had happened—smiling like a man who knew he was unraveling.

 

The silence after the vision was suffocating. No one dared breathe too loudly, as if even sound might disturb the fragile hold they had on themselves.

 

Crusch sat stiffly, her hands folded on her lap, though the strain in her knuckles betrayed her.

Crusch: His strategic mind is on par with his insanity…

Her voice carried neither praise nor condemnation—only a chilling recognition.

 

Emilia’s lips trembled as she stared at the frozen screen. Her violet eyes flickered, wet with disbelief.

Emilia: Is… is that really Subaru?

The quiver in her tone cut deeper than the words themselves.

 

A sharp exhale came from Felt, who hunched forward, elbows on her knees. Her eyes darted back and forth, as if searching for the right answer but finding none.

Felt: Which one? They’re all him… or they’re all not him. I can’t figure it out.

The room fell silent again, until a single gravel-deep voice cut through.

 

Wilhelm: That weapon cannot remain in his possession. If it feeds his fixation—if he clings to it as a symbol—then the first step is clear.

He straightened, the veteran’s shadow falling heavy across the others. His gaze swept the chamber, firm and uncompromising. No one met it, but none could deny it either.

Wilhelm: That blade must be destroyed.

 

As Subaru stepped away from the jagged, blood-stained field, his gaze climbed to the cliff’s edge.

 

Subaru: Invisible Providence.

 

From his chest, a spectral hand burst forth, clawing into the rock face above. With a vicious pull, it yanked him upward, slamming him onto the top of the cliff. His nose began to bleed from the strain, red streaks running down his face, but Subaru gave no reaction. He rose steadily, as though the pain had no place in him anymore.

Reaching the hollowed-out tree, he pressed the hidden switch. The panel slid open with a soft click, revealing his secret cache. Without hesitation, he stashed away the blade, its edge catching a final glimmer before vanishing into shadow. From the compartment, he retrieved a modest pocket watch, its ticking steady and calm in his hand.

 

Subaru: Ehh. Being gone another half-hour won’t hurt, will it?

 

He picked up a small sack of loot, slipping it casually into his pocket, tucked his journal and pen onto his person, before shutting the compartment tight. The hollow sealed as if nothing had ever been disturbed.

 

Returning to the cliff’s edge, Subaru exhaled once, steady and cold.

 

Subaru: Invisible Providence.

 

The unseen hand hurled him into the open air, flinging him skyward like a projectile into the sky.

 

Beatrice: He barely flinched at the whiplash of using Sloth…!

Her voice shook, not from anger, but from fear. She knew better than anyone what that strain should have done to his body—yet Subaru’s indifference was far worse than pain.

Felix: He’s slippin’ further. It’s not strength—it’s insanity eatin’ him alive.

The healer’s usual cheer was gone, replaced by a grim heaviness that dragged the room down.

 

The purple threads binding Roswaal unraveled at last, fading into the air like smoke. Freed, the Margrave remained seated, but the silence around him was suffocating. His lips curled in a faint, dangerous smile, yet his eyes burned with a fury that promised retribution.

 

The cast instinctively tensed under his gaze.

 

But Emilia did not waver. She tightened her hold on Subaru’s limp hand, her expression as cold and unyielding as the frost she commanded. Her violet eyes locked with Roswaal’s mismatched pair—cold meeting hot, defiance meeting wrath

Notes:

The first episode takes place on March 17th so it has been 5 months since the first episode

I don’t know if anyone wants a discord but if so then sure.
The discord server is
https://discord.gg/8du8Z8Nz

Chapter 47: A Restless Rest Day

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru landed hard beside the pond, the ground trembling from the force of his fall. He rose slowly, catching his belongings before they slipped away, his breath steady despite the chaos in his body.

 

Blood dripped from his ears and nose, but none had yet stained his jacket—just streaks across his face that made him look all the more unwell. He leaned over the water’s surface and saw his own reflection grinning back at him, an insane smile stretched across a face smeared with red.

 

Subaru: Damn… I look crazy. Better fix myself up.

He said quietly, forcing a laugh at the end

 

He knelt, scooping cool water to wash away the crimson until only faint stains remained. The reflection stared back at him, calm now, but the memory of that twisted grin lingered in his mind.

He then opened his notebook and pen and began writing and sketching something for half an hour while he dried up.

Straightening, Subaru gathered his bag and stepped toward the village. As he entered, heads turned—then softened with recognition.

 

-Subaru!

-It’s really him!

-Welcome back!

 

Voices called out warmly, villagers greeting him with smiles and waves.

 

And Subaru—masking the storm inside—waved back at each of them, his grin bright and practiced, the very picture of their dependable hero. None of them saw the edge hiding beneath the smile, or the shadow that clung just behind his eyes.

 

Anastasia: I’ve been there before. They’ve got some really good blacksmiths. I’m guessing this is where he’s been picking up his laboratory equipment.

Tivey: If the villagers recognize him so easily, then he must visit often… I’m just surprised we never crossed paths with him there.

 

Garfiel, who had been trembling quietly at first, finally spoke to Frederica. His voice was still unsteady, but stronger than before.

Garfiel: Sis… I can handle myself now.

Frederica studied him for a moment, then nodded with trust. She eased back, allowing him the space he asked for. Though the fear hadn’t fully left his eyes, there was a new spark of confidence behind them—fragile, but growing.

 

Subaru stood in front of a blacksmith’s shop, the air thick with heat and the tang of metal. A worker stepped out, clad in heat-resistant clothes, gloves, and a mask.

 

Worker: Hey, it’s you, Subaru! Here to see the boss?

Subaru: Yeah. You got any spare gear? I won’t be here long.

Worker: Of course. Give me a minute.

 

The man disappeared inside and returned shortly with a set of equipment like his own.

 

Worker: There’s a hut over there where you can change. Come in when you’re ready.

 

He pointed to a small shed beside the shop before heading back in. Subaru ducked into it, switched clothes, and soon emerged dressed like a proper blacksmith’s hand.

 

Inside, the workshop was a storm of sound—iron being flattened, hammers striking anvils, men shouting instructions over the roar of the forge. The chaos didn’t faze Subaru. He wove through the bustle until he spotted an old man at the far end: small, bald, but swinging a sledgehammer at a massive project with surprising strength.

 

 

Felt: Uuugh, how can anyone stand that racket? It’s even worse than the capital’s market streets!

She pressed her hands over her ears, grimacing at the constant clash of hammer and steel.

 

Mimi [tail wagging]: Oh! Oh! Look, it’s Kostas!

 

Ricardo was grinning proudly

Ricardo: Heh, the old dog’s still swingin’. Man’s doin’ well for himself, ‘specially at his age.

Emilia: You know him?

She glanced at Anastasia with a curious look.

 

Anastasia: Mm-hm. A bit gruff, but his bark’s worse than his bite. He’s got a soft heart if you know where to look. Ricardo and I have known him since my business was still finding its feet.

She pauses, eyes narrowing thoughtfully Anastasia: But what I’m wondering is… how did he and Subaru cross paths? Kostas doesn’t usually like new people.

 

Subaru cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted his name. Once. Twice. Five times before the old man finally paused and turned, tugging his mask down.

 

Kostas: Oh, hey! It’s lil’ Subaru.

Subaru: Just because you’re in your seventies doesn’t mean I’m a baby, Kostas.

Kostas: Hah. You youngsters are all too dramatic. So? You here with another project for me?

Subaru: Yup. And it’s a rush job. But before that do you have the thing Eliane gave you to fix?

 

Kostas pointed to his left to a table that has Subaru’s familiar cloth on it. He quickly ran to it and checked it out before putting it in his pocket.

Kostas: She said I’d have to send it to you. Why come to me yourself?

Subaru: Are you suffering from dementia? Don’t worry about that. I just said I have a rush job for you.

 

Kostas set his hammer aside and stretched, his back cracking like firewood.

 

Kostas: Sorry, kid. We’re fully booked. Won’t be able to touch yours for at least a week.

 

Subaru: Aw, come on. Can’t you make an exception for me? Lil’ Subaru?

He tried to force puppy-dog eyes, but the darkness in his gaze only made it unsettling.

Kostas: Sorry, but—

 

He stopped mid-sentence as something landed against his chest. A small brown sack and a folded paper. Subaru was already walking toward the door.

Subaru: I’ll be back tomorrow morning to pick it up. Later!

Kostas frowned, opening the paper first. His eyes widened at the meticulous schematics—precise measurements, materials, calculations, even a detailed drawing of the finished design. Then he loosened the sack. Fifty gold coins spilled into his palm.

 

Kostas: …50? I usually charge 20!! What’s that boy gotten himself into?

 

The number hit the room like a thunderclap.

 

Ram eyes widening despite her usual composure

Ram: Fifty gold… and he handed it over as if it were nothing. That fool throws coin away as recklessly as he does his life.

 

Otto [nearly shrieking]: EXACTLY! He paid fifty GOLD?! No, no, absolutely not! First thing after I smack some sense into him is making Subaru explain where in the world he’s pulling this money from!

 

Anastasia‘s hands trembling, her voice tight with fury

Anastasia: You know what, Otto? Count me in. Because I need answers too. Even if that boy hates me, I’ll dig until I find out how he’s pulling gold out of thin air.

 

He glanced again at the sketch. The audience never sees the full image, but his brow furrowed.

 

Kostas: Not a weapon… that much is clear. Then why’s he desperate enough to pay more than double? I would’ve given him a discount after all the times he’s helped me.

 

He exhaled sharply, then his lips curled into a grin.

 

Kostas: Subaru, you’re something else. Fine then… I’ll take your challenge.

His next shout boomed like thunder.

Kostas: GUYS!

The entire workshop froze. Dozens of heads snapped toward him.

Kostas: Drop what you’re doing. I need hands on a new project.

Worker #5: Boss, we’re already swamped! If we add one more job, none of us will rest!

Kostas: Then you simply won’t rest! We’re blacksmiths! And our client pays handsomely. We start now and we don’t stop until it’s done—even if it takes all night!

 

Everyone: AAUGH!!!

 

 

From the hut outside, Subaru—back in his usual clothes—chuckled as he heard the rallying cry.

Subaru: Knew you’d come around. You’re the best, Kostas.

He left the village soon after, checking the time on his pocket watch. The small smile that formed on his lips was tinged with pride.

Subaru: Perfect. Still 10 minutes to spare. Invisible Providence.

 

Invisible hands launched him skyward, the village shrinking beneath as he soared into the clouds once again.

 

The atmosphere softened as they listened, surprise giving way to smiles. Even through the chaos of what they’d seen, there was something heartening about how much respect Subaru had quietly earned.

 

Petra’s eyes were sparkling

Petra: Wow… maybe Subaru’s been a part-time blacksmith all along! That would explain why he’s so good with his hands.

Federica: Knowing Subaru, it won’t be anything simple. Whatever he asked for… it’ll be something no one expects.

Crusch: [To command such respect from a master craftsman like Kostas… that is no small feat. Subaru continues to surprise us, in ways both bold and endearing.]

 

Subaru landed back at the cliff where he had been barely half an hour ago. He opened his hidden compartment, stowing away his notebook, his pen and the secret item wrapped in cloth before pulling out a small mirror. Fresh blood trickled from his nose, and he dabbed at it with a handkerchief, muttering under his breath. After a few minutes of practicing his “normal” smiles—some looking more like grimaces—he tucked the mirror away and shuffled toward home.

 

As he reached the door, Beatrice was already there. Before he could say anything, a gust of magical force sent him tumbling across the porch like a ragdoll. The door slammed behind her with a BOOM.

 

Her voice, sharp and indignant, cut through the wood:

 

Beatrice: You leave for half an hour without Betty’s permission? How shameful! Outrageous! Preposterous!

 

Subaru groaned from the dirt, holding his side.

Subaru: It hasn’t even been half an hour yet…

Beatrice: Betty knows! And Betty is very, very mad you didn’t tell her!

 

Subaru propped himself up, wincing, and tried a desperate smile.

Subaru: B-but… I was preparing a surprise for you!

The door creaked open just a crack, and a suspicious blue eye peered out.

Beatrice: A… surprise?

 

Subaru fell to his knees, dramatically bowing his head to the ground, arms spread wide.

Subaru: Yes! I’ll announce it at lunch! Please, oh mighty guardian of the mansion, allow me entrance! Pleeease?! I beg you!

 

Beatrice huffed, her cheeks puffing as she considered his plea. With a reluctant hmph, she finally swung the door open—just enough to let him through—though she maintained a glare sharp enough to cut steel.

 

Subaru: Victory… barely.

He whispers to himself as he limped inside

 

Al: Aww, does little Beatrice want a hug from her Subaru?

 

Beatrice’s eyes narrowed, and with a flick of her wrist, she snatched her tiara and hurled it straight at Al’s helmet.

Beatrice: Don’t mock Betty’s cuteness!

 

Al yelped as the tiara clinked against his helmet, spinning slightly before landing. He held his hands up in mock surrender, chuckling.

Al: Alright, alright! No need to get your tiara in a twist, little lady!

 

The others couldn’t help but smile at the exchange, some stifling laughter at Beatrice’s fierce but adorable defense of her pride.

 

Otto leaned close to Federica, lowering his voice.

Otto (whispering): She’s like a cat—

 

*Thunk!*

 

A sharp sting cracked against his forehead. Otto winced, clutching his head, only to see Beatrice’s tiara bounce to the floor at his feet.

Beatrice: Don’t think your whispers can escape Betty’s ears, merchant!

 

Otto blinked in disbelief.

Otto: How the hell did she even get her tiara back, Al? You had it!

 

Al raised both hands defensively.

Al: Don’t look at me, man. I swear it was sitting by my leg one second, then—poof—gone the next!

Otto turned toward the Director, his expression equal parts confusion and fear.

Otto: Director, I thought you said she couldn’t use magic!

 

The Director was equally bewildered.

 

I didn’t! That wasn’t magic. Even I couldn’t see how she pulled it off.

 

Beatrice crossed her arms with smug satisfaction, her drill-twintails bobbing.

Beatrice: Hmph. Betty doesn’t need magic to outsmart you fools.

 

 

Subaru stood up from his seat, hands on his hips, grinning like he’d just revealed the secret of life itself.

Subaru: And that’s the plan!

 

The table quieted as Emilia tilted her head.

Emilia: So… you want to visit Felt and give her a present?

 

Subaru wagged his finger.

Subaru: Not just that! It’s a three-part masterpiece—a date with my precious Mili, an outing with my scrumptious Beako, and a visit to our old friend. I ask you—what more could a man want from life?

 

With that, he scooped Beatrice up and lifted her high like a prize trophy.

Beatrice (pouting proudly): Hmph! Betty approves of this surprise. Emilia should feel honored to bask in his company.

 

Emilia clasped her hands, eyes sparkling Emilia: You two are just too adorable!

Laughter spread around the table at Subaru’s antics.

Subaru: Which also means I’ll be out tomorrow. You good with that, Roswaal?

 

Roswaal’s sharp gaze lingered on Subaru, searching for hidden intent. But the boy’s goofy smile and dramatic flair gave nothing away.

Roswaal: Oho, of course, Subaru. You should enjoy yourself.

Ram, standing at Roswaal’s side, smirked.

Ram: You should be grateful. My lord’s blessing is not given lightly, Barusu.

 

Subaru clutched his chest as though struck.

Subaru: Oof, that cut deep…

He stumbled back, pretending to bleed out, then pointed weakly.

Subaru: Double it and… give it to Otto…

 

Ram smirked, satisfied. Emilia giggled at his dramatics.

Emilia: You’re such a dumdum, Subaru.

Subaru: Who even says that anymore, Mili?

 

Emilia clearly flustered

Emilia: Don’t judge me! My language is… very distinct!

Subaru: Fine, fine. But—will you join me? Pretty please?

Garfiel (grinning): Come on, Emilia! Say yes. With Cap’n, everything turns into an adventure!

 

Emilia tapped her chin, pretending to think hard, before finally smiling.

Emilia: Alright then. An outing with friends it is.

Subaru slumped dramatically.

Subaru: Was hoping you’d say ‘date,’ but fine, I’ll take the win. Thanks, Garf—you’re the best wingman!

He threw Garfiel a big thumbs-up.

Garfiel: Dunno what a wingman is, but no problem, boss!

He flashed a toothy grin and gave his own thumbs-up back.

 

Ricardo: Gahahaha! Ain’t never dull with that one around. He’s got the room dancin’ to his tune without even tryin’.

 

Mimi was bouncing in her seat

Mimi: Next time, Garfiel has to take me on an adventure-date-friend-outing thingy too!

 

Hetaro & Tivey: groaning in unison “Mimi…”

 

Petra: I think it’s sweet! Subaru always knows how to make people smile.

Federica: Mhm. Even if his way of showing it is… unusual, his heart is always in the right place.

 

Roswaal: [So… the clown shows his painted mask. I knew those nightly disappearances weren’t meaningless strolls. He forges things I cannot recognize, cultivates skills he dares not display, weaves connections beyond my sight, and casually wields wealth of unknown origin. All the while, he cloaks himself in buffoonery, bending those around him into believing he is harmless. A genius acting that of a fool.

 

But this act will not last forever. I have sacrificed everything, sullied my hands with every cruelty imaginable, for the sake of my dream. My happy ending. You will not stand in my way, Subaru Natsuki.]

 

Priscilla snaps her fan shut with a scoff Priscilla: Hmph. To call this spectacle ‘romance’ is laughable. It’s nothing more than the fumbling of fools playing at grandeur.

Al: Heh, say what you will, Princess—but ya gotta admit, the kid’s got guts. He’s juggling more women than most guys can even talk to.

 

Subaru finished the last bite on his plate, dabbing his mouth with a napkin before flashing Federica a bright grin.

Subaru: Thanks for the meal, Federica! You’re a lifesaver as always.

 

Ram: And he doesn’t Ram. How ignorant Barusu is

Rem: I’m sure he just forgot sis. Please forgive him

 

Before anyone could question him, he scooped Beatrice up into his arms and bolted for the door.

Subaru: C’mon, Beako! We’ve got preparations to make for tomorrow!

 

Beatrice, though jostled, couldn’t hide her tiny smile as she let herself be whisked away.

Beatrice: Dragging Betty around without warning… but Betty shall allow it, in fact.

 

The two raced down the familiar village paths until Subaru skidded to a stop in front of Petra’s home. Without hesitation, he knocked on the door with barely contained excitement.

 

A moment later, the door creaked open—and there stood Frederick once again, blinking at the sight of Subaru already grinning ear to ear on his doorstep.

 

Frederick: It’s hasn’t been 2 days since you’ve last visited

Subaru: Yup!

He was grinning without a care in the world

Frederick: You’ve been showing up here so often, I’m starting to wonder if Petra should start charging you rent.

 

Subaru rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, still holding Beatrice like a prized treasure.

Subaru: Hey, hey, don’t be like that! I promise I come bearing only good vibes today.

Frederick raised an eyebrow at the cryptic phrasing but stepped aside all the same.

Frederick: Well, I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised anymore. Come in before you cause a scene out here.

 

As Frederick and Subaru were talking in the doorway, footsteps padded softly from the living room. Petra strolled in, humming to herself, dressed comfortably in her favorite pajamas. She didn’t look the least bit tired—just at ease, clearly unbothered by the hour.

 

It wasn’t until her eyes flicked up and locked onto Subaru that the atmosphere froze. Subaru stood with Beatrice in his arms, halfway through greeting her, while Petra blinked once, twice… then turned bright red.

 

Petra: Su..Subaru?!

 

Without another word, she spun on her heel and bolted into her room, slamming the door behind her.

 

Subaru just stood there, dumbfounded, before glancing at Frederick.

Subaru: …Was that… normal?

 

Frederick chuckled, shaking his head.

Frederick: For Petra? Perfectly normal.

 

Beatrice tilted her head, smirking.

Beatrice: Betty wonders why she’s embarrassed. Pajamas are far less silly than the way Subaru dresses himself.

Subaru: Hey! What’s wrong with my tracksuit-style outfit?!

 

Petra sank into her chair, her cheeks bright red as she covered her face with both hands.

Petra: Uuugh… I can’t believe he saw me like that. I’m supposed to look professional, not… not like some kid in pajamas…

 

Federica leaned over slightly, a warm smile softening her features.

Federica: You may try very hard to act like an adult, Petra… but you shouldn’t forget—you’re still a child too. There’s no shame in being yourself.

 

Emilia clasped her hands together with a gentle laugh.

Emilia: I actually think it’s really cute. Subaru probably thought so too. He never minds those things.

 

That only made Petra bury her face deeper into her hands.

Petra: Th-that’s even worse…

 

Garfiel, meanwhile, tried to hold back his grin, but failed miserably.

Garfiel: Heh, don’t sweat it, Petra. Cap’n’s seen me look way worse. Pajamas ain’t nothin’ compared to wakin’ up with drool all over yer face!

Petra groaned at his words, while the others laughed warmly at the scene.

 

 

Subaru: Nah, I’ll wait out here until she’s ready. Would be awkward if I just walked in like that.

 

Beatrice crossed her arms smugly

Beatrice: It seems my contractor has developed some proper thinking. Betty is proud her lessons are finally getting through to you.

 

Frederick chuckled at their banter, shaking his head.

 

Subaru: So, how’s the wife?

Frederick’s face brightened, his smile stretching wide.

Frederick: She’s doing well. She can finally enjoy the outdoors to the fullest, all thanks to you. Truly, thank you.

 

Subaru rubbed the back of his head, embarrassed by the gratitude.

 

Subaru: Ah, no need to thank me. I was just helping out a friend of a friend, really.

Beatrice tilted her head, frowning slightly as if she had missed something important between the men.

 

Before the silence could stretch, Petra stepped out of her room—now dressed in professional attire. A neat yellow dress paired with blue socks, brown shoes, and her signature hairpiece. She straightened herself, determined to appear composed.

 

Subaru: Hey, Petra, how’s it—

 

Petra snaps, pointing a finger at him

Petra: You saw nothing!

Subaru: But you—

 

Petra: Nothing.

Her glare made it crystal clear: whatever he thought he saw earlier was never to be spoken of again. Subaru held up his hands in surrender, lips twitching with a suppressed laugh.

 

Otto leaned forward with a sly grin, clearly itching to tease.

 

Otto: Ohhh, I wouldn’t worry too much, Petra. I’m sure pajamas can be considered ‘professional attire’ if you—

Petra turned her head slowly toward him, her smile bright but chillingly empty.

Petra: You didn’t see anything either… did you, Sir Otto?

 

The merchant froze. That smile held no warmth, only warning. He darted his eyes toward Rem for support—only to find her standing right beside Petra, wearing the exact same sweet, menacing smile.

Rem: Is something the matter, Sir Otto? You can tell us, right?

 

Otto felt his throat tighten. A bead of sweat trailed down his forehead as both girls kept their eyes locked on him.

Otto, gulping in fear: N-no. I don’t know what you’re talking about. I didn’t see anything.”

 

Petra & Rem: Good.

Rem returned to her seat smiling after defending Petra’s honor

 

Subaru: Anyways, I need your help with something. Think you can lend me a hand?

Petra brighten almost immediately

Petra: Of course! I’d love to help!

Her voice carried a bubbling excitement.

 

Frederick: Well then, I’ll leave you two to your business. Petra, don’t do anything foolish to Subaru, and Subaru—don’t do anything foolish to my house. I’m heading over to check on your mother.

 

Subaru: Don’t worry, I’ll behave.

Petra: Alright, Papa.

 

Frederick chuckled, slipping on a light coat before stepping out and closing the door behind him.

Petra: So what are we doing? And—oh, hey Beatrice! Sorry, I didn’t notice you.

 

Beatrice gave a tiny scoff, plopping down on the couch with crossed arms.

Subaru: Forgive her for being so prickly sometimes. She doesn’t mean it. Anyways… what I actually need your help with is—

 

He leaned closer, whispering quickly into Petra’s ear. At first her brows furrowed, but as he went on her eyes widened and her face lit up with giddy excitement.

Petra: Really?! That’s amazing! Let’s do it!

 

The two hurried off toward the kitchen, diving into their secret preparations. Beatrice stayed slouched on the couch for a moment, feigning disinterest. But as the laughter and clatter of the other two carried back, she puffed her cheeks, hopped off the cushions, and marched after them—joining the fun whether she’d admit it or not.

 

An hour passed as Subaru, Petra, and Beatrice finished their secret project in the kitchen. By the time they were done, Subaru and Petra were dusted with flour, their clothes dotted with little white smudges from their hard work.

 

Beatrice, on the other hand, sat primly at the table, waiting with her arms crossed. She had already declared herself the “official taste tester,” and nothing could sway her from that role.

 

The door creaked open, and Subaru walked out carefully carrying a plate. The camera angle tilted so the food itself remained hidden.

 

Beatrice, tapping her foot

Beatrice: Took you long enough. Betty was beginning to think you abandoned her, I suppose.”

 

Subaru, bowing exaggeratedly like a butler

Subaru: Forgive me, milady. I only wanted to make sure this delicacy was perfect for you. But before you begin devouring it… might I request that Petra and I excuse ourselves to get cleaned up?”

 

Petra: tilting her head But I’m not even that di—

 

Subaru quickly clamped a hand over her mouth.

 

Beatrice narrowed her eyes suspiciously, but after a beat, she waved them off with an imperious flick of her hand. Subaru and Petra shuffled toward the door.

 

Subaru whispering once they were outside

Subaru: Run.

 

Petra blinking: What?

 

Subaru was dead serious

Subaru: Listen, Petra. I know Beako. What we made… she’s never tasted anything like it. And once she does, she’ll want more. A lot more.

 

Petra’s eyes widen

Petra: But what about the rest in the kitchen? We left plenty—

 

Subaru gripped her shoulders

Subaru: Do you honestly think they’ll be any left within the next couple of minutes? No. She’d chain us to the stove until we made enough to feed an army. This was just a test run. Tomorrow we’ll use the mansion’s supplies and go big. But for now—run.

 

Petra finally understood. Together, the two bolted down the path, dust still clinging to their clothes.

 

 

Inside the house—

 

Beatrice took her first dainty bite, expecting it to be pleasant but nothing remarkable. Instead, her entire body froze. The flavor hit her like a storm, overwhelming her mind with a primal urge.

 

Beatrice’s eyes widened, trembling

Beatrice: W-what… is this…?”

 

Her composure shattered. She devoured the entire plate in seconds, not a crumb left behind. Panting, she rushed into the kitchen—only to find the larger plate waiting. With no hesitation, she annihilated that too, cleaning it within seconds.

 

But then—silence. No more remained.

 

Her tiny frame shook with outrage and hunger, her craving burning hotter than ever. Realization dawned: Subaru had planned this. He knew she would lose herself to the food, and he had already escaped.

 

Beatrice’s teeth clenched, magic flaring Beatrice: How dare you trick Betty, Subaru…

 

Crackles of mana filled the air as her pigtails bristled with static. She locked the front door behind her—she was still a lady, after all—and then turned her full attention toward the faint pull of their contract.

 

Beatrice: voice echoing with fury and need You will make more for Betty!!

 

She began running for them with magic and sprinted outside, her tiny legs moving faster than seemed possible, her voice ringing through the village:

 

Beatrice: SU-BARUUUUU!!

 

All eyes turned toward Beatrice. The silence was heavy, everyone staring at her as though she were some rare beast that had just revealed its fangs.

 

Beatrice sat stiffly in her chair, refusing to meet their gazes. But their judgment was loud enough to sting, so she finally huffed and spoke.

 

Felix leaned forward with a smirk

Felix: So what could’ve been tasty enough to make li’l Beako lose her composure like that, nya?”

 

Beatrice slowly turned her head, her twin-drills swishing as her eyes locked onto him. Her pupils trembled faintly, her stare brimming with that same unspoken hunger.

 

Beatrice: If you had tried it, you would’ve done the same thing, I suppose.

Beatrice voice was low, almost growling

The way she said it made Felix pull back slightly, ears twitching nervously.

 

Meanwhile, Anastasia sat quietly, her fox scarf twitching as she smirked to herself.

 

Anastasia: [Damn… if it rattled Beatrice that much, I may have to make him whip up one of those… whatever they are.]

 

The tension lingered, and for once, no one dared tease Beatrice further.

 

Emilia and Felt shifted uncomfortably in their seats. Both had faint drool at the corner of their lips as they remembered the taste.

 

Emilia clasping her hands, eyes sparkling faintly

Emilia: Mmm… it really was that good. Just thinking about it makes me want another bite.

 

Felt grinned wide, licking her lips

Felt: Tch, I ain’t gonna lie—if Subaru ever makes more, I’ll fight anyone here for a plate.

 

The room went quiet at that bold declaration.

 

Crusch was calm but curious

Crusch: May I ask… what exactly was this dish? To elicit such… primal reactions?

 

Both Emilia and Felt looked at each other, then at Beatrice. After a brief pause, they leaned back at the same time, lips sealed.

 

Emilia & Felt (together): It’s a secret.

 

Emilia smiled sweetly but was firm

Emilia: We’ll wait until it is shown on the screen. Then you all will marvel at his dish

Felt: Yeah, no way I’m spilling. You’ll just have to suffer with the rest of ‘em.”

 

The vow of secrecy only made the rest of the group lean forward more, curiosity gnawing at them.

 

Anastasia: Has anyone else tried it?

 

The theater went quiet. The Emilia camp exchanged nervous glances, each waiting for the other to speak—until all eyes landed on Frederica, who was visibly sweating under the attention.

 

Anastasia leaned forward, voice honeyed but sharp

Anastasia: Lady Frederica… do you have something you’d like to share?

 

Federica’s shoulders stiffened. The sweat beading on her forehead only made Anastasia’s grin widen.

 

Rem suddenly pointed at her with both hands obviously panicked

Rem: No! Don’t say it! Don’t flatter Frederica!

 

Petra: Yeah, don’t tell her! It’s supposed to be our secret!

 

Federica inhaled deeply, her golden eyes flickering between Anastasia’s expectant gaze and her allies’ desperate pleas. At last, she let out a heavy sigh.

 

Federica bowed her head slightly

Federica: My apologies, Lady Anastasia… but I cannot say what it was.

 

The tension snapped.

Everyone else in the theater: Aaaaugh!!

 

The screen faded back in, now cloaked in the silver of night. Subaru and Beatrice stood in the middle of the forest, both bent over and gasping for air. All around them, Minya crystals were scattered across the ground and wedged into the trees, glowing faintly from the chaos they had unleashed.

 

Subaru was panting, barely holding himself upright

Subaru: G-Give up, Beako…

 

Beatrice clutched her chest, equally exhausted but defiant

Beatrice: N-Never! You will make more, in fact!

Subaru: But… you let Petra go…

Beatrice: Because she isn’t the mastermind who created it. You are!

 

The two swayed on unsteady legs, the forest silent except for their ragged breathing.

 

Subaru: H-How about… we compromise?

Beatrice narrowed her eyes despite wobbling

Beatrice: Betty is listening.

Subaru’s voice broke into a desperate plea

Subaru: Once a week. I’ll make you one. But only one.

 

Beatrice froze, her glare sharpening. Such a miserly agreement was almost insulting. Yet, deep down, she knew if she pushed him harder, Subaru would simply bolt again—something she was far too tired to endure tonight.

 

Beatrice: Then you’ll do it for the rest of your natural life. That is Betty’s demand.

 

Subaru: groaned  in defeat

Subaru: Fine, fine, whatever. Just… can we please go home now?

 

Beatrice: turned her head with a stubborn pout

Beatrice: Fine.

 

Subaru straightened up, only for his brow to furrow.

 

Subaru: On second thought… you should go on ahead. I’ve gotta clean up the materials we used. And, uh… make sure you didn’t break anything.

 

Beatrice shot him a suspicious glare, clearly sensing his attempt to stall.

 

Beatrice was hovering into the air, her twin-drills swaying with the night wind

Beatrice: If you are not in our bed within the hour, I will haunt you again. Know that.

 

With a dramatic flick of her hand, her magic flared, and she soared into the night sky, streaking back toward the mansion.

Subaru stood frozen until she was just a speck in the distance. Then, finally, he let out a long, shaky exhale.

 

Subaru: Thank god she left… I’m pretty sure she knew I was lying. Petra already cleaned everything up, and if anything had been broken, Petra would’ve returned to tell me.

 

He rubbed his temples, gathering his breath, then tilted his head back to the starry sky.

 

Subaru:…Alright. No more wasting time.

He steadied himself, spreading his arms slightly.

Subaru: —Invisible Providence.

A faint ripple of unseen force pulsed outward, lifting him off the ground. Slowly, then with purpose, Subaru rose into the air. His body cut through the night breeze as he steadied himself, the forest shrinking below.

 

With a determined gaze, he turned away from the mansion’s direction and shot forward into the endless dark.

 

Otto blinked in disbelief

Otto: Wait, wait, wait… how was he even able to exhaust you, Lady Beatrice?

 

Beatrice crossed her arms with a pout

Beatrice: He ran. I don’t know how, but he just kept on running and running and running. Nearly four hours straight, I suppose.

 

The theater erupted with laughter, several of them marveling at the absurdity.

 

Garfiel: That’s my Cap’n for ya! Running ‘til a spirit’s the one outta breath, hah!

Felix: Nyahaha~ talk about positive stamina. Didn’t know Barusu had that in him.

 

Even Reinhard chuckled softly, though his eyes lingered on the screen with curiosity.

Ram was resting her cheek on her hand, voice laced with amusement and suspicion Ram: Still, where is he going this time? He shot off into the sky so suddenly. He’s been using Sloth more times here than I’ve ever seen before.

 

The laughter died down slightly as the cast exchanged thoughtful glances, the mystery of Subaru’s flight leaving them unsettled.

 

He landed roughly a few meters from the Sanctuary, his legs trembling as the last of his strength gave way. The moon hung above, casting a pale blue hue across the rivers and grass, painting the scene in a dreamlike glow. Blood trickled from his lips, each breath ragged—hours of relentless running, dodging, and invoking Sloth many times over had finally carved their toll into his body.

 

In the quiet of the night, a familiar presence awaited him.

 

Alma: smiling gently,

Alma: Hello, Young Su.

 

Subaru forcing a weary grin

Subaru: Hey, Alma… I don’t have much time. Do you have it?

Alma: Of course. I’ve restored it to its original condition.

 

From her hands, she offered him a simple, worn book—something that looked like a journal and a closed, small, black box, yet carried a weight Subaru treated with utmost care

 

Subaru: Thank you. And… please, keep this between us. It’s a surprise for someone.

Alma’s expression softened. She stepped closer, pulling his upper body down with unknown strength before pulling a handkerchief from her pocket.

 

Alma dabbed the blood from his lips

Alma: Do not overuse it. I can tell it’s your Authority, isn’t it?

 

Subaru’s eyes widened. The revelation shook him, but Alma only gave a knowing look.

Alma: Don’t look so surprised. I carry the knowledge of the original Ryuzu, after all. I know the signs. Take care, Young Su.

 

With those words, she turned back toward the forest, her figure dissolving into the moonlit shadows.

 

Subaru stood there for a moment, silent, clutching the journal to his chest. Then, summoning the last of his strength, he invoked Sloth once more, flying back through the night.

 

 

He landed on the near the cliff and opened his secret compartment and pulled on a black box and stored the book and small black box in there and stashed it back in his locker before closing it.

He touched down gently on the mansion’s porch, his body screaming in protest, and slipped inside. When he entered his room, Beatrice was waiting, arms crossed and eyes narrowed.

 

Beatrice: Took you long enough, in fact!

 

Subaru managed a weak smile, reaching out to pat her head before collapsing forward onto the bed. His body ached, his mind was frayed, but as his eyelids grew heavy, one thought lingered.

 

Today may have been his day off, but it was anything but restful. Still… it would be worth it.

 

The audience in the theater sat frozen. The moment Alma spoke those words, all eyes darted toward Subaru.

 

Crusch: She… she discerned his Authority that easily? Even when he hides it so carefully?

 

Otto raised his hands and started ticking off on his fingers.

 

Otto: Let me get this straight. He played around with Beatrice, had that insane conversation with himself, flew off to a village, ordered Kostas to make something we still don’t even know about, flew back, masked himself from Roswaal’s eye, cooked up the next day’s plan, dragged Petra into baking whatever that dish was, ran from Beatrice for nearly four hours, then shot off to the Sanctuary to retrieve a book and a box—only to fly back again. Just how much stamina does this man have!?

 

Everyone turned toward Beatrice, who sat rigid, her small fists clenched in her lap. She didn’t dare look at the screen.

She was furious—not at Subaru, but at herself. She hadn’t even noticed how much blood he’d lost today alone.

 

Crusch: And do not forget—the day before, he flew across another region just to ask Eliane to have her father, Kostas, to repair something he spent days and a small fortune to obtain… after that manic episode with Elsa’s blade.

Al: And the day before that, he went against Garfiel in his training,  then experimented with the Ryuzus. Man’s been running himself ragged on repeat!

Tivey: And most likely he’s done even more—things we’ve either forgotten… or things that were never even shown to us.

 

Silence swallowed the theater. Everyone sat frozen, the weight of Subaru’s sheer endurance pressing down on them.

It wasn’t just stamina. It wasn’t just strength. It was something far more dangerous—an iron will to keep going, no matter how much it tore him apart.

Notes:

I don’t know if anyone wants a discord but if so then sure.
The discord server is
https://discord.gg/8du8Z8Nz

Chapter 48: Adventure to the Capital

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru stirred awake in the dead of night, his body still heavy with the toll of yesterday’s endless strain.

 

Subaru (murmuring): …August 15th.

 

Beside him, Beatrice’s eyes cracked open just enough to catch him stirring. She knew that look—he was about to begin walking throughout the mansion.

 

Beatrice (sleepily): Don’t take too long… in fact.

 

Her voice faded as she drifted back into slumber. Subaru gave her a faint smile and carefully loosened her small hand from his. Rising quietly, he padded over to the calendar on the wall, the date etched in his mind.

Without a word, he slipped into the hall. The mansion was hushed, the world outside still wrapped in night. A tall window caught his attention, moonlight spilling in silver streams. Subaru moved toward it, lowering himself to the sill. For a moment, he simply sat there, staring out—the moon gleaming brightly, framed by countless stars like scattered diamonds.

 

Subaru (whispering): Sorry, Beako. I’ll be back soon.

 

He pushed the window open with deliberate care, slipping outside into the cool night air. The grass cushioned his steps as he landed softly, glancing once at the silent mansion behind him. Making sure the window stayed unlocked, he straightened.

 

Subaru: …Invisible Providence.

 

The unseen force lifted him skyward, and with a rush of wind, Subaru soared once more into the night, cutting across the starlit sky toward that familiar, waiting place.

 

The theater was quiet, tension clinging to the air as they watched Subaru push himself again.

 

Felix (ears twitching, tail flicking anxiously): Where’s he headin’ off to now, nya? He should be in bed, not flyin’ off like some night owl.

 

Wilhelm (sternly, voice heavy): Most likely to Sir Kostas. Subaru mentioned retrieving his item today… but his body is already spent. To move after such strain—how much longer can this boy endure?

 

 

Subaru landed hard in the familiar village, knees buckling beneath him. His body screamed with protest. Blood dripped freely from his nose, ears, and even the corners of his eyes, leaving a crimson trail across his face. His stomach twisted violently, and he doubled over, vomiting what little was left of his lunch—he had forgotten to eat dinner.

 

Subaru: Come on… Subaru… focus, damn it.

Subaru mutters through clenched teeth

 

Forcing his body to obey, he staggered toward the pond, splashing cold water over his face to wash away the blood. The chill shocked him awake, but it did little to soothe the agony in his chest.

The village was silent now, the cheer and life of yesterday gone as its residents slept peacefully. But one hut still rattled with noise—the forge. The clanging of metal, the hiss of steam, and the groans of exhausted men spilled into the night.

Subaru threw on a soot-stained blacksmith’s coat before stepping inside. The scene was chaos—half the workers collapsed on the ground in utter exhaustion, while the rest leaned heavily against their tools, barely holding themselves up.

 

Worker #5 (half-joking, half-dead tired): Subaru, you bastard… Why’d you make us do this? Kostas hasn’t let me close my eyes since you left…

 

His voice carried no anger, just bone-deep fatigue.

 

Subaru (grinning like nothing was wrong): 14 hours straight? Not bad… So, is it ready?

 

The worker groaned and pointed weakly toward the corner, where the small figure of Kostas worked with focused precision.

 

Subaru made his way over.

Subaru: Yo, how’s it going, old man?

 

Kostas looked up, his expression torn between pride and exhaustion.

 

Kostas: Why’s a young lad like you still awake at this hour? Don’t tell me you just came for a stroll.

Subaru (ignoring the jab): So it’s done?

Kostas (snorting): Ain’t even gonna ask how I’m holdin’ up, huh? Rude brat. But yeah—it’s finished. After this, I’m going to bed before I keel over.

 

In the background, weary cheers rose as the remaining workers stumbled out, eager to collapse into their homes.

 

Kostas disappeared briefly into the back before reemerging, dragging with him a large, rectangular silver box. It gleamed faintly in the firelight.

 

Kostas: Here. Just like you drew it. A metal chest, insulated, with the coils and special liquid built in. But how you’re gonna expand the liquid and keep it cold—beats me. You’d need some kind of constant energy source.

 

Al (pointing): Oi, that’s a fridge!

Crusch (raising a brow): A… fridge? What is that, sir Al?

 

Al: Think of it like a special chest that keeps food fresh way longer than normal. Back where I’m from, the science is simple—it chills things down so they don’t spoil. We don’t have it here, but it’s a lifesaver.

 

Rem (curious): We do have cold-storage rooms and preservation magic, but… why would Subaru go through all that effort and gold for one?

Al (shrugging): That’s the million-coin question. We’ll have to wait and see.

 

Anastasia leaned forward, her eyes sharp

Anastasia: If what you say is true, that could revolutionize the food trade. A portable preservation box? Every merchant in Lugunica would kill for one. Why doesn’t Subaru just mass-produce them?!

 

Al (scratching his helmet): 2 reasons. First, enchanted storages already exist here, but they’re big, expensive, and stuck in place. Subaru’s fridge is small, portable—different league entirely. Second… it needs electricity to run. And that’s not exactly a thing in this world.

 

Al (grinning): So yeah… the real question ain’t what the fridge is—it’s how the hell he plans to power it.And that’s what I wanna see.

 

 

Subaru’s face broke into a thin smile.

 

Subaru: Don’t worry about that part. I already have someone in mind who can supply the energy. Thanks, old man. I’ll see you for the next project.

 

Kostas (yawning, wagging a finger): Yeah, but don’t come runnin’ too soon. My boss has me on another shipment, and he won’t tolerate delays. You get what I mean.

 

For a moment, Subaru’s eyes flickered with a strange clarity, as though he understood far too well.

 

Subaru: …I know. Take care, Kostas.

 

Dragging the weight of the portable fridge behind him, Subaru stumbled back into the night. His body was screaming, his arms shaking from the burden.

 

Subaru (breathing raggedly): One more time… then I’m done. Finally, I can… hit the hay.

Forcing one last surge of energy, he lifted his hand.

Subaru: Invisible Providence.

 

With a violent rush of air, his figure soared into the sky again, clutching the silver box as if it were treasure.

 

 

Subaru landed down at the cliffside, the Authority of Sloth finally exacting its toll. The weight of the mini fridge slipped from his grasp, landing with a dull thud beside him as his body twisted in agony.

 

Emilia / Rem (in unison): Subaru!

They instinctively reached toward the screen, clutching at the image of him as if he were fading before their eyes.

 

Beatrice: Stop pushing yourself so hard, I suppose! You don’t… you don’t need to do this!

Her voice trembled, tugging at his jacket

Her forehead pressed against his chest, tears soaking through as her small fists clung tighter.

Beatrice: Why go so far? Who are you doing this for? Who is this… grandma?!

 

Subaru lay writhing in the dirt for several long minutes, every nerve screaming from overusing Sloth. Slowly, with a guttural groan, he forced himself upright.

 

Subaru (panting, wiping blood from his lips): Yeah… I’m done using that for a while.

 

He staggered toward the mini fridge, dragging it inch by inch until it rested by the hollowed tree. With trembling hands, he patted the metal casing like one would a loyal pet.

Subaru: Now you… stay. Got those crystals warding off mabeasts all around here, so nothing’ll touch you. Don’t move, alright? I’ll need you for tomorrow.

He spoke to the object as though it were alive, his cracked smile somewhere between delirium and determination.

 

Half an hour later, his battered body finally made it back to the mansion. Slipping through the window with practiced silence, he paused to steady his breath—masking the pain, forcing calm. Beatrice didn’t need to see him like this.

He checked the time on the meteia. Only 15 minutes had passed. A grin tugged at his lips at the small victory.

 

Sliding back into bed, Subaru wrapped Beatrice gently into his arms. She stirred faintly but did not wake. Her tiny hands gripped the fabric of his shirt, holding on as though afraid he’d vanish.

 

Beatrice (half-asleep, murmuring): …don’t leave me, in fact…

 

Subaru’s tired smile softened. He pressed his chin against her hair and finally let sleep take him, her warmth anchoring him after another night of torment.

 

Crusch: He can’t keep on going! He’ll break before he reaches his destination

She was holding her hands together while her elbows were on the armrest, her head slightly underneath her hands

Beside her, Emilia’s face was pale, her hands clutching at her lap. Inside, her thoughts screamed.

Emilia:[Come on, useless! Do something! Anything! I don’t care if this is a lost timeline. Just stop being so damn useless and help him. See him!]

She tore her hand free from the Subaru beside her, fingers curling into fists so tightly her knuckles turned white.

 

The rest of the Emilia camp sat in uneasy silence, each of them feeling the sting of guilt.

 

Otto’s jaw tightened.

Otto: He carried all this right in front of us… and I—I let myself believe his mask.

 


 

The morning sun broke over the mansion, but for Subaru, it brought no warmth. His body ached, his bones still heavy from nightmares that robbed him of rest. He moved through his morning routine mechanically, as though checking boxes on a list, before quietly excusing himself to Ram.

 

Subaru: Gonna go on a morning stroll. Don’t wait up.

 

Ram, too groggy to question it, only gave a faint nod.

 

The scene shifted. Subaru was once again at the hollowed tree, crouched before the fridge like a man visiting a shrine.

 

Subaru: Good. You didn’t move. Who’s a good boy?

His voice carried a mock cheer, lighthearted on the surface—but his eyes told another story. They were narrow, twitching, unable to focus. Every glance seemed to dart and jitter, as though the act of holding still was unbearable.

 

Then he saw it. A smear of dried red along the dirt.

 

Blood. His blood.

 

Kneeling down, he pressed a fingertip into it, lifting only a faint stain onto his skin. He stared at it for a long, frozen moment. Then—

 

A giggle.

 

At first, small. Almost playful. But the sound built, tumbling into itself until it became a full laugh. Subaru collapsed onto the ground, clutching his stomach as his body shook with hysterics. He rolled in the soft dirt, laughter spilling from him like something unchained, wild and cracked. Tears pricked his eyes, slipping down his face between gasps for breath.

 

Subaru (choking on laughter): It’s so funny. So damn funny…

He tried—truly tried—to press a hand over his mouth, to smother it, to regain control. But the more he hid it, the louder it came, bubbling out of him like madness made audible.

 

And then, the cracks appeared.

 

Fine lines etched across his face, splintering more than ever before, webbing outward with each burst of laughter. Not faint hairline fractures this time—deep, jagged, unnatural. His smile stretched against them, trembling with a grotesque mirth that seemed moments away from shattering completely.

 

The sound of Subaru’s laughter spilled through the theater speakers. High, childish, full of joy—yet twisted by the bleak scenery, it chilled every heart in the room. What should have been innocent instead carried despair.

 

Ram: He’s… insane. What could possibly be so funny?

For once, there was no sharp edge in her tone. Only fear. Genuine fear for what Subaru had found amusing.

Rem’s eyes widened. She reached over, gripping her sister’s hand tightly—so tight that Ram flinched.

Rem: Not insane. Please… don’t call him that. He is… unwell. Just unwell.

Ram blinked at her sister’s desperate eyes, then lowered her gaze.

Ram: I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said my thoughts so harshly.

 

From across the seats, Anastasia exhaled through her scarf, gaze sharp.

Anastasia: His mask… it’s cracked so badly. If that’s how it is, then maybe he shouldn’t ta—

 

*BOOOOM*

 

The sound boomed through the hall, silencing her. All eyes turned. Reinhard had crushed the armrest of his chair, his fist trembling against the splintered wood.

 

Reinhard (furious, voice shaking): Never say that.

The weight of his words shook even the boldest among them. His usual calm was nowhere to be found—only raw anger, righteous and protective.

Reinhard: He was there at our worst moments. He stood when all of us fell. And now, we are here to see his worst moments—the times none of us could save him. No matter how ugly, no matter how disturbing, do not, for even one second, think that wearing that mask is the better choice.

His voice like a blade striking true.

Reinhard: He is unwell, yes. That much is true. But it is our duty—as observers—to watch. And it is our duty—as his friends—to help him. So watch. Watch with your eyes wide open, with your hearts open. Because everything you feel right now—he has felt, on a scale none of us could ever comprehend.

 

The theater fell into stunned silence.

 

Emilia drew in a shaky breath, her silver lashes trembling as she fixed her gaze on Subaru’s unconscious figure on the screen.

 

Emilia (softly, almost inaudible): I’m sorry… for calling myself useless when you… helped me so much. It’d be an insult to you if I thought of myself that way. I will help you, my Subaru.

Her hand hovered over her chest, clutching at the ache there as if it might ease her self-loathing.

 

From the far side, Priscilla crossed her legs with a smirk, her fan flicking open with deliberate elegance.

Priscilla: Splendid work, Sword Saint. It is with pride that you may accept praise from a being such as I.

Though arrogant as ever, even she couldn’t disguise the edge of respect that lingered behind her words.

 

Wilhelm’s weathered face softened, his eyes gleaming with both pride and sorrow.

Wilhelm: Wise words, grandson. Thanks to your resolve, I believe we can now continue with gusto.

 

A ripple went through the theater. Some straightened in their seats, others clenched their fists quietly. Each drew upon the bonds they had with Subaru—small or great—and pulled that thread of connection closer to their hearts.

 

In silent unity, they chose the same thing.

To keep watching.

No matter how painful it became.

 

 

Subaru’s laughter echoed in the morning sky, wild and childlike, until his body suddenly lurched against his will. His fist shot upward and smashed into his own face, cutting his laughter short with a sickening thud.

He froze. That wasn’t him.

From above, a voice dripped with contempt.

 

17 (looking down coldly): Pathetic. Disgusting. Laughing like some madman when there’s nothing funny about this.

18: Oh, but there was something funny. You just haven’t opened your mind far enough yet.

 

17 didn’t bother arguing. His eyes lingered instead on the fractures crawling across 18’s face, then flicked toward the horizon, where the cliff fell away into the endless dark.

17: Get the fridge back to the mansion. You’re disturbing 7’s resting place with this noise.

 

18 (mocking sing-song): Ooh, someone’s grumpy. Fine, fine. I’ll play along.

 

He dusted the dirt from his clothes and stood, his grin refusing to fade.

As 17’s form blurred and dissolved into nothingness, his last words lingered like an order carved in stone.

 

17: Clean your face.

 

Left alone, 18 blinked in confusion.

 

18: …My face?

 

He reached into his hidden compartment and pulled free a mirror. The sight made his grin collapse—his mask was splintered, jagged cracks spreading deep like fault lines ready to shatter.

18 (whispering, panicked): No… I can’t let it happen.

 

The fissures began retreating, fading one by one until the reflection was whole again. Relief washed over him as his expression steadied.

Sliding the mirror away, Subaru—Subaru as he chose to appear—heaved the weight of the mini fridge back onto his shoulder.

And with weary determination, he began the long walk back to the mansion.

 

Al (leaning forward, baffled): He just punched himself?

 

Felix (ears twitching, voice grim): Nyah… not exactly. More like a splinter of his sanity forced his body to reel itself back. The overuse of Sloth, the way he’s been pushing that body past its limits… it’s like the dam broke.

He crossed his arms, tail flicking uneasily.

Felix: And the worst part? The whiplash from Sloth—the toll it normally takes—he barely has reacted to it anymore. It’s lessening. That ain’t a good sign, nyah.

 

Federica’s arms were folded, brows drawn together

Federica: I still don’t understand. Why start laughing like that in the first place?

 

Felix (voice quieter, more serious than usual): Because he hates being alone. That’s something we all know by now. When he’s with people, he tricks himself into believing he can keep going. But left on his own… his sanity falters. We’ve all seen how well he hides his delirium, but maybe, just for that moment, it slipped out.

 

Beatrice hugged her own arms

Beatrice: But how could a stain of blood trigger all that? Why?

 

Felix looked down, sighing through his nose

Felix: Maybe he finds humor in his own suffering. Maybe he’s laughing because he sees no other way to cope. Or maybe… maybe there isn’t a reason. Sometimes the cracks just split open without warning.

 

 

Knock. Knock. Knock.

 

???: Oh, Subaru, just a minute!

 

Muffled sounds came from behind the door, but Subaru only whistled cheerfully, the mini-fridge resting by his foot. When the door opened, a silver-haired half-elf peeked out.

 

Emilia: Please, come in.

 

Subaru bowed in a dramatic pose

Subaru: Why of course, my beautiful angel.

 

He hefted the fridge and stepped inside. Emilia’s eyes immediately darted to it.

 

Emilia: What’s that?

Subaru: Something we’ll need to deliver Felt’s present.

Emilia, blinking: A… box?

 

They reached her bed. Emilia sat while Subaru stood, carefully setting the fridge beside her.

 

Subaru: Not just a box. The present will be inside, and this little guy makes sure it stays in perfect condition until she gets it. But… for that, I’ll need my lovely goddess’s help.

Emilia giggling behind her hand: Subaru, you buffoon. You always say such strange things.”

Subaru: Says the girl who uses the word “buffoon” in this day and age.

 

They both laughed lightly before Subaru leaned forward, more serious.

 

Subaru: Anyway—You use fire magic right?

Emilia: You already know that.

Subaru: Yeah, yeah, but you’re gonna need to use both fire and ice for this trick. Place one hand on each side of the ‘box.’

 

Without hesitation, Emilia lifted the fridge onto her lap as though it weighed nothing. Subaru’s eyes twitched.

 

Subaru: [She picked that up like a cardboard box. Elf biology is amazing.]

 

Subaru: Okay, here’s the deal. Inside, there’s a special liquid that reacts to temperature. With your left hand, cool it down—your mana will spread it through the coils inside. With your right hand, you’ll gently pull out the heat and release it into the air. That way, the inside stays consistently cool.

Emilia: But if I’m already cooling it, why bother absorbing heat too? Isn’t that redundant?

Subaru: Ah, good question! Whenever mana’s used, even in tiny amounts, it creates heat. So when the liquid moves through the coils, it picks up warmth. Your right hand will counter that by pulling it out. Together, it balances out perfectly—cold but not frozen. Like the storage rooms in the mansion’s kitchen.

Emilia: Mmm… I see. That makes sense. But where did you even get this strange box?

Subaru: Ah, let’s just say a good friend of mine gave me a hand. Real stand-up guy.

Emilia with trust shining in her eyes: Alright, I believe you. Let’s try it.

 

Subaru: throwing his arms up in victory Yes! A whole morning with Emilia! EMT!

 

She laughed at his antics while he grabbed a thermometer, crouching beside her like a teacher. The two spent the rest of the morning fine-tuning the fridge’s temperature—Subaru guiding her, Emilia adjusting carefully. It wasn’t a compressor or expansion valve, but with her mana, the machine hummed to life, acting just the same.

 

Anastasia leaned forward, her merchant’s eyes practically sparkling.

Anastasia: So he couldn’t use ice crystals because they’d freeze the contents solid… that’s why he needed a steady cooling method instead. Emilia cools the liquid, which makes it circulate through the coils… spreading the cold evenly. Then her right hand pulls the excess heat out and vents it away. Basically… a self-sustaining cooling box.

She smiled knowingly.

Anastasia: That’s genius!!

 

Her voice carried more enthusiasm than usual, and the sharp edge of her merchant’s tone softened into admiration. The effect was immediate—faces across the theater relaxed, shoulders easing as the oppressive weight of Subaru’s earlier breakdown seemed to lift just a little.

 

Her warmth spread like ripples across still water, and one by one, the tension dissolved. Soft chuckles and murmurs replaced the haunted silence that had been left behind by Subaru’s laughter.

 

Al let out a low whistle, shaking his head.

Al: Man… this guy. While this world’s got magic stones and mabeast wards, sometimes I wonder what my own world’s cooking up without me. Portable fridges, cars, TVs… heh, makes me miss it a little.

He sighed, the tone nostalgic rather than bitter.

 

Beatrice: He should’ve asked me, in fact! Pouring mana into such a silly contraption would’ve been child’s play. But… tch, using Emilia for her temperature manipulation was… smart.

Emilia: When he told me how it worked, I really couldn’t understand all the details… but trying with him, helping him get the right temperature… it felt nice. It was a new way to use my mana, and it was really fun.

 

Beatrice clicked her tongue, turning her head with a pout.

Beatrice: Hmph! As if it should’ve been anyone else, in fact! Still… Betty supposes it’s good you found it fun…

She muttered the last words so low it was hard to tell if they were approval or complaint.

 

Anastasia faced Beatrice with a sly grin

Anastasia: Looks like someone’s a little sour she wasn’t chosen.

 

Beatrice whipped around, drills swaying like whips.

Beatrice: Betty is not sour! Don’t twist my words, you despicable merchant!

 

 

The afternoon sun filtered through the stable, casting soft light over the small group preparing for their journey. Emilia and Otto stood together near the carriage, their voices weaving in quiet conversation. Up front, Beatrice stood beside Patrasche, absentmindedly stroking the ground dragon’s mane while pretending she wasn’t enjoying the attention returned to her in kind.

Subaru lingered for a moment, then quietly slipped away. Moving to the back of the carriage, he crouched low and pried open a loose wooden frame in the floor. Beneath it, a small compartment revealed itself. From his jacket, he withdrew a sleek black box and placed it gently inside, tucking it into the hidden storage before sliding the panel shut again with practiced ease.

 

Dusting off his hands, Subaru straightened and returned to Otto with his usual bright grin.

 

Subaru: Alright, Otto, stop being such a scaredy-cat and let’s get this show on the road!

 

Otto bristled immediately, frowning as his arms folded tight.

 

Otto: I am not scared! That had nothing to do with what Lady Emilia and I were discussing, thank you very much.

Emilia: Yes, Subaru. Stop hurting Otto’s feelings.

 

Subaru laughed at Otto’s expense, doubling over with exaggerated cheer, while Otto’s face burned red in frustration.

 

Otto: Why are you like this?!

 

Subaru raised his hands up, grinning

Subaru: Alright, alright, I’ll behave. So—what’s the plan?

 

Otto sighed, rubbing his temples.

Otto: Ugh… fine. You three will head to Lady Felt’s domain and remain with her until dawn. I’ll be handling negotiations with merchants further south in the capital. Most likely, I’ll return before you do, so I’ll prepare for our departure.

 

For an instant, Subaru’s expression didn’t match the levity of his words. His eyes—no longer playful, no longer bright—hardened. They weren’t the eyes of the cheerful fool he pretended to be. They were the eyes of a man who had carried too much, studied too much, endured too much. Eyes sharp like a predator’s, observing Otto not just as a friend, but as a subject—measuring, learning, storing away every detail like a researcher with his specimen.

 

Subaru:[So that’s how you think. I think I finally got you.]

 

And then, as quickly as it came, the hunter’s gaze vanished. Subaru’s grin returned, careless and boyish, as if the moment had never happened.

 

The theater was silent for a few beats after the scene. Subaru’s grin replayed in their minds, but it was those fleeting hunter’s eyes that stuck with them—sharp, calculating, utterly foreign to the Subaru they knew.

 

Anastasia: [He wasn’t just watching. He was studying them. Every word Otto said, every expression Emilia made. He’s not just masking—he’s learning how to become them. It’s creepy as hell.]

 

Federica crossed her arms, frowning

Federica: How many secret compartments has he built in the mansion, I wonder? How many more things has he hidden right under our noses?

 

Crusch was calm but troubled, her hands folded in her lap

Crusch: So what we know is this—the black box contains at least two things. A journal-like book, once damaged, now restored by Ryuzu Alma. Its age suggests the words within were beginning to fade, and yet Alma, with the memories of her original self, returned it to its prime. And the second is a metallic object that can fit in one’s hands that has been fixed by Krostas

 

Beatrice: It’s mostly for this “Grandma”. I don’t know why he’s doing all this for her

 

 

Patrasche gave a sharp screech, tail swishing, signaling that she was ready. With that, the group finally set off toward the capital.

 

Outside the carriage, Emilia was observing Otto as he explained the finer points of handling a ground dragon, following Subaru’s suggestion that she learn while she was controlling the temperature of the fridge and its contents. Inside, however, it was just Subaru and Beatrice—and Subaru was bored out of his mind.

 

Until he remembered something.

 

Subaru was grinning, leaning toward her

Subaru: Oi, Beako, wanna see something?

 

Beatrice folded her arms, side-eyeing him with suspicion

Beatrice: Betty can tell you’re bored, so this had better be interesting, I suppose.

 

With a flourish, Subaru reached into his jacket and pulled out an item that made Beatrice’s eyes widen in shock and her face flush pink.

It was the plush doll he had made of her contractor.

 

Beatrice: shooting up, scrambling toward him, hands outstretched

What are you doing with that, I suppose?! Give it back to Betty this instant!

 

Subaru leaned away, holding the doll just out of reach with one hand while fending her off with the other.

Subaru: Hey, calm down! I brought it just in case the crowd becomes too much for you. You’re a great spirit, sure, but you spent four hundred years locked in a library. Your social skills are about as bad as mine. If you start panicking when we’re surrounded by strangers, this little guy can help.”

 

That made her freeze. Beatrice slowly drew her hands back, her pout softening as she realized he’d thought this through for her sake.

 

Subaru: Don’t look at me like that! I didn’t mean it as an insult. Here, check this out—wanna see a trick?

 

He flipped the doll around, revealing thin wire strips attached to its limbs.

Subaru: Behold! I’ve been practicing for you—a puppet show starring yours truly!

 

Beatrice puffed her cheeks, clearly torn between indignation and curiosity. Her eyes, however, betrayed her interest as she leaned ever so slightly forward.

 

Beatrice: This had better not be stupid, in fact…

She grumbles

Subaru smirked, ready to perform.

 

Ram: That man made a doll of himself? How shameful!

Her voice wavered with irritation, though the flicker of longing in her eyes betrayed her pride.

 

I could show you how many he’s made if you’d like.

 

Nearly everyone (except Priscilla) shouted at once:

Everyone: YES!

 

Alright then. I’ll summon them to each person. Just remember—he hasn’t made all of you, so don’t get mad. I’m looking at you, Priscilla.

 

Priscilla scoffed, fanning herself

Priscilla: Hmph. As if I’d care for such childish trinkets.

Her eyes, however, lingered suspiciously long on the plushes as they appeared.

 

With that, bright lights shimmered through the theater, and soft plush toys fell gently into people’s laps.

 

Emilia received a perfect miniature of herself, dressed in her usual white and purple. Her eyes sparkled as she pressed it to her chest.

Emilia: It’s…me! So cute!

 

Rem received 2: one her normal self, another in her demon form.

She held both carefully, her expression tender.

Rem: Subaru… you remembered both sides of me.

 

Petra squealed when hers appeared in her maid outfit.

Petra: He made me so adorable! Waaah, I’ll treasure it forever!

 

Garfiel received 3: one in normal form, one half-beast with tiger arms, and one full beast.

Garfiel’s jaw dropped when he them

Garfiel: Th-THREE?! CAP’N YOU’RE TOO DAMN GOOD TO ME!

He clutched them all protectively like treasures.

 

Frederica got 2: her normal form and beast form.

Frederica covered her mouth, smiling warmly

Federica: …He truly thought of everything.

 

Ram got one of herself.

Her ears turned pink as she held it delicately.

Ram: Hmph. He finally shows proper taste, I suppose.

She mutters to herself

 

Otto burst into laughter when he saw his plush—riding an adorable little ground dragon.

Otto: Ahahaha! This is amazing! He even got the saddle right!

 

Felt received one of herself, messy hair and all.

Felt: Oi, he even got my stupid bedhead down… tch, idiot.

Her hands, however, clutched it tightly.

 

Reinhard received a plush of himself, pristine and knightly.

Reinhard smiled softly, holding it with reverence

Reinhard: …I’ll take good care of it.

 

Beatrice received not just one, but three:

-A doll of Subaru himself.

-A doll of her.

-A doll of Subaru hugging her tightly.

 

Beatrice’s face flushed crimson, her hands trembling as she hugged the third plush to her chest.

Beatrice: …Idiot. Stupid, wonderful idiot.

She whispered to herself.

 

If you thought the dolls were adorable, you should see the animals he made of you all.

 

The room goes still for a second before—

 

Emilia was literally shaking in her seat, her chair creaking dangerously

Emilia: Sh-show us now!! Please!

 

—CRACK! The armrest snaps clean off in her hand.

 

Otto: Lady E-Emilia please calm down before you break the whole chair!

 

Alright, alright. But remember — not everyone has one. Don’t pout, don’t rage, and I’m looking at you, Priscilla.

 

Priscilla: Hmph. As if I would debase myself over a child’s trinket.

[If there is not one of me, I’ll burn this theater to the ground.]

 

Very well then — here they are. Enjoy them while you can, because I’ll be taking them back later. Make good use of your time.

 

A brilliant light fills the stage, and one by one, soft plush animals begin appearing in everyone’s laps — each crafted with almost absurd attention to detail. The room erupts with gasps, laughter, and no small amount of chaos.

 

Soon the bright light fades, and the first wave of animal plushies drops into waiting laps.

 

Beatrice: A tiny, fluffy cat-Beatrice plush tumbles onto her. Its fur was curled like her drill-hair, its face pouty yet cute.

Beatrice hugs it tight immediately

Beatrice:… Betty allows this, I suppose!

She buries her face in it, trying to hide the blush.

 

Emilia: A pure white dove with purple eyes lands gently in her hands. Its wings shimmer faintly like ice.

Emilia’s eyes sparkling

Emilia: A dove… it’s so precious!

She cradles it like it was alive, holding it against her cheek.

 

Otto: A soft, round sloth bear plops into his lap, complete with a tiny stitched hat matching his own.

Otto starred  in disbelief

Otto: …He… he gave even the bear my hat.

Otto is speechless, fighting back tears

 

Julius: A purple dog plush with shining loyal eyes, noble posture, and a faint stitched rapier strapped to its back.

Julius: grins warmly, running a hand over its fur

Julius: …To think he would see me as loyal… I am honored.

 

Petra: An orange mouse plush almost as big as her hands squeaks when she squeezes it. Its big round eyes and fluffy tail make her squeal.

Petra was hugging  both plushies.

Petra: It’s so cute!! Garfiel look!!

(She sticks it right in his face, giggling.)

 

Priscilla: A regal lion plush lands gracefully in her lap, its mane stitched with threads of gold and crimson.

Priscilla fanned herself with a sly smile

Priscilla: At last, a gift befitting me.

(She is never letting this go. Ever.)

 

Wilhelm: A white tiger plush with piercing blue eyes rests in his hands, its stance protective.

Wilhelm: …A symbol of strength and grace. How thoughtful.”

(He smiles, a rare softness lighting his face.)

 

Felix squealed the second his landed — a cat plush, tongue out, one eye closed in a cheeky wink.

Felix: It’s purrfect! Subaru, you absolute darling!

He hugged it so tight it nearly vanished into his chest.

Felix: Look, look, everyone, it even stuck its little tongue out like meee~!

Al: Yup, he nailed your annoying face, that’s for sure.

Felix gasped in mock offense, clutching the plush protectively.

Felix: You’re just jealous, Al! Don’t come begging to borrow mine later~

 

Rem and Ram: 2 matching cat plushies appear at once — one pale pink with a rose bow, one pale blue with a demon horn stitched carefully. They tumble into their laps together.

Rem pressed hers to her chest, near tears Rem: Subaru…

Ram held hers delicately, cheeks faintly pink

Ram: …It’s amazing.

(She won’t let go of it, not even for a second.)

 

Crusch examined the hawk plush on her lap. Its stitched wings were spread wide, regal and commanding, just like her. She smiled faintly.

Crusch: A hawk… sharp-eyed, unwavering. How very like him to notice such a thing.

She stroked its beak as though it were a living creature.

 

Soon the entire room is filled with the colorful, carefully crafted plush animals. Everyone is either laughing, hugging their gift, or pretending not to care while secretly melting inside.

 

You may not believe it, but whenever Subaru is bored, he makes one of these. So… have fun, and don’t kill each other over them.

 

The theater erupted in chatter the moment the last plush landed.

 

Emilia was nearly bouncing in her seat, showing off her dove to Beatrice.

Emilia: Beako, Beako, look! Isn’t it just the sweetest?!

Beatrice clutched her cat plush possessively

Beatrice: Betty refuses to trade, in fact! This one belongs only to Betty, I suppose!

She believes Emilia wants to trade but she kept on sneaking little glances at Emilia’s dove, clearly tempted.

 

Petra held her orange mouse up like a prized jewel.

Petra: Mine’s the cutest! Look at its tiny paws!

She shoved it into Garfiel’s face, who growled.

Garfiel: Oi, don’t rub it on me! …Though it is kinda adorable, shya.”

Petra puffed her cheeks.

Petra: Adorable?! It’s the best! Even better than your three plushies, Garf!

 

Otto sat in a corner muttering to himself, completely entranced by his sloth bear.

Otto: The seams are perfect, the hat is identical… did he measure my head size…?!

He looked up suddenly, panicked.

[No one’s taking mine. This one is off-limits!]

 

Julius raised his loyal dog plush for all to see.

Julius smiled smugly

Julius: Clearly, Subaru recognizes refinement and loyalty.

Al: Or maybe he just thinks you’re easy to boss around like a dog.

Julius scowled but hugged the plush a little closer.

 

Priscilla reclined elegantly, her lion plush resting on her lap.

Priscilla: This lion embodies me perfectly. Fierce, noble, commanding…

Anastasia had teasing grin

Anastasia: More like loud, spoiled, and dramatic.

Priscilla fanned herself, pretending not to hear — but her fingers were stroking the lion’s mane nonstop.

 

Wilhelm sat in silence, the white tiger plush on his lap. His thumb traced its stripes carefully.

Wilhelm:…He even gave it the same eyes as my wife’s spirit beast.

For once, his stoic mask slipped, revealing deep gratitude.

 

Rem was cuddling her blue cat plush so tightly it looked like she might never let go.

Rem: It feels like he’s always with me…

Ram: Tch. At least mine is more dignified than yours.

Rem smiled warmly

Rem: It’s okay. Mine just looks more like Subaru.

Ram: …That’s true.

She had a faint smile on her face

 

We have one more, guys. The very first one he ever made. Who do you think it is?

 

The guesses rolled in, quick and heated:

Anastasia: Three silver that it’s Emilia.

She smirked, confident.

Ricardo: No one’s gonna play against that bet, Ana-Bo. What do you think, Mimi?

Mimi was pouting, her tail swishing

Mimi: Hmph! When we get outta here, I’m makin’ him make me 5! No—8! 8 plushies, all for me!

Her brothers burst out laughing, patting her on the head.

 

Felt: Probably his Beatrice.

Her arms were crossed, but her lips curved knowingly.

Beatrice: Yes! That has to be the correct answer, I suppose!

Rem: Maybe… maybe it’s of all of us together.

Emilia:That’s a good answer.

 

Well then… let’s find out. Drum roll, please~.

 

The crowd clapped and stomped in rhythm, laughter mixing with curiosity. Then, with a flash of light, the final plush drifted down.

 

It wasn’t Emilia.

It wasn’t Beatrice.

It wasn’t even the group.

 

It was Reinhard — once again.

A dragon plush, scales stitched in deep red, with eyes of piercing azure. Despite its small size, it carried an air of majesty and terror… yet somehow, through Subaru’s hands, it was adorable. A scary-cute guardian dragon.

The room filled with groans, sighs, and a few laughs of disbelief.

 

Al: You’ve gotta be kiddin’ me! The Sword Saint again? He’s hoggin’ all the spotlight!Mimi: No faaaair!

Beatrice crossed her arms

Beatrice: Ridiculous. Betty should’ve been first, in fact.

Emilia: …Still, it’s beautiful.

 

 

Take pride, Reinhard. This was the first one he ever made here. Out of everyone, it was you. Continue to be the good friend you are to Subaru.

 

All eyes turned to Reinhard. He sat frozen, dragon plush resting carefully in his lap. His lips trembled, as though he wanted to speak but the words caught in his throat. Slowly, he bowed his head, clutching the dragon to his chest.

 

Reinhard (quietly): …I’ll never fail him. Not again.

 

The theater fell silent, the weight of the moment settling in.

 

Emilia: …I think it makes sense. Besides me, Reinhard was the first person who was kind to Subaru when he came here. Maybe he wanted to keep that moment close… to never forget the warmth that greeted him in a strange new world.

Beatrice: Hmph. Betty still thinks she should’ve been the first, but… if it had to be anyone else, it’s understandable, in fact. Reinhard was… Subaru’s first friend here even if he didn’t realize it.

 

When you get out, I’ll have to take back the plushies. Subaru would definitely notice if so many of his things went missing and then found them in your hands. He’d be mortified with embarrassment. But… for now, I’ll let you choose one plushie each to keep.

 

The theater instantly erupted into chatter.

 

Emilia: Then I’m keeping this one! It’s so sweet… and it feels like it was made just for me.

Emilia waved her dove plushie 

Beatrice was hugging her 4 of her dolls glaring suspiciously at the Director

Beatrice: Betty refuses to part with these, in fact! But… if Betty must… then this one stays with me.

She cuddles the Subaru doll closer, cheeks flushed pink

 

Rem gently stroking the small demon-form plush of herself

Rem: …I’ll keep this one. It feels like Subaru made it because he wanted even this side of me to be cherished.

 

Ram: Hmph. I suppose… this will do. No reason to get sentimental.

Trying to look disinterested, though her fingers linger on the twin cat plush

 

Otto was beaming proudly, holding the sloth bear version of himself

Otto: Oh, this is definitely mine. Look at the little hat! The craftsmanship is remarkable. I’m honored.

 

Petra was hugging the orange mouse plush tight, but side-eying Garfiel’s pile

Petra: I’ll keep this one… even if it’s unfair that Garfiel got three…

 

Garfiel was grinning ear to ear, squeezing the beast-form plush

Garfiel: Cap’n’s a real artist, ain’t he? I’m keepin’ this badass one! It’s got my fangs ‘n everythin’!

 

Felt snatching up the her own plush without hesitation

Felt: Obviously, I’m takin’ this one. The eye’s just like mine. Kinda freaky how much detail that guy puts in.

 

Reinhard holding the dragon plush gently, almost reverently

Reinhard: …Then I will treasure this one. If it truly was the first he ever made, I’ll keep it as a promise—to always be at his side, as his friend

 

Priscilla: stroking the lion plush with a proud smirk

Priscilla: Hmph. Naturally, I shall keep this one. It captures my majesty… though I’ll have him craft a proper one for me soon enough.

 

Felix was pressing the cat plush with one eye shut against his cheek, smiling

Felix: It’s purrfect, just like me. I’ll treasure this little cutie—since it means I was on Subaru’s mind when he made it.

 

Wilhelm was quiet his fingers brushing the white tiger plush

Wilhelm: This one… reminds me of strength tempered by grace. I shall keep it close.

 

Alright then. Make sure to cherish them. Oh, and before I forget—these plushies are indestructible. I know how much you lot enjoy breaking my things.

 

He cleared his throat exaggeratedly.

 

 

*Cough* Emilia.

 

Emilia, jolting, cheeks puffing up

Emilia: H-Hey! That was just the armrest, it wasn’t my fault!

 

 

*Cough* Rem.

 

Rem bowed her head, clutching her demon-form plush tightly

Rem: I apologize

 

 

*Cough* Priscilla.

 

Priscilla: Hmph. The fault lies not with me but with your flimsy creations. One must withstand magnificence if it wishes to serve me.

 

*Cough* Reinhard.

 

Reinhard’s eyes narrowed in embarrassment, looking away as he stroked the dragon plush

Reinhard: …I only gripped it a little. The armrest shouldn’t have shattered so easily.

 

The theater burst into laughter, the tension breaking instantly as everyone teased the four culprits, while each of them defended themselves in varying degrees of pride and embarrassment.

 

 

*CLAP!*

 

In an instant, the dolls they hadn’t chosen shimmered with faint light and gently faded away into nothingness. Gasps and small whines filled the room as the once crowded theater floor was suddenly bare again, leaving only the single plushie each person had decided to keep.

 

Emilia hugging hers tightly, pouting

Emilia: I wish I could’ve kept them all…

 

Petra nodded quickly

Petra: Me too! They were so soft…

 

Otto sighed, still studying his plush

Otto: Knowing Subaru, I imagine he’d collapse in embarrassment if he knew we were hoarding them

Notes:

I NEED SOMEONE TO DRAW THIS. If you can, go to my discord and post it there
The discord server is
https://discord.gg/8du8Z8Nz

Chapter 49: A New Side

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Inside the carriage, Subaru pinched the thin wires between his fingers and gave them a little tug. The plush version of himself jerked to life, its stubby legs wobbling before spinning clumsily in place. With a dramatic flourish, Subaru pulled harder, and the doll raised its arms above its head, striking the unmistakable pose of a ballerina.

 

Subaru: And now, behold! The most graceful dancer in all the kingdoms—Subaru Natsuki!

 

The puppet twirled and stumbled, its limbs flailing in exaggerated motions, but Subaru’s control somehow turned the awkwardness into comedic charm. He even hummed a little melody under his breath as he guided the doll through pirouettes and leaps, ending with a grand bow that nearly toppled it over.

 

Beatrice was covering her mouth, her cheeks red as cherry

Beatrice: [B-Betty refuses to laugh at something so ridiculous, I suppose!]

 

But the faint shake in her shoulders and the small smile peeking through gave her away. Subaru noticed and leaned closer, dangling the doll so it “bowed” toward her like a performer acknowledging its only audience.

 

Subaru: Thank you, thank you! Your support means the world, Beako!

 

Beatrice’s stern face finally broke as she let out a bubbly laugh, her small hands covering her mouth while Subaru continued to pull the strings, making his puppet-self twirl like a dizzy ballerina.

 

The sound of her laughter carried forward, catching Emilia’s attention. She slid open the small window between the driver’s seat and the carriage interior.

 

Emilia: Hey, what’s so funny back there?

 

The moment Subaru heard her voice, his body froze. Reality struck him—he was a grown man playing puppet-show with a plushie of himself. His face flushed red. In a panic, he hurled the doll straight through the open window.

 

Beatrice: H–Heeey! That’s mine, I suppose!

 

Without hesitation, she scrambled after it, leaping right through the window with surprising grace.

 

Subaru blinked once, then twice—then dove out after her, instinct outweighing reason. The ground rushed up fast. Only as he hung midair, seconds away from face-planting, did his brain finally catch up. His expression wasn’t of terror, but pure, weary irritation.

 

Subaru face was deadpan, as if lecturing himself

Subaru: …Why did I do that?

 

 

Ram: Foolish beyond reason. To throw yourself from a moving carriage over something so trivial—pathetic.

But the corners of her mouth twitched like she was suppressing a chuckle.

 

On the other side, Rem was clasping her hands, stars in her eyes.

Rem: It’s adorable… Beatrice and Subaru really are like children sometimes.

 

Beatrice, red-cheeked, was lightly punching her contractor’s unconscious shoulder in the theater seats.

Beatrice: That was Betty’s plushie! Of course Betty would follow it, in fact!

 

Emilia sighed, covering her face with one hand.

Emilia: Subaru… honestly. Jumping out of a carriage for something so dumb… When you wake up, I’m going to scold you properly.

Still, the faintest smile tugged at her lips.

 

 

Subaru sat inside the carriage again, looking a little worse for wear with twigs sticking out of his hair. Emilia had his ear firmly pinched between her fingers, scolding him with the righteous fury of a big sister. The mini-fridge sat dutifully at her side, glowing faintly from her mana. Across from them, Beatrice was miraculously spotless, snuggling the rescued Subaru doll to her chest with a triumphant little huff.

 

Subaru: I’m sorry, Mili… please forgive me…

He groaned

 

Emilia: Subaru, you can be such a dunderhead sometimes!

Subaru cracked open an eye, giving her a half-smile through his fatigue.

Subaru: Who… *yawn*… even says that anymore?

 

The words slurred as his head bobbed. Days of sleepless nights and overexertion pressed down all at once.

 

Beatrice noticed first. Her lips curled into a faint, almost secret smile as she hugged the doll tighter.

 

Emilia, still in the middle of lecturing, stopped when she realized the ear in her hand had gone slack. She blinked, leaned forward, and froze as she caught the sound of soft snoring.

 

Her expression softened immediately, the scolding tone dissolving into quiet concern. She brushed a stray twig out of his hair, lingering for a moment as though torn between waking him or letting him rest.

 

Beatrice’s smile deepened as she saw her contractor’s head tilt, finally giving in to sleep. For once, there was no pain etched across his face, only the faintest hint of peace. She hugged the doll closer, as if to guard this rare moment.

 

From the theater seats, Felix exhaled a long breath he hadn’t realized he was holding.

Felix: Finally… he’s out cold. Judging by what we’ve seen, he hasn’t had more than 4 hours a night in the last three days. His body needed this.

 

Emilia, on-screen, shifted to cradle his head gently against her shoulder, her earlier frustration gone.

Emilia: Thank you… just sleep, Subaru.

Her embrace was tender, protective.

 

Rem leaned forward, her hands clutching the fabric of her dress.

Rem: He looks so calm, but… what if the nightmares come again? What if he starts thrashing…?

She tighten her grip on the Oni doll her lover made of her

 

 

The screen shifted to the bustling capital. From the window of a moving carriage, Otto could be seen paying a merchant, his sharp voice haggling even as the wheels rattled across cobblestones.

 

Inside the carriage, Beatrice leaned against Subaru, shaking him gently.

 

Beatrice: Wake up, I suppose… you’ve been dozing long enough.

 

Her tone was light, almost teasing, but her little hands trembled ever so slightly. Across from them, Emilia sat near the fridge, both palms pressed gently to its sides as she focused on stabilizing its temperature with her mana.

Subaru stirred, blinking himself awake before quickly remembering where he was. He sat up, brushing stray twigs from his jacket. Beatrice puffed her cheeks at him, trying to play it off, but the faint unease in her eyes was impossible for him to miss.

She was surrounded by a world she hadn’t touched in over four hundred years, and the thought of meeting strangers made her shoulders tense.

 

Subaru caught it instantly.

 

Subaru: :It’s okay, Beako. You won’t be facing them alone. You’ve got your trusty contractor—your dear Subaru—right here.

He leaned forward, carefully straightening the tiny crown resting on her golden curls, dusting off her already immaculate dress as though preparing her for battle.

 

Subaru: You’re smart, you’re strong, you’re brave. You and Emilia even beat the Great Rabbit. You’re Beatrice—the great spirit of Yin. And as your contractor, I know you can do this.

 

His voice was steady, reverent, as though each word was a declaration of fact rather than encouragement. Beatrice blinked up at him, her lips twitching between a pout and a shy smile.

 

Most smiled, touched by Subaru’s gentle encouragement.

 

Petra leaned forward, whispering with stars in her eyes:

Petra: He’s so sweet to Beatrice…

 

Crusch: Did you notice? He credited Beatrice and Emilia for defeating the Great Rabbit… but said nothing of himself.

Julius: A familiar pattern. He raises others, but erases his own part from the tale.

 

Beatrice’s eyes shimmered, not with pride, but with a frustration only she could feel.

 

Beatrice: He always does this, I suppose… Pretends Betty did it all, when he was the one who carried everything. It’s infuriating. Infuriating and… and so very like him, in fact…

 

Al: Are you guys so stupid?

 

Every head turned toward him, startled by the venom in his tone. His single eye narrowed, his usual lazy drawl sharpened into something fierce.

 

Al: We’ve all seen Subaru’s insecurities, right? The kid constantly downplays himself, acts like he’s nothing while doing damn near everything. But this? This is different.

He jabbed a finger toward the screen, his voice rising with each word.

Al: Do you have any idea how mind-breaking it is to be called the ‘Rabbit Slayer’? You can pat him on the back all you want, but what do you think he remembers? Not the victory. Not the cheers. Just the feeling of being eaten alive, over and over. The sound of his own bones crunching in the belly of those things.

 

His voice cracked with anger, his fist tightening against the armrest.

Al: So yeah, of course he won’t take credit. The only way he can keep breathing is by never associating himself with it at all. That’s why we’ve never seen Subaru #15. Because every single memory tied to those disgusting rabbits is locked away, buried, blocked out.

 

The theater was dead still. Nobody dared interrupt him.

 

Al: Don’t you dare misinterpret it as some petty insecurity. This ain’t him being modest—it’s survival. His way of keeping what little sanity he’s got left.

 

The theater was deathly silent after Al’s words, save for the faint hum of the projection.

 

Emilia’s violet eyes drifted toward the dove plushie resting on her lap, then down to Subaru’s unconscious hand she held. Shame burned in her chest. How could she have thought it was just insecurity? Echidna’s tea may have helped heal his mind, but now she questioned how he was even sane enough to smile…to speak… after that.

 

Rem bowed her head. The thought of her darling, conscious while his flesh was torn apart, devoured—again and again—stabbed her like a blade. She had dismissed it once as something he “endured.” Foolish. She now realized he had been trapped in a waking nightmare, with no time to breathe, no chance to process, before being thrown into the Sanctuary’s chaos again.

 

Ram’s lips tightened, eyes narrowing toward Roswaal’s shadowy figure. Bitterness twisted her stomach. That clown had pushed Subaru into hell for his schemes. And yet, by some miracle, Subaru had clawed his way back. Quietly, with uncharacteristic sincerity, she thanked whatever higher beings existed for leaving him with any sanity.

 

Petra shook violently, her small hands clutching her skirt. The only thing calming her was the mouse plushie she received. The memory of the rabbit still haunted her—its gnashing teeth, its endless hunger. And yet, Subaru had lived through that nightmare, again and again. How could he still laugh? How could he think? The thought broke her heart.

 

Crusch closed her eyes, her composure strained. She remembered her own clash with the Great Rabbit. To imagine losing, being eaten alive, returning only to face it again, and again—her iron stomach turned at the thought.

 

Ricardo’s claws dug into the armrest with a harsh creak. His jaw clenched, eyes flashing with uncharacteristic fury. He was a man of war, hardened by battle, but the idea of a boy like Subaru enduring something so grotesque was almost too much to stomach.

 

A heavy silence pressed down on them all, until Al spoke again—his voice like iron dipped in frost.

 

Al: Yeah… I can see it on your faces. You get it now. You finally realized how damn lucky you are that Subaru’s even sane enough to walk, talk, and smile. So listen well.

He leaned forward, his tone dropping to something low, dangerous.

Al: No matter what, no matter when, if you ever call him the Rabbit Slayer—

 

His single eye glinted with icy resolve.

 

Al: You’re dead.

 

Priscilla’s eyes narrowed, her fan lowering ever so slightly. Normally, her knight was nothing but a carefree fool—more inclined to jest, to chatter, than to bare his fangs. But now? His voice carried the iron weight of conviction. It intrigued her. This was not the jesting dog at her heel, but something sharper, something dangerous.

 

Priscilla, who sneered at most things, recognized the similarity to something she’d heard before—Beatrice’s vow against Roswaal. A declaration not of bravado, but of certainty. A willingness to burn the world itself if that’s what it took to keep the promise true.

 

In the back of their minds, all of them remembered Beatrice’s voice, sharp and absolute, when she threatened Roswaal. Al’s tone carried the same lethal edge.

 

Two very different people… yet the same bone-deep resolve.

 

 

The screen shifted to the bustling streets of the capital. Colorful stalls lined the roads, merchants cried out their wares, and laughter spilled through the air. For most, it was a place of joy. For Beatrice, though, the crowd was a world she had never known—overwhelming and foreign after centuries in the solitude of the library.

 

But with Subaru’s encouragement, she walked forward, small hand nestled firmly in his.

 

The way he arranged their little group wasn’t careless. Emilia walked at the far right, keeping her hand lightly on the fridge’s surface as she quietly maintained its temperature. Subaru had deliberately placed her there, ensuring the sun was behind her so it wouldn’t scorch her pale skin.

 

Beatrice walked in the center, cushioned between them. Subaru held her hand while Emilia stayed close on her other side, a wall of familiarity against the sea of strangers. She didn’t realize it, but her position was more than convenience—it was protection. Anyone who even thought of reaching for her would first have to pass either Subaru or Emilia.

 

And Subaru himself? He walked at the far left, his posture casual but his eyes sharp. From there, he was the first line of defense, able to step into danger without hesitation. He also knew the way people stared—that his odd clothes, his mismatched energy, drew attention. If their eyes landed on him first, then they wouldn’t look so closely at Emilia’s resemblance to the Witch.

He never explained any of this. He didn’t need to.

The trio chatted about all sorts of things as they made their way through the capital—small talk, silly jokes, little observations about stalls and performers. To any onlooker, it was just a young man with two girls enjoying the day.

 

But Subaru’s eyes were never still.

 

If the street was clear and calm, his voice would be low and casual, blending seamlessly into the chatter. If the crowd grew louder, he would tighten his grip on Beatrice’s small hand—an unspoken signal that he was alert, ready to pull her close if needed. And whenever wandering eyes lingered too long on Emilia, he raised his voice, his tone exaggerated, his words ridiculous. He would become the center of attention—the loud, foolish boy—until those curious stares slid off Emilia and onto him instead.

To everyone else, he looked like a clown. To Beatrice and Emilia, he was just Subaru being Subaru. But in truth, every laugh, every foolish pose, every word pitched just too loud was part of a deliberate rhythm he followed. A formula to keep them safe.

And so, without breaking stride, without faltering in his act, Subaru guided them through the heart of the capital—until at last, the gates of the Astrea mansion came into view.

The guards at the Astrea estate recognized them immediately and opened the gates without delay. Subaru gave them a casual salute as he led the trio in, Beatrice’s hand still snug in his own while Emilia kept the quiet hum of mana flowing into the fridge.

The courtyard was immaculate—trimmed hedges, bright flowers, a cobblestone path leading up to the grand mansion. It carried the quiet dignity of the Astrea name.

As they approached the front entrance, the doors opened and a maid stepped forward with practiced grace. Her uniform was crisp, her posture perfect, and her long auburn hair framed sharp, watchful eyes. She bowed lightly before speaking.

 

???: Welcome to the Astrea estate. I am Flam Remendis, head maid in service to Lord Reinhard and Lady Felt. It is an honor to greet you.

 

Subaru instantly perked up, slipping into his overly dramatic gentleman routine.

Subaru: An honor, she says! No, no, the honor is all ours, Miss Flam, being welcomed by such a radiant beauty.

Beatrice rolled her eyes, Emilia stifled a giggle, and Flam only tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable.

Flam: …I see. Then please, come inside. Lady Felt and Lord Reinhard are expecting you.

 

Subaru: [Yes, this is my chance.]

He rubbed the back of his neck, feigning embarrassment with a sheepish grin.

Subaru: Yeah, that would be great and all, but unfortunately—I gotta run.

 

Both Emilia and Beatrice blinked at him in confusion.

 

Emilia: Eh? Where are you going? You’re the one who suggested we come here, remember?

Beatrice: That’s right, I suppose! If my contractor is going somewhere, then Betty will be going too!

 

Subaru crouched slightly, wagging his finger as though to scold her, then softened.

Subaru: Sorry, Beako, but that can’t happen this time. While we were walking earlier, I spotted an old friend. Didn’t wanna hold up the group, but… I haven’t seen them in a while, so I figured I’d catch up. It’s about 5 p.m. now, so I’ll be back within an hour. Then, promise, we’ll deliver Felt’s gift together.

 

Beatrice puffed her cheeks, ready to argue—but Subaru leaned down and whispered into her ear.

 

Subaru (whispering): If you let me go this once, I’ll bake you another one of those tomorrow.

 

Beatrice froze, her pout instantly melting at the mere memory of that dish. She crossed her arms, cheeks faintly pink, and looked away with forced dignity.

Beatrice: …Fine. But only because Betty is merciful, I suppose.

 

Turning back to Emilia, Subaru flashed his usual grin.

 

Subaru: Mili, fridge-duty still okay? Not draining too much mana?

 

Emilia lifted the box up just enough for him to see, smiling brightly.

 

Emilia: Nope! This ‘fridge’—” (she stumbled slightly on the word) “—takes so little mana it’s barely noticeable. Don’t worry about me!

Subaru: That’s my lady for you! Reliable as always!

 

He spun on his heel and gave Flam an apologetic bow.

Subaru: Ah—sorry to waste your time, Miss Flam. Please take good care of them while I’m gone.

With that, he jogged a few steps toward the exit, waving lazily over his shoulder.

Subaru: Don’t peek inside the fridge, okay? I’ll be back before you know it!

And just like that, he disappeared down the path, leaving Emilia and Beatrice exchanging puzzled glances.

 

The room, which had been tense and formal, began to loosen as a small giggle echoed from Felt. She looked at her older brother with wide, excited eyes, clearly amused by Subaru’s antics.

 

Beatrice: He’s going to meet… grandma. Who is that, I wonder?

Anastasia: Hmm… I’m intrigued. Subaru spent so much time preparing—whoever she is, she must be important.

 

Felt clapped her hands softly, her laughter infectious, and even some of the more stoic observers allowed a small smile to form

 

Subaru returned to the carriage, moving carefully to avoid the watchful eyes of the caretakers and the vigilant Patrasche. He knelt for a moment, removing the loose floorboard to retrieve the long black box, which he quickly tucked safely into his jacket. With the box secured, he slipped silently back into the street, keeping to the shadows.

 

The familiar bustle of the main street faded as he turned into a narrow, dark alleyway, edging closer to the slum district. The sounds of the city were muffled here, replaced by the distant clatter of metal and the soft scurrying of unseen creatures.

 

Subaru’s eyes, sharp and calculating, focused on a figure crouched in the shadows. He took a careful step forward, his voice low but firm.

 

Subaru: So… what do you want?

The alley fell silent for a heartbeat, the air thick with tension, as the unknown figure finally responded.

 

Otto: Why would he go to an alleyway alone again? Wouldn’t Subaru #3 be screaming in his ears to leave immediately?

Rem: Maybe… it’s to meet Grandma?

She tilts her head, uncertain, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. She trusts Subaru but senses there’s more going on than meets the eye.

Beatrice: Hmph. Someone he spent so much time with wouldn’t be hiding in the shadows. He’d speak with them with… some level of familiarity.

 

 

Subaru spoke with deliberate calm, though every word carried weight. The figure before him was clearly not the “Grandma” he had been expecting.

 

It was a man in his forties, with dark blue hair thinning at the crown. His clothes were plain, worn, and suited to the poor district. A brown belt hung loosely over his tunic, and he looked like he belonged to the shadows rather than the streets.

 

???: What—?

He barely registered Subaru until the young man’s voice cut through the alley.

 

Subaru: You! I’m talking to you.

His gaze bore into the man, sharp and unwavering.

Subaru: When I walked past here with my friends, you didn’t look at them. You looked at me. Not out of curiosity. Not out of annoyance. But spite. And I noticed you reaching for that dagger the moment our eyes met.

 

Subaru’s finger pointed directly at the small sword sheathed at the man’s side.

He stepped closer, narrowing his eyes, every motion precise and calculated.

 

Subaru: So… once again…

His voice dropped lower, fierce and unwavering.

Subaru: What do you want?

The alley seemed to shrink around them, the air tense with the promise of confrontation. Subaru’s body remained relaxed, but the fire in his gaze made it clear—he was ready for whatever answer came next.

 

 

 

???: Your kind disgusts me.

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow, tilting his head slightly.

Subaru: “My kind?” I’d say I’m a… somewhat normal guy.

 

The man’s dark eyes flashed, his fists tightening.

???: Your black hair. Your dark eyes. The screams from that place—you’re a mistake! A plague! Someone everyone despises, someone who should have never existed! All hate you, all want you dead! Even the spirits despise you! Why should you be allowed to live?!

 

The man’s voice grew sharper, angrier.

 

???: I bet you’re related to that… that bitch, the Bowel Hunter! You’re probably some sadistic butcher who enjoys tormenting us normal people. You should’ve never existed!

He paused, staring at Subaru, waiting for a reaction.

 

Subaru yawned into his hand and rubbed his eyes, stretching slowly as if nothing the man said mattered.

 

Subaru: Ooh, so that’s what this is about.

He rolled his shoulders casually, stretching his arms.

Subaru: You know… you’re not the first person to hate me for my looks. I honestly don’t know how Emilia puts up with all these insults—she’s a strong girl for always smiling.

He stretched his legs, cracking his back with exaggerated nonchalance.

 

Subaru: What is this, the eighth time someone’s yelled at me like that? And that speech of yours lasted a whole minute? That’s a new record for sure.

???: Why aren’t you taking this seriously?!

 

Subaru shrugged, a small, tired smile playing at the corners of his lips.

 

Subaru: Probably because I couldn’t give a damn. I mean… you’re a guy hating on another man for simply existing. If this is your first reaction to someone who looks like me, I’d say you have more personal issues than I do.

He yawned again, stretching as if the confrontation were nothing more than a minor inconvenience, leaving the man fuming and off-balance.

 

The theater fell silent, the weight of Subaru’s unseen struggles pressing on everyone’s minds.

 

Emilia: …He… he gets discriminated against too?

Her voice was quiet, tinged with both surprise and guilt.

 

Julius: For… his black hair and those eyes?

He shook his head slowly, trying to process the revelation.

 

Anastasia: I always wondered if Subaru realized how others perceived him because of his unusual looks… but to think he’s endured this eight times? That’s… almost unbearable to imagine.

 

The rest of the cast exchanged solemn glances, a mixture of shock, sorrow, and admiration crossing their faces.

 

Emilia pressed her hands together, her eyes downcast. She felt a sting of disappointment in herself, realizing how many times she had been so focused on her own struggles that she never noticed the subtle glances, the whispers, the judgment Subaru endured silently while still doing everything in his power to protect and support her.

 

Rem’s eyes flashed with restrained fury. Her grip on her plushie tightened so hard her knuckles turned white

Rem: How dare you—how dare you speak to him like that!

Her voice trembled, a mix of anger and sorrow.

 

Ram let out a sharp, icy laugh, bitter and cutting.

Ram: Pathetic. To hate someone for simply existing… He disgusts Ram.

Her gaze bore into the man as if she could burn him with sheer will. Her pride might have softened for Subaru, but her rage at injustice was unyielding.

 

Beatrice’s usually playful demeanor vanished, replaced with a blazing fury. Her hands balled into fists, nails scraping the floor.

Beatrice: How dare you speak to my contractor in such a manner!

she shouted, voice echoing with centuries of restrained authority

 

 

The man’s fists trembled, veins standing out on his neck.

 

???: You—! You mock me?!

 

Subaru tilted his head, squinting slightly, as if considering the man’s outburst.

 

Subaru: Mock? No, no. I’m just… observing. You see, it’s fascinating how people get so worked up over someone who’s just… existing. It’s like you’re training yourself to explode for no reason.

 

The man growled, stepping forward

 

???: You don’t understand! You’ve never suffered! You don’t deserve to live!

 

Subaru yawned, rubbing his eyes again before responding in an almost bored tone.

 

Subaru: Suffer? Believe me, I’ve seen worse. Much worse. People thinking they have the right to decide who lives or dies… that’s funny. Your shouting at me like a villain in a storybook, but you scare me one bit. It just… makes me wonder why you waste your energy on strangers.

 

The man’s face turned red, his hands shaking, but Subaru’s calm tone only seemed to push him further.

 

Subaru: All this anger, and for what? You’re mad at me for… being me? That’s ridiculous. If you spent half as much effort improving yourself instead of cursing someone else, maybe life would be easier for you.

 

Subaru straightened, cracking his knuckles casually, eyes glinting faintly in the alley light.

 

Subaru: Seriously, though… I almost admire your dedication. Most people just yell, sometimes spit on my shoes when they compare me to the curses children. You? You stood your ground, screamed, threatened. It’s… impressive in a way.

He paused, letting the words sink in.

Subaru: But here’s the thing—you’re wasting it. All this fury, and for nothing. You’re alone in this anger. And I? I’ve already lived through worse. So tell me again… who’s really suffering here?

 

The man froze, unsure how to respond to Subaru’s unnerving calm. Subaru’s small smirk betrayed no malice, only quiet dominance.

 

Subaru: Go on, think about it. Or don’t. Either way… I’m done talking.

 

Subaru, having decided the confrontation was over, began to step away. The alley’s exit was just a few feet ahead when the man, too prideful to accept being dismissed, surged forward.

 

???: You won’t get away, cursed child!

 

His speed, remarkable for someone from the slums, closed the distance in a heartbeat, dagger raised toward Subaru.

 

From Subaru’s perspective, time slowed. His mind raced, analyzing every variable in an instant.

 

Everyone: SUBARU!!!!!!

They were all afraid for the boy’s safety.

“Is how he dies!”

“Why wasn’t I there!!”

“Please be alright in fact!”

“Cap’n

 

All had similar thoughts as they watched the small sword get closer to Subaru

 

Subaru: [I can feel it… the noose tightening around my neck. I’ll be dead if I don’t act fast. Is it the man? Yes it has to be? The moment I turned around, I felt the noose! Who is this man? Does he have a divine blessing like Felt? No—if he did, I’d already be on the ground. Is he a retired knight? Trained in some art of combat? Probably not… otherwise, I’d be finished by now.]

 

A shadow flickered across his vision. It was the ghost of Subaru—#3—the version that had died in this very alley, the two almost indistinguishable in stance and tension.

 

#3: [You’ve gotta duck!]

 

#18:[I… I can’t! I’m too weak… but she can.]

 

He closed his eyes briefly, letting the world dissolve around him. The dark void returned, sparse and quiet, with only two figures present. One was himself, #18, and the other… a familiar warrior, someone he had always held in deep respect: Crusch Karsten.

 

#18 held out his hand to Crusch.

#18: Subaru is too weak to defend himself… could you lend me yourself?

 

Crusch, clad in her warrior outfit, smiled faintly.

Crusch: Of course you are… and yes, you may borrow myself.

 

A mask, simplified but unmistakably her face, appeared in her hand. Subaru took it, placing it over his own face. Threads of faint, silvery energy stitched themselves across his skin, binding him to her visage. Memories flooded in—every word, every look, every movement, every breath. He absorbed her posture, her heartbeat, her eyes… her presence. The stitches tightened as the memories wove together, reshaping his being.

 

His reflection of her mouth twisted unnaturally, forming a wide, unnerving grin. It wasn’t Subaru smiling anymore—it was Crusch, and yet something off lingered beneath, something darker, uncanny.

 

In the real world, the man’s dagger lunged toward Subaru’s back. But he—no, Crusch—ducked fluidly, the motion sharp, deliberate, almost too precise to belong to the boy beneath the mask.

 

The dagger missed. Subaru’s leg shot upward, slamming into the man’s hand with a sickening crack that made the blade fly high into the air. He his body twisted, landing a square uppercut to the man’s chin, the strike carrying a chilling precision, as if the strength behind it had no relation to the body wielding it.

 

The man crumpled to the ground.

Suba-sch—leaned over him, dagger now gripped in his hand.

 

Suba-sch: Life, death, or zero?

 

The words came sharp and deliberate, his attempt at her tone close but imperfect, off just enough to feel uncanny.

 

The man froze, daggerless and trembling.

???:W… wh… what?

 

Inside the void, Subaru tugged at the mask on his face, frustrated.

 

Subaru: [Come on, Crusch—that’s not right. Get it right.]

 

More threads shot out, latching deeper into his skin. Memories of her stance, her voice, her very breath rewove themselves into him. His head tilted back as the mask stitched tighter.

 

Back in the real world—

 

Suba-sch(now perfect): Life, death, or zero?

 

The tone was flawless—every note of Crusch’s stern dignity echoed through him. It wasn’t an imitation anymore. It was her.

 

The man’s eyes went wide as the weight of judgment pressed down. He dropped to his knees, stammering, “Life! I choose life!”

 

Suba-sch: Alright then.

 

He lowered the dagger and let the man scramble away into the shadows, fleeing as though chased by death itself.

 

Back in the void—

 

Subaru clawed at the mask, but the threads resisted. Each pull tore small slivers of skin as the stitches unraveled. At last, it came free, revealing bloodied edges across his face. He held the mask in trembling hands and offered it back to the phantom of Crusch.

 

#18: Thank you, Crusch. You’re an incredible warrior—one I could never measure up to.

 

She smiled faintly, taking the mask.

Crusch: I know.

 

For a heartbeat, Subaru stared at her, his expression darkening.

Subaru: [And that’s how I know you’re not the real Crusch. The real one would’ve said something kinder… but only because she doesn’t know how filthy a man I am.]

 

The void shattered.

 

Back in the alley, Subaru dropped the dagger with a metallic clatter. He staggered forward a few steps before his knees buckled. Breathing ragged, he lifted his right hand—the one that struck—and saw his fingers bent wrong, swollen, broken.

 

Subaru (grimly smiling): Of course it broke… I can mimic her form, but never her strength.

 

He shoved the mangled hand deep into his pocket, concealing the damage, and straightened his back. With the same foolish grin as always, he walked out of the alley and back into the lively street, as if nothing had ever happened.

 

 

 

Crusch’s breath caught in her throat. Her chest rose and fell too quickly, each inhale sharp, shallow—almost hyperventilating. She couldn’t look away from the screen, from the way Subaru had discarded himself, stitched his very flesh into her. It wasn’t admiration. It wasn’t even flattery. It was desecration, in a way she had never known. Her stomach churned.

Crusch (whispering, trembling): Disgusting…

 

Her hand shook until Felix quickly caught it, gripping firmly, trying to steady her before the panic consumed her.

 

Felix (soft, urgent): My lady… breathe. It’s alright. It’s over now.

But even he couldn’t hide the unease in his own eyes.

 

Emilia sat frozen, her whole body locked. She clutched the plushie in her lap, squeezing it so tightly her knuckles went pale. Her voice trembled as she forced the words out.

Emilia: He… he threw himself away… to become her.

 

Her gaze lowered, lips pressed tight.

Emilia: [Why? Why does Subaru believe he isn’t enough on his own?]

 

Federica’s complexion turned ashen, her lips trembling as she bit down hard enough to draw blood. Her nails dug into the armrest until the wood creaked under the pressure.

 

Federica: [When he mimicked me, it was the same… he discarded himself without hesitation. Because he thought he wasn’t enough.]

 

The rest of the room sat in a stunned silence, every member visibly unsettled. They didn’t need to voice their thoughts—Felix’s warning from the break echoed in all their minds:

 

“He thinks he’s never enough, so he borrows from others—takes traits, behaviors, strengths—to fill that void. It’s not supernatural… it’s psychological. A twisted way of coping with never feeling good enough.”

 

Now, watching Subaru’s mimicry fully play out, the truth struck them harder than ever. He hadn’t simply leaned on his friends. He had become them. Not to honor them, but to erase himself.

It was unnatural. Wrong. Terrifying.

He respected them so deeply that his admiration had curdled into something grotesque. In his eyes, he was too insignificant to stand beside them—so he hollowed himself out and wore their strengths like masks.

 

Otto’s breath hitched, his voice cracking as the screen played on.

 

Otto: I… I didn’t mean it like this, Subaru. Definitely not like this!

 

His fingers trembled against his knees, the memory of Sanctuary clawing at him.

 

Otto: [I told him he couldn’t do everything alone. I told him to lean on us, to share the burden. He listened—gods, he listened too well. He doesn’t lean on us… he becomes us.]

 

The guilt twisted in his chest, heavier than any deal or loss he’d ever faced. He wanted Subaru to see his friends as equals, as support—never as masks to wear, never as tools to hollow himself out with.

 

Otto (whispering): You don’t have to erase yourself to carry us, Subaru…

 

 

Subaru was now standing in front of house on the capital street. He was whistling something while his hands was it his pocket.

He tries to open the door but it was locked so without any hesitation, he used sloth to phased a hand into the door to unlock it from the inside. Once he heard a click he walked in

 

 

Subaru was now standing in front of house on the capital street. The faint tune of his whistle lingered in the air as Subaru rocked on his heels, one hand buried in his pocket, the other brushing idly against the door’s worn wood. When the handle refused to budge, he didn’t even sigh.

 

Instead, his expression stayed light, almost carefree, as the unseen force stirred from his shadow. Invisible Providence slid forward like a phantom limb, slipping through the wood and fumbling for the lock.

 

Click.

 

The sound was sharp against the quiet street. Subaru smirked faintly, pushing the door open as if nothing were unusual. No hesitation. No second thought. Just Subaru Natsuki walking into a stranger’s home with the same rhythm he carried while strolling through the marketplace.

 

The whistle resumed, low and steady, as he vanished inside.

 

Julius leaned forward, disbelief in his voice.

Julius: Wait… he’s just breaking into someone’s house?

 

Beatrice immediately shook her head, her twin-drills bouncing as she huffed.

Beatrice: Of course not. It’s most likely Grandma’s house.

 

Julius arched a brow, his composure fraying.

Julius: Then why didn’t he knock? Why go that far?

 

Beatrice froze for a moment, her lips parting but no answer coming out.

Beatrice: …I don’t know.

 

No one else spoke right away. They were still reeling from the alleyway—Subaru’s eerie mimicry of Crusch, the skin-tearing mask, the hollow self-abandonment. Compared to that, slipping into a house with invisible hands almost felt normal… yet the unease hung in the air.

 

 

Subaru slipped deeper into the house, passing through the living room until he reached the kitchen. Without hesitation, he crouched down at the sink, rummaging through the cabinet beneath it. His movements were casual, almost routine, as though he’d done this a hundred times before.

 

Then a sharp voice cut through the quiet.

???: What the hell are you doing in my house?

 

A cold weight pressed against his back—a weapon. But Subaru didn’t even flinch. He kept searching, voice calm and collected.

Subaru: Hey there, Cora. I’m looking for an ointment for my hand.

Finally, he pulled his right hand from his pocket. The swollen, crooked shape of it made the injury obvious.

 

The camera panned to reveal the figure behind him.

 

A demi-human girl stood there, axe in hand. She wore a light blue and white sleeveless dress, accented by an orange-and-pink bracelet around her wrist. Her long, dark navy-blue hair was tied into three ponytails, and bright pink eyes glowed beneath her bear-like ears, their inner fur white. She was petite, no taller than 5’5, her feet slipped into simple black shoes.

 

When recognition dawned, her stance loosened. The sharp edge of her voice melted into something far more casual. She clicked on the lamp beside her and slumped into the chair near the table.

 

Cora: You’re not gonna find anything there. I used the last of it two days ago… forgot to resupply.

 

Subaru rose from the cabinet and stepped toward her, holding up his mangled hand for her to see.

Subaru: Think you can heal this before we meet Grandma?

She groaned, dragging herself upright again.

Cora: You’ve gotta stop coming here with broken bones. One of these days, you’re not gonna walk it off. Also—what the hell happened to your mouth?

 

Subaru: My mouth?

 

He touched his lips with his free hand, only to see the faint smear of blood on his fingers. He blinked, almost surprised, then forced a weak smile.

Subaru: Ehh… don’t worry about it.

 

 

Anastasia shot to her feet, her voice cracking the theater’s heavy silence.

Anastasia: THAT’S HER!!!

 

Everyone turned toward her, startled.

 

Rem: Who is she, Anastasia?

Her tone was sharp, a mix of concern and suspicion—why was Subaru so casually exposing his broken hand to this stranger?

 

Anastasia’s lips trembled as she stared at the screen, her eyes wide with disbelief.

Anastasia: That’s Cora. The leader of StellarVanta Corp.—the company that made this pen.

 

She yanked the black pen from her pocket, the strange, swirling logo gleaming faintly in the theater’s light.

 

Al: Wait, wait, wait—hold up. Bro’s on a first-name basis with her? How the hell…?

Anastasia: I don’t know! Is she the one supplying him with money? Funding all this?!

 

Felix raised his hands, uneasy

Felix: Anastasia, you might be getting a little too worked up—

 

Anastasia slammed her fist into the armrest

Anastasia: No, you don’t understand, Felix! I’ve been trying for months to meet her. Every letter dodged, every envoy turned away, every invitation outright refused. And yet Subaru—Subaru just walks into her house like it’s nothing!

 

Her voice shook with both frustration and awe.

Anastasia: She doesn’t talk to anyone. No one. And here he goes, strolling in like he’s been there a hundred times. This doesn’t make any sense!

 

 

Cora pressed her hands gently around Subaru’s injured one. A soft glow spread across his skin as the broken bones snapped back into place, muscle fibers reknit, and the torn flesh closed seamlessly. The sound alone should have made him grit his teeth in agony—yet Subaru just watched in silence, his expression unreadable, as though he’d grown used to this unnatural process.

 

When it was done, he flexed his fingers, curling them into a fist.

Subaru: Good as new.

Cora: There. Now—are we going or not?

She rose from her chair with a casual stretch, already walking toward her room.

 

Subaru: Where’s Grandma?

Cora: Asleep. She was excited to see you, but said she’ll meet you afterwards. I’m going to change—you should too. Your clothes are in the bathroom.

She pointed lazily to the door on his left.

 

Cora: You’ve got blood on you. Leave them there, I’ll have someone clean them before we’re back.

 

With that, she disappeared into her room, not sparing him another glance.

 

Subaru, disturbingly unbothered, strolled into the bathroom. His movements weren’t rushed, nor hesitant—they were almost routine. Like this was normal for him.

 

 

Petra hugged the tiny orange mouse plushie Subaru had made of her, her little fingers brushing over its fabric as if it could anchor her thoughts.

Petra (softly): He…he’s just sitting there while his bones are being fixed…like it’s nothing. How can he be so casual about that?

 

Anastasia, meanwhile, was seething again. Her voice cracked with restrained frustration as she gestured at the screen.

Anastasia: Unbelievable! He talks to Cora like it’s an everyday thing—and she just lets him! Do you realize how hard it is to get even a word out of that woman? And he strolls in like it’s his second home!

 

Mimi climbed onto Anastasia’s lap, tugging at her sleeve.

Mimi: Calm down, Ana-Bo! Yelling won’t make sense appear faster! Maybe Subaru’s just…special to her?

Her cheerful tone was a thin attempt to soothe her, but the pout on her face showed Mimi was worried too.

 

In another corner, Garfiel placed a steadying hand on Frederica’s shoulder. She still looked pale, haunted from watching Subaru throw away his identity to mimic someone else.

Garfiel: Hey, sis… don’t keep gnawin’ on it. Subaru… his idea of strength’s twisted up, like a mirror all cracked.

He nudged the plushie of her beast form into her lap.

Garfiel: Go on. Play with it, real gentle. He made it ‘cause he sees ya as strong. That’s how he sees all of us.

 

Frederica slowly reached down, her claws trembling as she touched the soft fabric. She didn’t speak, but her eyes softened just slightly, as if reminded of her brother’s point.

 

Cora stepped out of her room, her new outfit almost identical to her earlier one but with long sleeves, refined—finer fabric, elegant embroidery, and golden ornaments glinting in her dark hair. Each of her three ponytails now ended with a polished golden clasp, catching the lamplight with every movement.

 

She walked over and tapped lightly on the bathroom door.

Cora: Hey, you doing alright in there?

 

From inside came Subaru’s flat, monotone reply.

Subaru: Yeah, just putting on the last set. Give me the status update.

Cora: We’re heading to a meeting. A woman from Kararagi’s requested it.

 

There was a pause. Subaru’s voice dipped.

Subaru: …Is it her?

 

Cora: Nope. Different woman. But somehow she tracked you down and wants to negotiate immediately. That’s all the report says.

 

Subaru: Alright. Thanks for making it quick.

 

The door opened, and Subaru stepped out. His new attire made him look sharper than usual, though still carrying his casual air—

 

A dark teal, nearly green, tailored blazer worn loose.

A crisp white shirt beneath, collar undone, sleeves rolled slightly at the wrists.

Matching dark green dress trousers, fitted neatly.

Polished black formal shoes that clicked against the wooden floor.

Cora gave him a once-over, the faintest smirk tugging her lips.

 

Cora dipped her head respectfully as Subaru emerged from the bathroom.

Cora: Welcome back, true leader of the StellarVanta Corp……

She raised her head a bit to look at him

 

 

…Subaru Natsuki.

Notes:

His outfit is basically the Greed If outfit without the pendent.
Cora is OC and as you will probably guess soon enough, so is Grandma

I don’t know if anyone wants a discord but if so then sure.
The discord server is
https://discord.gg/8du8Z8Nz

Chapter 50: A New Side(2)

Notes:

50th chapter🥳🥳🥳🥳. Thank everyone for every Kubo and comment. I loved reading them and as this was the 50th chapter, I tried to make it longer then my normal ones

The discord server is
https://discord.gg/eVxwPYCr

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Cora dipped her head respectfully as Subaru emerged from the bathroom.

Cora: Welcome back, true leader of the StellarVanta Corp……

 

She raised her head a bit to look at him

 

 

…Subaru Natsuki.

 

 

Subaru tugged at his collar, expression flat.

Subaru: Don’t call me that outside. Let’s make this quick—I hate meetings. You got the stuff?

 

Cora: Yup.

 

Her voice slipped back into its usual, relaxed tone as she placed a suitcase on the table and clicked it open. Inside lay a set of gloves, a plain black wig, and a mask.

 

Cora: Carriage’ll be here in 5 minutes.

 

Subaru: Yeah, yeah…

 

He slipped on the gloves first, flexing his fingers and carefully avoiding contact with anything else—no fingerprints left behind. Next, he lifted the wig, setting it atop his head.

 

Subaru: Remind me, how do I activate this thing again?

Cora: Put on the wig meteia, picture the hairstyle you want, and I’ll stitch it with mana. It’ll grow, change color, all that.

Subaru: Alright.

 

Closing his eyes, he focused on the image. Cora placed her hand lightly over the wig, mana flowing in like threads of fire. The strands writhed, stretching and shifting until Subaru’s reflection in the window showed hair layered and tousled, soft green with white-tipped ends. Long bangs drifted down, partly shading his forehead and eyes.

 

Finally, he took the white mask and slipped it over his face. A single word was scrawled across it—未来, “future.” To anyone else, it was illegible scratch, nothing but strange lines. But to Subaru, it was the mark of another world.

 

Subaru: Do I sound alright?

 

The reply that came out was no longer his voice—it was older, heavier, the tone of a Vollachian man in his thirties.

 

Cora: Yup. Voice changer works fine. Let’s move.

 

Together, they stepped outside. The carriage waited—a simple, unmarked vehicle, disguised as nothing more than a tradesman’s ride. Without hesitation, Subaru and Cora climbed inside.

 

Subaru:[This is such a hassle.]

 

The door shut, the wheels began to turn, and the streets of the capital rolled past as the mask of “Subaru Natsuki” was buried under another identity.

 

 

The theater went deathly quiet. Not even the sound of breathing dared disturb the revelation hanging in the air.

 

Anastasia’s lips parted, but no words came at first. Her eyes were wide, the confidence and composure she carried so naturally stripped away. Finally, she forced the truth out in a trembling voice:

Anastasia: She… she said leader. She said he was the true leader of that corporation… Subaru Natsuki is the leader of the StellarVanta Corporation.

 

Her hand drifted almost unconsciously to the pen she kept tucked at her side. Slowly, she pulled it free, staring at the faint, foreign logo etched into it—the same markings that now glared across Subaru’s mask.

Her voice cracked.

Anastasia: …The symbol. It’s the same.

 

Emilia’s voice was barely above a whisper, yet it cut through the silence of the theater like a blade.

Emilia: A whole other life… He’s living two separate lives. He owns a business. A business that Anastasia has been trying to meet with… and I never knew.

 

Her gaze drifted toward the dove plushie in her hands, the small, soft reminder of Subaru’s presence and care.

Emilia: His entire behavior… it’s changed so much. He looks… so different. If I met him like this, I would never think it was Subaru.

She hugged the plushie a little tighter, her eyes glistening.

Emilia: Do I even know a single thing about you?

 

 

Otto: …I only gave him some tips. Simple things—how a starting merchant needs certain skills to make successful connections. And he… he turned that into a company. A full-fledged company… one where he can casually throw away fifty gold without a second thought. My god…

 

He stared at the screen, eyes wide, taking in Subaru’s new persona. In just a year, in what Otto could only describe as an entirely secret life, Subaru had built a business so successful that even Anastasia Hoshin, the Hoshin leader, wanted to meet him.

Otto’s hands clenched slightly in disbelief, yet he couldn’t look away. The quiet, calculated efficiency of Subaru’s alternate self left him both impressed and unnerved.

 

 

Roswaal was stunned beyond belief. He had always known Subaru was clever, but to have created an entirely separate persona—a man with wealth rivaling that of the nobility—was beyond anything he could have imagined. His usual fake smile vanished completely, leaving only a blank stare fixed on the man behind the mask—the same boy he had long called his tool.

 

Beatrice was utterly stunned. The Subaru she knew—the one who, just minutes ago, had leapt from a moving carriage—was now being called the true owner of the StellarVanta Corporation. His outfit, his demeanor, his voice, even the eyes behind the mask—they weren’t the Subaru she had known. He wasn’t pretending; this was another truth about him she had never even imagined.

 

Subaru and Cora were in the carriage as they headed to their unknown destination. Subaru laid on the couch with his head up and his arms stretched out while Cora was putting a drink together. She then handed it to Subaru

Subaru: I don’t drink

He said without looking at her

Cora: I know you don’t…

He became intrigued and looked to her, it was a white tea cup filled with a steaming green liquid

Cora: Green tea. The liquids I mixed has healing properties. Seems like you need it

She handed to him once again. She went to the front and locked the windows separating the front from the back so their rider doesn’t see his face

He took off the mask and began drinking

Subaru: It’s good. Thanks

He said with his monotone voice

Cora: Thanks. It’s the same one you made for me when we first met

She laid on the other couch in the carriage, relax while looking at through the window

A comfortable silence came between them as Subaru continued to drink, he could feel his insides healing up and gaining new energy

 

 

The theater was quiet, almost suffocating as they watched Subaru sip his tea. His movements were slow, detached—like every gesture was practiced, emptied of life.

 

Julius: That woman—Cora. She’s obeying him. I’ve only ever heard of her as someone with a blazing, untamable personality. Yet with Subaru… she’s subdued, almost gentle.

His words carried disbelief, but his eyes never left the screen.

Frederica: And Subaru trusts her enough to show her his broken hand, to let her heal him. How could he offer that kind of vulnerability to her, but not to us?

 

There was a sting in her voice, more sadness than accusation.

Reinhard: Perhaps it isn’t about trust in the way we imagine. His relationship with us… and with her… they’re simply different.

Felt: Tch. Different how? I don’t get it.

 

Reinhard turned toward her, choosing his words carefully.

Reinhard: Think of it like this—if you fail a test, or if someone bullies you, who do you tell? One would expect you to confide in your family, your parents, siblings… but often, people choose their friends. Because the relationship feels different. Safer, somehow. Maybe that’s what’s happening here. Subaru shows her a part of himself he hides from us. But in return, he keeps things from her that only we know.

 

The logic was sound, yet none of them looked reassured. Watching Subaru’s hollow expression and monotone voice made it clear—whatever part of himself he shared with Cora, it came at the cost of burying another piece of who he was.

 

 

Subaru: So, how’s life?

He drained the last of the tea, then set the cup down with deliberate care, as though even the sound of porcelain touching wood had to be controlled.

 

Cora leaned back, arms folding.

Cora: Been good. Business running like normal. You?

 

Subaru: Same old, same old.

 

A silence lingered before she spoke again, softer this time.

Cora: How’s that wound?

Her eyes flicked briefly to his side, voice breaking from her usual composure.

 

Subaru: You gotta let go of that.

With no hesitation, he lifted his shirt. A deep scar carved across his stomach, the mark of a blade that had once run him through. The flesh was long healed, but its memory remained in stone. His tone, however, didn’t shift an inch.

 

Cora: I can’t.

 

Without pause, Subaru pulled down his shirt, then slipped on the white mask. His voice slowly distorted, molding itself into the older, harsh Vollachian man the mask invoked.

 

Subaru: Do you regret that day?

 

For the first time, her composure cracked.

Cora: Never!

 

His reply was calm, almost frightening in its flatness.

Subaru: Neither do I. So let’s move on. Remember what I said when we met.

Cora: Of course.

Her hand trembled only slightly as she picked up the teacup, already thinking three steps ahead.

 

As the carriage slowed to a halt, she muttered, almost like reciting procedure:

Cora: I’ll dispose of the cup. No trace left behind. I’ll also have someone clean this carriage—any shed skin, any loose hair, all will be gone.

 

Subaru stepped out first, boots hitting the cobblestone with a quiet thud, never glancing back.

Subaru: Good. Have the same man take us home. Make sure he’s capable of keeping my existence buried.

 

 

Felix darted to Subaru’s unconscious body, panic overriding everything.

 

Rem: What are you doing?

She stepped forward, her tone sharp.

Beatrice: Let go of him, I suppose!

Her little fists clenched at her side, ready to fight even Felix if needed.

 

Felix: Sorry, girls—but as his doctor, I need to see this. Director, is there any way I can examine him without exposing his body to everyone here? His privacy comes first.

 

Of course.

 

With a sharp snap, both Felix and Subaru vanished.

 

Emilia shot up, eyes wide.

Emilia: Where did you take them?!

Her voice was filled with anger, though her heart told her Subaru was safe.

 

Relax. I’ve sent them into a separate room. Time moves differently there. For us, ten seconds has pass. For Felix, it has been half an hour.

 

Another snap echoed through the theater. Felix reappeared, Subaru slung limply over his shoulder. His face was pale, his expression haunted. He laid Subaru carefully back into his chair—his hands trembling—before stumbling to his own seat.

 

Crusch rose at once, alarmed.

Crusch: Felix, what did you see?!

 

But Felix didn’t answer. His eyes were glassy, fixed only on the screen. Crusch called to him again, sharper this time.

 

Felix suddenly clutched his stomach, gagging before vomiting violently. Wilhelm caught him before he collapsed, steadying him as sweat poured down his brow. Drool mixed with bile slipped from his lips.

Felix: It… it was awful. Terrible. By the Dragon—what the hell is wrong with him?

 

Crusch’s voice cut through his panic, commanding.

Crusch: Felix! Tell me what you saw!

 

He gasped, trying to steady his breathing, gripping the armrests of his chair with desperate force. His whole body trembled, ears flat against his skull.

 

Felix: …I can’t. I can’t say it. The wounds—gods, the wounds are bad—but the implications…

His voice broke as tears burned his eyes.

Felix: By the Dragon, I can’t get that image out of my head…

Finally, his gaze turned toward Crusch. His face was pale, stricken with a terror that words could barely convey.

 

Felix: Lady Crusch… forgive me. But as his doctor—and for your well-being—I cannot say what I saw. Please. Don’t ask again.

 

His breath came quick and shallow. Every strand of fur on his tail stood on end.

Felix: We’ll see it soon enough on the screen. And when that happens… please, I beg you. As your knight, your doctor, and your friend—don’t look. None of you. Don’t.

 

Emilia’s hands shook in her lap, her knuckles white. Her voice cracked as she whispered:

Emilia: You’re telling us… his wounds are so terrible you can’t even speak of them? Felix… that’s… that’s not fair. Subaru doesn’t deserve that.

Her eyes burned with tears, but she forced herself not to cry. She bit her lip so hard it nearly bled.

 

Rem clutched her skirt tightly.

Rem: Even if it’s painful… I want to know. If Subaru is hurting, I should know!

Her voice trembled, but Felix shook his head violently, ears flattening further.

 

Felix: No, Rem! I said no! If you love him, then spare yourself that image. It’s not something anyone should carry. Is isn’t the wound that’s disgusting, but how he mostly had gotten them

 

 

The bar was alive with noise—laughter, shouting, the clinking of mugs. To anyone else, it looked like just another smoky tavern in the capital. Subaru slipped inside, the mask already tucked away, his soft-green hair falling low enough to shadow his eyes. He moved with the kind of confidence that made him seem invisible, just another man blending into the chaos.

 

He leaned on the counter where the bar owner stood polishing a glass. Subaru’s voice was low, flat, and deliberate.

 

Subaru: The evening star shines brightest when no one is looking.

 

The bar owner paused for a heartbeat, then gave the faintest nod. Without a word, he reached beneath the counter, pulled out a small iron key, and slid it across the bar. His hand didn’t stop moving—like he’d simply wiped a stain away.

 

Bar Owner: …Third door to your left.

 

He jerked his chin toward a dimly lit hallway branching off to the right. The sound of the bar seemed to fade the moment Subaru turned down it, each step echoing faintly against wooden walls that smelled faintly of dust and smoke.

 

As he caught the key, the voices of the crowd blurred into static behind him.

The hallway stretched longer than it looked from the outside, doors lined neatly on either side. Each was unmarked, identical, and all of them silent as though the revelry of the main room couldn’t touch them.

Cora stepped in just behind him, closing the tavern door gently before following. Her posture was relaxed, almost casual, but her eyes flickered—sharp and watchful—as they trailed the shadows.

 

Cora: Guess it’s still the same.

Subaru: …Things like this don’t change.

 

Without another word, the two of them moved to the third door on the left. Subaru slid the key in, turned it with a soft click, and pushed it open.

 

The room was bare—nothing but a bed, a desk, a single wooden chair, and the faint flicker of candlelight. No windows. No escape. Just four walls that swallowed sound.

 

Subaru dropped into the chair, resting both arms on the worn armrests like a man awaiting judgment.

 

Subaru: Let’s get started.

 

Cora exhaled through her nose, slipping ropes from the folds of her dress. She crossed to the desk, where a rag had been left, and rolled it tightly in her hands.

 

Cora: You sure this is necessary?

Subaru: Yes. There are some mannerisms I can’t fake… so I’ll make them real. It’s another safeguard. Make sure you hit the right leg—exactly where you did last time.

 

Her ears twitched, but she didn’t argue further. With a resigned sigh, she pressed the rolled rag against his lips. Subaru accepted it, biting down without hesitation.

 

Then came the strike.

Cora’s kick was swift and brutal, powered by demi-human strength.

 

*CRACK*

 

The sound echoed in the room, and on the theater screen the image shifted—showing the clean break running through the bone of Subaru’s right leg.

 

 

The audience in the theater erupted.

All: SUBARU!!!

 

Emilia lurched forward, grabbing the unconscious Subaru by the collar in desperation, tears already forming in her eyes.

 

Emilia: What are you doing?! How can you be so foolish—letting her break your leg? Why?! Why are you doing this, Subaru?!

Her voice shook, thick with grief and anger.

Beatrice said nothing, her little hands trembling as her eyes fixed on the boy’s injured leg. She wished—more than anything—that she could use her magic here. She would have healed it in an instant.

 

Subaru’s jaw clenched on the rag, but his eyes were unnervingly steady. No flinch. No scream. Just… hollow acceptance.

 

Cora knelt beside him, glowing hands moving to knit the bones. But Subaru spat out the rag.

Subaru: You can stop.

 

She froze, then obeyed. The ropes were untied, and he rose to his feet, testing the break. He stumbled forward—limping, not walking.

 

Subaru: Good job. Let’s go.

 

Cora gave him a long look, concern flickering across her features, but said nothing. She instead crossed to the closet, pressed her fist into the back wall, and poured mana into the blow. The wood pulsed with light before grinding aside, revealing a hidden stairwell plunging into darkness.

 

 

Anastasia: He knows about the Dark Runway!

Her voice cracked the silence like thunder.

 

Crusch’s eyes narrowed dangerously, suspicion radiating off her.

Crusch: The Dark Runway? What is that, Anastasia?

 

The merchant’s lips pulled thin. She clearly hadn’t intended to share this, but the screen left her no choice.

 

Anastasia: It’s a hidden communication route. Merchants around Lugunica use it for discreet dealings away from the public eye.

 

Crusch’s eyes sharpened, her tone edged with accusation.

Crusch: Are you admitting to being part of the dark trading services?

 

Gasps rippled through the theater. Slavery. Drugs. Cultist artifacts. Illegal weaponry. If Anastasia was part of that filth—

But Anastasia’s voice cut like a blade, venomous and unyielding.

 

Anastasia: Never! Let me make this clear—I have never, and will never, align myself with those scum. Every last one of them deserves to die a thousand times over.

Her eyes burned as she hissed the words, her usual calm merchant’s smile nowhere to be found.

 

Anastasia: The Dark Runway is for merchants to work in the shadows, away from prying eyes. Nothing more. They lead to different areas in the capital where meetings happens. It was turned into the Dark Runway after someone many years ago had turned the old sewage system into a hidden trading route.

Otto straightened in his seat, nodding grimly.

Otto: She’s right. I’ve seen colleagues use it myself.

 

 

Subaru descended first—or rather limped, each step dragging his weight onto the stone stairs. Cora followed silently, the echo of their footfalls swallowed by the cavernous dark.

At the bottom stretched a narrow passage, endless in both directions. Subaru turned right without hesitation, the path lit only by eerie green candles that guttered against the damp walls.

 

Subaru: Thank you again, Cora. I know you don’t enjoy this. No one really does… so I’m grateful you keep following me.

Cora: You’re right. I don’t enjoy it. But I want to help you—like you helped me. Just…

her voice softened, almost pleading

Cora: …take better care of yourself. Relax a little. Live a little.

 

Subaru: …I’ll try.

 

Silence followed, heavy but not uncomfortable. Then, ahead, a hulking shadow stirred into shape.

 

Subaru slipped the mask back over his face, his voice settling into its altered register.

 

The figure stepped into the candlelight: seven feet tall, draped in a black coat trimmed with dull blue jewelry. His bald head gleamed under the faint light, offset by a thick orange beard tied into a ponytail. A scar ran clean across the bridge of his nose, splitting the space between two burning orange eyes.

One arm was gone. The other carried a massive war hammer, worn from use, and at his side leaned a cane.

Subaru walked straight up to him, mask hiding every flicker of expression.

 

Subaru: Orion.

The giant inclined his head.

Orion: Boss.

 

He bowed low, offering the cane with his remaining hand. Subaru took it, leaning against its weight as though it were natural, then moved forward again. Orion and Cora fell into step behind him.

The giant leaned slightly, lowering his voice.

 

Orion: Boss seems more spirited today. Did you do something?

Cora: No. We just talked for a few minutes.

 

She glanced at Subaru’s back, a rare softness in her tone. The green flames reflected in her pink eyes as a small smile touched her lips.

Cora: …But you’re right. He does seem… lighter.

 

The theater fell silent as the giant man bowed before Subaru and handed him the cane.

 

Garfiel gritted his teeth, his eyes narrowing at the sight.

Garfiel: Tch… so this guy’s Cap’s shield now? Callin’ him ‘Boss,’ bendin’ his knee like that?

 

He looked down at the plushie clutched in his hands—the one Subaru made of him in his beast form. His claws trembled as he pressed it against his chest.

Garfiel: Don’t matter how big ya are, Orion. I’ll be stronger than ya. Stronger so Cap never needs anyone else t’ guard his back.

 

Anastasia’s lips parted, her voice tight as she leaned forward.

Anastasia: That’s Orion the Black Anvil. Even I’ve heard of him. A mercenary giant who vanished years ago. If he’s kneeling to Subaru, then this boy’s roots in the underground are even deeper than I imagined.

The others turned toward her, shaken by her certainty.

 

The trio walked in silence, footsteps echoing softly against the stone until they reached a narrow stairway leading upward. Subaru ascended first, cane tapping rhythmically against the steps until he reached the cellar door at the top.

 

He knocked once, then spoke the same cryptic code he had given the bartender earlier.

 

A pause. Then a latch shifted, and the door creaked open.

A guard stood waiting, posture straight, eyes lowered in deference.

Guard: Welcome, sir. Your guest will arrive shortly. There’s a free room down the hall to your right. Would you care for any accommodations—perhaps food or drink?

 

Subaru didn’t answer. He simply moved past him, silent, his limp marked only by the soft scrape of his shoes on the floorboards.

 

Cora lingered, stepping forward to bow politely.

Cora: He’ll take green tea. And prepare the carriage before the meeting ends—scrub it clean, disinfect every inch. Also…

 

From her sleeve, she produced the porcelain cup Subaru had finished earlier. She held it out carefully.

Cora: …dispose of this. All traces, all fragments—purged without fail.

 

The guard accepted it with both hands, nodding.

Guard: Understood.

Cora gave a final dip of her head before turning to follow after Subaru.

 

As she walked away, Orion remained. His towering figure blocked much of the light in the hallway as he loomed over the guard. The massive war hammer rested easily against his shoulder.

 

Orion: No one enters. Keep their guest contained, and if they prove hostile—end it fast. Anyone else who wanders close, send them elsewhere. Keep your eyes sharp.

The guard stiffened, sweat beading on his temple at the calm finality in the giant’s tone.

Guard: Y-yes, sir.

 

Satisfied, Orion moved after his master, heavy steps shaking the wooden floor.

 

 

Subaru pushed open the door to the chamber, and immediately the scent of polished wood and faint incense brushed against him. The room was nothing short of noble refinement. Two broad couches, upholstered in rich brown fabric trimmed with gold leaf embroidery, faced each other across a glass table that gleamed as if freshly cleaned. The walls were paneled with dark oak, their sheen catching the flicker of lantern light. A pair of tall windows were drawn shut, smothered beneath heavy blue curtains threaded with silver, muting the outside world completely.

 

Subaru lowered himself onto the nearer couch, the cushions sinking beneath his weight. He leaned back without hesitation, stretching one arm across the backrest as if the place belonged entirely to him. The mask tilted slightly on his face, the polished white surface catching the glow of the lantern.

 

Cora sat down beside him, her sigh carrying both tension and resignation before she too allowed herself to settle into the luxurious seat. By contrast, Orion did not relax. The towering man stood directly behind Subaru, arms folded across his broad chest, his single eye sweeping the chamber with quiet vigilance. His hammer leaned against his leg, ready at a moment’s notice.

A low, sharp click of his tongue broke the silence.

Orion: Making us wait? Who do they think they are.

 

Before Subaru could reply, the door opened briefly. The same guard stepped inside, bowing deeply as he handed a steaming porcelain cup to Cora.

Guard: The task has been completed, ma’am. No trace remains.

 

Cora gave a small nod, passing the tea to Subaru before dismissing the man with a single wave. The guard bowed again and withdrew silently, the heavy door shutting behind him.

 

Subaru raised the cup, sliding his mask just enough to reveal the curve of his lips. He took a measured sip, savoring the warmth.

Subaru: It’s fine, Orion. At least I got to drink this tea.

 

But Orion was far from soothed. His jaw clenched, his voice carrying a growl beneath its calmness.

Orion: They should’ve been here 10 minutes before we arrived. They called for you, not the other way around. Keeping you waiting is no accident. They’re mocking us.

 

Subaru lowered the cup, his expression unreadable beneath the mask as he set it down on the glass table with a soft clink.

Subaru: It’s fine. When they arrive, I’ll decide if it was a mistake… or a deliberate insult.

 

The words hung in the air, heavy with quiet authority.

 

 

Julius’s voice cut through the silence, heavy with conflicted awe.

Julius: He looks… so at home in this environment. That poise, that composure—it doesn’t feel borrowed. How long has he been doing this to be this comfortable?

 

Anastasia folded her arms, her sharp eyes not leaving the screen. For once, her tone lacked its usual playfulness.

Anastasia: Most likely since the beginning of his company. Remember, it began rising about a year ago… and judging by the timing, he started mere days after the Sanctuary incident.

 

She narrowed her gaze, her voice low with reluctant admiration.

Anastasia: But to turn such a profit, to carve a place in this world where nobles bow their heads to him—within only a year? That’s not just luck. That’s terrifying calculation. DAMN IT!

 

Subaru finished the last sip of his green tea just as a soft knock echoed through the room.

 

Subaru: Come in.

 

Cora rose smoothly, standing just behind Subaru—a silent declaration that he was in charge. Her presence alone commanded respect. At Subaru’s subtle nod, the door opened, and three figures stepped inside.

The first was a tall, lanky man with long limbs and a massive scythe strapped to his back, the metal glinting faintly in the candlelight. His movements were precise, each step deliberate.

 

The second was shorter, compact, and heavily muscled, exuding raw physical strength. Subaru could tell he wasn’t just a bodyguard—this man could topple most obstacles without hesitation.

And between them, the third figure drew the eye immediately. A woman in a pristine white kimono dotted with red flowers, her long white hair tipped with gold that caught the light as she moved. Her striking purple-blue eyes held a calculating sharpness, and a golden sash cinched her waist elegantly. From her lips rose a thin trail of smoke from a delicately held golden pipe. There was an air of calm authority about her, as if she alone dictated the room’s rhythm.

The three approached, the woman gracefully taking the central seat while her two guards flanked the couches on either side. The scythe-bearer leaned slightly, his presence a quiet threat, while the muscular man’s stance radiated protective vigilance.

 

Subaru adjusted his mask slightly, revealing just enough of his features to maintain composure. His tone was measured, confident, yet polite:

Subaru: Welcome, Eirini. Let’s get this meeting started.

 

Cora stood close, silent and ready, while Subaru’s eyes swept over the room, calculating, assessing, already two steps ahead in the conversation to come

 

 

Ricardo: Eirini?!

The words hung in the air as nearly everyone in the theater froze, stunned at the striking presence of the woman before Subaru. Her elegance, her aura, and the quiet confidence she radiated left no doubt that she commanded respect—and attention.

 

Wilhelm: Who is that, Sir Ricardo?

 

Ricardo: She’s a prominent figure from Kararagi before moving to Lugunica. She oversees a traveling company—logistics, transport, shipments. If you wanted to move goods swiftly and safely across regions, she’s the one you’d go to. She controls routes that many merchants wouldn’t dare touch. If I had to the hoshin company is the largest traveling company in Lugunica, then I would say Eirni is… the third, maybe even second

Ricardo’s voice was tinged with awe.

 

Al: He leaned forward, frowning.

Al: And what could a woman from Kararagi want with… brother? She mentioned negotiations, but what leverage could she possibly have over him?

 

Ricardo’s expression darkened slightly, a mix of respect and concern.

Ricardo: Leverage? With someone like Subaru? It’s not what she has over him—it’s what she could gain from him. And knowing his… resources, influence, and network, the balance is anything but predictable.

 

Meanwhile, the theater audience remained silent, captivated not just by Eirini’s beauty but by the tension her presence introduced.

 

 

Eirini: Hello, leader of the StellarVanta Corp… Vega.

 

He leaned back slightly, voice calm behind the mask.

Vega: How did you figure me out? I believed I was thorough with my hidden alias.

 

A small, knowing smile tugged at her lips as she took a slow drag from her golden pipe.

 

Eirini: You may not realize it, but every transaction leaves a trace. You did well to hide your tracks, but noticing a man trying to conceal his movements… that alone was a giveaway. Who would have thought the infamous Cora was merely a stand-in for the true ruler of StellarVanta Corp?

 

She giggled lightly, the smoke curling elegantly around her fingers.

 

Subaru adjusted his posture, resting his hand on the back of his chair.

Vega: Ahh, I see. Well, Cora, make a note for the future: hide all transactions or… better yet, silence those who try to dig into my history.

 

Cora With a respectful nod, she replied,

Cora: Of course, sir.

 

Eirini She arched a brow, curiosity dancing in her purple-blue eyes.

Eirini: I am curious… why reveal yourself so quickly? Why not mislead, misdirect, or simply hide your identity for longer?

 

Subaru finally rose from his seat, adjusting his mask with casual precision.

Vega: Eirini, while I would love to play this little game of chess, there are more pressing matters to attend to. So—what do you want to negotiate?

 

Eirini placed a delicate hand over her chest, feigning wounded pride, her expression unreadable.

Eirini: More important matters than me? I’m hurt.

 

She took another slow draw from her pipe, the smoke curling lazily upward, masking any hint of her true intentions.

 

Subaru’s voice was calm, but carried an unmistakable edge beneath the mask.
Vega: Would you mind… stopping that smoking in here?

 

Eirini tilted her head slightly, her purple-blue eyes glinting with amusement.

Eirini: Sorry, I’ll have to refuse.

 

She exhaled a stream of smoke directly toward him, the motion deliberate—a clear sign of defiance.

 

Orion’s grip tightened on his war hammer, knuckles whitening at the blatant disrespect. His body tensed, ready to act.

 

Vega simply sighed, a subtle shrug as if swatting a fly away. With a faint gesture, an invisible force moved. In an instant, the golden pipe shattered in her hands.

Vega His voice now icy, every word carrying lethal precision.

Vega: I wasn’t asking. That was an order.

 

To the onlookers, it seemed as though he commanded the very air itself, bending it to snap the pipe. In truth, Subaru had activated Invisible Providence, using the unseen threads of his power to cleanly sever the pipe.

 

He tasted blood in his mouth from the exertion but swallowed it effortlessly, his expression unmoved behind the mask, as though nothing had happened.

 

Felt’s eyes widen, a mixture of awe and disbelief.

Felt: That’s… Subaru? My brother… he’s… different. Completely different.

 

Rem hugged her plushie tighter, her heart pounding.

Rem: He’s… he’s not just the Subaru we know. He’s cold, calculating… a completely separate persona. And yet… he’s still Subaru, my Subaru.

 

Anastasia was having an inner meltdown for never noticing Subaru’s potential. This episode truly infuriated her.

 

 

Once the golden pipe clattered to the floor, Eirini’s guards reacted instantly. The scythe-wielder whipped his weapon free, lunging at Subaru with deadly precision, while the smaller, muscular man slammed his fists together and vaulted over the table, aiming straight for Subaru’s mask.

 

Orion, sensing the chaos, flipped his war hammer with a fluid motion, swinging it overhead toward the scythe-wielder with lethal intent. At the same time, Cora whispered “El Huma”, and a sharp spear of ice materialized in her hands, pointed directly at the smaller man. The tension coiled in the room, each strike and counter poised for collision.

 

Before any of them could meet, two authoritative voices cut through the charged air.

 

Vega/Eirini: Stop it!

 

The word carried an unyielding weight. At the command, both sides froze mid-motion—Orion’s hammer suspended in the air, the scythe halted inches from Vega, and Cora’s ice spear shimmering but unmoving. Eirini’s men lowered their weapons immediately, taking their stations beside her once again.

 

A small shockwave from Orion’s interrupted swing rustled Subaru’s soft green hair, brushing against his face, yet he didn’t flinch. His calm, unreadable expression remained, the mask giving him an almost otherworldly composure. Even amidst imminent danger, Vega stood untouched by panic or hesitation, the room trembling around him yet unable to disturb his control.

 

 

Ram’s  eyes were wide, her lips pressed tightly together.

Ram:[He didn’t even flinch when the scythe was inches from his neck.]

She recalled the early days at the mansion, when even a tiny cut from a knife would send Subaru into a panic, whining and trembling. That Subaru seemed fragile, so vulnerable… and now, this. Now she was forced to watch as the world had tempered him into something unrecognizable—a being so multifaceted and composed, with layers of different personalities she couldn’t begin to count. She felt a pang of sorrow mixed with awe.

 

Unlike Ram, Priscilla’s expression was one of intrigue rather than disbelief. She studied Subaru closely, noting how every movement, every micro-expression, was measured and deliberate. Even with weapons inches away from his body, he exuded absolute calm. The realization fascinated her: Subaru’s mind wasn’t just sharp—he was calculating, methodical, and utterly unshakable under pressure.



Vega: I apologize for destroying your pipe, but anyone weak enough to flaunt drugs in front of me has no right to stand as my equal.

 

Eirini remained composed, her expression unreadable. With a snap of her fingers, she signaled the smaller man beside her.

 

Eirini: Rudolph, create a rehabilitation program for me. This man intrigues me, so I’ll take him up on his advice.

 

The smaller man nodded immediately, acknowledging the order.

Eirini: I must apologize for their outburst. They interpret any unexpected action as a direct threat to my life.

 

She adjusted her seating slightly, her smile calm but commanding as she looked toward Vega.

Eirini: The reason I came to meet you is simple—I want to join forces with you, or at the very least, form a partnership.

 

Ricardo: She… she wants to join him? Not ally, not negotiate, but join him?

 

The realization sank in slowly: Subaru wasn’t just orchestrating events, he was rewriting the rules of power itself. Even legendary figures like Eirini recognized it, and that acknowledgment terrified and fascinated them all at once.

Mimi: But why would she want to partner with Mini boss?

 

 

Vega’s calm voice cut through the tension in the room.

Vega: Alright.

 

Eirini: What? No questions? No objections? Just… accept?

Her voice carried a mix of disbelief and amusement, eyes narrowing as she studied him.

Vega: Nope. I can tell exactly what kind of woman you are. So let me announce the rules you’ll follow if you want to join my organization.

 

He snapped his fingers sharply.

 

Cora: Of course.

 

Cora stepped forward, presenting a sleek black pen with the kanji for “Future” etched in gold as its logo. The faint glint of candlelight reflected off its surface, emphasizing its elegance.

 

Cora: This is what we sell—pens and pencils. A simple idea, yet no one thought of it until Sir Vega created it.

 

She cleared her throat and began listing the rules.

  • No drugs allowed. Anyone weak enough to be enticed by them should not wield any power.
  • No crimes. We perform swift, efficient work that doesn’t create setbacks.
  • No dealings with cultists. I think that is self-explanatory.
  • Any questions you have for Sir Vega, you announce them to me first.
  • No speaking of him or his existence to anyone. Again, self-explanatory.

 

Cora: That is the standard for anyone joining, but for you, someone of your status, there is an additional rule.

Eirini: Ooh, aren’t I special?! she teased,

A faint smirk crossing her face.

 

Cora: Since you own a traveling company, it will be your duty to ensure shipments reach different merchants, so they sell our goods across the land. You must guarantee that these merchants uphold our intentions and never raise the price of our products.

Eirini: If we never raise our prices, won’t we lose money when inflation rises?

Cora opened her mouth to respond, but Vega’s voice cut in—sharp, unwavering, and commanding attention.

 

Vega: Do you know why my company is the most respected when it comes to selling these goods? It’s not because we were first. It’s because we keep the people’s needs in mind. Others replicate our products and sell them to corrupt merchants, stinking nobles, or raise the price absurdly. The cost? They lose customers, their reputation shatters, and they fade into obscurity.

He leaned back slightly, arms resting across the couch, his gaze unflinching.

Vega: Our company is built on loyalty. Even if inflation rises and we keep prices steady, we stabilize our bonds with customers. That strengthens our reputation, and in the long run…

Eirini: …we’ll make back our lost revenue. Possibly even more. It’s genius.

Cora: Naturally. So, do you agree?

Eirini: I agree!

She said firmly, her purple eyes sparkling.

Eirini: I understand every rule and swear on my name, Eirini, that I will uphold Vega’s beliefs.

 

 

Anastasia’s hat slipped from her head, her perfectly styled hair tumbling around her shoulders. She stared at Vega’s calm composure, then at Eirini, and back again. Her usually sharp eyes were wide with disbelief.

 

Anastasia: He… he actually has her under his control? Orion, Cora, and now Eirini…

Her hands clenched into fists on the armrest as she tried to process how someone so young could command such powerful people so effortlessly.

 

Reinhard leaned forward, brows furrowed and hand on his chin, voice low but incredulous.

Reinhard: He did all this without anyone knowing? And without even using RbD…?

 

 

Eirini extended her hand, a faint smile tugging at her lips.

Eirini: I can even make a contract proving my loyalty if you want.

 

Her eyes scanned Vega’s masked face, expecting him to reach out and take it. For a moment, the room seemed to hold its breath.

 

Vega stood slowly, his posture calm and deliberate.

Vega: I’m good. Your words are good enough for me.

 

He began walking toward the door, his movements precise and unhurried. Orion trailed behind him, war hammer at his side, while Cora followed closely, her presence an unspoken shield.

 

Vega: For now, return to your office. I’ll have my shipment sent to you within a week. I expect much from you, Eirini. Don’t disappoint me.

 

The words hung in the air with an undeniable weight. Without another glance, Vega turned and headed toward the stairway, each step echoing softly on the polished stone.

 

Cora approached the guard who had been stationed by the hallway. Her tone was calm but carried authority that brooked no hesitation.

Cora: Have someone thoroughly wipe down that room once those people leave. If they take anything, no matter how worthless it may seem, notify me immediately.

 

The guard nodded firmly, understanding the seriousness in her voice.

 

Eirini finally found herself alone with her guards. Without warning, she lashed out, kicking the smaller man hard. He flew across the room, smashing through the glass table and tumbling onto the couch, sending it tipping over. Before anyone could react, she grabbed the scythe-wielder, Genesis, by the neck and slammed him against the wall.

 

Eirini: Are you idiots? No… you are idiots!

Genesis gasped and choked, his eyes bulging.

Genesis: Lady Eirini… what are you doing?!

Eirini: Do you even realize what you almost did? What could have happened? Tell me—where are we?!

Genesis: The capital…

Eirini: Yes, the capital! Surrounded by knights, the area where the Sword Saint resides, by possible witnesses! Had you actually fought them—or, by the dragon, killed Vega—do you have any idea the consequences?!

 

Her gaze snapped to Rudolph, her grip tightening with barely contained fury.

 

Eirini: He chose this place intentionally. A location swarming with witnesses. A trap you couldn’t have survived.

 

Back at Genesis, her voice dropped low, deadly.

 

Eirini: They would have captured all of us. Attacked Vega openly, and we’d be imprisoned for years. My company? Gone. Everything we’ve built? Destroyed. And do you honestly think you could have stood a chance against the Orion and Cora?!

 

Rudolph opened his mouth to protest. Picking himself up from the couch

 

Rudolph: My lady… if he were interrogated, his identity would be exposed. His life… it’d be ruined!

 

Eirini’s patience snapped. She stormed over and grabbed him by the collar, lifting him effortlessly off the ground.

 

Eirini: Ruined? Ha! Only changed, you dumbass! He could have created a new identity while I—I—rot in prison. What he did wasn’t reckless; it was genius. He saved not just our lives, but the future of the company! I offer to make a contract, something that would shackle me to him and you know what he did? He refused! He refused so I could keep my upmost freedom!

 

She threw Rudolph to the ground, her glare still piercing.

 

Eirini: That’s why I follow him. Under that mask… is a kind man. A man with a mind that sees far beyond what you idiots understand. Be grateful he let you live! We don’t even know the true extent of his power—Orion alone should terrify you, and yet you thought you could kill him?

 

Eirini took a slow breath, letting her underlings process the fury and weight of her words. Her purple-blue eyes softened slightly, but the fire still lingered.

 

Eirini: Remember this. He is not just a man to be feared… he is a man to be respected.

The room fell into tense silence, the echoes of glass and scuffle lingering like a warning.

 

The theater was silent. The meeting, Eirini’s submission, and Subaru’s merciless-yet-kind approach left everyone frozen in place.

Tivey: H-he operates… sort of like you, Anastasia.

Anastasia’s head tilted, her lips parting slightly. She wanted to deny it instantly, but the words lodged in her throat. Instead, she whispered back:

Anastasia: …Yeah… he does.

 

It wasn’t an easy admission. At first, she had thought Vega’s methods were simply a new style—clever, decisive, but detached. Yet as Tivey’s words echoed, her mind retraced every calculated move, every layered safeguard, every subtle push of authority tempered with incentive.

 

And then it hit her like ice water.

It wasn’t similar. It wasn’t inspired.

It was the same.

 

Her pupils shrank as the slow realization clawed its way into her heart. She wasn’t watching a boy mimic a merchant’s game. She was watching someone who already understood—someone who built an empire using the very same core foundation she had risen with.

 

Anastasia: [The middle ground… the goals… the polish… they differ. But the spine, the bones of it—it’s identical. He’s me.]

 

Her hands trembled as she grasped her scarf.

Anastasia: He isn’t just operating like me. He’s operating as me.

 

Julius had been watching her carefully. He noticed the way Anastasia’s finger tapped rapidly against the armrest, a small tic she only displayed when her thoughts were in disarray. His brows furrowed in concern.

Julius: My lady… are you alright?

 

Her head snapped toward him, eyes sharp and unsettled.

Anastasia: No! No, Julius, I am not alright.

Her voice rose, quivering with something between fear and anger. She clutched her scarf tightly, almost as though grounding herself against the revelation clawing through her mind.

Anastasia: Do you know how many times I’ve spoken to Subaru? Twice. From my memory—only twice.Once during that meeting between him, me, and Lady Crusch… and another when he returned to the capital. That’s it.

 

Her words cut the air sharply, and the cast leaned closer, uneasy at the rising storm in her tone.

 

Anastasia: Now… do you know how many times he has spoken to me? Only three. Twice that I remember… and once when I manipulated him into saying what I wanted.

Her tapping fingers stopped, curling into a trembling fist on the armrest. She leaned forward, her voice shaking but forceful.

Anastasia: Do you understand what that means?! He was able to fully grasp my way of thinking—my entire system—with only three conversations. Three! What kind of sick mind can do that?!

 

Her voice cracked as she turned back to the screen, her fox-like composure shattered. For once, the master of manipulation felt like the one being dissected.

Anastasia: How many times did he replay our conversations? How many times did he study my mannerisms in his head? How many times?!

Her voice cracked, trembling with panic. The room was heavy with silence, no one daring to interrupt.

 

Julius, seeing his lady’s composure slipping further, gently reached across and clasped her trembling hand.

Julius: My lady, please… calm yourself. Here.

 

From his coat, he pulled out the small purple plush dog Subaru had made. He pressed it into her hand.

Anastasia blinked at it, stunned, before clutching it tight. Her thumb rubbed along the stitches, and little by little, her breathing steadied.

 

Anastasia: …Thanks, Julius.

At that moment, Mimi bounded onto her lap, wrapping her tiny arms around Anastasia’s stomach, while Ricardo placed a firm, steadying hand on her shoulder. The warmth of her companions was grounding, pulling her back from the spiral.

 

Anastasia: Thanks, guys…

She stayed quiet for a long moment, stroking Mimi’s head while staring at the little plush, her thoughts cooling into clarity. Finally, she inhaled deeply and sat straighter.

 

Anastasia: I apologize for my outburst. I don’t usually get like this.

A pause. Her eyes hardened, and the fear in her tone shifted into grim certainty.

 

Anastasia: My point is… Subaru is bordering on obsession. When it comes to mimicking others—whether they treated him kindly or cruelly—he doesn’t care. Any piece of information, any quirk of behavior, if it can bring him closer to victory… he’ll take it. Without hesitation.

Her grip tightened around the plush, knuckles pale.

Anastasia: That kind of mind… it isn’t sustainable. It’s a slow, brutal self-destruction.

 

 

Eirini: I have to make this up to him immediately.

She snapped her fingers sharply.

Eirini: Genesis, get the bag.

 

Genesis, still dusting glass shards from his clothes, bowed quickly.

Genesis: Y-Yes, my lady.

 

 

Meanwhile, Subaru and his crew were moving quietly through the dim runway, their footsteps echoing faintly against the stone. A few lanterns flickered along the walls, throwing long shadows that danced across Vega’s mask.

 

Cora: Why her, Vega?

Her voice was low but insistent, betraying the curiosity—and suspicion—she kept hidden from outsiders.

 

Vega: I don’t know what you mean.

 

Cora: Don’t play dumb. You could’ve stayed invisible if you wanted. Instead, you left those traces behind. That wasn’t carelessness—it was bait. So why rope her in?

 

Orion snorted, twirling his war hammer lazily as he followed close behind.

Orion: Maybe you just saw potential in her?

 

Vega didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he ran his gloved fingers along the cold stone wall, as if testing the silence of the place. Finally, he spoke.

 

Vega: Our transportation system was mediocre at best. We had crates of pens and pencils piling up in warehouses because our merchants were already tied down selling what they had. Eventually, that bottleneck would’ve crippled us.

 

He adjusted his mask slightly, his voice steady, measured.

Vega: So I left breadcrumbs—traceable clues only someone sharp enough would notice. Eirini followed them. Her business dominates the second fastest trade routes across Kararagi and beyond. Bringing her in solves two problems: she clears our backlog and gives us her network.

 

He glanced at Cora, the faintest curve to his lips beneath the mask.

Vega: I expected an alliance at most. Not for her to ask to join. But her wit… her instincts… they’ll make her invaluable.

Orion: Hah. “Two birds with one stone”, as you’d say, right?

Vega: Yup.

 

The word hung in the air, casual, almost playful—but both Cora and Orion could hear the iron resolve buried beneath it.

 

The sound of footsteps echoed faintly down the stone corridor. Orion’s hand tightened around the haft of his war hammer, his muscles coiling, ready to strike.

 

Before he could move, Vega raised a hand, calm and deliberate, a silent command.

Vega: It’s not an enemy.

 

From the shadows emerged Eirini, her white-and-gold hair catching the dim candlelight. She was clutching a large suitcase, its polished metal corners glinting faintly.

 

Eirini: Sir Vega!

Her voice carried an unusual urgency, one that made both Orion and Cora exchange a wary glance.

 

Vega tilted his head slightly, his masked face unreadable.

Vega: That’s my name. But I thought someone like you would’ve known better than to follow me.

 

Eirini stopped a few paces away, bowing her head, the golden pipe she once carried notably absent.

Eirini: I apologize for my allies’ actions. They should never have attacked you—it was reckless and foolish. Please… take this as my apology.

 

She lifted the suitcase slightly, offering it forward, her gaze sharp but humble.

 

Subaru snapped his fingers, a sharp, deliberate sound that echoed through the corridor. Orion obeyed instantly, stepping forward to take the suitcase from Eirini’s hands.

 

Vega: I accept this apology. You’ve shown great leadership by taking your subordinates’ failures upon yourself. That makes you… an excellent leader, Eirini.

 

For the first time, there was a trace of respect in his tone.

 

Eirini lowered her head slightly, her expression softening.

Eirini: Thank you, sir.

 

Vega turned, cloak brushing against the stone floor as he and his entourage began walking away. His voice carried effortlessly through the dim passage.

Vega: We’ll meet again in a month. This time, I’ll allow you to choose the place. Consider it… a token of my respect.

 

Eirini’s lips curved into a faint smile as she called after him.

Eirini: You honor me. I won’t disappoint.

Vega: One more thing.

 

Vega stopped mid-step. The air grew heavy, as though the green candle flames along the walls flickered in fear. Slowly, he turned his head just enough for his masked gaze to meet hers.

 

Vega: “No one who dares raise their hand against a comrade… dies a decent death.”

 

With that, he lifted his mask just slightly, revealing the hollowed-out void of his eyes—cold, unblinking, and empty of mercy.

 

Vega: Remember that.

The mask fell back into place with a soft click, and without another word, Vega resumed his walk. Orion followed at his back like a looming shadow, Cora close at his side, the three disappearing once more into the darkness.

 

Eirini stood rooted in place, her pulse quickening—not from fear, but from the chilling clarity of who she had chosen to follow.

 

The theater was silent. No one dared to breathe too loudly, the weight of Vega’s words clinging to them like a storm they couldn’t escape.

 

Petra clutched her little plush tightly to her chest, her small voice trembling.

Petra: …He really meant it. He’d kill her if she ever betrayed him. We made him like that.

She wasn’t speaking of herself but of the group of people that once betrayed him.

 

Ram folded her arms, but her usual sharp tongue faltered as her gaze lingered on Subaru’s empty eyes.

Ram:[Barusu… to think the boy who once cried over a kitchen knife could stare down with such emptiness. My little brother, what have I done? No, it’s more like what haven’t I done?]

 

The trio continued their steady walk, boots echoing faintly against the stone until they were certain Eirini was well out of earshot.

 

Orion rested his hammer on his back, eyeing the suitcase as though it were some dangerous beast.

Orion: So, boss… what do you think’s in the case? Been rattling around in my head since she handed it over.

Vega stopped mid-step, his mask tilting slightly toward the hulking man.

Vega: Open it. Find out.

 

Orion crouched, setting the heavy case on the ground. His thick fingers unlatched the locks with surprising care. A click echoed in the quiet corridor, then the lid creaked open.

 

Inside lay a dazzling sight—an ocean of wealth. Gold coins gleamed like captured sunlight, silver and copper catching the glow of the green candles, and among them the distinct shimmer of holy coins radiating purity.

 

The theater erupted in gasps.

Felt: HOLY SHIT—HOW MUCH IS THAT?! Who the hell gives THAT away just to say sorry?!

 

Otto leaned forward in his seat, eyes darting as he frantically counted the piles on sight alone. When the final number hit him, his jaw nearly dropped to the floor.

Otto: One hundred fifty holy coins… three hundred gold… four hundred eighty-seven silver… three hundred ninety-one copper.

He clutched his head in disbelief.

Otto: By the dragon—!! That’s more money than I’ve ever seen in my LIFE! And she just handed it over like pocket change?!

 

Crusch stiffened, her sharp eyes narrowing.

Crusch: To part with such a fortune so easily… her company’s power must be beyond what we imagined.

Al: She basically saying “I got all this money to prove that I have potential. A showing of her ability”. Damn bro, what kind of monster did you just tame?!



Orion: Wow… that’s a lot of coins. So, boss, what’re you gonna do with all this?

 

Subaru crouched down, his gloved hand brushing across the mountain of shimmering wealth. His hollow gaze lingered, but his voice stayed flat.

Vega: Would’ve been better if she gave me some rare magic tomes or an interesting metia. But… money’s fine, I guess.

 

Orion blinked, dumbfounded.

Orion: “Fine”? Boss, this is enough for one man to live in luxury for the rest of his life. That’s a king’s ransom.

Vega: Then why don’t you take it?

 

Orion froze, staring at Subaru as if he misheard.

Orion: …What?

 

Vega: I know you wanted to fight back there, but I stopped you. You’ve been itching for battle for awhile, yet you’ve stayed your hand because I asked you to. You’re a mercenary who’s had to play guard dog. Tell me—how’s your family?

 

The shift was instant. At the mention of family, the hardened veteran’s demeanor softened into something fragile, almost tender.

Orion: My boy’s still training hard, wants to be a knight more than anything. Thanks to you, he’s in a proper academy. My little girl just turned three—cutest thing you’ve ever seen. And my wife… she’s been painting lately. She’s… she’s really good.

 

His rough voice trembled with pride, sounding almost unnatural coming from such a beast of a man.

 

Cora’s lips curved faintly.

Cora (whispering): Buffoon.

 

Vega: It’s no problem, Orion. You’re a good man, and your son’s chasing a dream for his family. How could I not help? But listen—take some of this. You’ve been working hard, and the months ahead will be heavier. Take your family on a vacation. Country, abroad—doesn’t matter. Make it unforgettable.

 

For the first time since they’d seen him, Orion smiled—genuinely smiled.

Orion: …Thank you, boss. I will. My family owes you everything.

 

Vega turned to Cora.

Vega: You want some?

Cora: No, thank you. I’m… content. I have what I need.

Vega: I’ll keep some aside, just in case you change your mind.

 

Orion: Then… what about the rest?

 

Subaru stood, his voice steady, calculating.

Vega: If it just rots in my account, it’s worthless. Money unused is money wasted. Give it to the slum reconstruction projects.

Cora: You know a donation like that will draw attention. People will start asking questions.

 

Vega: That’s why you use ghost accounts. Spread the trail thin. Send it through anonymous channels to the different projects so they believe someone grew a heart and chose to give back. That way this money goes to people who can find an actual use for it

 

Cora nodded crisply.

Cora: Understood.

 

Orion closed the suitcase, gripping the handle as the three resumed their silent march through the shadows—one step deeper into Subaru’s strange, unshakable world.

 

Felt’s voice trembled like a whisper, almost afraid of her own realization.

Felt: …It’s been him all along.

Rem: What do you mean, Felt?

 

Felt clutched the little plush of herself that Subaru had sewn, her grip tight as her eyes watered.

Felt: The slum reconstruction program. That was mine. I started it to take donations and rebuild the slums—turn sheds into homes, warehouses into schools, dirty water into clean wells. I put a lot of my given fortune into it too. Didn’t want to rely solely on the people. The nobles mocked me, called it a dream that would never happen. Most didn’t care. But I never gave up.

 

Her voice cracked as the truth began to spill out.

Felt: Every so often… on random days. Dozens of “anonymous” donations, huge sums of money. It was enough to keep the projects alive. I thought it was some noble with a conscience, someone hiding in secret. Even Reinhard tried to track them down, but we never found a trace. Eventually… I gave up wondering.

 

Her hands shook. She wiped her eyes roughly, but the tears kept coming.

Felt: But it was him. It was big bro all along.

 

Her words broke into sobs as she hugged the plush to her chest.

Felt: Subaru, you damn idiot. Stupid, stupid idiot! You helped me so much—even when I never knew it. Kids got to go to school, families finally ate, orphans found homes. People got jobs, and some even made it out of the slums completely. All of it… because of you. And no one ever asked you to.

 

The theater had fallen silent. Every face in the room carried a different shade of shock, guilt, or awe. The revelation weighed heavy—not just because of what Subaru had done, but because he had done it in silence, without recognition, without thanks.

 

The three of them walked through the dimly lit runway, their footsteps echoing against the stone.

 

Vega: Status update on the goals.

Orion: Some merchant on the east side spoke of an elderly man who could’ve fit the role you’re looking for.

Vega: And?

Orion: …Sorry, boss. Just a rumor. Nothing solid.

Vega: Cora?

Cora: No signs of him, sir. Just some cultists holed up in the western forest a few dozen miles away from the capital.

 

Vega: Alright. Inform a guard of their whereabouts. Make sure they can’t trace it back to us.

 

Cora: So—an anonymous tip?

Vega: You understand.

 

Orion frowned, shifting the hammer on his back.

Orion: Sorry boss, but I gotta ask—what exactly is this—

Before he could finish, Cora cut him off, her voice sharp as steel.

Cora: Don’t you dare question our boss’s goal. Just do as you’re told.

 

Subaru raised a hand gently, halting her.

Vega: It’s alright, Cora. I believe every worker deserves to know their leader’s intentions.

 

He stopped walking, turning to face Orion fully. The mask caught the faint torchlight, but his voice was steady.

 

Vega: I didn’t make this company for profit. Honestly, I’m no businessman. But building this… was necessary for the plan.

 

Orion tilted his head.

Orion: And that is?

 

Vega’s tone softened, though the weight of it only deepened.

Vega: I have a friend. She suffered an accident… badly injured. The wound healed, but left her trapped, living in a state of constant dependence. What I’m searching for… is someone who can reconstruct or regrow what she’s lost.

 

Orion hesitated.

Orion: I’m sorry to hear that… but couldn’t you just ask Felix? With your reach, he’d help.

Vega: I thought of that. But it won’t work. Felix can heal what’s broken—he restores wounds. But once the injury has closed, once the body no longer considers it “damage,” healing magic cannot change it. He fixes—he doesn’t transform. And what she needs… is change.

 

Orion’s expression dimmed in understanding.

Orion: Oooh… I see.

Vega’s gaze lowered, his voice quiet but cutting.

Vega: I have another friend too. She’s trapped in a coma—her name and memories stolen by the Archbishop of Gluttony. Cora’s role is to find that monster. And mine… is to kill him, so she can wake up.

 

The weight of his words hung in the air.

 

Orion finally broke the silence, his voice strong and unwavering.

Orion: Those are… some pretty big goals you’ve set, sir.

 

Vega lifted his head, his voice firm.

Vega: Yes. And like the stars themselves… I will conquer them. Will you help me?

Orion’s answer came without hesitation.

Orion: Of course, sir. Always.

 

Ram’s breath hitched. Her eyes trembled as the truth struck her.

Ram: …He did all this… for my horn?

She clutched the pink cat plushie Subaru had sewn for her, holding it so tightly it almost tore. The constant ache in her head, the dull pain she had carried for years—she had grown used to it, learned to live with it. But Subaru hadn’t. He never accepted it. He was out there, reshaping the world itself, just so she wouldn’t have to suffer anymore. Tears finally broke free, and she pressed her face into the plush.

Ram: You idiot… you stupid, selfless idiot…

 

Rem was no different. Her hands shook as she picked up the Rem doll with its little horn, the one Subaru had made with painstaking care.

Rem: All of this… this entire company… all for us…for me…

Her voice cracked, and she buried her face in the doll. The man she loved was tearing himself apart, bending destiny itself, just to return her to who she once was. And the cruelest truth of all—no one knew. No one ever saw the weight he carried. She cried into plushie 

Rem: Subaru… my Subaru…

 

Around the theater, the rest of the cast could only sit frozen in their seats. Shock gave way to a heavy, suffocating guilt.

 

They realized now: Subaru wasn’t building an empire for himself. He was building it for them.

 

He would suffer for them.

He would die for them.

He would twist fate itself for them.

He would defeat legendary monsters, break history, even change the shape of the world—if it meant sparing them even a sliver of pain.

 

And in return… what had they done for him? Almost nothing.

The guilt weighed heavy, dragging their hearts down into silence.

 

 

Vega walked ahead, his steps steady, his mask hiding every flicker of emotion. Behind him, Orion and Cora exchanged a glance—silent awe written all over their faces. To them, he wasn’t just a leader—he was a man whose every word carved the path of their futures.

 

But inside that mask, Subaru’s thoughts burned with iron resolve.

 

Vega: [Don’t you worry, Ram… I’ll find the one who can ease your pain. And if no one exists—then I’ll create the cure myself. No matter how impossible, I’ll make it real.]

 

His hand clenched into a tight fist, trembling slightly as if holding in both rage and hope.

 

Vega: [And you, Rem… You’re not forgotten. I’ll restore you, no matter the cost. I’ll tear down every barrier, cross every line, bleed and break as many times as it takes. You’ll return to your sister—and she’ll return to you. You’ll both smile again. I swear it.]

 

For a brief second, a faint gleam caught in his hollowed eyes through the mask’s slit—a glimpse of the man beneath the role of Vega.

 

Vega: [This cruel world has stolen too much from you both… but your hero is coming. Wait for me, Rem, wait for me, Ram. I’ll save you both.]

 

He released his fist, letting the mask’s cold aura return, his voice calm and commanding again as he continued forward—while Orion and Cora followed without question, unable to see the storm raging behind the mask.

 

 

Ram clutched her pink cat plushie so tightly it looked like she might tear the seams. Her voice cracked, trembling between anger and heartbreak.

Ram: If you’re carrying the world, who will carry you, Subaru? …Subaru, please… please rest. How could you do all this and not allow us— not allow me—to help?

Her tears streamed down her cheeks, each one breaking the mask she’d built for years.

 

Beside her, Rem held her horned plushie, her knuckles white. Tears fell onto its fabric as she spoke, her voice trembling like porcelain about to shatter.

Rem: It’s who he is, sis. I… I both hate and love that about him. I want him to rest, I want him to rest so badly… but I also want to wake up. I want to see the world again, to live again. Am I selfish?

She pressed her face into the doll, sobbing quietly.

Rem: I want him to save himself… but I also want him to save me. Am I a bad person for wanting that?

 

Before Ram could answer, Emilia suddenly stood. Her tears glistened in the theater light, but her arms were steady as she wrapped them tightly around Rem, pulling her close.

Emilia: You’re not a bad person, Rem. Everyone wants you back. Everyone wants to see you smile again. It’s human nature to want to live—don’t be ashamed of that.

 

Her voice quivered, but her conviction cut through it like steel.

Emilia: Subaru… he suffers for all of us, but he never lets us suffer with him. That has to change.

She tightened her embrace, as if vowing with her entire body.

Emilia: I swear to you—on my Mother Fortuna’s resting soul—we will bring you back. And I will break Subaru’s curse of isolated suffering. I will make him see himself the way we see him.

 

The theater was silent but for their breathing, and the soft sobs of two sisters who had both been carried too far on Subaru’s back.

 

Emilia after awhile allowed her sister Ram, to comfort her as she went back to her seat and held Subaru’s unconscious hand while playing with the dove plushie in the other

 

 

Orion came to a halt, his heavy boots echoing against the stone runway.

Orion: Well, this is where we part ways, boss. I’m gonna take my family to Kararagi. Since Eirini’s there, it’ll be a great opportunity to explore a new country.

 

Vega: Alright. Send the rest to Cora and she’ll handle the ghost operation.

Orion: Got it. Man, I’m excited. Maybe there’ll be some strong mabeasts out there and I’ll get to smash them down. Get the blood flowing again.

He grinned, but it faded when Vega’s tone shifted.

 

The air grew colder. Vega’s next words carried the weight of steel chains, binding their fates.

Vega: Repeat the mantra, Orion.

 

Orion inhaled deeply, his hand tightening on his war hammer. He recited solemnly:

Orion: We will have another meeting next month on the same day. If in the event you do not show up, I must assume my leader is dead. I am to take my fortune and use it to erase all traces of my existence, to protect my family and myself. As a warrior, and as a man, I vow to live by that rule.

 

Vega turned his gaze to Cora.

Vega: Cora.

She bowed her head without hesitation, her voice like glass, sharp and clear:

Cora: We will have another meeting next month on the same day. If in the event you do not show up, I must assume my leader is dead. I am to take my fortune and use it to erase all traces of my existence, to protect my family and myself. As the owner, and as a woman, I vow to live by that rule.

Vega: Good.

 

He resumed walking forward, his shadow long under the dim green candlelight. Orion lingered a moment before branching off down another path, the vow echoing in his chest.

 

Petra sat still, the plushie Subaru had sewn for her pressed tightly against her chest. Her small voice cracked as she stared at him lying unconscious, her tears dripping onto the floor.

Petra: He really… accepted it, didn’t he? He doesn’t think there’ll ever be a life where he won’t have to die. He planned for it like… like it was just another step he’ll always have to take…

 

Her words trembled with disbelief, but what frightened her more was how calm Subaru seemed in that acceptance.

 

Across from her, Beatrice remained quiet for a long moment, her gaze fixed on Subaru’s face. Her fingers curled into her dress, her body shaking with the weight of an unspoken truth. When she finally spoke, her voice was heavy, as though each word cost her dearly.

Beatrice: It isn’t that he wishes for it, in fact. It’s that the world has given him no reason to believe otherwise. Every time it’s torn him apart, forced him to rise again. After enough cruelty, one stops dreaming of escape… and starts preparing for the inevitable.

[Why am I so useless? How could Betty allow her contractor to fully accept this….this curse?!]

 

Petra sniffled, hugging the plushie tighter, her voice trembling.

Petra: But he shouldn’t have to live like that. He should be able to just… stay with us. To laugh, to eat, to be happy without always thinking of death.

 

Beatrice’s eyes softened, a quiet sorrow filling them. She didn’t move closer—there was a distance between them neither knew how to bridge—but her tone carried the weight of shared grief.

Beatrice: I know, little one. He should. But Subaru… Subaru has chosen to carry suffering so that others won’t have to. This is the cruel logic this world has carved into him.

 

Silence stretched between them, broken only by Petra’s muffled sobs. And though the two girls did not reach for one another, their sorrow was the same—bound by love for the boy who had long accepted that his path was not of living, but of dying again and again, so everyone else could.

 

 

Subaru and Cora reached the hidden carriage, slipping inside without a word. She passed him another glass of the green tea laced with healing properties. He drank in silence—not an uncomfortable silence, but one where nothing needed to be said.

 

When they returned to her home, Subaru excused himself to the bathroom. Piece by piece, he shed Vega’s skin: removing the wig, the mask, the gloves. He dressed once more in his ordinary clothes, then stared into the mirror. His hand brushed against his cheek as if the reflection belonged to a stranger. For a long moment he lingered, then shut his eyes.

 

When he opened them again, the world had dissolved into the endless, empty void. Only one figure stood before him—Anastasia.

 

Subaru: Thanks for allowing me to borrow you, Anastasia.

 

In his hands was a mask of her face, stripped of charm and detail, reduced to its core essentials. He offered it to her. She accepted gracefully, her smile faint but genuine.

 

Anastasia: I was happy to do it. But tell me—why me? I thought you disliked me.

Subaru: Believe me… dislike is an understatement.

 

The memory cut through him—sitting in that café, her voice weaving him into her game, discarding him like a mutt too troublesome to keep. His tone sharpened, though his face remained neutral.

Subaru: But emotions are a weakness in the art of negotiation. Any flicker, any hesitation… it could’ve unraveled everything. Whether I hate you or not doesn’t matter. If using you helps them, then I’ll use you. That’s all there is to it.

 

He glanced away, his gaze swallowed by the infinite void.

 

Subaru: Besides… what else am I supposed to do with this hatred? The past is gone. Erased. No matter what you did, you’ll never remember it.

 

His eyes darkened.

 

Subaru: …they never do.

 

The void shattered. He returned to the bathroom, its dim lantern-light pressing against his tired eyes. When he opened the door and stepped out, his foot landed on something soft. He didn’t need to look down to know.

 

Subaru: Hello, Grandma.

Notes:

Cora is a 17 year old bear Demi human. She has water magic and is a good healer. Her main weapon is her claws and her ice magic. Subaru met her in between the end of Sanctuary and the beginning of episode 1
Orion is a 58 year old mercenary. He was a child solider and participated in the Demi-human war during his early teens. He wields Earth magic and is a great earth caster and is great with any blunt weapons. He lost his arm in a conflict at the age of 12 but eventually settled down in his mid 20’s leaving the Lugunica military and being a free mercenary. After being in a mercenary for many years, he retired from that life, hiding himself from the world before Subaru found him and recruited him. Orion knows how Vega looks behind the mask yet never tried to find out who Vega really is as a form of loyalty

Yes I have been posting 1 chapter a day for the past week. Writing has become literal crack to me. I just can’t stop

The discord server is
https://discord.gg/eVxwPYCr

Chapter 51: A New Side(3)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

When he opened the door and stepped out, his foot landed on something soft. He didn’t need to look down to know.

 

Subaru: Hello, Grandma.

 

Before him stood a three-foot-tall lady—an otter demi-human. An otter’s tail swayed faintly behind her, small whiskers twitched at her cheeks, and rounded brown ears peeked from her knotted bun of grey-and-brown hair. Her hazel eyes glimmered warmly, though one was clouded and pupil-less, long surrendered to blindness.

 

She wore a light cardigan trimmed with a soft scalloped edge, paired with a muted collared blouse buttoned neatly to the top. The clothes were plain but carried a homely warmth, the sort that wrapped a person like a quilt. A cane, worn from years of use, leaned against her arm—the same kind Subaru now carried.

 

The old woman’s face lit up as she embraced him tightly.

 

Grandma: I’m glad to see you, my grandson.

 

Subaru’s lips curved into a faint smile, though his voice carried its usual flatness.

 

Subaru: It’s been a while, Grandma. How have you been?

Grandma: I’ve been well. But you look so thin, so worn. Let me fix you something to eat.

Subaru: I can’t stay for long. Sorry, Grandma.

 

Her whiskers twitched faintly, but her smile didn’t falter.

 

Grandma: Then I’ll at least make you some cookies for the road. Would you like to sit down while I prepare them?

Subaru: No. I’ll head to Cora before I return. We can talk privately there.

 

The otter-woman gave a slow nod. With small, deliberate steps, she separated herself from him and began her walk toward the kitchen, cane tapping softly against the wooden floor.

 

 

Al leaned back in his chair, arms crossed.

Al: Yo, Merchant lady, got any idea who she is?

 

Anastasia, still reeling from revelation after revelation, took a long pause before she answered. Her finger idly tapped against her plushie’s ear, grounding herself.

Anastasia: …Nope. No clue. She doesn’t look like she’s related to Cora by blood.

Al let out a low whistle, glancing around at the group.

Al: Anyone got even the slightest clue who she is?

 

One by one, heads shook. Not even Priscilla or Roswaal—usually smug with answers—spoke up.

Al: Damn. Guess we’re going into this relationship blind.

 

His words hung in the air. For a moment, no one said anything. Then Felix’s ears twitched, his eyes narrowing in sharp disapproval.

 

Felix: Al…

 

The knight froze. Slowly, he realized what he’d just said.

 

Al: …Ah. Crap. My bad.

 

He scratched awkwardly at the back of his helmet, shame radiating from his body. The rest of the cast exhaled together, the tension shifting from confusion to mild exasperation.

 

Subaru knocked lightly against Cora’s door.

 

Subaru: Yo, can I come in?

Cora: You may.

 

He pushed the door open and stepped inside. Her room was simple—almost stark. A desk, a chair, a closet, a neatly made bed, and green curtains that softened the sunlight. On the floor, Cora lay flat on her back, staring blankly at the ceiling.

 

Subaru walked over and followed her gaze upward.

Subaru: That’s a pretty interesting ceiling.

 

Cora was out of her professional attire, dressed instead in the casual clothes she wore earlier in the day.

Cora: Yup.

 

For a while, the two of them just stared at the plain ceiling, as if it held some great secret.

 

Subaru: Grandma washed my clothes, didn’t she?

Cora finally turned her head slightly

Cora: How could you tell?

 

Subaru: Because I smell like oak wood.

He tugged at his jacket, relieved she hadn’t gone near the hidden black box inside.

 

Subaru: You really ought to add more to this room. Spice it up a bit.

Cora: I did. Those green curtains are new. Makes the room feel like a forest.

She still didn’t look at him.

Subaru: Yeah… I don’t think you know what ‘spice it up’ means.

 

The silence that followed was quiet but comfortable, like they both understood the rhythm.

 

After a while, Cora spoke again.

 

Cora: Want me to fully heal your leg now?

Subaru: Sure.

 

With a sigh, she sat up and let her hands glow faintly. She pressed them against his leg, warmth and light soaking into the muscle and bone. When she finished, Subaru bent his knee, stretched, and even tried a few squats.

Subaru: Good as new.

Cora: Give me the cane. You’ll just lose it if I don’t keep track of it.

Without arguing, Subaru handed it over. She tossed it onto her bed with a practiced motion.

 

Then Subaru looked at her, his tone gentler this time.

Subaru: …You wanna talk about it?

 

 

Tivey leaned toward Mimi, lowering his voice.

Tivey (whispering): This is so awkward… Subaru’s usually so bubbly and outgoing.

 

Before he could explain further, Mimi—ignoring the whisper—spoke at full volume.

 

Mimi: Mimi doesn’t think it’s awkward at all! It just feels like a different kind of friendship. One where you don’t need words—just the atmosphere!

Tivey and Hetaro both groaned, dragging their palms down their faces in unison.

Hetaro: Mimi… you weren’t supposed to say that out loud…

 

Mimi (tilting her head): Huh? Why not?

 

Emilia, meanwhile, smiled softly as she watched Subaru and Cora’s quiet exchange.

Emilia: I’m just glad Subaru has more friends now. She seems like someone good for him.

 

Her voice was warm, but her thoughts carried a sharper edge.

 

Emilia:[But… if she’s interested in Subaru in that way, I’ll freeze her solid. I can’t take another person trying to steal my lover.]

 

She hugged the dove plushie tight to her chest, her smile unwavering—gentle to everyone else, but masking a possessive spark underneath.

 

Subaru crouched by Cora’s desk and pulled up a floorboard. A jar of glowing green jelly sat neatly hidden underneath and clear gloves. He quickly put them on before grabbing the jar.

 

From her spot on the floor, back propped against the bed, Cora didn’t move. Arms stretched across the mattress, eyes half-lidded, her voice drifted out flat, like she couldn’t be bothered to care.

 

Cora: You really gotta stop hiding that junk in my house. What’s the point of checking under the sink if you already know it’s here?

 

Subaru’s reply came in his usual monotone, but with the faintest edge of something softer.

Subaru: Because it’s for you. Not me.

 

Cora exhaled slowly through her nose, more like a sigh than a laugh.

Cora: You worry too much. You’re not my dad.

 

Subaru set the jar back into place, sealed the floorboard, and straightened up. His tone didn’t shift much, but there was a hint of familiarity threaded through the words.

 

Subaru: I know. But she calls me her grandson, and you’re her granddaughter. By that logic, we’re brother and sister. And since I’m older, it means I worry. That’s just how it works.

 

Cora tilted her head slightly, eyes still on him but voice as lazy as ever.

Cora: That’s just Grandma being Grandma.

 

Subaru brushed the dust from his hands, the gesture casual.

Subaru: Maybe. Still… you look after me when we’re working. So when we’re here, I’ll look after you. That’s fair, right?

 

Cora didn’t answer right away. Her gaze drifted back up to the ceiling as though she hadn’t heard him at all. But she hadn’t stopped listening.

 

Cora: You say that, but really it’s just me patching you up. You don’t actually let anyone take care of you, do you?

Subaru: You get it.

Cora: Hypocrite.

Subaru: Yup. That’s me. Now let’s get this started.

 

Al: Dear lord, this man’s adopting way too many people.

Ricardo burst out laughing, thumping his knee.

Ricardo: You’re right! I’d pay good coin to see his parents’ faces if he showed up claiming that many siblings.

Felix: If we line it up… Beako would be the oldest, then Emilia, then Al, then Reinhard, then Otto, then Subaru, then Cora, then Rem, and finally lil’ Felt. That’s quite the family lineup!

Al: I’m just glad you included me. Still jealous of Reinhard though—he got a spot in brother’s dream. Why not me?

Felix: Cause you’ve only spoken to him once, maybe twice.

Al: Tch, then I’ll just have to put in more work. Gotta prove I’m more brother-worthy than the Sword Saint himself.

Reinhard gave him a warm, almost amused smile and turned back.

Reinhard: Then I accept your challenge, Al.

 

 

Subaru: Come on. Stop stalling and let’s get this over with.

 

Cora let out a long sigh, giving in. She turned her back to him and began unbuttoning her dress. Subaru’s expression didn’t change—no redness, no hesitation—only a muted familiarity, as though this ritual had been repeated countless times before.

 

She swept her three ponytails over one shoulder, exposing her back while keeping her sides carefully covered. The sight was stark: scars etched like stories across her skin, bruises layered on top of older marks, and one long slash that carved down her shoulder blade. Her face betrayed nothing, but she curled her knees to her chest, making herself smaller.

 

Subaru removed the lid from the jar, scooped a glowing handful of the green jelly, and sat down behind her. With slow, practiced motions, he began spreading it across her back. A faint light radiated with every touch, the scars softening but never vanishing—etched too deep, too old for even magic to erase.

 

Cora: It hurt.

Subaru: I know.

Cora: They looked at me like I was lesser… like I wasn’t worthy to stand beside them. Why? Why did they do this?

 

Her voice cracked, but her tears fell quietly, as though she had no strength left for sobbing.

 

Cora: Those nights… those cold nights… I thought about it.

Subaru’s hand didn’t pause, his monotone voice steady.

Subaru: Thought about what?

 

Cora: …Ending it. Ending it all.

 

The room fell into a heavy silence. The glow of the jelly pulsed faintly against her skin as Subaru kept working, wordless, his face unreadable while hers finally broke.

 

 

Federica immediately wrapped her arms around Petra, pressing the girl’s face against her chest to shield her from the sight. Petra squirmed in confusion, but Federica’s trembling told enough of the story.

 

Felix’s usual gentle demeanor shattered. His lips curled back as he growled, hands tightening into fists so hard his nails bit into his palms.

Felix: She was a demi-human slave… those disgusting bastards—they abused her!

 

Crusch placed her hand firmly on his arm, her calm presence grounding him, though her own jaw was set in steel. The knuckles of her free hand whitened as she clenched them, fury hidden beneath her noble composure.

 

Mimi, Tivey, Hetero, and Ricardo—every demi-human in the room—looked ready to explode. Mimi, usually a ball of cheer, bared her teeth, tears trembling at the edges of her eyes. Tivey and Hetero’s hands shook, as though fighting between rage and grief, while Ricardo’s body seemed to swell with restrained violence, claws flexing and unflexing.

 

Cora: Their eyes. Eyes of disapproval, eyes of disdain, eyes of disgust… Why are people like this? Again and again, they hurt me. Again and again I see their eyes in my dreams. Again and again I feel the whip. They’re gone, I know that! But… I can’t let go of what happened.

 

Her voice cracked, but she never raised it. The words spilled like a confession she had long buried, tears soaking into her knees as she hugged them tighter against her chest. Her back trembled with every shaky breath, the scars glowing faintly under Subaru’s steady hands.

 

Subaru said nothing. His monotone face didn’t shift, his eyes didn’t soften, his lips didn’t part with hollow comfort. He only continued—scooping the glowing jelly, pressing it gently against the ridges of her back, tracing light over wounds too old for magic to erase.

Cora: Have you ever thought of that? Of ending it? How do I get rid of this feeling?

Subaru: You can’t.

His voice was cold, almost detached, but it carried the weight of truth.

 

Subaru: No matter what, that pain will always be a part of you. Even if these scars heal, it’ll be etched onto your soul until it returns to the dragon.

 

He paused, letting the words sink in.

 

Subaru: I’m not good at dealing with pain like this. You asked if I’ve ever thought of ending it all… and yes. I have.

Cora: Then why shouldn’t I?

Subaru: That… is for you to figure out. But listen to me carefully. If you ever grabbed a knife and threatened to end yourself in front of me, I wouldn’t physically stop you. I could tell you how sad I’d be, how it would affect your family, but ultimately… that’s your life. The choice is yours. It’d be hypocritical for me to stop you when I know sometimes death truly seems easier than life. I can comfort you. I can hold you. But I won’t tell you that your thoughts are wrong. I understand that feeling.

 

Petra eventually stopped struggling, a quiet relief settling over her that she hadn’t seen Subaru’s face in this moment.

 

Beatrice looked down in cold silence, her expression unreadable. She knew all too well the feeling of wanting death, of waiting endlessly for something—anything—to make life worth living. After centuries of waiting, a boy had come into her existence and changed everything, giving her a reason to keep going. And yet, here Subaru was, speaking the unflinching truth of the world to Cora.

 

Rem understood the emptiness, the sense that life would never truly improve. Living felt like a constant battle. And then a boy had arrived and saved her from herself. Now, she wanted to save him in return, to give him a life where he could want to live freely.

 

Cora: Who am I speaking to—Vega or Subaru?

 

The question caused a flicker across Subaru’s face, subtle cracks in his usual composure. For a brief moment, he paused his work on her back, but then returned to applying the healing jelly.

 

Subaru: You’re speaking to Vega.

Cora: Will I ever speak to Subaru?

Subaru: Most likely not. I sometimes have trouble finding him beneath all the masks.

 

The room fell into silence. Subaru finished smoothing the jelly over her back, and Cora slowly dressed, lost in her own thoughts. Without a word, Subaru quietly left the room, leaving her to process the moment alone

 

A cold silence settled over the group as they processed what had just happened—Cora knew of Subaru’s dissociative personality, and he hadn’t denied it.

 

Emilia: She knows about his different personalities? Why… why does he trust her so completely, but not us?

Wilhelm: It’s not quite like that, Miss Emilia.

 

Emilia turned sharply toward him, eyes wide.

Emilia: Wilhelm? I don’t understand.

Wilhelm: It’s more subtle than you think. She knows the difference between speaking to her boss, Vega, and the boy Subaru beneath all the masks. She understands that Subaru focuses on work—on others—more than on himself. But I don’t believe she knows the true darkness buried deep within his fractured mind.

 

Subaru walked to the dining table, where a plate of chocolate chip cookies awaited him.

Subaru: How do you always manage to cook this fast? The timing doesn’t make sense.

 

Grandma appeared near his leg, seemingly out of thin air, yet Subaru didn’t flinch.

Grandma: Every lady has her secrets.

Subaru: A secret like that deserves an explanation.

He sat down and began eating the cookies.

Subaru: Amazing, as always.

Grandma: I’ve been making these for decades. I know the secret to making the best cookies.

 

He polished off two of the twelve cookies before speaking again.

Subaru: I should hurry and get going. Let’s get this over with.

Grandma: You sound like Cora.

 

She giggled softly to herself.

Subaru: She’s strong. She’ll get through this. Just… make sure you’re there for her.

 

For a brief moment, Grandma’s cheerful, elderly demeanor faded, replaced by a quiet resolve.

Grandma: I won’t fail her.

 

Subaru stood and headed toward Grandma’s room. She followed silently, walking with him through her room and into the master bathroom.

Subaru walked into the master bathroom. The room was simple but functional—there was a large tub, a toilet, a sink, and a chair positioned near the sink. He lowered himself onto the chair, leaning back so that his head rested in the basin.

Grandma placed a towel across his lap and stood on a stool to reach the sink comfortably. She opened the faucet, letting warm water run over his hair.

Grandma: You must understand what I’m doing.

 

Subaru closed his eyes, calm but focused.

Subaru: I understand. This isn’t healing… it’s a form of concealment. Like hairspray, but it only works with my full consent. If I get stressed, my hair reflects it. Same goes for my face.

 

Grandma nodded, dipping her hands into the warm water and wetting his face gently.

Grandma: Alright. I’ll remove it now before reapplying.

 

She dipped her hands again, the warm water beginning to glow faintly yellow. As her hands touched him, the glow spread, even the water on his face shimmering softly. Slowly, his hair began to shift. The raven-black strands at the front of his head lightened, turning white as ash. Dark bags under his eyes deepened, shadows heavy and pronounced, as if his body carried weeks of sleepless nights.

The whitening hair extended along his hairline but stopped short of overwhelming his natural black. His bangs were now fully white, a stark contrast to the dark strands behind. Subaru’s face looked worn, tired, the result not of magic but of revealing what had always been there beneath the masks.

 

It wasn’t a transformation—it was truth.

 

 

The cast froze at the sight of Subaru. Their eyes flicked between the boy on the screen and the unconscious Subaru in the middle seat. They looked so different—and yet, they were supposed to be the same person.

 

Emilia: What… what is this?!

Her voice trembled with anger, frustration, and confusion.

 

Rem: What the hell did she do to him?! His hair… his face… This has to be another disguise, right?!

She stood, gripping her Rem plushie so tightly her knuckles turned white, yelling at the director.

 

It is not a disguise, Rem.

 

Rem’s anger faltered, her voice dropping to a whisper.

Rem: What… do you mean?

 

You wanted to see him—no mask, no lies, no smiles. You begged for it. His hair began whitening after the events at Sanctuary. Did you really think the tragedies he faced wouldn’t show on him?

 

He paused, letting the weight of his words settle.

 

The spell she cast was a high-level water concealment magic. It hides his face and hair so no one could see the toll of his journey. Stress and trauma leave traces—you all remember Episode 2?

 

The screen was paused as he replayed a prior clip:

 

“Subaru (softly): You know, Rem… I looked in the mirror this morning, and I saw something strange, right here.

He runs a hand through his bangs—several strands had turned grey.

Subaru: Like someone spilled ashes in my hair. Stress… they weren’t kidding. I hid them so no one could notice. If they knew… how would I respond? Any lie would only hurt them more. The truth… they’d think I’m insane.”

 

The screen soon return to the certain episode

 

Grey strands in Episode 2… imagine how many there would be now, months later.

 

Rem collapsed to her knees, utterly broken. Emilia released Subaru’s unconscious hand and stepped back, staring at the screen. Her own failures weighed on her as she dropped to her knees and vomited.

 

Rem had passed out entirely; Ram caught her, clutching her sister tightly. Federica, initially shielding Petra, snapped back to reality and held Petra in a tight embrace as the younger girl screamed in horror at Subaru’s black-and-grey hair, the heavy bags under his eyes, the exhaustion carved into his face.

 

Garfiel sat frozen, gripping the armrests until his hands bled, biting his lip raw. Otto slumped over, hair disheveled, fainting from the shock.

 

Ram, still holding Rem, trembled violently, gripping the pink cat plush Subaru had made for her as if it were her lifeline. Felt wrapped herself in her arms, hyperventilating. This… this was her brother. Her protector. Her hero. And he looked like a man on the edge of death.

 

Reinhard’s hands shook as he held Felt close, seeking comfort even as he tried to steady her. Mimi fainted; Anastasia slouched over, supporting her while trying to breathe through the panic. Priscilla snapped her fan in frustration, her arm shaking as she clutched the armrest.

 

Felix fell out of his chair, gasping, hyperventilating, the doctor in him overwhelmed by the magnitude of Subaru’s trauma. Wilhelm placed a firm hand on his shoulder, his own body tense with the shock. Crusch squeezed her hawk plushie tightly, the helplessness she felt clawing at her chest.

 

The room was silent except for shallow breaths, whimpers, and the occasional gasp. The cast was utterly broken. Subaru’s true face—the evidence of years of struggle, stress, and suffering—had laid bare their illusions.

Emilia and Rem’s collapse, Petra’s scream, Otto fainting—all of it came to a halt the moment the director snapped his fingers.

 

A faint white glow wrapped around every cast member, lifting their limp bodies from the floor and gently forcing them back into their seats. Those who had passed out jolted awake as the light intensified around them, breath hitching in confusion. The stench and stains of vomit vanished in an instant.

 

Before they could move, purple threads lashed out and bound each of them to their chairs.

 

Enough. If this was one of his breakdowns, or one of his deaths, I wouldn’t care how you chose to react. But this—

 

His voice sharpened, commanding silence.

 

This is the truth. You begged for it. You demanded it. Now you’ll watch it.

 

The cast, restrained and trembling, could only stare back at the screen as the director’s words pressed down on them heavier than chains.

 

Subaru rose from the chair, eyes still shut, his hands shaking faintly at his sides. He turned to the mirror as though he were walking to an execution.

 

Grandma: One moment…

 

Her voice was quiet, reverent, as if she knew what was about to happen. She returned with a silver stopwatch and held it close to her chest.

 

Grandma: When you open your eyes… remember—your record is forty-eight seconds. Just try to hold on a little longer.

 

Subaru exhaled slowly, then forced his eyes open.

 

The mirror didn’t lie.

 

The boy staring back was not the bright, joking Subaru they all knew. His bangs had turned ghost-grey, ash bleeding into black. The bags beneath his eyes were cavernous, making him look like a corpse barely pretending to live. His right eye, once pierced by Elsa, was now a storm of brown and grey—a fractured window into colorless despair.

 

The mask cracked. Then shattered. And only the real Subaru remained.

 

Grandma: Fifteen seconds. Good… steady…

 

But Subaru’s jaw was tight, his breathing ragged. The mirror wasn’t showing him his face anymore. It was showing him everything.

 

The blade opening his belly in the loot house. His intestines spilling.

Subaru (gritting teeth): …Stop it.

 

Again—his stomach ripped once again open in the same house, the same terror.

Subaru: Stop it.

 

Rem’s iron flail crushing his skull like fruit.

Subaru: Stop it…

 

Wind slicing through his throat.

Subaru: Stop it!

 

His body freezing solid. The pain so sharp he remembered the taste of blood on ice.

Subaru (pleading): Stop it… please…

 

Tears began falling freely, hot and unrelenting.

 

Grandma: Thirty-four seconds. Keep going, Subaru!

 

The White Whale’s roar. His friends disappearing into mist, erased.

Subaru: Stop it…

 

Petelgeuse twisting his companions into unrecognizable shapes.

Subaru (shaking violently): Stop it! Please, stop it!

 

Grandma: Forty-five seconds—just a little longer!

 

Felix’s fire burning through his veins, searing his blood as possession ate him alive.

Subaru (screaming now): STOP IT!

 

Another slash, his stomach torn again. Blood. Entrails.

Subaru (sobbing): Please! Please make it stop!

 

His hands trembled like he couldn’t hold onto reality. His laugh, his sobs—they tangled together into madness.

 

Then the flood.

 

Satella’s arms, endless and suffocating, squeezing tighter.

Garfiel’s claws nearly ripping flesh and condemning him to the cell.

The blank eyes of his dead friends.

Emilia’s smile twisted in insanity.

 

Over and over and over. Not dozens. Not hundreds. Millions. Each memory searing deeper.

His breathing broke. His body convulsed. The air itself seemed to scream with him—until an invisible force lashed outward. The mirror shattered into a thousand shards, spraying across the floor.

 

Subaru collapsed to his knees, covering his face, his voice tearing itself raw.

Subaru (screaming, hysterical): Please stop looking at me! It hurts! It hurts so bad—stop hurting me!

 

Grandma didn’t hesitate. She stepped over the shards and wrapped her small arms around his trembling body, pulling his head into her chest.

Grandma (soft, unwavering): Shhh… it’s over. You lasted fifty-eight seconds. Fifty-eight. I’m proud of you, my boy.

 

Subaru curled tighter into himself, rocking, laughing weakly through his sobs, his voice broken and childlike. Grandma stroked his black-and-grey hair, her whiskers twitching with sorrow, and began humming a lullaby.

Her thick otter tail brushed over the floor, sweeping every shard of glass away from him, guarding him like he was the most fragile thing in the world.

 

Subaru’s screams bled into hysterical laughter as he crumbled in Grandma’s arms. The cast had no choice but to watch. Each one bound in glowing purple threads, every attempt at escape only making the restraints dig tighter into their skin.

 

 

Emilia’s tears streamed down her face in an uncontrollable flood. Her entire body jerked against the restraints, but the purple threads didn’t give an inch. Her lungs burned as she choked out sobs.

Emilia:[Dear god. He’s just like me before the Trials… no—this is worse. I broke when Echidna showed me my past. He breaks every time he looks at himself. He can’t even last a single minute…]

She tried again to reach for the unconscious Subaru strapped beside her, her arms trembling violently against the magical bindings.

Emilia:[Please… just let me hold him. Just once. Let me be the one to carry him, just once.]

Beatrice trembled in place, her small frame shivering like a leaf. She was strapped to Subaru’s unconscious lap, as if fate refused to separate them. Her hands clenched tightly into her dress.

Beatrice (whispering): He looks so afraid… so dead. Subaru… I’m sorry. Betty’s sorry for pushing you. For demanding you show yourself when all you had left was a mask to hide behind…

Her voice cracked, muffled by sobs, as she pressed her forehead to his chest.

Beatrice: You don’t have to show me anymore… not like this…

 

Rem’s entire body thrashed against the bindings. Her wrists bled from how hard she strained against the glowing cords, but she didn’t stop. She bit her lip until blood ran down her chin, squeezing her Rem plushie with a desperation that bordered on madness.

Rem: Damn it! Let me go!!!

Her teeth grit, her throat raw from screaming.

Rem:[It’s our fault he’s like this! That he can’t even look at his face for a minute without breaking! Of course he looks like this—after all that suffering, all that death… how could I ever believe his body wouldn’t bear the scars? I was so stupid!]

 

Ram didn’t struggle. She knew it was pointless. But her body shook violently, tears streaming from both her eyes—her hair parted without care. She had no mask to hide behind. No sharp tongue to cover her weakness.

Her lips trembled as she whispered over and over, like a mantra:

Ram: I’m sorry… I’m sorry… I’m sorry, my brother…

Her voice cracked as if each repetition carved deeper wounds into her throat.

 

Garfiel was a storm contained in chains. His muscles bulged as he pulled against the bindings, his veins pulsing, sweat dripping down his jaw. He went as far as to bite into his own arms, trying to tear himself free with his teeth. The threads reacted by binding his jaw shut, snapping his head back against the chair.

His muffled roar filled the theater, primal and furious, until it collapsed into strangled sobs. His golden hair hung limp over his eyes, soaked in sweat.

When the bindings loosened enough for his mouth to move, he howled:

Garfiel: LET ME GO!!!!! I know I’ve been useless! Cap’n’s died because of my stubbornness more times than I can count! Please, let me do something—ANYTHING!!!

The bindings only tightened, choking his words back into silence.

 

Otto’s hat slid from his head, tumbling to the floor. His usually neat hair fell forward, a curtain hiding the twisted anguish on his face. But the shaking of his shoulders and the muffled sobs gave him away. His teeth sank deep into his bottom lip until blood smeared across his chin, staining him red.

 

He didn’t dare speak. He didn’t deserve to. Because in his ears, over and over, echoed the hollow, venomous words of a version of himself long dead:

Die so I can live!

 

That Otto—the coward who shoved Subaru from the cart to the Whale’s jaws—was dead, devoured by cultists shortly after. But death hadn’t erased the memory. It screamed inside him.

 

And then came the other memory. One that should have been noble, but now felt like poison. Otto shoving Subaru out of Garfiel’s strike. He had thought it was a sacrifice worth making, saving his friend from a beast. But in this theater of horrors, Otto realized what he had actually done: condemned Subaru to the rabbits. To that slow, gnawing death. To the hell of teeth and hunger.

 

His body convulsed with the revelation, hands trembling violently against the bonds. He had never saved Subaru. Only condemned him differently.

 

Petra’s eyes were wide and unblinking, her body locked in place. The threads weren’t even necessary—she was frozen, paralyzed by the truth unraveling before her.

 

She was just a child. She was supposed to be spared from horrors like this. But there was no sparing her now. Not when every frame of Subaru’s torment replayed before her eyes.

 

Petra:[He fought for us… for me. He died for my village, for my family, for all of us. He even noticed my mama’s sickness and made a cure. He smiled while walking into death, over and over, and I… I just stood there. I never saw. I never helped.]

 

Her small fists trembled, digging into her palms until her nails left marks. She didn’t care that she was young. She didn’t care that she never wielded the knife. She had still sinned. Because her silence, her ignorance, her willingness to let Subaru carry the burden alone was its own crime.

 

Petra:[I was useless. I left him to die every time. And now… this is what’s left of him.]

 

Her tears fell freely, dripping down her chin and splattering onto her dress. But she didn’t move to wipe them away. She let them fall, as though punishing herself.

 

Roswaal was the only one not bound. The director hadn’t bothered—because there was no need. He would not move. He would not scream, or cry, or fight the bindings.

His face was still, painted with the same calm, distant pity one might wear at a funeral of someone they barely knew. His mismatched eyes tracked Subaru’s collapse with clinical detachment, as though already writing the tragedy into a history book.

Because Roswaal understood pain. He had orchestrated centuries of it, inflicted horrors unspeakable, and committed atrocities upon his own soul—all for one purpose: to see his teacher again. And he would do it all again, without hesitation.

Subaru’s pain did not stir him. His breakdown did not shock him. His worth was measured only in relation to Roswaal’s goal.

If Subaru lived, and in living brought him closer to Echidna, Roswaal would save him. He would pour every ounce of his genius into the boy’s survival.

If Subaru died, and his death pushed Roswaal closer to that dream, then Roswaal would watch him crumble—calmly, patiently, with the same expression he wore now.

 

There was no cruelty in his gaze. But no warmth either. Only necessity.

 

Felix hated self-harm. Hated when people toyed with the idea of ending themselves. To him, that kind of thinking had always been cowardice. Life was precious. Fragile, fleeting, and yet the most valuable thing one could hold. As long as you were alive, there was always a chance to rebuild, to heal, to start again.

So why, then, did his own stomach twist into knots now? Why did his nails dig so deep into his palms that blood pricked through the skin?

Because the truth on the screen wasn’t about someone else—it was about him. About what he had done.

 

He had seen it. That glimpse of himself boiling the blood in Subaru’s veins, turning his gift for healing into a weapon of torment. What kind of doctor would do that? What kind of man?

 

Felix prided himself as Lugunica’s finest doctor. He knew the body like a craftsman knows his tools, like a chef knows his kitchen. Organs, nerves, muscles—he had studied them all. To mend. To heal. To fix. But the same knowledge also meant he knew how to break a body, how to destroy it with precision. And when the moment came, that’s exactly what he did.

The agony Subaru must have felt in those moments… Felix’s chest tightened at the thought. And worse—when Subaru woke up again, reborn into his endless hell, the first sight he saw was Felix himself, playfully nibbling at his ear as though nothing had happened. As though Felix hadn’t just shredded him from the inside out.

 

Why hadn’t he asked? Why hadn’t he confronted that flicker of brokenness in Subaru’s eyes? He knew the answer. He had always known.

 

Because Subaru had never been his first priority.

The first was always Crusch. His lady. His pillar. As long as she was safe, as long as she was well, Felix could let the world burn.

The second was himself—but only because if he broke, he’d be useless to her. So he kept himself sharp, polished, ready. Not for his own sake, but so Crusch would never have to worry.

Everyone else—their pain, their lives, their dreams—were third. A side project. Worthwhile, yes, but not necessary. And if it came down to Crusch or anyone else, Felix would smile and choose Crusch every time. Without hesitation.

 

That was the truth. And now, watching Subaru’s unraveling play out before him, Felix felt nothing but disgust for the man he was. For the man who dared call himself a healer, a friend, a knight of compassion—when in the end, he had been just another knife carving Subaru’s body and soul apart.

 

Federica’s arms trembled as she pulled against the restraints, desperate to shield Petra from the screen. A child shouldn’t have to see terrors like this, shouldn’t have to carry this weight. But her strength failed her the moment she saw Petra’s frozen face, tears streaming down as she stared forward, unblinking.

That was when the guilt struck.

 

Her mind reeled back to her own bond with Subaru. It had never been bad. She had never killed him, never betrayed him, never treated him cruelly. But she had never helped him either. Their friendship was light, easy, full of silly topics and shared laughter.

Love stories, cooking sweets, playful arguments about which ending was better—things no one else ever seemed to share with her. Her friends never cared for that sort of talk. Petra brightened her days, yes, but Petra was a child. She couldn’t confide certain things in her.

 

Then Subaru came along.

 

She still remembered the first time he caught her reading a love story. She had braced herself for embarrassment, maybe even mockery—but instead, he sat down beside her and launched into a rambling monologue about all the romance stories he had read. His energy was so unrelenting, so genuine, that her carefully maintained maid-like composure collapsed in minutes. For the first time in years, she let herself gush, laugh, and rant right back.

The night passed in a blink, and she thought it would be a once-in-a-lifetime accident. But Subaru had smiled—wide, boyish, ear-to-ear—and asked if they could do it again. She agreed. And a spark became a flame.

 

From then on, she found herself glowing with a joy she hadn’t felt in years. Their late-night debates about love stories, their ridiculous cooking competitions, her being the first to taste his chaotic new recipes—it was all him. He started it, every time. He kept it alive with his relentless energy. He drew out the side of her that was bubbly, competitive, alive.

And she… she had done nothing for him.

 

While he was drowning, she never noticed. While he wore himself down, she didn’t ask. Even after the “Rabbit incident”, after she herself had been dragged into that horror by Beatrice, when Subaru returned from his wounds, she didn’t press him. She voiced concern once or twice, but when he brushed it off, she simply let it go.

A maid’s duty was to notice the little things. To see what others overlooked. But she hadn’t. Whether it was ignorance or cowardice, the result was the same.

 

Sloth.

 

That was the word pounding in her head.

 

Federica: I was slothful.

 

The thought consumed her as she struggled harder against the restraints, tears spilling down her cheeks.

 

He had given her laughter, friendship, a reason to express her true self. He was her friend—a true friend, maybe the truest she ever had.

 

And in return? She had let him suffer alone.

 

”What can I do?

What can I do to ease his pain?

What can I do to repay him? To protect him? To help him?”

 

Her thoughts spiraled into a frantic, desperate scream inside her chest.

 

Federica: What can I do?! WHAT CAN I DO?!!

 

Mimi, Tivey, and Hetaro thrashed in their restraints, purple threads cutting into their wrists and ankles as they strained to reach each other. They didn’t need words—just the comfort of holding hands, of knowing their family was close—but even that was denied to them.

 

When they remembered Subaru fighting at their side against Sloth, the images burned hotter than the restraints. Back then, he had looked at them with a strange softness, like they were children. And yes, they were children—but not in the same way he was.

They had been bred for battle. Raised in the academy. Sparring matches, tactical simulations, endless drills. The battlefield was their cradle, and survival their lullaby.

 

But Subaru?

 

He was nothing like them. Not much older, maybe a handful of years, but utterly different. He hadn’t been raised to fight. He hadn’t been born into war. He was just a boy from another world, a boy who had lived a normal life until fate hurled him into theirs. A boy who had no training, no experience, no instinct for killing or surviving—and yet was forced to endure suffering that would have shattered them.

Mimi’s ears twitched, flattened with sorrow as she whimpered.

Tivey bit his lip until it bled.

Hetaro stared hollowly at the boy on screen, his body trembling but his eyes sharp, taking in every detail of Subaru’s unraveling.

 

They knew the truth now.

 

They had laughed with him, admired his cleverness, and thought his fear of battle was just immaturity. They thought it was funny, maybe even endearing, when he flinched at danger the way an untrained child might. They’d even enjoyed showing him how strong they were, relishing the awe on his face when their strength surprised him.

 

But that awe had been something else, too. Something they never recognized.

 

It was the gaze of a boy who had been forced to grow through trauma, not training. Of someone who had bled, broken, and died over and over again—yet still looked at them like they were the ones who needed protecting.

 

They were born for battle. He wasn’t.

They had been trained to survive war. He hadn’t.

And yet he bore the weight of things they could never endure.

 

The thought gutted them.

 

If we tried to mimic Subaru’s journey, we’d crumble. We’d die. He’s survived things that even we—children made for war—couldn’t survive.

 

And still… they had never asked him how he was doing. Not once.

 

Maybe it was because he hated their leader. Maybe because they thought the distance he kept from them was permanent. Maybe because they were too used to being treated like children themselves.

 

But excuses didn’t matter.

 

They could have asked. They could have said something. They could have offered even a sliver of comfort, or a word of advice about the aftershock of battle.

 

But they didn’t.

 

And now, as the purple bindings forced them to watch his breakdown, the guilt sat heavier than chains.

 

Anastasia and Ricardo both strained against the purple bindings that pinned them to their chairs, but not with the desperation of the children or the feral panic of Garfiel. Their strength wasn’t enough to break free—not against this. All they could do was sit there and think.

 

And both found their thoughts circling the same truth.

 

A boy who should’ve lived a normal life. A boy who should’ve run from horrors instead of carrying them.

 

Ricardo’s jaw was clenched so tight his fangs ached. He was a warrior, bred for it and proud of it. To him, strength was honor. To fight for your comrades was life itself. And to run? To flee the field? That was cowardice. The kind that left your name rotting in shame for all to spit on.

 

But that logic was built on a foundation Subaru never had.

 

Ricardo had his scars, yes—but he also had his pack. He had Mimi, Tivey, Hetaro. He had Julius. He had Anastasia, his semi-daughter. He had a family, a support system, people who could pull him up when he faltered and who knew he’d do the same for them. His pride was born from strength, and his strength was nurtured by belonging.

 

Subaru had none of that. None he could tell everything to.

 

Looking at the boy’s broken reflection on the screen, Ricardo felt something new stirring in him. A warrior’s pride twisted into something uglier, heavier. Disdain—not for Subaru, but for those around him. The camp that had watched him bleed, that had pushed him until his body broke and his hair whitened with stress, that had killed him in lost timelines without ever understanding what that meant. The same hands that touched Subaru with comfort were the ones that shaped him into this wreck.

 

He would never say it aloud. But every time they laid a hand on Subaru now, Ricardo felt his stomach turn.

 

Anastasia’s reaction was quieter but sharper, a knife of thought turning in her gut. She knew the darkness of the world—had lived it, had used it. From a street rat to one of the most powerful merchants in Lugunica, she had clawed her way up with manipulation and ruthless wit. She wasn’t a good person. She’d never pretended to be. She’d ruined lives to save her own. She’d taken advantage where she could and left wreckage behind.

 

Subaru had been no different to her. A useful piece. A disposable tool. Someone to throw at the wolves while she came out richer, safer. She’d used him, then left him for the dogs.

 

And yet now, as the purple bindings forced her to witness the horror of his journey, bile churned in her stomach.

 

A boy who had wanted nothing more than his friends to smile. A boy who had died over and over, who had given everything he had—not for power, not for ambition, but for them. And she had added more to his suffering without blinking.

 

She hated it. She hated him.

 

Not for what he’d done to her—but for what he’d done to himself.

 

Anastasia:[Why didn’t he run? Why not give up? Why not flee this cursed life and save himself? He could have been safe. He could have been free.]

 

Instead, he stayed. Even after betrayal. Even after death. Even after being crushed, burned, frozen, gutted, broken beyond recognition—he stayed.

 

That wasn’t normal. It wasn’t sane.

 

And yet… Anastasia knew the bitter truth. If Subaru had ran, the world would have collapsed. The three royal candidates dead within a month. The Great Rabbit devouring thousands. The White Whale still roaming free. Sloth tearing the land apart. Elsa still in the shadows.

 

The cost of stability, the price of safety, had been Subaru Natsuki’s suffering.

 

The world thrived on his misfortune.

 

And Anastasia, more than anyone, hated that truth.

 

Only two violet threads bound Priscilla’s wrists. A token restraint, almost insulting in its frailty. She could have snapped them in an instant, yet she made no attempt. Instead, she reclined in her chair, eyes fixed on the screen.

The world she knew was cruel—an unchanging truth. The strong stood above, the weak either died or bowed their heads. Predator and prey, master and thrall. Such was the natural law.

 

She stood at the apex of that law. The crown upon her head was not granted but taken, seized through strength of will and undeniable superiority. All within her sight was her domain, her property. The strong consumed, the weak served, and she had no shame in claiming it all.

 

So why, then, did this sight disgust her?

 

That boy—broken, trembling, wading in the filth of despair.

 

Had he run to her, he would have been spared this humiliation. She would have lifted him from the muck, reshaped him into something befitting her court. But that was a thought steeped in weakness, and she despised herself for entertaining it.

 

Because Natsuki Subaru was weak.

 

No blade. No magic. No extraordinary talent. Nothing save for that grotesque power that chained him to endless deaths. To her, such an ability was an insult—an unclean trick, one she would have crushed outright had she known of it without the context of his struggle. She would have jailed him, perhaps even executed him, for such loathsome reliance on fate.

 

And yet…

 

He had not used it for selfishness. Not for pride. Not for power.

No—his desperation was always for others. If he had to die a thousand times for their safety, he would die a thousand and one. It was a devotion that skirted the edge of obsession, and that was the part she could not stand.

 

It was wrong. It was unsightly.

She wanted to break it. She needed to break it.

 

To force him to see himself above the insects he bled for. To force him to hate as he should: Rem, who tortured him; Ram, who slit his throat and spat venom at his name; Garfiel, who nearly tore him apart; Roswaal, who twisted him like a puppet; Emilia, that useless doll he worshipped; Otto, who shoved him into despair; Puck, who killed him without hesitation. He should burn them all. Spit on them. Cast them aside forever.

And then, when nothing remained of their false bonds, he would turn to her.

 

That was the path she envisioned for him. That was the truth.

And as the images on the screen played on, Priscilla’s lip curled—not in pity, not in sorrow, but in rageful certainty.

 

This scene was not tragedy.

 

It was proof.

 

Proof that she was right all along.

 

 

Al hated every second of this. That kid—the brother he never asked for but couldn’t help but claim—looked closer to a corpse than the living. His body slumped, his face void, as if the life had been wrung out of him long before death arrived.

 

And Al knew that feeling all too well.

He’d been there himself, dangling at the edge between life and nothingness, staring into that void so many times that it had become familiar. His power wasn’t unlike Subaru’s—twisted, cruel, demanding a price over and over. He had died more times than he could count. He had even chosen it, ended himself with his own hand just to start again.

 

So no—the dying part didn’t shake him.

 

It was the build-up.

The slow grind of the mind. The way your heart rots from carrying despair too long. The way your soul wears thin from being ripped apart again and again while the world demands you keep walking forward. That was the real cruelty, the part no one else ever saw.

 

Al silently thanked whatever god still bothered listening that he hadn’t ended up like Subaru. That his own curse—his ability—had spared him some memories of the many deaths when he wasn’t chosen as the aggressor. He still died, still bled and screamed, but he didn’t remember all of it.

 

Because if he had?

If he had been forced to carry every wound, every scream, every corpse of himself and others way Subaru did?

 

He may not be sitting here.

 

He’d may have shattered long ago, gone mad, become a monster not much different from the damn Sin Archbishops they fought.

He knew it. And the fact that Subaru hadn’t—at least not completely—twisted his gut in ways he didn’t want to name.

 

Tears streamed down Julius’s face as his fingers dug deep into the fabric of the small purple dog plushie clutched in his lap. His knuckles were white, trembling.

He was a knight. Since boyhood, he had dreamed of it—standing tall, sword in hand, the shield of the people. And every morning, waking and remembering that dream had come true, filled him with joy.

 

But watching Subaru now—broken, terrified, unable to even meet his own reflection—Julius felt that joy turn to ash.

He remembered their first meeting, their duel. He had struck Subaru down again and again, every blow meant as a lesson, every bruise and broken rib meant as protection. If Subaru knew his place, if he learned what not to say, others wouldn’t tear him apart. That was Julius’s logic. A cruel sort of mercy.

 

But now, with the truth laid bare before him, he wished he had done it differently.

He wished he had comforted him. Stood beside him, not over him. Lifted him up, instead of pressing him down.

 

Because Subaru had always seen himself as weak. And this world never missed a chance to remind him of it. And Julius—gods forgive him—had been no different. Broken bones. Swollen eyes. A shattered spirit. All things he himself had delivered.

 

And then there was that day.

 

When the corruption of Sloth had taken hold, when Subaru’s own body became the enemy, Julius had been forced to strike the final blow. He told himself it was necessary, that there was no other path. But necessity brought no peace.

 

He had killed his friend.

 

And the weight of that truth gnawed at him every single day.

 

There would never be an apology deep enough to reach Subaru. Never a word strong enough to bridge that wound. And so Julius held the plushie tighter, eyes fixed on the broken boy before him, and wept—not as a knight, but as a man who had failed his dearest friend.

 

Reinhard held the little dragon plushie tight in his hands, pressing it down against his lap. Its stitched eyes looked fierce, yet there was something gentle in its shape—almost like him. Almost like the boy who carried both sword and kindness.

 

He was the Sword Saint. The strongest soldier in Lugunica. The people’s blade. That was what the world saw when they looked at him: not Reinhard the man, but the weapon. A sword to wield. A force to fear.

 

And Reinhard had accepted that long ago. A sword doesn’t laugh. A sword doesn’t cry. A sword doesn’t need friends.

 

Or so he told himself.

 

Julius, Felix—yes, they were close, but in the way comrades could be close. Work friends, perhaps. They never pierced the armor around his heart. But Subaru… Subaru was different.

 

Where others praised the Sword Saint, Subaru saw Reinhard. He would grin, tease him about his looks, make jokes without trembling, and praise not his strength, but his kindness. Subaru knew exactly what Reinhard could do—and yet, he cared more about who he was.

 

Gods, how Reinhard wished he had met Subaru as a child. Perhaps then, the crushing loneliness of his youth wouldn’t have devoured him whole. Perhaps the boy who called him “younger brother” would have been the one to keep him human.

 

The director’s words replayed in his head, heavy and bittersweet:

 

Take pride, Reinhard. This was the first one he ever made here. Out of everyone, it was you. Continue to be the good friend you are to Subaru.

 

It didn’t make sense. Subaru had known him so little, yet believed him to be family—his older brother, no less, despite the age gap being the opposite. The logic didn’t matter. It was the comfort of being seen, not as a title, not as the Sword Saint, but as Reinhard van Astrea.

 

And then there was Felt—fiery, stubborn, reckless. His lady, his family. She, too, treated him not as a blade but as a person. Together, she and Subaru had given him something he thought he’d never have: a family that was his, however strange the roles might be. Subaru as the eldest, Reinhard as the middle, Felt as the youngest. A home born not of blood, but of bonds.

Which made the sight before him unbearable.

 

Subaru’s hair, once black and full of life, streaked with grey like Wilhelm’s. His eyes hollow, ringed with sleepless nights carved into his skin. His body shaking, laughter broken and frayed, teetering on the edge of madness.

Reinhard wanted—needed—to hold him. To wrap his arms around his “older brother” and swear that no matter what demons plagued him, no matter how many deaths and nightmares, he would guard him. For all eternity.

 

But he couldn’t. The purple threads held him still.

 

And so the Sword Saint, the strongest man alive, sat powerless—forced to watch his brother die on the inside, piece by piece.

 

Wilhelm’s hands shook as he clutched the small white tiger plushie, the threads binding him digging into his wrists. He had always prided himself on composure, on being the calm, seasoned blade that could endure any battlefield. But when emotions stirred—when grief clawed at his heart—he was not iron, nor tempered steel. He was fragile glass, and once it cracked, the flood of sorrow came pouring through, unstoppable.

 

He had failed. Again and again, he had failed.

 

He failed to save his wife. Not to the White Whale, as so many believed, but to some unknown force he still could not name. He failed to avenge her, chasing ghosts and shadows for years, never bringing her peace.

He failed as a father. His grief blinded him to what his son, Heinkel, was becoming—a shallow, bitter man, rotting in the absence of love. Wilhelm had watched it happen, had done nothing, and now Heinkel stood as the twisted result of his neglect.

And worst of all, he failed his grandson. Reinhard—just a boy when tragedy struck. Wilhelm, blinded by rage and despair, had cast blame on him, calling him a monster, accusing him of being the reason Theresia was gone. He had treated his own blood as a curse, when Reinhard had done nothing but bear the weight of being born into their family. If he had heard another man speak so cruelly to his kin, he would have drawn his blade in fury. Yet he himself had spoken those words.

 

A failure as a husband. A failure as a father. A failure as a grandfather.

 

And now, as his eyes locked on the screen, he saw the boy he had come to call his adoptive grandson… looking closer to him than to any youth his age. Subaru’s body carried the same weight Wilhelm bore—the grey hair, the exhaustion etched into his face, the hollowness of eyes that had seen too much. A boy should not resemble an old man in grief, but Subaru did.

 

The plushie trembled in Wilhelm’s grip. His body strained against the binds, desperate to move, to reach Subaru, to do something. But he couldn’t. And so, the man who had failed his wife, his son, his grandson… now had to watch helplessly as he failed his “grandson” once more.

 

Felt thrashed in her seat, the purple threads cutting into her wrists, but it wasn’t enough. Nothing was enough. She felt useless.

She had seen tragedy before. Lived it, breathed it, survived it. The slums were painted in sorrow and struggle, every day a battle to keep from starving or being cut down in the dark. She thought she understood pain. She thought she knew depression. Yet even then, she always believed in the future—that no matter how heavy things got, you had to look ahead. That if you kept your chin high, tomorrow might be brighter.

 

Those who drowned in their suffering? To her, they were weak. Weak for not clawing forward. Weak for not fighting.

But now… seeing him like this… she understood.

 

Sometimes the weight wasn’t something you could fight. Sometimes it pressed so heavy on your chest that breathing itself was a battle. Sometimes drowning wasn’t weakness, but inevitability. And when drowning became easier than fighting, what then?

 

She hadn’t known. She hadn’t wanted to know.

Her brother. Her older brother. The boy who had visited her, played with her, gifted her little things that brightened her bleak days—he had always given, always smiled, always carried the load. And what had she done in return? Nothing. Not a damn thing. She never gave him anything back. Not comfort. Not understanding. Nothing.

 

“Useless,” she spat in her mind. Useless!

 

Her teeth sank into the threads binding her wrists, tugging, tearing, desperate to get free. She didn’t care if they cut her gums, didn’t care if blood spilled down her chin. She wanted to reach him, to do something. But the bindings held strong, no matter how hard she fought.

 

Just like her.

 

Useless.

 

Her muffled scream filled the air, a mix of rage, sorrow, and self-hatred, echoing the word that now defined her.

 

Crusch tugged against the bindings at first—calmly, efficiently, as if testing them like she would a sword in her hand. But when she realized there was no escaping, she stilled. Her arms fell slack. A quiet acceptance sank into her chest like a stone into deep water.

 

She had been a failure of a leader, after all.

 

As a girl, she had dreamed of becoming a great warrior—not for glory, not for titles, but simply to prove she existed. To prove that her strength, her will, she herself could not be erased. They mocked her for it. Laughed in her face. No woman could be a warrior, they said. Yet she trained anyway. She studied. She stripped away every softness, every trace of femininity, even her clothing, molding herself into someone who could not be ignored.

 

And she had succeeded. Or so she believed. She carved her name into the land, earned respect through steel and resolve. That dream of the warrior evolved into something larger: queen. A sovereign who would cut away the crutch of the dragon and teach her country to stand on its own. Independence. Strength. That was her vision.

 

But visions, she now realized, could be poisoned by arrogance.

 

The election turned her into both idol and heretic—admired by some, despised by others. Still, she pressed forward. She needed something that would cement her right to the throne. Something so undeniable that no man or woman could scorn her dream.

 

The White Whale.

 

If she could slay it, the people would rally. She would be undeniable. She gathered the best warriors, the finest weapons, even secured the Sword Demon himself. With her strategy, her command, her will—they would win.

 

But now… now, in this cursed theater of truth, she saw how wrong she had been.

 

The Whale had lived for centuries, claiming thousands. Even the previous Sword Saint—greater by far than Crusch—had failed to destroy it. What arrogance made her believe she could? That she and her soldiers could accomplish what titans before her could not?

 

It had been a fool’s dream. A suicide march dressed in the guise of glory.

 

And Subaru had known.

 

It was not her brilliance, nor her strategy, nor her sword that secured victory. It was him. A boy with no training. A boy who had no right to be a warrior, and yet suffered three hideous deaths just to hold the path steady for them. He paid the price in agony so they could stand in triumph.

 

She had been ready to sacrifice men—soldiers she swore to protect—for her ambition. He had sacrificed himself, over and over, for their survival.

 

And what did that make her?

 

Not a warrior. Not a leader. A fraud. A woman intoxicated by her pride, who nearly sent hundreds to their graves. Subaru had bought their victory with his body and soul, and she had not even realized the cost.

 

Shame hollowed her out. Pride crumbled to dust. Her dignity was nothing but a rose she had cultivated for herself—delicate, foolish, destined to wilt.

 

Crusch:[What kind of leader needs to be saved by a boy who dies for her mistakes?]

 

The thought strangled her. She wanted to scream, to tear her bindings apart, to throw herself before him in apology, in gratitude. She wanted to give her life as repayment, but even that felt insufficient.

 

Her life wasn’t worth the pain he had endured.

 

So she sat there, rigid, silent, drowning in the weight of her own failure.

 

What could she do? What could she possibly do to atone?

 

The answer did not come.

 

 

 

The theater was drowned in muffled screams, restrained struggles, broken whimpers, and silent tears. No one dared to raise their voice—not against the screen, not against the director, not even in comfort to one another.

 

It felt wrong. As if they had no right.

 

To see their friend, their brother, their comrade, their lover reduced to this—twisted, unraveling, consumed by endless suffering—it shattered them. Every layer of certainty, pride, or righteousness they had clung to crumbled in the face of Subaru’s truth.

 

And each of them carried sin.

 

-Some carried the sin of ignorance.

-Others bore the sin of betrayal.

-And then came the sin of shame.

 

The weight of it pressed down on the room until even breathing felt like a crime.

 

They had all failed him.

 

 

After what felt like an eternity, Subaru’s shaking began to slow. His eyes stayed shut, refusing to look at himself, at her, at anything. He was hollow, drained. Only Grandma’s arms, wrapped around him, and her gentle fingers combing through his hair, kept him tethered to something soft. She hummed an old lullaby, the kind that had no words, just warmth.

 

Subaru’s whisper broke the silence.

Subaru: …I’m sorry.

 

Grandma: It’s alright. I can buy a new mirror tomorrow. How are you feeling?

Subaru: …Tired.

Grandma: That’s sad to hear. Do you want to take a nap?

Subaru: I can’t. I have to return to my friends. They need me.

 

She sighed, her voice touched with sorrow.

Grandma: You give too much, but you never let yourself take anything in. My grandson is too kind.

Subaru: …I’m not.

 

A silence fell between them, not heavy, but fragile—like a moment that could break if either of them moved too quickly.

 

Subaru: Grandma?

Grandma: Yes, my grandson?

Subaru: …Could you put the spell back on? I don’t think I can keep going like this.

 

Her hand lingered against his cheek.

Grandma: In a minute. I want to talk to my real grandson first.

 

Subaru didn’t argue. He only gave a small nod, his lips pressing shut.

Grandma: How was your day?

 

Subaru: …Hard. Like every day.

Grandma: I’m sorry to hear that. You should rest more. Take breaks where you can.

 

Subaru: …Maybe I will. …Grandma?

 

His eyes remained closed as he tilted his head toward her voice.

Subaru: …Thank you.

 

Their foreheads touched, his words trembling but sincere.

Grandma: It’s my pleasure, my grandson.

 

At last, she helped him back onto the chair, sweeping aside the glass shards with careful hands. She gathered the tiny fragments from the water until it was clear again. Subaru leaned back, his white-and-black hair spilling once more into the surface. Grandma climbed onto her small stool, resting her palms in the water.

 

She inhaled slowly, then exhaled. The pool lit with a soft yellow glow, rippling up through Subaru’s body. His pale hair darkened, strand by strand, until it matched the deep black it once had. The bags beneath his eyes softened, faded, and vanished. The glow ebbed, leaving only the illusion—his mask reforged.

 

He hesitated before looking, fear pinning his lids closed. But Grandma placed her hand gently on his leg, steadying him. Subaru opened one eye, meeting the reflection in the small hand mirror she held out.

 

Black hair. No heavy bags. A face that looked alive. Normal.

 

A smile tugged at his lips—small, broken, but a smile nonetheless. His mask was back on.

 

Subaru touched his cheek lightly, almost as if it belonged to someone else.

Subaru: [Yes… I’m eighteen.]

 

He crouched down to Grandma’s level, his smile faint but genuine.

Subaru: Thank you, Grandma. I… I have a gift for you.

 

Her brows lifted with soft surprise.

Grandma: Ooh, a gift? How interesting.

 

From inside his jacket, Subaru pulled out a thin black box but with the width of a large book and placed it carefully in her hands.

Grandma: Ah… I knew this was tucked in your jacket when I washed it, so I left it out. Sorry if that ruined the surprise.

 

Subaru shook his head.

Subaru: It’s alright. What’s inside is what matters.

Grandma: May I open it now?

Subaru: No… not yet.

 

He stood, brushing himself off and smiling down at her.

Subaru: Open it after I leave. A present from me to you. I… I’d be embarrassed to see your reaction.

 

Her lips curved into a gentle smile as she glanced at the black box.

Grandma: I’m sure it’ll be grand.

 

Subaru turned toward the door.

Subaru: I have to head back to my friends. I’ll see you the same time next month, Grandma. Stay well.

 

He gave a small wave before stepping out of the master bathroom. As he closed the door behind him, he noticed Cora leaning silently against the wall.

 

Subaru: …You saw?

 

Cora didn’t lift her eyes to him. Her arms were folded, her gaze angled slightly toward the floor. Her expression was neither pity nor sadness—just steady neutrality.

Cora: No. But I heard.

 

Subaru: I’m sorry if I hurt you.

His voice was flat, almost empty.

 

Cora shook her head softly and let out a sigh.

Cora: You didn’t. Remember—we’re brother and sister. And while you’re older, you’re not invincible. I’ll be there when you need me most. Always remember that.

 

Another sigh left her as she pushed off the wall and stepped past him, heading into the bathroom to help with the cleanup. Subaru lingered in the hall for a moment, his hand still resting faintly against his cheek, before moving on.

 

 

Subaru carefully slid the remaining cookies into a small bag, tying it shut with care. He stepped outside, locked the door behind him, and turned toward the road.

The sun was dipping low, painting the sky in warm shades of gold and orange. The gentle light brushed his face, softening the weariness that usually clung to him. For once, his smile wasn’t a mask. It was small, quiet, but genuine—fragile and fleeting, yet real.

Notes:

My god what have I created😭? I took a break half away cause damn I got sad too

Okay for anyone who doesn’t understand the spell let me explain.
It’s basically like make up. Due to all the stress and trauma, Subaru’s hair began to fade to grey. Only his bangs and the hair around his hairline had changed. The bags around his eyes are very deep as he is always tired yet can never truly sleep. The spell masks all that but if Subaru’s masked hair begins to turn grey, he’d need to go back to Grandma and ask her to strengthen the spell. It doesn’t rely on Subaru’s mana and it stays on no matter what unless he openly chooses to turn off the mask. I may take a small break as this really made me sad making this😭, especially the cast’s reaction.

Also I’m not saying that Al would crack if he lived Subaru’s life. I’m saying that Al hated the heroic mentality Subaru had not just for his friends but towards those he should hate

Btw I have a discord server if you want to join,
https://discord.gg/tCkD32eF

Chapter 52: A New Side(4)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru (whispering): It’s been… a good day.

 

He carried that fragile warmth with him as he walked down the road, toward the Astrea mansion, and toward the friends waiting for him.

 


 

Cora and Grandma worked in silence, the only sounds the faint clink of glass shards being dropped into a bin. Neither spoke for a while, until Cora finally broke the quiet.

 

Cora: So… how long did he last?

Grandma: Fifty-eight seconds. A new record. And he recovered quicker this time.

Cora: That’s good.

 

Her tone was flat, a statement of fact, while Grandma’s voice carried the softness of fond memory.

 

Grandma: Cora?

Cora: That’s my name.

Grandma: Would you like to learn how to perform that spell yourself? The masking one?

 

Cora froze, a shard of glass caught between her fingers. She glanced at Grandma, eyes narrowing.

 

Cora: Why would I? And more importantly, why would you teach me?

Grandma: Because I’m getting old. Look at me—I won’t always be here. One day, he’ll still need help when I’m gone. And I’d rather his sister be the one to give it, so he has some semblance of control.

 

Cora said nothing for a moment, turning the shard over in her hand before setting it carefully into the bin.

 

Cora: …Under one condition.

Grandma: And what would that be?

Cora bent down again, resuming her work as though she hadn’t stopped.

Cora: You tell me how you met Subaru.

 

Grandma chuckles faintly

Grandma: That’s an interesting request. You’ve never been curious before. Why the sudden change?

Cora: Curiosity. I used to just accept it—I was glad you two met, glad you cared for him. But now… I want to know how it began.

 

Grandma studied her in silence, the last shard slipping from her hand into the trash with a soft clink.

Grandma: Alright. But you must tell me how you met him too.

Cora: Why do you want to know?

 

She rinsed her hands beneath the bathroom faucet, watching the tiny flecks of glass swirl down the drain.

Grandma: For the same reason. My curiosity’s been stirred by your question.

 

She leaned on her cane, shuffling toward the kitchen.

 

Grandma: I’ll make us some tea, and then we’ll talk. What kind would you like?

Cora: Green, please.

 

Grandma giggled softly to herself as she moved past the doorway.

Grandma: You’re just like him.

 

To be honest, none of them cared for the two women on the screen. Their focus—every ounce of it—was consumed by what they had just seen of Subaru. His hair, streaked black and white like an old man’s; the hollow bags etched deep beneath his eyes; the murky haze in his mismatched gaze, one of them dulled and colorless. The realization hit like a blade: he had hidden this from all of them. Not out of pride, but to shield them, to shield himself, from the collapse of his own soul. That truth nearly crushed their spirits.

 

The director’s threads forced their eyes open, strapping them down until every detail was burned into memory. And then, finally, as Grandma shuffled off to make tea, the bindings dissolved.

 

The reaction was instant.

 

Subaru’s unconscious body was buried beneath a tidal wave of desperate embraces. Beatrice, released first—strapped earlier to his lap—threw her arms around his neck, clinging to him as though he might vanish if she let go. Her voice cracked as she begged him for forgiveness, over and over.

 

Emilia came next. She practically tore her seat apart, scooping Subaru into her arms as if trying to shield him from the world itself. Her grip nearly crushed Beatrice against him, but she didn’t care—her entire being was locked onto him, her lips trembling with prayers and apologies.

 

Rem, without hesitation, seized Ram and dragged her into the embrace. She pressed herself against Subaru’s back, shaking and crying freely, while Ram—continued her repetition, muttering I’m sorry like a broken mantra.

 

The crash came when Garfiel leapt with all his strength, shattering his chair and diving onto the group, sobbing openly into Subaru’s shoulder. The impact sent them sprawling, tangled on the ground.

 

Otto did not join. Instead, he slid from his seat to the floor, sitting in the shadows between rows, his face buried beneath his hair, his hands clutching at his knees. Silent. Trembling. Trying to think but failing.

 

Federica, too ashamed to approach, turned instead to Petra, wrapping her in a crushing hug. Petra did not move—her wide, unblinking eyes frozen in shock, her small body stiff as a board.

 

Felix lay down on the ground similar to Otto, his tail trembling as quiet sobs shook through him. Wilhelm covered his face with one hand, unable to look, the weight of his failures pressing harder than ever. Crusch clutched her green hawk plushie, her lips tight as she silently questioned what “leader” even meant anymore.

 

Felt didn’t hesitate. She sprinted from her seat and slammed into the group, wrapping her arms tight around Subaru’s waist, her face buried, whispering frantic apologies. The pile shifted and tumbled further.

 

Reinhard remained seated. He leaned back, hair shadowing his eyes, the Sword Saint unwilling to impose when he felt so unworthy of being near.

 

The siblings—Mimi, Tivey, Hetaro—cried in unison as they threw themselves into the fray, their small bodies clinging desperately. Ricardo, ever the strong one, let out a weary sigh, but tears streaked his face as he watched.

 

Anastasia tipped her hat low, hiding her shame. How could she ever have thought—even for a second—that his suffering was worth the world’s gain? Julius did not hide; his tears ran openly, freely, down his face.

 

Roswaal reclined in his chair, his painted smile a mask of indifference. But the silence around him made his distance all the more damning.

 

Priscilla’s fan snapped in her hand, broken by the unconscious pressure of her grip, her crimson eyes burning with restrained fury.

 

Al exhaled slowly, his voice caught in his throat. He didn’t move to join. Instead, he watched—watched the mountain of bodies clinging to Subaru as if words or embraces could undo what he had endured. As if apologies could ever pay for a boy’s shattered life.

 

Alright, back to your seats. If this was meant to be a sob fest, I would’ve ended the episode here—but there’s still much to be seen.

 

No one moved. No one listened. They clung to Subaru as though letting go would mean losing him forever.

 

Do it… or else I make him disappear for good.

 

The snap of fingers rang like a guillotine. In an instant, Subaru vanished from the center of their embrace.

 

Beatrice: No! PLEASE! Please bring him back!

Her shrill cry tore through the theater, desperation burning her throat.

 

The Director’s voice boomed, calm and cold.

 

No. Look at yourselves. Have some self-respect. You’re crying over your own failures. Some of you are shattered from a single glimpse of reality. I don’t blame you, but… pathetic all the same.

 

Another snap. Reality twisted. Chairs, plushies, restraints—everything reset. They were all forced back into their seats, plushies returned to their laps. All except one. Subaru was once again return and Beatrice was sitting on his lap

 

The next time something like that happens, I’ll make him vanish for the rest of the episodes. You guys need to face this and learn the truth. Oh Yeah! How could I forgot!!

 

His fingers clicked again. A soft white glow enveloped Ram, Petra, and Felix. The strain of seeing Subaru’s ruined body had snapped something in them, and the Director, almost mockingly, “fixed” their broken psyches just enough to keep them functioning.

 

Ram doubled over, vomiting to her side before the mess was erased with a flick. Petra dissolved into sobs, her small frame trembling until Federica and Garfiel rushed to hold her close. Felix seized the armrest in a white-knuckled grip, his claws digging in as if to tear it apart, until Crusch gently placed her hand over his and shook her head, silencing his rage with quiet restraint.

 

The theater fell into silence. Only tears spoke, running down faces in uneven rivers. No words dared break the hollow quiet that followed Subaru’s absence.

 

Cora and Grandma sat in the dining room, both with steaming cups of green tea.

 

Grandma swirled hers gently, her gaze softening.

Grandma: It was Subaru who taught me how to brew it this way. The taste is… otherworldly.

Cora nodded, her tone flat but agreeing.

Cora: That’s why I serve it to him every time he’s in a meeting.

 

Grandma smiled faintly, then set her cup down.

Grandma: Then let us begin. To tell you everything, we must go back to the very start.

 

Her eyes clouded over as her voice grew heavier.

Grandma: I was born near the border of Lugunica and Gusteko. Slave trades thrived there. Guards were bought off, families were torn apart. I was a demi-human slave—my whole family was. I grew up in chains.

 

But in those years of darkness, I met a boy. Quiet, shy, and furious at himself for being so. A dog demi-human named Jace. We fell in love. Married in secret, no papers, no witnesses—just us. That was enough.

 

A wistful smile flickered across her face.

Grandma: One day, we’d had enough. We escaped. My siblings gave their lives so we could run. For a decade we lived in peace, in love. Those years were… the only good times I ever knew.

 

Her smile faltered, her gaze drifting to the lamp, glassy with unshed tears.

Grandma: Then the war came. The Demi-human War. Brutal, endless. My husband was drafted. We never wanted to fight, not truly. But they forced him into a 2 year contract. At first, our side had the advantage. There was hope.

 

Her hand trembled, knuckles tightening around her cup.

Grandma: And then she came. Theresia van Astrea. The Sword Saint. She hid away, choosing to let the battle rage on for so long, giving us false hope for victory… and when she stepped onto that battlefield, everything changed. She cut through soldiers like grass. My husband—he never wanted to fight. He wanted to live. To stay with me. And she killed him. Just another body left in the mud. Songs were sung about her victory. The ‘glory’ of the Sword Saint. But no one sang of him. His courage, his life, vanished as if it never mattered.

 

A tear slid down her cheek. Her voice broke, sharp with hatred.

Grandma: I became nothing but revenge. I hated everyone. The slave traders. My parents for birthing me. My allies for drafting him. But most of all…

 

Her eyes dropped to Cora, and for the first time, Cora saw something she’d never seen before—Grandma’s face twisted with grief and rage.

 

Grandma: I hated the Astreas. Especially Theresia. I couldn’t kill her—an army couldn’t. So I found another way. I became a nanny to their family. I earned their trust. Lurked in the shadows for five years.

 

By the third year, Theresia had her son. Heinkel. That was my chance. I raised him, fed him, played the role. Until one night—I was alone in his room. His parents away on a mission. Guards trusted me. The maids were asleep. I had him in my arms. That was it. My chance to wound Theresia in a way only a mother could ever understand.

 

The revelation settled over the theater like ash after a wildfire. The air was heavy, suffocating, as Grandma’s words echoed in their heads.

The sight of Subaru’s ruined form still lingered behind their eyes, but this new truth—this history buried between her and the Astrea name—rattled them all in a different way.

Both Astreas, Wilhelm and Reinhard, instinctively leaned toward each other at the mention of their bloodline, their faces pale and rigid. The idea that Heinkel’s life—fragile, swaddled, defenseless—had once been balanced in the hands of a grieving woman with vengeance burning in her heart was almost too much to process.

 

Wilhelm’s chest rose and fell in sharp, uneven breaths. He knew grief, had lived with it as long as he could remember. He had learned the truth long ago: there are no victors in war. He had carried the burden of hatred and the sins of his blade, but to hear that his family had been targeted, that his son had nearly been snuffed out before he could even stand… it reawakened something primal in him. A father’s instinct. The thought of Heinkel’s small body in that woman’s arms made his stomach twist.

 

Would he confront her? Would he demand answers? Or would he raise his blade, as he had done countless times before? He did not know. But the decision weighed on him now like steel. Once they escaped this place, he would find her. And what came after… even he could not say.

 

Reinhard sat in silence, his fingers crushing the dragon plushie until the seams strained. He had seen hatred before. Hatred of his name. Hatred of his blood. Hatred of his strength. But this—this was different. This was hatred born of love. A love strong enough to twist, to fester, to burn the world for the sake of one man’s memory.

 

Something stirred uneasily in his chest. One side of him screamed to apologize—to bow his head for the sins of his grandmother, to weep for the man whose life she had stolen and the woman whose life she had destroyed. Yet another side whispered of justice, of retribution. That hatred could have ended his father before his story even began. The very thought made his hands tremble.

 

It was a new emotion, raw and alien, and Reinhard did not know how to face it. So he squeezed the dragon plush tighter, clutching it as if it could anchor him against the storm inside.

 

Grandma’s voice quivered as though she was confessing a crime still fresh on her hands.

 

Grandma: I remember rocking the infant, the weight of him so light in my arms. My time was short—I knew that. And yet, in that moment, I wanted it to end there. I placed my hand against his throat, pressing down, feeling his tiny windpipe give beneath my fingers. He cried, small and desperate, but I… I did not care. I looked into his eyes as though he were the one who had killed my husband.

 

I tightened my grip. Just a little more, and he would be gone. I knew what awaited me—death at the Sword Demon’s hands, execution by Astrea justice, or a life forever fleeing the shadow of my sin. But none of that frightened me. My husband’s death had already killed me. This body of mine was only lingering, a hollow shell.

 

And yet… in that darkness, a thought pierced through. If I joined him in the next life, what would I say? That I killed a child for his sake? That I stained our love with blood? No… no, he would not embrace me. He would look at me with disgust. He would regret ever loving me.

 

I realized then that hate only feeds hate. It festers, spreads, turns everything to rot. Hatred is a disease. And I was on the verge of passing it on to a child who had done nothing but be born.

 

So I let go. My hand fell away from his throat, and I placed him back in his crib. I left the room shaking, as though I had seen my own reflection in a broken mirror. The next day, I lied. Told them I was sick—that I had only a year to live. Retiring was the only way. If I stayed, they would summon the Sword Demon or the Sword Saint, and I would never leave alive.

 

So I left everything behind. My name. My life. My love. All buried beneath the choice not to kill an innocent child.

 

 

Silence drowned the theater. No one dared to speak, because no one knew if they could. Grandma’s confession hung in the air like a blade. Was she justified, nearly ending a child’s life for the sake of love? Or was she a monster who nearly drowned herself in hate? The impossibility of that question was what made everyone’s throats tighten.

 

Emilia sat utterly still, her wide eyes fixed on the screen. Her hands trembled against her lap. Love—something so precious, so fragile—had nearly destroyed an innocent life. A child’s death. A mother’s grief. A family broken beyond repair. And yet, wasn’t her own love capable of the same darkness? Her mind flickered back to a loop in Sanctuary she could never erase. The loop where she failed, where she lost herself to despair. Where Subaru was dying—broken, bleeding—and she smiled because he was there for her. Her love had warped into obsession. She had kissed him as he lay dying, desperate to bind him to her even as the world fell apart. That memory carved into her heart like glass, and now, shame burned her alive. Her nails dug into the flesh of her thighs, scratching, clawing. She hated this kind of love. A love that chained. A love that consumed.

 

Rem’s chest rose and fell as though she couldn’t breathe. Grandma’s words resonated too strongly. The Witch Cult had stolen everything—her parents, her home, her sister’s horns. She had wanted revenge. No… she had lived for revenge. If she could have killed every cultist a hundred times over, she would have done it without hesitation, her life as a fair trade. She would have burned herself away so long as their blood spilled with her last breath. That was the Rem of the past. But then Subaru appeared. Subaru, who never demanded vengeance, who never asked her to feed her rage. He gave her something else—a life where she didn’t have to drown in hate. A life where she could walk forward, not backward. Where the Witch Cult wasn’t her identity, but her enemy. Where love didn’t destroy, but healed.

 

Grandma’s story had shown her the path she had almost walked. A path where hatred defined her, where her hands would never stop being stained.

 

The room remained silent, not out of respect, but out of fear. Fear of what their own hearts might be capable of, if love and hate twisted too tightly together.

 

Reinhard sat in silence, his fingers tightening around the dragon plushie until the seams strained. At first, fury had bloomed in him—fury that this woman, who now lived as Subaru’s grandmother, had once held his father’s life by the throat. But as her voice echoed in his mind, the words about hatred being an infection, Reinhard found his answer.

 

If he pursued her, if he confronted her, if he tried to drag her into the light of justice—it would not be justice. It would be hatred. His own hatred. And he was not a machine. No matter how much he told himself it was right, a piece of that action would always be poisoned by the fury he bore for someone who nearly ended his father before his life could even begin. That was not justice. That was revenge.

 

So he would let go. Let go of this woman’s past. Let go of the buried blade between their families. He would hold this knowledge inside him, not to erase it, but to leave it where it belonged—in the past. Buried, like the hate that had once almost consumed her.

 

Beside him, Wilhelm lowered his hand from his face. For so long, his heart had burned with a father’s instinct, the thought of killing this woman for what she nearly did to Heinkel. But in the silence, he could hear what his wife would have said if she were here. He could imagine her disgust if she saw him take vengeance on a broken old woman. He could see her shame if she realized her husband had spilled blood not out of necessity, but out of hate.

 

And so Wilhelm, too, found his answer. He would not raise a sword against Subaru’s grandmother. Instead, he would meet her. He would hear of her husband—the man she lost, the grief that devoured her, the love that twisted into rage. And then he would apologize. For the war. For Theresia. For all the lives that had been carved into scars. He could not undo time, nor could he undo her pain. But he could at least give her the dignity of being heard.

 

 

Grandma paused, her hand trembling as she set the empty cup down. Cora, stunned by the cracks in her grandmother’s voice, wanted to say something—anything—but she held her tongue. She could feel this wasn’t a story that should be interrupted.

 

Grandma: I started over. A new name, a new identity, and a new goal. To do good. To live in a way that, when I finally returned to my husband, he could look at me without regret. I built an orphanage… a home for children who had nowhere else to go. No matter their blood—human, demi-human, or anything in between—they were welcome. They were mine.

 

Her lips curved into a small, fleeting smile, a spark of light breaking through the heaviness of her face.

 

Grandma: For a while, I believed I was finding happiness again. Maybe even redemption. But the world… the world doesn’t care for dreams. It only cares for cruelty.

 

Her smile vanished, replaced with a hard, trembling line.

 

Grandma: A noble. He despised demi-humans. Saw them as mistakes that should’ve been erased. He ran secret fights—children forced into battle to the death, for the amusement of his disgusting peers.

 

Cora’s fists clenched in her lap, her knuckles white.

 

Grandma: One child escaped. He was three-quarters human. Small, weak, terrified. He ripped his own arm out of the chain just to get free. Raven-black hair, hazel eyes… sharp little green claws and a long nose. He stumbled to me. I was the first demi-human he saw, and he clung to me like I was salvation.

 

Her voice softened, filled with tenderness for the memory.

 

Grandma: I nursed him back to health. Day by day, I watched the life come back into him. Slowly, he began to smile, to laugh, to be a child again. For a month, he was safe. And then… that noble came. He demanded I hand him back. His “property.”

 

Her voice broke, but her eyes burned with old rage.

 

Grandma: I refused. And he left. I thought he would return, that he would storm the orphanage with guards, so I stayed close, always watching. But days passed. Nothing happened. Foolishly, I believed it was safe. I left—only for a moment. Just to fetch food for the children.

 

She began to shake, her body quivering as if the memory itself was fire.

 

Grandma: When I came back…

 

Her voice cracked. The words clawed their way out of her throat, broken.

 

 

Grandma: They were dead. All of them. The orphanage was nothing but smoke and ash. Fifty-six children burned alive. Fifty-six voices snuffed out.

 

Her hands clawed at her skirt, trembling violently as the tears streamed down her cheeks.

 

Grandma: I knew who did it. I knew. But I had nothing. Not until I found it—a single arrowhead, slick with oil, and a half-burned matchstick. Proof enough for any man with eyes. I brought it to the guards, to the council. Do you know what they told me?

 

Her voice dropped into a whisper, hoarse with fury and despair.

 

Grandma: They told me I was mad. That I was grieving. That if I spoke of it again, I would be jailed.

She buried her face in her palms, her body rocking slightly as the weight of the past crushed her all over again.

 

The theater was silent, the air heavy with the suffocating weight of Grandma’s story. Fifty-six children, swallowed by flames. Fifty-six futures reduced to ash. No one dared to breathe too loudly, the horror settling in their bones like ice.

 

Priscilla’s fan slipped from her hand, clattering uselessly against the floor. Her seat cracked under her tightening grip, splintering as her fury bled into the wood. Children. Of all things, it had to be children. The purest, most untainted of this cursed world—reduced to corpses for the entertainment of vermin in noble garb. Silent fury burned in her crimson eyes as she swore upon her true name: she would kill that man, no matter who he was, no matter what walls of power shielded him. Let the consequences come—she would see his blood drip upon the earth.

 

Felix sat frozen, not with fear but with rage. His fingers twitched as if ready to cast, his veins humming with restrained violence. He had always healed, always mended. Even his cruelest magic had been bent toward mercy, toward saving Subaru’s life when nothing could work. But now? Now he wanted to boil blood for the sake of justice, to make a monster suffer as the children had suffered. For the first time in his long life, Felix entertained vengeance.

 

Julius sat with his head bowed, his knuckles pressed so hard into his knees that they turned white. He was a knight, sworn to protect. Sworn to uphold ideals. And yet—his own council, the very heart of his nation, had dismissed this woman’s cries, had buried the ashes of fifty-six innocents beneath indifference. He knew corruption lived in the veins of power, but hearing it spoken aloud—seeing its consequences drip from Grandma’s trembling lips—struck something in him that words couldn’t reach. His mind spun, broken, replaying her every word until he clung desperately to the one thing anchoring him: the little purple dog plushie Subaru had crafted. His loyalty, his tether, his vow.

 

Around them, others could only sit in stunned silence, their own guilt and fury smoldering beneath the surface. The weight of it all pressed down like an avalanche—one woman’s grief becoming their shared burden.

 

 

Grandma’s voice cracked, raw with the memory.

Grandma: After that… I tried everything. I begged knights to investigate. I pestered them day after day, thinking if I was loud enough, persistent enough, then someone would listen. But they didn’t. One finally grew tired of me. He struck me.

 

Her hand rose instinctively, brushing her blind right eye.

 

Grandma: The force of his punch… it shattered something inside me. My vision went dark, forever. And with it, my hope. No justice was served. No justice ever came.

 

Cora’s breath caught. Her trembling hands clenched the porcelain cup so tightly that the handle snapped off with a sharp crack. She hadn’t even realized. Her grandmother’s blind eye—Cora had always believed it was time, simple frailty. To learn it was born of cruelty, of violence, made her chest twist with horror.

 

Grandma: And so… I gave up. I gave up on doing good. On people. On love. On myself. I chose to rot. I wandered the streets for three years. Not living. Not dying. Just existing. Each day the same as the last, waiting for the cold or hunger or a knife in the dark to take me. I didn’t care if I saw tomorrow.

 

Her hands trembled against the cup, but her voice softened, almost fragile.

 

Grandma: And then, one day… two week after the announcement of the defeat of the Sin Archbishop of Sloth… I met him.

 

The memory brightened her tired eyes, if only for a moment, the shadow of a genuine smile fighting through the scars of her past.

 

Flashback:

 

The woman shuffled through the alley, her body a ruin of what it once had been. A tattered rag clung to her frame as clothing. Her hair was matted with garbage, insects crawling freely through the strands. Her teeth had long blackened, her face sunken and lifeless. Fingernails, yellowed and overgrown, scratched against the stone as she leaned on the wall for balance.

 

She was searching the trash again. Always the trash. Always the scraps that no one else wanted.

 

But then she froze.

 

At the end of the dark alley stood a boy. A boy with raven-black hair and hazel eyes. For a heartbeat she thought she was hallucinating again. Another cruel trick of her mind. She bent down, splashing the filthy water of the gutter onto her face to clear her vision. But when she blinked, he was still there.

 

He was real.

 

Her chest tightened. Her heart raced. Against all reason, against the years of rot and grief, she knew.

 

Grandma: Zander…!

 

Her frail body stumbled forward, legs weak and unsteady, but she forced herself to run. When she reached him, she threw her thin arms around the boy, clutching him as though he’d vanish if she let go.

 

Grandma: Zander!!

Her cracked voice trembled, overflowing with desperate relief.

 

The boy stiffened. He smelled the rot clinging to her, felt the bones beneath her ragged skin. Wide-eyed, he looked down.

 

???: …Umm… sorry, but… I’m not Zander.

 

The words pierced the fragile hope she clung to, but she didn’t hear them. She lifted her ruined face, smiling with the madness of someone who had forgotten what reality was.

 

Grandma: I’m so happy… to see you, Zander. Where did you go? Did any of the others survive?

 

The boy blinked, studying her. The vacant eye. The trembling lips. The desperate need. He could see she was breaking beneath her delusion. Slowly, he lowered himself to his knees, bringing himself to her level. His hand rested lightly on her shoulder, his voice flat—almost cold, but steady.

 

???: Lady. I’m not Zander.

 

For the briefest moment, something inside her seemed to shatter. The last ember in her seeing eye went out, her body sagging under the weight of truth.

 

Grandma: …Ooh.

The sound was a hollow sigh, a final breath of denial and grief. And then her body collapsed, her consciousness fleeing.

 

The boy’s eyes widened as he reached forward, catching her before she could strike the filthy cobblestone

Notes:

Break is over and I’m even more sad that Grandma had to suffer😭

The next few chapters will be a mini arc so strap yourselves in

My first time writing a character origin story. How did I do? The timeline of their meet up takes place before episode 1 because episode 1 takes place a nearly 2 months after sanctuary

I have a discord if you guys wanna join and talk
https://discord.gg/eVxwPYCr

Chapter 53: A New Side(5)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Grandma: …Ooh.

The sound was a hollow sigh, a final breath of denial and grief. And then her body collapsed, her consciousness fleeing.

 

The boy’s eyes widened as he reached forward, catching her before she could strike the filthy cobblestone.

 

The cast sat frozen, absorbing the sight of Grandma’s broken state. Her posture, her expression, the weariness in her every movement—it spoke of a life that had been ground down by cruelty and loss.

 

Felt felt a strange familiarity stir within her. She had seen people like this before—souls who merely existed, but had never truly lived. Those who survived, yet carried the weight of every injustice, every injustice ignored by the world.

 

Her mind drifted to the countless corpses she had witnessed in the slums, young and old, lost to starvation and neglect. Each memory of suffering, each silent life snuffed out, made her heart ache.

 

And yet, something in her stirred—not despair, but resolve. Seeing Grandma, seeing the endurance it took merely to survive, crystallized her determination. She would make a change. She would not allow more lives to fade in silence. The slums, the people who suffered unseen and unheard, they deserved better.

 

Felt’s fists clenched, and though her eyes were soft, her resolve burned sharper than ever. This—this was why she would fight.

 

Anastasia felt a deep sense of disgust—not at Grandma, but at the familiarity of her suffering. She had once been homeless herself, abandoned by a world that had never cared for her. She had learned early to turn her back on it, to take any chance at a better life without hesitation. To witness Grandma reduced to such a state was haunting, a mirror of the darkness Anastasia had once known.

 

Anastasia clenched her fists, muttering under her breath,

Anastasia: How… how can someone endure that and still keep going?

 

She shook her head, her inner voice sharper this time,

Anastasia:[No one should ever have to live like that… no one.]

 

Her eyes softened as she watched Grandma, and she whispered almost to herself

Anastasia: Thank you Subaru…thank you for rescuing her.

 

Grandma began to stir. She had expected the cold, hard ground of the streets beneath her, but instead felt something soft, warm, and unfamiliar surrounding her. Blinking open her one good eye, she realized she was lying on a bed—a warm, clean bed with a soft blanket tucked around her.

 

She bolted upright.

Grandma: OOH NO! Did I break into someone’s home?!

 

Her gaze swept the room. A tidy desk, a wooden chair, a closet, and a door—everything spoke of order and cleanliness. The capital, perhaps? She couldn’t be sure.

 

Panic clawed at her chest, but then she remembered… she didn’t care. Nothing mattered anymore. If she were imprisoned or executed, that was fine. It would only hasten her return to her deceased husband. With a slow exhale, she sank back onto the bed, wrapping the blanket around herself.

 

Knock

 

???: I’m gonna come in now.

 

The voice was unfamiliar, and Grandma did not respond. Whatever awaited her—yelling, beating, calling the knights—she would accept. It made no difference. She was ready for it all.

 

The door creaked open and a boy stepped inside. Raven-black hair, hazel eyes, and clothes far too fine for the streets. For a fleeting moment, Grandma thought Zander had returned—but no. This boy had already told her he wasn’t Zander. And even if he were, no one was left worth caring about.

 

He walked over quietly and sat on the edge of the bed, his movements gentle, deliberate. She kept her back to him, staring at the wall.

 

???: I see you’re awake. That’s good. How are you feeling?

 

Her voice came out bitter, tired, almost hollow.

Grandma: Just… call the guards already. You can send me to jail.

 

???: Sorry, can’t do that.

 

Her brow furrowed.

Grandma: Why not?

 

???: Because—what crime have you committed?

 

She finally turned slightly, glaring at him with her one working eye.

Grandma: I’m lying in your bed, in your house. I must’ve broken in.

 

The boy tilted his head, genuinely confused.

???: But… this is your house. At least as long as you want it to be your home.

 

Her eye went wide. She shot upright, her frail hands clutching the blanket, and screamed.

Grandma: WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?! I HAVEN’T OWNED A HOME IN YEARS! STOP PLAYING WITH ME AND CALL THE GUARDS!

 

The boy raised both hands, palms open, showing he meant no harm.

???: Whoa! Easy there—let’s calm down, okay?

 

His voice was light, calm, almost disarming. Grandma blinked, realizing she had yelled—when she had promised herself she wouldn’t care about anything anymore.

 

???: Let’s start over. My name’s Subaru Natsuki. What’s yours?

 

She stayed silent, glaring at him through her one working eye.

 

Subaru: Silent treatment, huh? Fine by me. As long as you’re not trying to stab me, we’re good.

 

He pointed casually toward the left.

Subaru: There’s a bath in that room. Food’s in the fridge. Eat slowly, or you’ll throw up. You can even go outside if you want—just don’t go too far.

 

Her lip curled, her words dripping venom.

Grandma: What am I? Your slave?

 

His cheerful air vanished in an instant. Subaru leaned in, gently but firmly taking her face in his hands, pressing his forehead against hers. His hazel eyes burned—not with anger, but with something fiercer.

 

Subaru: Look at me. Really look at me. I hate—no, despise—anyone who treats another person like property. You are not my slave. You are not my possession. You are free. If you want to leave, the door is right there.

 

He let go, his seriousness melting back into that odd, warm smile. From his pocket, he pulled out a small pouch and set it in her lap.

 

Subaru: Buy yourself some new clothes, something you actually like. I have no clue what old ladies wear—or your size—so you’re on your own there.

 

He stood and headed for the door.

 

Grandma: Wait… where are you going?

 

He stopped, looking back at her with that same soft, maddeningly gentle smile.

 

Subaru: Like I said—this is your home now. Before, I used this place as a base of operations. A mini warehouse if you will. So can borrow it for now. I’ll be back tomorrow. I have to go to my friends, so stay safe, okay?

 

And with a small wave, he stepped out, leaving her sitting on the bed in stunned silence.

 

Grandma stared at the pouch of coins resting in her lap.

 

Grandma: Why would he help me? Is he some kind of pervert? No one just finds a filthy old woman in an alley and gives her a house. There has to be a reason.

She gritted her teeth, clenching the pouch tightly in her hand.

Grandma: I won’t let him trick me. I won’t be someone’s tool ever again.

 

But before her anger could grow any sharper, a low, rumbling sound echoed in the room.

 

Growl.

 

Her stomach twisted painfully. It had been days since she last ate—she could barely remember what food even tasted like.

 

With a bitter sigh, she grabbed her cane and forced herself toward the kitchen. Her hands trembled as she opened the magic storage container. Inside were rows of prepared dishes, all neatly arranged, some with small notes or little doodles drawn on the sides—tiny thumbs-ups, a silly smiling face.

 

She froze, staring at the food.

 

Grandma: How long… was I asleep for him to make all of these?

 

Her pride argued with her hunger, but hunger won. She reached for a bowl of soup, knowing it was all her weakened stomach could handle, and carried it carefully to the table

 

She found a small stool tucked by the counter—just the right height for someone her size. Another consideration. Another question.

Grandma: Why would he think of something like this for me?

 

She shook the thought away and focused on heating the soup. The quiet simmer filled the kitchen with warmth and an aroma she hadn’t smelled in years. When it was ready, she carefully carried it to the table and took her first sip.

 

It was meant to be simple—just broth, soft vegetables, tender meat—but the moment it touched her tongue, a tear slipped down her cheek.

 

Grandma: No… this can’t be real. Food isn’t supposed to taste this good.

She tasted it again, desperate to confirm it wasn’t a trick of her exhausted mind, and the flavor only bloomed more vividly. Soon, her restraint shattered. She devoured the soup, then reached for the next dish, and the next, until the storage was nearly empty not caring for the possible consequences.

 

Her tears didn’t stop—each bite was a strange mix of bliss and grief, as though her body had just remembered what living felt like.

By the time she finished, her body was trembling from the sudden rush of energy she wasn’t used to. Her limbs felt heavy, her thoughts blurry. She stumbled back to the bed, collapsed into the blanket, and within seconds, sleep claimed her.

 

No one in the theater spoke when the scene faded. The image of Grandma—weak, filthy, starving—staying quiet as she ate and cried had lodged itself in everyone’s chest like a splinter.

Emilia’s hands were clasped over her mouth, tears streaming freely.

 

Emilia (whispering): That must have been the first time she felt safe… in years.

 

Beatrice clutched her plushie so tightly her knuckles went white. She had always been fed by magic, taken care of by the library—never once had she known what it was like to starve, to truly be forgotten by the world.

 

Petra sat perfectly still, her face pale. She couldn’t understand how the world could let someone get to that point.

 

Crusch held her plush hawk close to her chest, her lips pressed into a firm line.

 

Grandma woke the next afternoon to a soft breeze drifting in through the open window. She expected to see the same filthy mess she had fallen asleep in, her face drool-stained, her mind heavy with despair—but instead, the room was clean, fresh, and peaceful.

 

Grandma (narrating): And that’s how it was for two weeks. Subaru would come in at the most random times. Sometimes late at night, sometimes in the middle of the afternoon.

 

A montage began:

Subaru casually pushing the door open, leaning on the frame with that goofy grin.

Subaru: Yo, how’s it going, Granny? Another day,

 

Subaru holding up a small hairpin like it was treasure.

Subaru: Look what I found! An adorable hairpin—totally your style!

 

A bright morning where he bursts into the room excitedly.

Subaru: Grandma, they have fluffies in the capital today. C’mon, we’re getting some!

 

A late night scene, Subaru crouching by her bedside, whispering playfully.

Subaru: Hey, you sleeping?

 

Grandma (narrating): He would always show up telling me the most ridiculous stories. Half the time I thought he was making them up on the spot just to see me smile—though eventually, he succeeded.

 

Cut to a scene of Subaru dramatically holding a wooden sword in her room, pretending to defeat a certain knight.

 

Subaru: And then I said—‘Alright, Julius, you fought well. I’ll let you live!’

 

He pointed the sword at an imaginary opponent before dramatically sheathing it, puffing out his chest like a hero granting clemency. Then, as if to seal the humiliation, he stuck his nose in the air and strutted in a little circle.

 

Grandma (narrating): He even claimed he’d beaten the famous Julius in a duel. I knew he was lying—the entire kingdom knew the real story about those two—but I watched anyway. And I laughed anyway. And when I realized I was laughing, really laughing, I felt… guilty. Guilty that it felt so good, when I had convinced myself I didn’t deserve to feel anything at all.

 

At first, the theater was still heavy. The image of Subaru’s gaunt face, the black-and-grey hair, and those hollow, exhausted eyes was burned into everyone’s mind. No one had truly recovered from seeing it—how could they?

 

But then Subaru appeared on the screen again, standing in Grandma’s room with a wooden sword, dramatically defeating the famous Greatest Knight,the room didn’t immediately react. It was Beatrice who let out the smallest huff of laughter first, followed by Felt snorting at Subaru’s ridiculous fall. Even Mimi—still wiping tears from her face—giggled and wagged her tail.

 

Mimi: Hehe! Mini Boss’s so funny!

 

Julius, however, covered part of his face with his hand, his lips twitching between a smile and a grimace.

 

Julius: …That is not how it happened.

His voice was quiet but betrayed just enough embarrassment to make Otto chuckle through his sniffles.

 

The heaviness in the room didn’t disappear entirely—Subaru’s suffering still loomed over all of them—but for the first time since his transformation had been revealed, the theater felt warmer. Softer. Almost like Subaru’s antics on the screen were reaching across time and space to give them all a breather.

 

Grandma (narrating): After two weeks, I was beginning to want to live… but it terrified me. The last time I tried, it ended with my husband’s death. The second time, with the deaths of fifty-four children. If I tried again, surely Subaru would fall to my curse too. My life was a mistake. I didn’t want to bother him anymore. And so, after two weeks, I decided I would finally end it all.

 

The door creaked open.

 

Subaru stepped in, mid-sentence with one of his usual greetings — but froze.

Grandma sat on the bed, shoulders shaking, tears streaming, a knife pressed to her neck.

 

Their eyes met.

 

Grandma: Please… just go.

Her voice was hoarse and panicked

 

What he did next made her breath hitch.

He didn’t run to her.

He didn’t shout or beg.

Instead, he slowly lowered himself to the ground and sat cross-legged, back against the wall, staring at her with unreadable eyes.

 

Grandma: …What are you doing?

She was confused. Her voice, a whisper.

 

Subaru (calm, almost detached): Just watching.

 

Her grip on the knife faltered.

Grandma: You… you won’t stop me?

 

He shook his head.

Subaru: No. Sometimes death is better than living.

His voice was so steady it was frightening.

Subaru: I should know.

 

He tilted his head slightly, almost innocently, as if genuinely curious.

 

Subaru: If that’s what you really want, who am I to stop you?

But… answer me this. Why?

 

The room the cast was watching from fell into a tense silence.

No one screamed, no one tried to yell through the screen.

 

They all just… watched.

 

They knew Subaru.

They knew how intimately he understood the edge Grandma stood on.

This wasn’t the first time he’d been in a room with death.

Even Priscilla sat quietly, her usual arrogance muted.

Priscilla: Hmph. Of course he’d understand the weight of death better than anyone. Let us see if he can make her understand the weight of life.

 

The tension lingered, but none of them moved to interfere.

This was Subaru’s battle — and somehow, they trusted him to win it.

 

Grandma: I’ve lost them. I lost my husband, his name forgotten in battle, I’ve lost my family, used to gain my freedom, I’ve lost my children, burned away for this corrupt nation. They all died because they were cursed by me.

 

She pressed the blade closer. A thin red line trailed down her neck.

 

Subaru: Oh, I see.

He spoke softly, as though she had just explained something obvious.

Subaru: You’ve rebuilt everything, over and over again — and every time, it fell apart. So now you’ve decided you’re the problem, right?

 

The words struck her harder than the knife ever could.

For the first time, someone had said it out loud — exactly what she thought of herself.

Her hands shook as she gripped the blade tighter.

 

Then Subaru stood. Calmly. Dusting himself off like he had all the time in the world.

 

Subaru: I’m going to step out for a moment.

He glanced at her, his face unreadable.

Subaru: Don’t kill yourself until I get back.

 

Before she could process it, he was gone. The sound of running water echoed from the bathroom.

 

When he returned, he carried a bucket and a towel. He sat cross-legged on the floor, dunked the towel into the water, and began to wash his hair.

 

Grandma could only stare as black strands turned damp and clung to his face. When he finally pulled the towel away, she noticed faint streaks of grey near his bangs, the deep bags under his eyes, the hollowness to his cheeks.

 

When Subaru looked at her, he looked less like a boy and more like a corpse that refused to stay dead.

 

Subaru: Look at me.

His voice was steady, quiet.

Subaru: I’ve had to rebuild too. Parents — gone. Homeland — gone. Friends — gone. Lovers — gone. I’ve lost everything and everyone I’ve loved more times than I can count.

He touched his chest with a hand, his hazel eyes burning into hers.

Subaru: And every single time, I’ve had to pick up the pieces. Rebuild. Stand back up.

 

Grandma: How do you continue to walk, then?

Subaru: Because they’re counting on me to rebuild. To return.

Grandma: I don’t understand.

Subaru: …You don’t have to.

 

He tilted his head, one hazel eye shining and the other muted with hazel and grey, as if half the world had already gone dim for him.

Subaru: All I have to say is this: if you truly believe you will never find happiness again—if you believe not even one moment of joy will ever exist for you—then do it. End it here. I’ll bury you somewhere beautiful, in a field of flowers where no one can bother you.

 

He looked to the side, his voice dropping lower.

Subaru: I’ve thought about it too. I’ve done it, even. More than once. But every single time… there was still a chance, even the tiniest one, that happiness might be waiting for me.

 

Grandma’s grip on the knife faltered as she stared at his mismatched eyes. Her reflection in the blade stared back at her — hair combed, teeth cleaner than she’d seen them in years, one eye still holding a faint ember of life.

 

Grandma (narrating): I was clean. My hair was straight, my teeth clear, my eye had a spark in it. He brought it back — this boy who came from nowhere and gave me joy. And that’s when I saw it. He was broken too. She couldn’t quite understand what Subaru meant but she understood the meaning behind his words.

 

Then she heard it.

Subaru collapsed to the ground, trembling, his breath coming in ragged gasps.

 

Subaru: Please..please stop!! No, don’t look! Please!! It hurts!!

 

His voice was raw, terrified, like he was speaking to someone only he could see.

 

Grandma dropped the knife and rushed to him, but her words only made him panic harder. Desperate, she took off his jacket and wrapped it around his face. Slowly, his breathing steadied, muffled sobs shaking his body.

 

Her mind flashed back to the orphanage — to a child crying in the night, and how she used to soothe them. She held Subaru and began to hum an old lullaby.

 

Little by little, the tension left him. Exhausted, he fell asleep in her arms.

 

Grandma (narrating): And that’s when I knew I wanted to live. Not just for me — but for him. He had given me joy and life again, yet was suffering from demons of his own. I wanted to stay alive so that I could be there for him when he finally found peace.

 


 

The next day, they spoke at length. She listened to his stories, horrified by the trials he had endured, the number of times he had walked “near” death’s arms and crawled back out. Then he spoke of his parents — how deeply he loved and missed them.

 

And then she understood.

 

End of Flashback:

 

Grandma: He has his father’s hair and his mother’s eyes. Both have been scarred by his journey. And his mind… it decided that if he lost them completely, then all that would remain of him would be the darkness.

 

Cora was openly crying now.

 

Cora: What do you mean?

 

Grandma: That’s why he dyes the grey from his hair, why he uses makeup to hide what’s left of the damage — to keep that last piece of his parents alive. I spent weeks creating a spell to mask it permanently, to give him back their gift. He thanked me from the bottom of his heart… but I knew it wasn’t enough to save him.

 

Her expression softened, a faint smile appearing.

 

Grandma: Then he told me about his company — about how he built it to support his friends. And sometime later, I met a young girl who filled my life with even greater happiness.

She turned to Cora, her eye warm.

Grandma: You.

 

The theater was silent. No one dared to breathe.

 

They had seen Subaru break before — cry, scream, rage — but this was different. This was him without the mask. No theatrics. No goofy smiles. Just a boy who looked like he’d been hollowed out and left behind.

 

Beatrice clutched her plushie, tears dripping onto it as she reached out toward Subaru’s unconscious body. Her tiny fingers brushed through his hair gently, as if making sure he was still there.

 

Beatrice (quietly): Director?

 

The voice was so small it barely carried through the room.

 

Yes?

 

Beatrice hesitated, fingers still tangled in Subaru’s hair.

Beatrice: Does… does he have the spell on right now?

 

Her question hit the others like a hammer. Every single person froze. Slowly, their eyes widened as the truth settled in.

If Subaru’s hair had already been greying back in a lost loop… if he had looked that bad when he was still fighting to keep it hidden back then…

 

How bad must he look now?

 

The Director’s voice was calm, but firm — almost pitying.

 

Yes. The spell is active right now.

 

The air grew heavy.

 

If I turned it off and showed you his true appearance, you wouldn’t be able to handle it. You’d break apart even worse than you already have.

 

Beatrice’s lips trembled. She wanted to scream that she could handle it, that she had a right to see, that Subaru deserved to be seen for who he truly was.

 

But the memory of their last reaction — the crushing hugs, the begging for forgiveness, the way they nearly broke him in their guilt — silenced her.

 

She looked at the others. Emilia’s hands were white from clutching her dress. Julius sat frozen, knuckles pressed to his mouth. Garfiel’s claws dug into his armrests. Even Reinhard’s dragon plushie looked like it might tear from how tightly he held it.

 

No one said a word.

 

The unspoken question hung heavy in the air:

 

If the Director refuses to show them, then just how bad has Subaru truly become?

 

 

Cora stared down at her lap, silent tears dripping onto her dress. The heaviness in the room was still there — the pain, the memory of the knife, the reminder of Subaru’s hidden wounds — but now there was something else. A fragile warmth, like the first ray of sunlight after a storm.

 

Grandma (softly): Don’t cry, child. Every day I wake up and see my grandchildren’s faces… that’s a day I call a win.

 

Her voice carried the strength of someone who had decided, finally, to keep walking forward.

 

Grandma: Take your time. I’ll get another cup ready for us.

 

She pushed herself up with her cane and shuffled to the table, picking up both their cups. She giggled when she saw Cora’s had lost its handle, the sound light and disarming in the quiet room.

 

Grandma: Guess we’ll have to fix that later.

 

With a faint hum, she made her way to the kitchen, the smell of fresh tea soon wafting through the house — a quiet reminder that, for now, life was still moving forward.

 

Minutes of quiet passed as Cora sat lost in thought, her mind tangled with memories and questions. Grandma returned, carrying a fresh glass for Cora, and set both of their cups on the table once again, the green tea steaming gently.

 

She settled opposite Cora, her gaze kind but patient. Just as Cora opened her mouth to begin her story, Grandma raised a hand gently.

 

Grandma: Don’t rush yourself, child. Take a moment to gather your thoughts before you speak. I took my time telling my story, and I believe you deserve the same — the right to speak of your life and how you met Subaru in

Notes:

StellarVenta is nowhere near to the Hoshin company. If I had to estimate, it would take a couple of years for them to be as profitable. The reason Anastasia was so shocked was because the members Subaru does have are heavy hitters.
Subaru did not buy a house for Grandma. He already had one in the capital to store various things before later on just gifting her the house.
Subaru’s advice to Grandma isn’t really healthy but it was something only he could say as he is someone who knows how it feels like to rebuild constantly or want to end it all

Major Superman inspiration this chapter. How many can spot the reference?

I have a discord server if you wanna join
https://discord.gg/eVxwPYCr

Chapter 54: A New Side(6)

Notes:

⚠️ WARNING ⚠️
This chapter has some really dark sexual implications and I wanted to warn you of it.
⚠️ WARNING ⚠️

I have a discord if you wanna join
https://discord.gg/BMXceCU4

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Cora took a deep breath, letting the silence settle before speaking.

 

Cora: I was born in a remote, sunny village somewhere in Lugunica. My family were farmers — humble, simple people who lived a quiet, honest life. I was the first girl they had, the third out of four children.

 

My brothers… they were mean sometimes, but it was the kind of mean where you knew they still loved you. Our whole village was close-knit, a hidden place made entirely of demi-humans.

 

The humans in the next village over knew about us, but they promised to keep our existence a secret. It was… magical, really. I’d wake up to the morning sun, the smell of earth, and the sound of everyone working together.

 

I admired my mother so much. Somehow, no matter what she touched, she always grew the biggest, sweetest vegetables. I wanted to be just like her.

 

Cora’s hands trembled, her voice beginning to shake as memories forced their way back to the surface.

 

Cora: After that, conflict began. A greedy demi-human from our village started stealing from the humans — food, water, even gold. Once he was caught, his origin was discovered, and suddenly our peaceful existence was no longer a secret.

 

The leaders of both villages met. The human leader, Zea, demanded that patrol knights be stationed in our village to keep us ‘in line.’ Our leader refused — we would not give up our freedom.

 

The talks ended cold. The thief was punished, but the bond between our villages was never the same.

 

A year passed… no more thefts, no more incidents. And then, they came.

 

Her voice cracked, and tears slid down her face as she spoke.

 

Cora: Witch Cultists from Sloth stormed our village. One of us — one of our own — had been feeding them information.

Half the village was slaughtered before we even realized what was happening.

My family and I fled, sprinting through the fields as our home burned behind us.

 

Flashback:

The night sky was alight with orange flames. Smoke choked the air as little Cora, no older than eight, ran barefoot through the tall grass. Behind them, maniacal laughter echoed from the tree line.

 

Cora clutched her mother’s hand.

 

Cora: Mama, I’m scared!

 

Mama (breathless, crying): It’s alright, honey — just stay quiet, let me run.

 

Suddenly, fire arrows rained down, setting the fields ablaze. The family coughed and stumbled through the smoke until the youngest boy collapsed.

 

Father: Get up! Please—

 

Three cultists burst through the smoke, surrounding the father and the three boys.

 

Father (yelling): HONEY! RUN!!! WE’LL MEET YOU OUTSIDE!

 

The mother froze, holding Cora close.

 

Father (screaming): RUN!

 

Those were his last words. A cultist’s blade pierced the back of his neck. The mother bit back a scream and turned, running.

 

She kept running even as her dress caught fire. Even when an arrow tore through her thigh, she did not stop until they reached the edge of the forest.

 

Finally, her body gave out. She collapsed, pulling Cora down with her. Her face was pale, but she smiled as she forced her daughter to her feet.

 

Mama (softly): Cora… honey, listen. You have to go to the human village. They’ll help you. You’ll be safe.

 

Cora (sobbing): No! Mama, please don’t leave me too!

 

Her mother hugged her tight, pressing their foreheads together.

 

Mama: We’ll never be apart, my daughter. Your father, your brothers, and I will always be here with you.

 

She gently pushed Cora away.

 

Mama: Now go. Go!

 

Cora’s sobs echoed as she ran.

 

When she was far enough away, her mother’s tears finally fell. She bit her hand to muffle the sound, not wanting Cora to hear.

 

The cultists surrounded her, grinning.

 

Mother (defiant): If I’m going out… I’m taking you with me.

 

She tore her skirt to reveal three fire crystals strapped to her legs. She grabbed them as they were escaping their house

 

Mother (screaming): DIE, WITCH CULTISTS!

 

The explosion lit the night sky. The shockwave knocked Cora to the ground, dirt and grass flying.

When she turned back, all she could see was fire.

 

Cora (screaming): MOTHER!

 

Her voice cracked until it was nothing more than a broken cry. She knew in that moment — her family was gone.

 

Rem and Ram sat frozen, their faces pale.

Rem’s hands clenched into fists.

She could almost smell the burning wood of her own village again — hear the screams.

Rem: How… how dare they.

 

Ram’s expression was unreadable, but her crimson eyes glowed with fury.

Ram: Witch cultists… they have not been punished enough.

 

The twins exchanged a glance — no words needed. They both wanted blood on their hands.

 

Petra hugged her orange mouse plushie so tightly it nearly tore at the seams. Her lip trembled as Cora’s voice painted the burning fields in her mind.

 

She remembered.

She remembered the loops where her own home ended the same way — burned to ash, her family slaughtered.

 

Petra (whispering): Subaru… you must have seen this so many times…

Her small shoulders shook as tears rolled down her face.

 

 

Cora’s voice trembled as she continued, tears welling in her eyes.

 

Cora: I passed out somewhere along the way… somehow, the Witch Cult didn’t find me. When I woke up, I ran straight to the human village. I thought they’d help… I thought someone would save us.

 

She turned her broken gaze toward Grandma.

Cora: Do you know what they did?

 

Young Cora banged on the door of a house, frantic, soot still on her face. A tired man opened the door, glaring down at her. She hugged his leg and began crying.

 

Man: Let go of me, you filthy bear.

Cora: Please! Please call some knights! My home—it’s burning! They’re killing everyone!

 

The man scoffed and stepped outside, towering over her.

Man: So?

 

Cora froze, staring up at him in disbelief.

 

Cora: W-what?

 

He crouched to her level, his tone cold and cruel.

 

Man: Look, girl. We’ve known about your village for years. We’re only five miles away. You know why no one ever visited? No one wanted to.

Cora’s breathing grew fast and shallow as she tried to understand.

Man: You think we’d risk our lives for your kind? The only reason you have your own village is because no one wanted you near ours.

 

His hand shot out, shoving her back as she fell onto the dirt.

 

Man: Get lost. You won’t find help here. No one is going to save a disgusting demi-human.

 

He slammed the door shut, and the sound of the lock turning echoed louder than the burning fields in the distance.

 

Cora (narrating, voice hollow): That’s when I understood. The reason we had our own village wasn’t because the humans wanted to share their land… it was because they wanted to keep us out of theirs.

 

Garfiel’s claws dug into the chair as both armrests snapped under his grip.

 

Garfiel: I’LL KILL ‘EM!

Frederica: Garfiel!

Garfiel: What?!

 

He turned, ready to defend his rage — but froze when Frederica pointed at Petra. The girl sat perfectly still, her plushie crushed in her grip, her wide eyes glued to the screen.

 

Frederica’s expression was angrier than Garfiel had ever seen, but he quickly realized the fury wasn’t aimed at him — it was at what they’d just seen. And still… Petra needed him more right now.

Garfiel sat back down beside her as the chair magically repaired itself, its glow fading.

 

Garfiel (softly): Petra?

Petra (quiet, hollow): Yeah.

She didn’t look at him.

Garfiel: You wanna talk about it?

Petra: No, Garfiel… I don’t want to talk about it.

 

He nodded. Pressuring her would only make it worse. Instead, he placed his tiger plushie gently in her lap.

Garfiel: You can hold it till you’re feelin’ better.

 

Petra’s fingers loosened around her own plushie just enough to clutch his with her free hand.

Petra (voice cracking): Alright.

Her voice was so small it sounded like her soul had been drained out of her.

 

Young Cora stumbled back into what remained of her village. She was past exhaustion, past fear — she didn’t even care if the cultists were still there. If they wanted her dead, they could have her.

 

The flames had died out, leaving behind nothing but charred earth and blackened corpses. The smell of burnt flesh clung to the air, but it didn’t faze her. She staggered through the ruins until she reached the field where her family had fallen.

 

There they were.

Her father’s body sprawled across the dirt, his blood dark and dried.

Her youngest brother’s head stuck cruelly on a stake, his expression frozen in terror. Her 2 other brothers, bisected, dried up tears could be mixed in the dirt.

 

Something inside her broke.

 

A strange sound escaped her lips — a giggle. Then another.

Soon, Cora was laughing.

 

Laughing and crying all at once, her small body shaking as she stared up at the empty sky. It wasn’t joy. It wasn’t madness. It was both, twisted together — a sound only a soul at its breaking point could make.

 

When her voice finally cracked into silence, she stood there for a long moment, swaying. Then she turned and began to walk. No direction in mind, no purpose, no thought of where her feet would take her.

 

She just kept walking, tears streaming silently down her face.

 

The theater goes quieter than silence. Cora’s laughter — fractured, animal, hollow — has pulled a direct line to memories none of them wanted to touch. It isn’t just her tragedy anymore; it snaps the same nerve as Subaru’s haunted chuckle, the one that means there’s nothing left to hope for.

 

Felix’s hands tremble against his chair; his doctor’s composure shattered by recognition. He looks away, jaw working, as if trying to swallow the image whole as his own mind could remember the darkness of his cell

 

Ram’s shoulders shake. She looks away first, then can’t help it — she presses her face into her palm and squeezes until the sound of her own breathing is all she hears. The memory of Subaru’s laughter — the sound he made when his world emptied — crawls up her spine and makes her want to scream and fold at once

 

A young Cora kept walking — through fields, dirt roads, rocky hillsides.

 

Cora (narrating): I walked. Two days, maybe more — I can’t even remember. I didn’t care what would happen to me, to the world, to anything. I even passed what was left of my mother. Her body was in pieces, scattered like the ashes of our home. I didn’t stop to cry. What was the point? There was nothing left to cry for.

 

Her feet dragged her into a grassy plain, the middle of nowhere. Her clothes were torn and filthy, her hair hiding her hollow eyes. She barely looked alive.

 

A rustle came from the bushes. A man riding a ground dragon appeared, pulling a wooden cart behind him.

 

He spotted her and stopped.

 

???: OOH-WEE! We got another one. Heh—gonna make a good coin off you.

 

There was a metallic click as a collar snapped around her neck. Cora didn’t resist. She simply followed the man to the cart.

 

Inside were other demi-humans — some snarling, some crying, some begging for freedom. Cora just sat there.

 

Cora (narrating): I was captured. Turns out I’d wandered straight onto a demi-human trafficking route. I didn’t care. I just obeyed. The others tried to fight back. I didn’t. I didn’t even flinch.

 

I didn’t care where they took me, what they did to me. I just wanted a road to follow — any road, because I didn’t know what to do on my own.

 

Being a slave gave me that road. I didn’t think about freedom, or dignity, or revenge. I just thought, ‘Good. Someone told me where to go.’

 

Federica: Disgusting! Utterly disgusting!

Her voice was sharper than anyone had ever heard it. She clutched her beast doll so tightly it looked like it might tear. The usual composed and professional maid was gone — this was a sister, a protector, who wanted blood for what she saw.

 

This was one of the few moments Federica’s mask of calm shattered. She hated this part of the story — hated how it she’d seen children burned alive, families torn, and mountains of bodies.

 

Nearby, Ricardo and the triplets were visibly shaking with rage, their teeth bared like animals ready to pounce.

 

Ricardo: Those bastards…

 

The triplets didn’t even try to hide their growls. Had their weapons been anywhere near them, they might have slashed at the screen just to vent their fury — even if they knew it wouldn’t help.

But under that anger was pain. The three little warriors shared a single thought: they wanted to scoop young Cora out of that memory, hold her tight, and give her a safe home — what every child deserved.

 

Grandma forced a brave smile, but her hands trembled—Cora’s words were carving new cracks into whatever calm she’d sewn together.

 

Cora (narrating): I stopped caring whether I succeeded or failed at what they made me do. I tried, and that was the only thing I could offer—no pride, no hope, just a path to follow. My owners didn’t respect even that. If I worked well, they chained me and beat only my back, because they said my face was “pretty” and couldn’t be ruined. Some men tried to take advantage of me; I had a scrap of dignity left, and I would fight to keep it. Years dragged on until time itself blurred and lost meaning.

 

Cora narrating: And then, one day, they’d had enough of me. They planned to sell me off to some man in Kararagi.

 

A teenage Cora sat chained inside a wooden cart, her wrists and ankles shackled to the floor. The guards up front were talking about something—she didn’t care enough to listen. She was dressed in nothing but a tattered brown rag. Her back was a ruin of flesh—raw skin and open muscle, patches where the lash had torn her down to the bone. The largest scar, the first whipping she ever received, was still red and jagged. Her long navy-blue hair draped over her body like a curtain, hiding her battered form from the world. Her pink eyes were hollow, long since emptied of tears.

 

Then came the sound of splintering wood and tumbling earth. The cart flipped violently, slamming her into the wall so hard she blacked out.

 

Cora narrating: When I woke up, I just stayed there in the overturned cart for a long while. Then I crawled out and saw what had happened. A landslide. We had been on a mountain path, and it buried the guards and smashed the cart. My captors were dead.

 

Her voice stayed cold, almost detached.

 

Cora narrating: I didn’t feel anything. Not happiness, not anger. I just started walking. That road had ended, so I figured I would walk until someone put a leash on me again.

 

She walked aimlessly for days, her wounds weeping and sticking to the rag that barely clung to her.

 

Cora narrating: And then, near the Lugunica-Kararagi border, the spirits came. Little ones. They healed what they could—closed the worst cuts, stopped the bleeding, grew me new skin. I didn’t thank them. I didn’t even think about it. I just kept walking. At some point I saw a big cliff and didn’t know what to do so I turned around a began walking back. At some point I did get lost.

 

She looked down at the table, her tone bitter.

 

The room fell utterly silent at the sight of teenage Cora’s back — the scars, the welts, the open flesh. Even those used to battle flinched.

 

Felix’s ears drooped immediately, his tail curling around his legs. His hands instinctively went to his own skin as if feeling phantom shackles there.

Felix: no… no… no…

 

It wasn’t loud — more a broken whisper, a plea. His breathing grew shallow, rapid. His mind was no longer in that room — he was nine years old again, in that cold, damp cell where the others had called him “tainted.”

 

Crusch noticed instantly. She moved without hesitation, pulling him into a firm embrace and tucking his head against her shoulder.

Crusch: It’s alright, Felix. You’re not in that cell anymore. You’re free. You’re a doctor. You’re with me.

 

Her words were kind, but her voice was steady and commanding — anchoring him back to the present.

 

Crusch then gently pulled back just enough to meet his eyes and placed Subaru’s green hawk plushie into his hands.

Crusch: Hold this for me, won’t you?

Felix shook his head weakly, ears twitching.

Felix: I ca– I can’t, Lady Crusch. That one’s yours.

Crusch: Exactly. Which is why I trust you to take care of it — and of yourself.

 

Felix blinked, then slowly looked down at the hawk plushie in his hands. His other hand found his own cat plushie — the one with its mischievous grin — and he clutched both to his chest, his breathing gradually slowing.

 

Felix: …Alright.

 

His doctor’s instincts seemed to kick in without him realizing. He began to breathe deeply, rhythmically, as though guiding a patient through a panic attack — except this time, the patient was himself.

 

 

Cora narrating: I walked until my feet bled, each step burning as though the earth itself didn’t want me there. I don’t even remember how many days passed. Eventually, I stumbled into a forest and saw some travelers moving through a clearing.

 

I didn’t call out. I didn’t wave. I simply… followed a couple of yards behind them. Part of me hoped they would notice me, collar me, give me a new path to follow.

 

The travelers led me all the way to the capital.

 

It was massive — loud, filthy, and alive — but I entered through the slums. It was late afternoon, and the shadows there were long and cruel. My body gave out just inside the district, and I collapsed to my hands and knees, crawling toward a puddle of foul water just to quiet the fire in my stomach.

 

That’s when they appeared.

 

A thin, dirty Cora knelt in the dust of the slums. Her hair was tangled, her clothes little more than rags, her pink eyes glazed over.

 

Three men emerged from the alleys like hyenas drawn to a dying animal.

 

Scarred Man: Well, well… what do we have here?

 

Spear Guy (grinning): Looks like a poor little demi. You lost, girl?

 

He crouched down, fingers tangling in her dry, matted hair.

 

Rat Demi-human: Don’t worry, sweetheart. We can help you…

 

Their voices were sickly sweet, the kind of tone that sounded almost kind if not for the hunger in their eyes. They knew exactly what they wanted — and that no one would stop them.

 

The spear man licked his lips and lowered his hand to her shoulder.

 

And that’s when Cora finally moved.

 

Her claws shot out, slicing into the rat-man’s leg. He yelped and fell back, clutching the wound.

 

Spear Guy: You dumb bitch!

 

His smile vanished. He grabbed Cora by the neck, lifting her until her feet left the ground, then slammed her headfirst into the dirt. Her skull rattled, her vision flashing white.

 

Cora narrating: I thought, So that’s it. My last piece of dignity, taken by three strangers in a gutter.

 

I decided I wouldn’t give them the chance. I bit down on my tongue, ready to end it right there before they could.

 

But before I could finish, darkness claimed me first.

 

The cast’s reaction was instant — pure instinct taking over.

 

Federica didn’t even think; she reached over and covered Petra’s eyes, holding her close. Petra didn’t fight it — she clutched her mouse plushie to her chest and let herself be hidden from the scene.

 

Ram grabbed Rem by the shoulders and pulled her in, letting her cat plushie fall to the ground. Rem, sensing her sister’s pain, didn’t resist.

 

Across the room, Emilia quickly moved to cover Beatrice’s eyes. The little spirit struggled, her small hands clawing at Emilia’s arms, tears streaming down her face.

 

Beatrice: Let me go! I need to—!

Emilia: No, Beatrice! Subaru wouldn’t want you to see this!

 

Her words were firm, but her voice was trembling. Beatrice froze, her sobs breaking into hiccups, and finally let herself be shielded.

 

Anastasia’s gloved hands were already over Mimi’s face, holding her tight against her shoulder, while Ricardo pulled the other two triplets close, his massive arms creating a wall between them and the screen.

 

Felix shut his eyes tight, ears flat against his head, while Julius turned his face away entirely, jaw clenched in disgust.

 

Reinhard took off his jacket in one smooth motion and draped it over Felt’s head before she could even see.

Felt: Hey! What gives—

 

But Reinhard’s voice was quiet, pleading, a rare crack in his normally calm tone.

Reinhard: Please… don’t look.

 

Felt froze at the sound of it, then nodded against his chest. Reinhard turned away from the screen himself.

 

The room was heavy with silence — not the usual stunned kind, but the kind that came with grief, fear, and a desperate need to protect one another.

 

 

Cora narrating: When I woke, I expected pain. I expected the violation to already be done, to see eyes staring down at me like I was nothing but cattle.

 

But what I saw was the exact opposite.

 

The three men were on the ground, broken. The spear-man’s nose was shattered, his weapon lying several feet away. The rat demi-human’s fingers were bent at grotesque angles, his body limp and unconscious. The third man had blood matting his hair, his head lolling to the side as he groaned faintly.

 

And me? I wasn’t touched. I was wrapped in a large black robe that hid me completely from view.

 

Then I heard a voice.

 

???: Disgusting pigs.

 

I turned toward the sound and saw him — a young man with raven-black hair and piercing hazel eyes. He wasn’t even looking at me. His gaze was locked on the men, cold and unflinching, as if they weren’t even human.

He didn’t move to comfort me. He didn’t speak to reassure me. He simply sat a few feet away, like a silent wall between me and the monsters who had nearly taken everything.

 

But I was scared. Scared that he was worse — a bigger monster than the three men put together.

Her voice began to shake, and her face twisted with guilt as the memory played.

 

Grandma: What… what did you do?

 

Young Cora sat a few feet from the stranger, her tiny hands clutching the robe around her trembling frame. But all she could see was another threat — another predator waiting for her guard to drop.

 

Her eyes darted to the spear lying near the unconscious man. Her breath came quick and shallow. Before she could stop herself, she lunged.

 

The spear’s jagged tip pierced his side with a wet, tearing sound, sliding through flesh as if it were soft clay. His hazel eyes went wide in shock, his mouth opening soundlessly before a choked gasp escaped.

 

He coughed violently, spraying blood across his hand as it instinctively clutched the shaft jutting from his side.

 

Cora didn’t wait.

Didn’t breathe.

Didn’t think.

 

She let go of the spear, leaving it lodged in him — pinning him against the wooden wall like some grotesque ornament — and bolted. Her feet pounded against the dirt as she fled the alley, leaving behind the one person who had actually saved her.

 

Emilia: SUBARU!!

 

Her scream tore from her throat before she could stop it, her hands clenching so tightly that her knuckles went white.

 

Beatrice, who had been shielded just moments ago, shoved past Emilia’s arms and faced the screen head-on. Her pupils shrank, tears already spilling as she watched her contractor skewered to the wall.

Beatrice: Subaru…

 

Her voice cracked — a sound that was barely a whisper but carried enough pain to silence the room.

 

The rest of the cast sat frozen. The whiplash was staggering: one second watching a child on the brink of being violated, the next watching Subaru take a spear through his side.

 

Even Al — normally flippant — was unusually quiet. Finally, he broke the silence.

Al: …Wait. That’s how he got that scar?

 

The others blinked, and then it hit them all at once. Their minds jumped back to earlier in the episode —

 

Cora: …How’s that wound?

Her eyes flicked briefly to his side, voice breaking from her usual composure.

 

Subaru: You gotta let go of that.

Without hesitation, he lifted his shirt. A deep scar carved across his stomach, the mark of a blade that had once run him through. The flesh was long healed, but its memory remained carved into him like stone.

 

Cora: I can’t.

 

Subaru had simply pulled his shirt back down, his face unreadable.

 

Now, seeing this moment for what it truly was, everyone felt the weight behind his silence.

 

Federica gripped her seat so hard her claws dug into the wood. Petra’s eyes welled with tears as she pressed Garfiel’s tiger plushie closer to her chest.

 

 

The young Cora continued to run, memories of the recent chaos flashing relentlessly in her mind. Her bleeding feet gave way with every step, and when she stumbled, her head hit the ground with a sickening thud. Exhaustion and hunger combined, and her body began to shut down.

 

Meanwhile, Subaru remained pinned to the wall, blood trickling from his mouth.

 

Subaru: Damn it… how am I supposed to handle this?

 

Even with a spear embedded in him, his mind worked with unnerving clarity, treating the situation as if it were routine.

 

Subaru: Invisible Providence.

 

A hand—his own power at work—sliced the spear at both exits, leaving the section embedded in his body untouched.

 

Subaru: If I pull it out… I’ll just bleed to death. I need to get that girl to Grandma.

 

Grimacing, he began to move, staggering with each step but careful not to dislodge the spear lodged in his side. Soon, he spotted the girl, passed out from exhaustion. He hoisted her onto his back, wincing with every step as he navigated the capital, doing his best to appear… normal.

 

The cast sat frozen, eyes wide. Part of them couldn’t help but marvel at Subaru’s sheer endurance—but underneath that awe lurked a deep, unsettling fear. He had been pierced through, and yet his first thought was not for himself, but for the girl he carried. The implication of his mindset was chilling.

 

Anastasia’s fingers dug into the armrest, her knuckles white.

Anastasia: He… he was stabbed through, and he’s still moving? How is that even possible?

 

Otto shook his head, a mix of disbelief and unease in his voice.

Otto: He’s survived worse… getting his eye stabbed and still walking. But this… seeing how far he can push himself… it’s disturbing.

 

Subaru finally stumbled into Grandma’s house, his face pale and bloodied.

Grandma, holding a plate with glasses of tea, froze at the sight of him.

 

Grandma: Oh, Subaru, how is—

The plate slipped from her hands as she rushed forward.

Grandma: What happened?! Subaru, you’re hurt! And… who is this woman?

 

Coughing up blood, Subaru moved toward the couch, carefully laying the girl down before forcing himself to stand.

 

Subaru: Listen, Grandma… this woman… she was about to be taken advantage of. I couldn’t just leave her. Look at her—her feet are bleeding, there’s blood on her back, and she’s so thin. Heal her first.

Grandma: But your wound… you’re in far worse condition!

Subaru: It’s fine. Heal her, then me. I… I can survive maybe eight more minutes, so please—hurry.

Grandma: No! I can’t—I have to heal you first. If I don’t, you’ll die!

 

Subaru: So what?

He whispered so low that even Grandma couldn’t hear, his voice tight with pain and determination:

 

Subaru: Grandma… I’ve been in worse situations. I made sure not to rip out the pieces stuck in me, so I won’t bleed out. The pain… it’ll keep me awake. But you have to hurry.

 

Grandma knew just how stubborn Subaru could be, so she listened—and began to heal Cora.

 

Cora (narrating): The only reason I remember any of this is because my mind kept drifting between consciousness and unconsciousness… until eventually, I completely passed out.

 

When I woke the next day, it was you, Grandma, who was there. At first, I was afraid—but you didn’t hurt me. Slowly, I decided to trust you and follow you. You bathed me, fed me, and helped me regain my strength. Subaru would visit only from behind a wall, quietly watching, giving me the sense of safety I needed since I was still afraid of men at the time.

 

But after a month under your care, my life had changed forever.

 

 

Emilia: Felix?

Felix: Yes?

Emilia: You said we shouldn’t look at Subaru’s body… or, more specifically, underneath his clothing. But… could you at least tell me if he has the same wound?

 

Felix paused, weighing whether telling her would cause more pain than she could bear. But looking at Emilia, he realized she could endure the truth, just as she had endured so much already.

Felix: Yes.

 

Emilia took a deep breath, steadying herself, before gently placing her hand on Subaru’s unconscious stomach—the place where he had been skewered.

Emilia (whispering): I’m so sorry you had to endure such pain, my love…

 

Cora: And then… it was the day he finally spoke to me without the door.

 

A younger Cora lay on her bed, bandages wrapped around her back, staring silently out the window.

 

*knock*

 

???: I’m coming in.

 

It was Subaru’s voice. Fear gripped her, and she curled further into a blanket, wrapping herself as completely as possible.

 

Subaru stepped inside, carrying a plate of cookies.

 

Subaru: Grandma made these for you. Take one.

Cora didn’t move, remaining cocooned in her blanket.

Subaru: Aaah… seems like you’re still afraid of me. Mind if I ask you something?

 

Still, she didn’t answer.

 

Subaru: Who did you lose?

 

He spoke plainly, abandoning his usual bubbly tone.

 

Cora hesitated, then turned to face him. For the first time, their eyes met.

 

Subaru: You… give off the vibe that you’ve lost something. So, who?

Cora: …My family… and my home. They were all killed by the Witch Cult.

Subaru: …That’s harsh to hear.

 

Silence stretched between them.

 

Subaru: So… what do you want to do about it?

Cora’s eyes widened at the question.

Subaru: Do you want to mourn them? Take revenge? Or…

His voice hardened.

Subaru: …Do you want to die?

 

That struck a nerve. Cora lunged at him, hands clutching his neck.

Cora: What do you know?! How can you say that so coldly?! You’re just like them!!!

 

Subaru’s hands dropped to the floor; he didn’t struggle under her grip.

 

Subaru: …Who was it? The cult members? Do you know which Sin they were affiliated with?

He spoke through gasps as she choked him.

Cora: YOU SHOULD KNOW?! IT WAS SLOTH!! YOU AND YOUR KIND KILLED MY FAMILY!!

 

Subaru remained calm, his words measured despite the pressure around his neck.

Subaru: If I were a Witch Cultist, why would I help you? Why would Grandma help?

 

Logic met rage—Cora was too consumed with grief and anger to hear it.

 

Subaru: I’m not a Witch Cultist. Sloth… Sloth is dead.

 

Those words froze Cora in place.

 

Cora: W…what?

Subaru: Yeah. Some guy with purple hair… he killed him.

 

Cora slowly backed away, revelation and relief battling in her expression, as Subaru sat up, rubbing his neck where her hands had gripped him.

 

Subaru: They’re dead. The ones who killed your people… they’re gone.

Cora: Shut up! You were so kind before… how can you say something you don’t understand?

Subaru: It’s because I don’t understand that I can say it like this.

 

He stepped closer, standing mere meters from her face, his gaze steady but gentle.

 

Subaru: The people you lost… they’re already gone. So what will you do now? What do you want to do with the life you still have? Will you end it? Will you live in a cycle of constant dread… or will you live, and protect?

Cora: Protect?

Subaru: Yes. Whatever path you choose is yours—I’ll respect it. Sometimes, it’s better to sink than swim. I… I’m excluded from that philosophy. I have to keep swimming.

Cora: …I don’t understand.

Subaru: You don’t have to. What matters is that you figure out what you want from your life. I’ll be back tomorrow… and I’ll want your answer.

 

He stepped back and left the room, leaving the cookies on her bed.

 

Cora (narrating): At first, I thought he was a cold bastard… how could someone say something so harsh? But with my bear ears, I could hear him silently crying outside the room. He hated having to act like that, just as much as I hated hearing it—but he knew it had to be done. I figured that he was putting on a tough guy act. Probably from someone he heard say that. He truly is a kind man.

 

I sat there, thinking of my options. I could end it here. Life still hurt—more than I could bear—but Subaru forced me to choose my path. I hated that it was my choice to make. It would have been easier to leave it in someone else’s hands… someone who knew what they were doing.

 

But then I realized: if you two—Subaru and Grandma—saw something in me, ending it would be a disrespect. So I chose to live… though I had no idea what to do next. I had nothing.

 

Then a thought came: Subaru said protect. I didn’t understand what he meant. Who could I protect? And why would anyone need me?

 

I thought of my family… Who could have protected them? An army? A warrior? A leader?

 

And then it hit me: if humans wouldn’t help us… then we, the Demi-humans, would protect our own.

 

 

Al: …She’s really going to keep living, isn’t she?

 

Beatrice, unusually soft, didn’t offer her usual sharp remarks. She simply nodded, a small, approving smile breaking through her normally stern expression.

Beatrice: Hmph… I suppose even humans—or Demi-humans—can surprise you.

 

Felt, meanwhile, couldn’t hold back the tears of joy that welled up in her eyes. She let out a shaky breath, her hands trembling slightly.

 

Felt: She… she wants to live… she really wants to live…

Felt was overwhelmed with different emotion that resulted into her shedding tears

 

Al and Beatrice exchanged a glance, both silently acknowledging the weight of the moment. Cora’s decision to move forward wasn’t just a personal victory—it was something that touched all of them.

 

 

The next day, Subaru stepped into the room. The sunlight caught the cyan-blue of Cora’s dress, and her hair, braided into three neat ponytails, bounced lightly as she moved. Her face was brighter than the day before, her eyes lively and alert—a sharp contrast to the fragile girl she had been.

 

Cora: Thanks!

Subaru: For what?

Cora: For… telling me that stuff yesterday.

 

Subaru’s hazel eyes narrowed slightly, assessing her with that quiet intensity he always carried.

 

Subaru: So… what’s your answer?

Cora: I… I want to help.

Subaru: Help? Help with what?

 

Her voice rose, strong and unwavering, carrying all the weight of her anger, grief, and determination.

 

Cora: I want to help other Demi-humans be free! There are slave trades happening every day, and my people… my people are treated like property!

 

Subaru tilted his head, thinking. Then, as though testing her resolve, he spoke, his voice calm but cutting like a blade:

Subaru: You know you’re weak, right?

 

He was speaking not just to her but for also for himself. Her chest tightened at the words, but instead of faltering, she straightened, gripping her fists.

 

Cora: I know.

Subaru: People may tell you that you have strength… but they don’t see the truth. You are weak.

Cora: I know.

Subaru: And what are you willing to do to gain that strength?

Cora: Anything!

 

Subaru stepped closer, his shadow falling over her. His voice dropped to a cold, measured tone:

Subaru: Or… are you willing to suffer for it?

Cora: Yes!

Subaru: Break yourself… even?

 

He leaned slightly closer, just enough that she had to look up to meet his hazel eyes. The chill in his gaze made her heart pound—but it didn’t break her.

Subaru: If your current self isn’t enough… then you must shatter that version of yourself, and forge a stronger one. Can you do that?

 

Ram: He’s projecting his twisted ideology onto her.

Julius: He doesn’t even realize how toxic that mindset is.

Priscilla: Fools, the lot of you.

They all turned toward her.

Ram: What did you say?

 

Priscilla: If a pitiful creature cannot withstand its environment, then it must adapt—or perish. That one has merely chosen to endure, reshaping himself as necessity demands. Cruel? Perhaps. But unjustified? Hardly. And you—how droll that you dare label it 'toxic,' when your own hands helped shape the very mindset you now condemn. Hypocrisy is such a lowly color on you.



Cora’s gaze never wavered from Subaru’s, her chest heaving, but her resolve hardened.

Cora: Yes… I’m willing to break myself to protect them.

 

Subaru’s lips curved into a small, approving smirk.

Subaru: Alright then. What’s your plan?

 

Cora: We find my village, locate the trade routes, find the men there… and kill them!

Subaru raised an eyebrow, amusement flickering in his eyes.

 

Subaru: Do you know where your homeland is from here? The directions to the routes? How many men there are?

 

Cora blinked, realizing how little she actually knew.

Subaru laughed, a short, sharp sound that echoed in the room.

 

Subaru: Wow… so much for a plan! But I like your style.

 

He snapped his fingers.

 

Subaru: Yo, Grandma! You got the disguise ready?

 

Grandma entered, carrying a large, worn briefcase. The faint clink of metal and leather echoed softly.

 

Grandma: Why, of course.

Subaru: Great… uhh, what’s your name?

Cora: My name is…

 

She froze. The sound of her own voice felt foreign—she had gone so long without anyone calling her by name, or herself remembering it, that it felt like a stranger’s word.

 

Subaru noticed her hesitation and knelt slightly, offering her a reassuring smile.

 

Subaru: Your name will be… Cora!

Both women looked at him, puzzled.

Subaru: Yup, Cora! It’s an ancient Greek name meaning “girl.”

 

Cora’s mouth opened slightly in disbelief.

Cora: So… my name is “girl”?

Subaru: Nope. Just Cora. Don’t worry about the meaning.

 

He grabbed the briefcase, the leather cool under his hand, and started walking toward the bathroom.

 

Subaru: You’re starting over, Cora. A new name for a new girl.

 

He entered the bathroom, locking the door behind him, leaving a quiet, lingering sense of change in the air. Cora stood still, the weight of her choice—and the name she would now carry—pressing down, but also giving her a strange, newfound strength.

 

After a minute, the bathroom door clicked open. Subaru stepped out, but what emerged hardly resembled the boy who had walked in.

 

He wore a dark teal, nearly green, tailored blazer, the fit loose but elegant, paired with a crisp white shirt, the collar undone and the sleeves rolled up just enough to hint at a casual edge. Matching dark-green dress trousers completed the look, perfectly fitted, and his polished black shoes clicked sharply against the wooden floor with every step. His hands were hidden beneath spotless white gloves, the faint creak of the fabric sounding unnaturally precise with every movement.

 

Grandma approached silently, pulling out a white wig from the case. As she set it carefully on his head, she poured mana into the threads, and Cora’s breath caught.

 

The wig’s stitches writhed and fused, as if alive, merging with his scalp. The strands shifted, changing colors, stretching and twisting until they became a natural part of him. The dull black slowly bled into soft green, tipped in snow-white, cascading in layered, slightly messy locks. The long bangs drifted over his forehead, partly shading his eyes, giving him a strangely untouchable aura.

 

When Subaru looked up, it was no longer Subaru staring back. His hazel eyes seemed muted, their warmth stripped away, replaced by something cool and distant.

 

Cora swallowed hard.

 

Cora: …Subaru?

 

The figure before her straightened his blazer, adjusted his cuffs, and looked at her with eyes that felt foreign.

 

Vega: When I’m in disguise… call me Vega.

The air in the room shifted. It was as if a new presence had filled it, heavy and commanding. The easy, almost clumsy Subaru she had known was gone, replaced by someone sharp, dangerous, and composed.

 

Cora’s breath hitched as she felt every hair on her body stand on end. Without thinking, she bowed her head.

Cora: …Yes, Mr. Vega.

 

Vega’s gaze lingered on her for a moment before he spoke, voice cold and even.

Vega: You said you want to change.

Then I’ll guide you to that change.

 

The room watching the memory fell silent. This was only the second time they had seen “Vega” — and even now, the difference between him and Subaru was like night and day.

 

The warmth and impulsive energy they associated with Subaru was completely gone. This version of him stood with a measured calm that demanded attention. His posture was perfect, his expression unreadable, and his presence alone seemed to fill the room with pressure.

 

Anastasia slowly leaned back in her seat, her fan half-open as her eyes sharpened.

 

Anastasia: And that’s how he must’ve recruited Cora…

Her gaze shifted from the screen to the others.

Anastasia: But the question is—why did Cora become the leader instead of Suba— I mean, Vega?

 

Mimi’s ears twitched as she tilted her head, squinting at Subaru’s new look on screen.

 

Mimi: Mini-boss looks sooo different!

She said it with awe, almost bouncing in her seat, but there was no hiding that her tail had puffed up nervously.

 

Al gave a low whistle and crossed his arms.

 

Al: Damn… the guy knows how to intimidate people without even trying.

He chuckled, though there was a hint of respect under his casual tone.

Al: Not gonna lie, I’d think twice before cracking a joke around that Subaru.

 

Priscilla, of course, smirked — looking almost pleased by what she saw.

Priscilla: Vega… Hmph!

She gave a small laugh behind her fan.

Priscilla: At least one of his personalities knows his true worth.

 

The others stayed quiet for a moment, some staring wide-eyed, others deep in thought. Even those who trusted Subaru completely couldn’t deny the sharp chill Vega brought with him.

 

 

Cora Narrating: And that’s how I met Vega. He was the one who taught me everything — about the way the world really worked, about his small business at the time, and about what it meant to act behind the scenes. Using his resources, he tracked down where I came from, mapped the trade routes, and even introduced me to Orion. Orion… he knew Vega’s face beneath the mask — but not that Vega and Subaru were one and the same.

Four days later,  our plan began.

 

The room was dimly lit, only a single lamp casting a pool of gold on the table where Cora sat. Papers, maps, and marked trade route documents lay scattered in front of her. Across the room, Vega lounged on a chair, leaning back with one leg crossed over the other, calmly reading a worn leather-bound book.

 

*CRACK!*

 

Cora’s pencil snapped between her fingers. Her ears twitched, her tail bristled as she glared down at the papers.

 

Cora: Those damn slave traders…

She hissed through clenched teeth, anger shaking her voice.

Cora: They’re gonna hold an auction for fifty Demi-humans. Fifty! We can’t let this happen, Vega!

 

Vega didn’t even look up right away. He turned a page in his book, eyes moving lazily before he spoke.

 

Vega: So what do you want to do about it?

 

The calmness in his voice only made her angrier.

 

Cora: Obviously I want to stop them!

 

Vega let out a faint hum, finally closing his book with a quiet snap. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees.

 

Vega: Then how about we make a deal, you and I?

 

Cora blinked.

 

Cora: …A deal?

Vega: I can get you an army to storm that place. I can make sure every single one of those Demi-humans walks free. But in return—

He stood up, slowly, deliberately.

Vega: I want you to become the president of StellarVanta Corp.

 

Cora froze, her broken pencil slipping from her hands and clattering on the table.

 

Cora: What?! Why the hell would I take your place? That’s your company! I don’t—

 

Vega raised a hand, cutting her off with a single look.

Vega: Two reasons.

He took a step closer, each footstep measured, until he was standing right in front of her.

Vega: One, StellarVanta is growing. It needs a leader who can be seen. I can’t be that leader. I work in the shadows, and for the company to reach its full potential, there needs to be a face everyone can trust, a name everyone can turn to.

 

Cora’s ears twitched nervously, but she didn’t look away.

 

Vega: And two—

He leaned down slightly, his voice dropping into something colder, heavier.

Vega: You’d gain power. Real power. The kind that lets you do something for your people instead of just crying about them. You’d be able to sponsor Demi-human reconstruction homes, create networks of aid, fight back against the systems that made you suffer.

 

He extended his gloved hand, his eyes never leaving hers.

 

Vega: …But power isn’t free. With the title of president comes responsibility — real, crushing responsibility. So I’ll ask you once…

 

He held his hand there, waiting.

Vega: Do you want power?

 

Cora’s heart pounded. She could hear her own breathing in the tense silence. This wasn’t just about revenge anymore — this was a chance to take her pain and turn it into something that could change the world.

 

She reached forward without hesitation and gripped his hand.

Cora: Of course I do.

 

Their handshake was firm, sealing the deal that would change not just her life, but the entire industry.

Notes:

If you believe the warning wasn’t needed for the sexual assault scenes, that’s fine. I just wanted to inform to anyone who is like me and isn’t used to seeing this type of dark elements in stories.
I didn’t want to make the scene but wanted to imply what may have happened as this is a cruel part of reality.

Now if anyone is asking how Cora knew the events she wasn’t there for, it was the Director showing the cast the different parts as Cora didn’t describe anything she wasn’t there for

Chapter 55: A New Side(7)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She reached forward without hesitation and gripped his hand.

Cora: Of course I do.

 

Their handshake was firm, sealing the deal that would change not just her life, but the entire industry.

 

The theater was silent for a moment after the handshake, the weight of what just happened sinking in. Subaru — or rather, Vega — had just handed over the presidency of his own company to Cora without hesitation.

 

Roswaal’s mismatched eyes gleamed with intrigue, his usual sing-song voice lower than usual.

Roswaal: Sooo… he gave her the title of president. How very clever, Subaru.

He folded his hands together with a small, knowing smile.

Roswaal: By placing Cora in the public eye, you were free to move about in the shadows — unnoticed, unburdened, and twice as effective. Quite a wise move, I must say.

 

Otto leaned back, rubbing his chin as if trying to piece together a puzzle that finally clicked into place.

 

Otto: I… can actually see the benefits now.

He nodded slowly.

Otto: He didn’t have to worry about putting his face out there. No press, no constant attention — just the freedom to act from behind the curtain.

A small chuckle escaped him.

Otto: No wonder none of us ever figured out what he was doing.

 

Anastasia, however, wasn’t so composed. She sat stiffly in her seat, gnawing at her thumbnail, her eyes narrowed at the screen.

 

Anastasia: It pisses me off…

Her fan snapped shut in her lap.

Anastasia: …that it makes perfect sense.

Her frustration wasn’t just professional — it was personal.

 

A memory from earlier in the episode flashed in her mind:

Subaru: Cause it’s boring. Running a business… it’s boring. I like keeping life simple. Anyways—bye!”

 

Anastasia’s eye twitched.

Anastasia: When we get out of here, I’m gonna wring his neck.

She sighed through her nose, half-exasperated, half-impressed.

Anastasia: Leaving the entire company in someone else’s hands so he could stay hidden… that’s bold.

 

Subaru found himself sitting in the void again, the endless black stretching in every direction. But this time, he wasn’t alone.

 

Across from him sat Vega, the two sharing a simple round table as though this nothingness was their private meeting room. The quiet hum of the void made every sound sharper, every breath heavier.

 

Cora Narrating: I… I think Subaru might have a split personality. His handwriting, his speaking patterns, even the way he moves when he’s Vega — it’s all completely different. At first, I thought it was just an act, but after seeing him like this… I didn’t want to talk about it. Not when he clearly doesn’t want to speak about it either.

 

Subaru ran a hand through his messy black hair and leaned back in his chair, exhaling through his nose.

Subaru: So… how are we gonna get that army to the slave auction?

He tapped his fingers against the table, thinking out loud.

Subaru: We can’t bring the Emilia camp into this. If they start asking how I even know about the auction, it’ll make me look suspicious. And knowing Roswaal, he’d investigate until he pries the truth out of me.

 

Vega, ever calm, rested one leg over the other, fingers steepled.

 

Vega: And we can’t call the knights, either.

His tone was almost bored, but his eyes were sharp.

Vega: Those bastards have been paid off. Certain knights are literally on the traders’ payroll — their job is to tip them off if any “good-hearted” knights come sniffing around. By the time we get there, the captives would be long gone.

 

Subaru let out a long sigh and tilted his chair back, staring at the endless black above them.

Subaru: Tch… guess we have to call him, huh?

 

Vega tilted his head, expression unreadable.

Vega: Do you want to wear his mask this time?

 

Subaru gave a bitter laugh.

Subaru: Like I have a choice. You’re made of Anastasia and Otto’s business sense, and I still can’t figure out a plan to handle this without blowing my cover. Of course we need him.

 

Vega nodded once, as though satisfied.

Vega: Then I’ll step aside.

 

He raised a hand, and a blinding white light swallowed him. Subaru shielded his eyes for a moment — and when the glow faded, someone else was sitting across from him.

 

The new figure smiled — a smile that seemed warm at first glance, but felt hollow, as if it was a mask for something sharper underneath. His posture was casual, even friendly, but there was authority hidden in every movement, every glance. His very presence felt like a performance, every detail calculated to mislead.

 

Subaru clicked his tongue, grimacing.

Subaru: …Hello, Roswaal.

 

The man across the table tilted his head slightly, that smile never wavering.

 

Felt sat forward, pointing at the screen with a frown.

 

Felt: Wait, hold up — how the hell are we seeing this? Isn’t this supposed to be Cora’s flashback?

 

The Narrator’s voice answered casually, almost playfully.

 

Yeah. I’m just filling in some blanks for you guys. Think of it as… giving you a clearer picture of Subaru’s thought process.

 

Roswaal’s lips curled into a wide grin as he rested his head lazily on one hand, clearly entertained.

 

Roswaal: Ooooh~ my, my. So he’ll be wearing my mask this time, will he?

He chuckled to himself, his shoulders shaking with excitement.

Roswaal: This will be a most… fascinating sight.

 

Felix, who had been quiet for a while, finally took a deep breath and spoke — his voice calmer, more clinical than before.

 

Felix: Alright… now that I’ve had a moment to think about this…

He crossed his arms and looked toward Emilia.

Felix: Here’s what we know: Subaru definitely has multiple personalities— one of them is this “Vega.” Vega seems to be a construct made from Anastasia’s and Otto’s business sense, only surfacing when Subaru puts on his disguise.

 

Felix’s ears drooped slightly, his usual cheer replaced by genuine concern.

 

Felix: But that’s not all. Subaru clearly suffers from suicidal ideation, and he’s still dealing with frequent panic attacks and phantom pain — pain so vivid he hallucinates pieces of his body missing.

He glanced at the others, his tone serious.

Felix: The fact that he let Cora break his leg just to make a perfect disguise mask? That’s self-destructive behavior, no doubt about it.

 

Felix hesitated for a moment before adding:

 

Felix: Honestly… if I had to give a diagnosis, I’d say he’s suffering from a form of schizophrenia. The voices of his past selves, the hallucinations — even manifesting as ghosts — and now this habit of “wearing” other people’s masks? It’s a coping mechanism… one that grew out of his belief that he’ll never be enough on his own. I cannot tell whether he has multiple personalities like Vega, ones who are constructed from aspects of different people or if Vega is the only one.

 

He finally turned back to Emilia, expression softening.

 

Felix: That’s what I’ve been able to piece together, Emilia.

 

Emilia’s hands were clasped tightly in her lap. She exhaled slowly, her violet eyes shining faintly.

Emilia: …Thank you, Felix.

 

Her voice was quiet, but full of gratitude — and a tinge of heartbreak.

 

The darkness felt heavy, oppressive, like the air itself was holding its breath. Subaru and Roswaal sat across from each other at the round table — it seemed their conversation had just reached its conclusion.

 

Roswaal tilted his head, a sly smile curling his lips.

Roswaal: …And that’s how you can win.

 

Subaru just stared at him, his expression twisted in disbelief, almost disgust.

Subaru: You’re sick, you know that?

 

Roswaal’s laugh echoed through the void, light and mocking.

Roswaal: Call me what you want. But you know what you can’t call me…

His heterochromatic eyes gleamed like knives.

Roswaal: …weak.

 

Subaru bit his lip hard. As much as he hated it — hated him — he couldn’t deny the truth in those words.

 

Subaru: …I know.

 

Roswaal leaned forward, his voice smooth and venomous.

Roswaal: You may have “beaten” me before, buuut it was only thanks to your cursed little “gift.” Without it? You’d be dead within a day.

 

Subaru’s fingers curled into a fist on the table.

Subaru: I know.

 

Roswaal’s smile widened, cruel but honest.

Roswaal: No magic. No divine blessing. No special body. Just a broken little boy pretending he’s some great hero.

 

There was a long, tense pause. Subaru finally muttered, almost under his breath:

 

Subaru: …You’re right.

 

Roswaal arched a brow, curious.

Roswaal: Then tell me… what will you do?

 

Subaru looked down at his own hand. In the reflection of the void’s darkness, he saw flashes of every death — every failure — that had led him here. His body trembled, but his jaw tightened with resolve.

 

Subaru: If I’m weak… then I’ll use that weakness. I’ll use every trick, every loop, every ally I have.

He looked up, fire burning in his tired eyes.

Subaru: My friends are my power — and I’ll use every single one of them if that’s what it takes.

 

Roswaal chuckled, satisfied, his grin almost proud.

Roswaal: Now that’s the correct answer.

He gestured lazily toward the nothingness around them.

Roswaal: Now then — off you go.

 

The void shattered like glass.

 

???: “Vega?”

 

Vega’s eyes opened. He was sitting in a chair, back in the room, Cora kneeling beside him with a worried look.

 

Cora: Are you alright, Vega, sir?

 

He blinked once, then slowly smiled — a calm, calculating smile.

Vega: Yes. I was just… thinking.

 

He twirled a pencil between his gloved fingers, tapping it once against his palm.

 

Vega: I’ve got a way to win, Cora.

He stood, straightening his coat.

Vega: Give me two days.

 

Anastasia crossed her arms tightly, her expression sharp and calculating.

Anastasia: If this is the day he made Cora the leader… then this probably happened before the first episode of this arc.

She tapped her foot, thinking aloud.

Anastasia: Is this the exact moment where he decided to start… copying us?

 

Federica shook her head, her tone calm but firm, like a teacher correcting a misunderstanding.

Federica: I don’t believe so. Remember — he’s been using your strategies and Otto’s methods since the day he founded his company. That part must’ve been unconscious, instinctive.

She folded her hands in front of her.

Federica: No… this feels different.

 

The others turned toward her as she continued, her voice thoughtful but tinged with quiet admiration.

Federica: I think this is the moment where Subaru accepted it — where he stopped denying what he had to do to gain strength. He..he accepts his belief in being weak and his need to rely on us, or aspects of us

 

Anastasia exhaled slowly, almost shuddering.

Anastasia: And that’s when he started to grow dangerous.

[Dangerous to my company]

 

Cora Narrating: And just like he said, he came back after two days — early, before the sun had even fully risen. His face was serious, calmer than usual, like a man who had made peace with whatever decision he had reached. That was the day he told me we needed to find someone — and that was the first time he asked me to break his leg.

 

Her voice softened, amused at the memory.

Cora: We had just discovered I could use water magic… which meant I could use healing magic too.

 

Grandma nodded slowly

Grandma: I remember when I had to do that.

Her lips curled slightly into a frown.

Grandma: It was… unsettling. How far that boy will go for the sake of a disguise.

 

Cora: You’re right. I thought he was insane for making me do that — and honestly, I still do.

 

The scene shifts — the quiet comfort of their home dissolves into the bustling, grimy atmosphere of the capital.

 

The alleyway was narrow, barely wide enough for two people to stand shoulder to shoulder. The faint glow of morning light stretched across the cobblestone streets, broken up by shadows from the looming buildings above.

 

Subaru stood there — no longer Subaru, but Vega. His soft green wig tipped with white was slightly tousled from the damp air, his tailored blazer catching the dim light. He wasn’t wearing his mask this time, his face unreadable, his hazel eyes dull yet focused.

 

Beside him stood Cora, dressed in a black kimono with elegant golden accents, holding his cane like a soldier guarding her commander. Her now-iconic triple ponytail framed her face perfectly — two strands draping over her shoulders, the middle tied neatly to hang down her back.

 

Cora huffed slightly

Cora: We’ve been standing here for three hours, Vega. What are we even doing?

 

He didn’t respond. Not a word, not even a glance. His posture remained perfectly still, his gaze fixed on a small shop across the street.

 

Cora opened her mouth to complain again — but before she could speak, Vega’s gloved hand moved with precision and pressed a single finger gently to her lips.

 

Cora’s eyes widening slightly

Cora: What?

 

Vega’s expression didn’t change, but his voice was low, deliberate, and almost chilling.

Vega: …He’s here.

 

The door to the shop opened, and a familiar figure stepped out — a tall, lean cat-boy with a swishing tail and both arms loaded with brown paper bags full of groceries.

 

Cora blinked in surprise, whispering under her breath.

Cora: Blue? Why is he here?

 

Felix’s ears twitched, his tail curling smugly

Felix: His plan… is me?

He blinked, then grinned brightly and struck a little pose with his tail.

Felix: I don’t get it, but I am flattered he chose me.

 

Felt snorted, throwing him a side-eye.

Felt: You’d like to be stalked? Pretty sure that makes you a pervert.

 

Felix’s ears shot straight up at this

Felix: Hey!! I am not a pervert!

He placed a hand on his chest dramatically.

Felix: In fact, I’d say Subaru is the pervert here — stalking my beautiful self!

 

Emilia couldn’t hold back a giggle, covering her mouth with her fingers.

Emilia: I think you two are both a little weird.

 

The room’s tense atmosphere finally cracked, and several of the others chuckled softly at Felix’s exaggerated pout.

 

Vega remained still, eyes quietly following Felix as he walked down the street, his posture calm but unreadable.

Vega: Getting groceries for his lady.

 

Cora glanced him

Cora: How did you even know he’d be here?

 

Vega’s eyes didn’t leave Felix’s figure. When he finally spoke, his voice was quiet but deliberate, not defensive — simply matter-of-fact.

Vega: I followed him yesterday.

 

Cora blinked, her ears twitching at the bluntness of his answer.

Cora: …You know that’s the kind of thing people get arrested for, right?

 

Vega finally looked at her, just briefly, his expression calm — almost amused — before returning his gaze to the street.

Vega: Maybe. But it was necessary. And knowing him, he’d probably just laugh and say he was flattered someone found him interesting enough to follow.

 

Cora huffed and crossed her arms, but the edge of her mouth twitched — she couldn’t tell if he was joking or not.

Cora: …You’re still weird.

 

Vega’s smirk barely touched his lips before fading.

Vega: Maybe. But being weird gets results.

 

And just like that, his focus returned fully to Felix, the faint warmth in his tone gone as though it had never been there.

 

 

Crusch furrowed her brow, sitting a little straighter.

Crusch: He even knew what you’d say about it, Felix. That level of insight is… uncanny.

 

Felt wrapped her arms around herself and shivered dramatically.

Felt: Ugh! That’s so weird! It’s like he’s inside your head or something.

 

Felix’s ears twitched, his tail curling tight as a mix of pride and discomfort crossed his face.

Felix: I… I don’t know whether to be impressed or terrified.

He gave a nervous laugh.

Felix: That bastard really does know me too well…

 

Roswaal rested his chin in his hand, his usual grin curling into something sharper, more thoughtful. His eyes narrowed just slightly as his mind turned over the implications.

 

Roswaal: [So, that’s the extent of it. He can either communicate with “us” through his mind or don our masks. It seems he chooses to speak to “us” when devising a plan, and dons the mask when attempting to emulate our strengths and style. The more he studies someone, the closer he comes to copying them—even mimicking their thought patterns. Hooooh… this isn’t merely clever; it teeters on something far more intense, bordering on obsession.]

 

Vega’s gaze stayed fixed on Felix’s approaching figure for a moment longer before he turned slightly toward Cora.

Vega: You stay here. I’ll be right back.

 

He stepped out of the alley, his footfalls almost silent, and walked casually down the street. The morning light was still dim, the city half-asleep.

 

Cora watched as Vega and Felix approached each other from opposite directions. Then, with a motion so smooth it looked natural, Vega “accidentally” brushed against Felix’s shoulder.

 

A single folded letter slipped from Vega’s gloved hand and landed on the cobblestone.

 

Felix: Oops! My bad—!

He quickly crouched, balancing the grocery bags against his hip as he picked up the letter.

 

When Felix straightened, ready to return it—

there was no one there.

 

Felix: Huh?! Where did he—?

 

He turned left, then right. The street was empty except for a few early risers.

 

Felix frowned, ears twitching.

Felix: Maybe if I open it, I can figure out who it belongs to…

 

He carefully unfolded the letter and read the words scrawled across the paper. His eyes widened — then narrowed — as the contents hit him like a punch to the chest.

 

The bags of groceries slipped from his hands and scattered across the street. Felix’s tail lashed as his sharp nails dug into the parchment, crumpling it slightly.

 

Felix: Those bastards…

His voice was low, furious.

 

He bit down on his lip until it almost bled before turning on his heel and running.

Felix: I have to tell Lady Crusch!

 

 

Grandma: How did Sir Felix not see where Subaru went?

Cora: Because the moment Vega dropped the paper, he darted around the nearest corner. His shoes are specially made to absorb sound — and with the sunrise barely peeking over the horizon, Felix didn’t notice a thing. Vega said if Felix had somehow spotted him anyway, he’d just keep running through the alleys until he was gone.

 

When Cora returned home, Vega was already there, sitting cross-legged on the couch with one leg casually crossed over the other, his gloved hands folded.

Cora: You could have told me you were coming straight back here! I thought you’d wait in the alley.

 

Vega’s dull hazel eyes flicked toward her.

Vega: I knew you’d figure out where I went.

 

He stood and adjusted his blazer collar, almost bored.

Vega: Anyway, the plan is done.

 

Cora: …What?

 

Vega: The plan is complete.

 

Cora: What plan?!

Her voice cracked, frustration boiling over.

Cora: How can we rescue all those Demi-humans when all we’ve done is hand a letter to Felix?! The auction is in four days, Vega — we haven’t done anything!

 

Vega slowly rose to his feet, his expression calm but his tone carrying an edge.

Vega: First lesson, Cora — you need to control your emotions.

He took a deliberate step closer, making her straighten instinctively.

Vega: A leader who panics in battle is a leader who dooms her people.

 

Cora swallowed hard, her ears flattening slightly.

 

Vega: And second… the plan is complete.

He gave her a pointed look.

Vega: Why do you think Felix ran to his lady so fast?

 

Cora hesitated.

Cora: …Because of the letter?

 

Vega’s lips curled faintly — not quite a smile, more like satisfaction.

Vega: Exactly. That letter contained everything — the auction’s location, the routes, the number of guards, the names of the organizers, even how many Demi-humans would be sold.

 

He moved closer until he was standing just in front of her.

Vega: And what do you think Felix, Mr. Blue himself, would do with that information?

 

Cora’s eyes widened as the pieces clicked together.

Cora: He would… take it to Lady Crusch.

 

Vega: Correct.

His tone softened slightly.

Vega: Even without her memories, Lady Crusch is still who she always was — a just and compassionate woman. She’d never allow something like this to continue under her watch.

 

Cora’s mind raced, finishing his thought.

Cora: And once she knows, she’ll mobilize her troops, storm the auction, and arrest everyone involved. We won’t have to lift a finger.

 

Vega: Exactly.

He adjusted his glove with a crisp tug.

Vega: And with Crusch as a royal candidate and a respected leader, the council will have no choice but to back her. The Demi-humans will receive food, water, shelter — everything they need to start over.

 

Cora’s face flushed with shame. She bowing her head low.

Cora: Forgive me, Mr. Vega. I doubted you. My emotions blinded me from seeing the path you had already paved.

 

Vega looked down at her, silent for a moment before finally nodding.

Vega: It is quite all right.

 

He turned toward the window, looking out at the faint morning light.

Vega: Prepare yourself, Cora. In four days, history will change for your people.

 

Felix sat frozen, ears drooping as the scene played out before them. He started at the prankster cat plushie in disbelief.

Felix: He… he used me?

 

His voice cracked, more shocked than angry. He sat back in his seat, staring at the floor, tail twitching nervously as the weight of Vega’s plan sank in.

 

Al: …And?

 

Everyone turned toward the helmeted man.

 

Al: Look, guys, I don’t think you’ve really let this sink in yet. This isn’t new.

He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.

Al: Subaru’s been doing this since day one. He used Crusch and Anastasia’s camps to take down the White Whale, used Julius to help him kill Sloth, used Rem to help him against the Mabeasts. This is just another play in the same game.

 

He turned toward Felix, voice level but firm.

Al: Did you regret it? I mean saving those Demi-humans?

 

Felix’s head shot up, his eyes suddenly sharp.

Felix: Never.

He said it without a shred of hesitation.

 

Al: Exactly.

He jabbed a finger at Felix as if sealing the argument.

Al: That’s the difference between my Brother and that clown bastard. Subaru uses people to save lives. His way allows everyone to see the path and the benefits fully. He’s willing to carry the weight of those choices. Roswaal? He manipulates people, lets them die, or worse, just to achieve his own disgusting dream. This is just the first time that Subaru has done this strategy in the shadow. 

 

Felix scratched the back of his head, ears twitching with frustration.

Felix: Aaah! You’re right, you’re right! I get it now! I’m just… mad I didn’t see it coming.

He let out a dramatic sigh.

Felix: Guess I owe that crafty bastard a drink next time I see him. Thanks, Al.

 

Al: No problem.

He crossed his arms, almost proud.

Al: Your lady seems to get it too. I respect that.

 

Crusch lowered her head slightly, her calm expression softening.

Crusch: Thank you, Sir Al.

 

Al:[Brother, you better make me 3 plushie when we are outta here for saving your butt.]

Anastasia froze at Al’s words, her breath catching as the weight of his view sank in. She bit her lip, her thoughts drifting back to October 4—the day her camp had secured a decisive victory. A triumph, yes… but the foundation of that victory had always been hazy. What if…

Her hands clenched into trembling fists, as though sheer willpower could crush the doubt forming inside her. Yet the seed had already been planted.

 

From his seat in the theater, Roswaal’s golden eye lingered on her reaction.

Roswaal: How very… interesting,

He mused, lips curling into a knowing smile.

 

Cora Narrating: Four days later, just like Vega predicted, it all played out perfectly. The Crusch camp stormed the auction house with military precision, their knights tearing through the slavers like a righteous storm. The arrests came swift, clean, and unavoidable. And there we were — Vega, Orion, and I — sitting on a lonely cliffside, watching everything unfold from a distance.

 

The air was cool and still. Below them, the Crusch camp knights swarmed the auction house like ants, dragging screaming slavers out in chains.

 

Orion leaned back against a rock, spinning his war hammer lazily in one hand, clearly bored.

Cora sat on her knees, a rare smile creeping across her face as she watched justice being served below.

 

Vega was perched at the very edge of the cliff, legs dangling over the drop, binoculars pressed to his face. His breathing was slow, calm — like he was merely observing a chess game.

 

Then he spoke.

Vega: Cora. You’ll want to see this.

 

Without turning, he tossed the binoculars back. Cora caught them and immediately followed where he was looking.

 

Her heart stopped.

 

Three figures were sprinting out the back of the compound, avoiding the chaos entirely. In the center was the man — her captor. The one who’d chained her, sold her, and taken away years of her life.

 

The binoculars cracked in her hands.

Cora: I’m going to kill him.

 

She shot to her feet, but before she could leap forward, Vega’s gloved hand closed around her shoulder, steady and unyielding.

 

Vega: Wait.

 

Cora:Why?!

 

Vega finally turned his head, his soft-green hair catching the rising sun. His expression was unreadable, detached, but his voice cut through the tension like a blade.

 

Vega: If you kill him now, the knights will notice. They’ll start asking questions, searching for whoever’s here. If they find us, this entire operation is exposed.

 

Cora clenched her fists so hard her nails dug into her palms.

Cora: I don’t care! I just want him dead!

 

Vega stood and faced her fully, his calm presence almost suffocating.

Vega: You want revenge? Fine. Break his bones. Ruin him. Make him live with what he’s done. But if you kill him here, you throw away everything you’ve built, everything you will build

 

His words hit her harder than she wanted to admit.

 

Cora’s breath was ragged, but slowly — reluctantly — she stepped back, glaring at the men still running below.

Cora: Fine. But if we wait too long, they’ll get away.

 

Vega didn’t look worried. Instead, he smoothed his collar and sat back down on the cliff edge.

Vega: No, they won’t.

 

His tone was calm, assured — as if the entire outcome was already written, and they were just waiting for the pieces to fall into place.

 

Emilia: I remember reading about this raid in the papers. So many children and Demi-humans were rescued that day… I’m just glad they’re safe now. You did an amazing job, Crusch.

 

Crusch straightened her posture, a faint, composed smile on her face.

Crusch: Thank you, Lady Emilia. But I must be honest—this victory wasn’t mine alone. It would seem it was only possible because of Suba— ahem —Vega.

 

Rem tilted her head slightly, her soft expression betraying a touch of curiosity.

Rem: You even respect him enough to call him by that name, Lady Crusch.

 

Crusch nodded firmly, her gaze sharpening with quiet pride.

Crusch: Yes. Whether he is Subaru or Vega, his leadership remains unchanged. His vision… his resolve… they command respect. I am truly grateful to have crossed paths with him.

 

 

Vega snapped his fingers.

Vega: Orion.

 

Orion instantly rose, walking to the edge of the cliff with his massive one-handed war hammer resting casually on his shoulder.

Orion: Yeah boss?

 

Vega pointed toward the three men still fleeing.

Vega: Wall. Make sure it’s quiet. We don’t want any knights stumbling in.

 

Orion’s grin stretched wide.

Orion: Got it!

He raised his hammer high, then slammed it down with a powerful shout:

 

Orion: Dona!!

 

Feet away from the fleeing trio, the ground trembled as a solid wall erupted from the earth, perfectly blocking the men’s path and trapping them completely.

 

Orion: Done, boss.

Vega: Good. That’ll be all. Thanks, Orion.

Orion: No problem. Wake me if you need me.

 

Vega’s gaze shifted to Cora. This time, a genuine smile touched his lips.

Vega: You may get your revenge now.

 

Cora’s face lit up, her eyes shining with resolve. Without hesitation, she leapt off the cliff toward the trapped men.

 

Cora Narrating: I hurt them badly. Broke their spines, tore off fingers, shattered legs… they won’t be enjoying life anymore. Frankly, I don’t know how they were still alive. And in that moment, I made my choice — to fully follow him. Subaru, or Vega, had helped me reclaim my life and given me purpose. Orion is fun to talk to, I’ve got a business that’s changing the world, and incredible people by my side. All of it is because he showed me a how much I could be.

 

End of the Flashback

 

Grandma sat with tears in her eyes, smiling as she watched Cora.

Grandma: It seems he has changed both our lives.

 

Cora finished her glass of tea, a soft smile on her face.

Cora: It seems he has.

 

Grandma rose and enveloped her granddaughter in a tight embrace.

 

Grandma: I’m so proud of you, my granddaughter.

Cora: And I’m proud of you too, Grandma. I hope you can teach me the spell now.

Grandma: In a minute. I want to savor this hug a little longer.

Cora: Of course.

Notes:

Okay, mini flashback arc is over! I really enjoyed showcasing Subaru’s strategic mind, as well as exploring Cora and Grandma’s backstories to highlight just how badly Demi-humans are treated and the discrimination they face. If you have any questions about these characters I created, feel free to drop them in the comments below.

Also, regarding Felix’s discussion about Subaru’s second personality—you might be thinking, “Wait, hasn’t Felix already mentioned this? Why is he bringing it up again?” The reason is that he’s learned something new that changed his perspective on Subaru’s diagnosis. It appears that the ghosts Subaru experiences represent a new form of schizophrenia mixed with hallucinations. Vega, on the other hand, is a completely separate person who does not perceive these ghosts, as we’ve seen. Essentially, Subaru experiences the ghosts because “Subaru” has died, whereas Vega has never died as Vega, so no ghosts appear.

Additionally, when Subaru is in the black void, he can encounter someone—not by generating new information, but by perceiving the path through them, almost like seeing possibilities reflected through another person

Chapter 56: A Reunion Beyond the Grave

Notes:

I have a discord if you guys wanna join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Emilia’s elf ears twitched, catching the shallow, uneven breaths of someone nearby. She turned and saw Petra — sitting stiffly in her chair, mouse plushie crushed against her chest, her wide eyes glued to the screen but clearly no longer seeing it. Everything she’d just witnessed — Subaru’s endless struggle, his fractured mind, Cora and Grandma’s horrific past — had left her pale and trembling.

 

Without hesitation, Emilia left her seat and knelt down beside Petra, placing herself at eye level.

Emilia: Petra?

 

Petra blinked and finally tore her gaze from the screen.

Petra: M-Miss Emilia?

 

Emilia smiled softly and placed a hand on the girl’s small shoulder.

Emilia: You’re tired, aren’t you?

 

Petra stiffened.

Petra: What? N-No! I can keep going.

 

Emilia’s smile softened into something more serious.

Emilia: You’re lying, Petra. I might not notice everything, but this… I can tell.

 

Shame welled up in Petra’s face as she bowed her head.

 

Petra: I’m sorry! Yes… I’m tired. But I can still watch. I have to keep going!

 

Emilia’s expression darkened for a moment, recognizing the look — the same look Subaru wore when he refused to stop, even as he broke himself. She couldn’t let Petra walk that same path.

 

With a quick motion, Emilia flicked Petra’s forehead.

 

Petra: Ow!

 

She instinctively clutched the spot, pouting — but Emilia’s voice was firm, almost commanding.

 

Emilia: Stop that. I couldn’t say this to Subaru when I should have, but I will not let you follow the same toxic mindset.

Before Petra could argue, Emilia gently pulled her into a hug.

Emilia: You can’t keep forcing yourself to endure just because you think you should. That isn’t bravery, Petra — that’s self-destruction. You’re still a child. No matter how strong your heart is, you shouldn’t be asked to face things like this all at once.

 

Petra’s hands trembled as she gripped Emilia’s dress.

Petra: But… I want to know. I want to know what Subaru’s been through. If I don’t, how can I help him?

Her words broke into sobs against Emilia’s shoulder.

 

Emilia: I know, sweetie. I know you want to help — and you will, someday. But you have to grow at your own pace. Maturity isn’t something you force overnight. If something hurts too much right now, it’s okay to step back. That isn’t weakness — that’s wisdom.

Emilia’s arms tightened around her, her voice low but fierce.

Emilia: I wish I had told him the same thing. That he doesn’t have to bear the weight of the world by himself. That he’s allowed to rest too.

 

Petra sniffled, her tears wetting Emilia’s shoulder.

 

Emilia: Rest now, Petra. Please.

 

Petra wanted to argue, to insist she could keep watching — but she couldn’t. Her body felt heavy, her mind overwhelmed. Deep down, she knew Emilia was right. If she saw Subaru in this state, she would’ve begged him to stop, too.

She nodded.

 

Emilia: Director?

 

Of course.

 

With a sharp snap, a faint white glow surrounded Petra. Her eyelids fluttered and grew heavy until she drifted off, clutching her mouse plushie. Emilia gently placed her back in her seat and smoothed down her hair before returning to her own seat.

 

She curled closer to Subaru’s unconscious body, hugging his arm tightly.

 

Emilia: If I can protect her from this pain… then maybe I can pull you out of it too.

She whispers into his ear like a silent promise

 

Beatrice had been unusually quiet through the entire flashback. She sat with her legs tucked under her, fingers gripping the hem of her dress, eyes glued to the screen.

 

Watching strangers — people she had never met — endure such cruelty stirred something inside her chest she hadn’t felt in centuries. It wasn’t that she had been heartless before; Beatrice had always been capable of feeling sadness at the suffering of others. But back then, it was only that — a distant, detached fact.

Now, after just a single year with her contractor, her perspective had shifted entirely.

 

She could relate.

 

Not fully — she wasn’t about to claim to understand everything those people went through — but she could feel something for them. She could share in their sorrow, their anger, and their small moments of hope.

Beatrice glanced down at the little Subaru doll in her lap before turning her gaze to the real Subaru lying unconscious a few seats away. A small, warm smile spread across her face.

 

Beatrice (softly): Betty has you to thank for that, I suppose.

 

Her tiny fingers squeezed the doll as a mischievous glint lit up her violet eyes.

 

Beatrice: And I’ll give that comfort back to you, I will. So much of it that you’ll suffocate in Betty’s love.

 

Her lips curled into a small, wickedly cute smile that made her look like she was plotting Subaru’s emotional demise — and she was.

 

Across the aisle, Ram glanced sideways at her sister. Both twins were pale, worn out, and holding onto their plushies as though they were lifelines.

 

Ram(quietly): Sis… are you alright?

Her voice was softer than usual — stripped of its usual bite.

 

Rem didn’t answer right away. Her blue hair was slightly disheveled, her maid dress frayed at the hem, and her eyes red from fighting back tears. When she finally spoke, her voice was hoarse but steady.

 

Rem: No, sister. I won’t lie — I’m not alright.

She looked down at her hands, then clenched them into fists.

Rem: But… I think I can keep going. I want to keep going.

 

Ram squeezed her plushie a little tighter, staring at her sister’s tired face.

Ram: I won’t stop you. But please… take care of yourself. Subaru wouldn’t want to see you like this.

 

Rem turned her head and gave her sister the faintest of smiles.

Rem: And he wouldn’t want to see you like this either.

 

For a moment, the twins simply leaned against each other, sharing the silence, both of them silently wishing their hero was awake to give them the strength to keep watching.

 

Garfield gently patted Petra’s head, careful not to wake her, and adjusted her mouse plushie so it stayed snug in her grip.

 

Garfield: Hopefully she’ll feel a bit better when she wakes up.

 

His usual wild hair hung damp and loose around his face, sweat still clinging to him. His nails were splintered from how hard he had gripped the armrests earlier, and now his hands were wrapped tightly around his tiger plushie like it was the only thing grounding him.

 

Frederica watched him for a moment, her expression softening. She reached over and ran her fingers through his hair, smoothing it back.

 

Frederica: You’d make a good older brother, you know that?

Her words earned a small, tired smile from Garfield.

 

Garfield: Yeah… Cap’n said the same thing once.

He took a deep breath and turned to look at her.

Garfield: Anyways, how ‘bout you, Sis? You holdin’ up okay?

 

Frederica tightened her grip on her own plush — a little beast-form figure — and rested it against her chest.

Frederica: I won’t lie and say I’m well. Those flashbacks were hard to watch… but I think I can keep going. And you?

 

Garfield’s ears twitched as he looked away, his jaw tightening.

Garfiel: I wanna say I’m fine. That my strong heart took it all like a champ… but I’d be lyin’.

His grip on the plush tightened until his knuckles turned white.

Garfiel: Truth is, I’m still pretty shaken. The discrimination, the way those damn nobles treated Demi-humans… it made me wanna tear ‘em apart.

He exhaled through his nose, forcing himself to calm down.

Garfiel: But… seein’ Cora get her justice? That did help.

 

He glanced at his sister, determination glinting in his golden eyes.

Garfiel: I wanna meet her someday. Thank her for helpin’ those Demi-humans get free.

 

Frederica nodded gently, her expression proud.

Frederica: I’d like that too. We can go together — though we’ll need to make a plan so Subaru doesn’t catch on too soon.

 

Garfield snorted, letting out a small grin.

 

Garfiel: Yeah, Cap’n’s sharp as hell. Always catches the little things. But I still wanna help him — the same way he helped me.

 

Frederica placed a hand over his and smiled warmly.

Frederica: Same here. Let’s do our best, little brother.

 

Garfield bared his teeth in a wide grin, his tigerish fangs peeking through as the two siblings shared a matching, toothy smile.

 

Anastasia exhaled deeply, a sense of relief washing over her as the flashback finally ended. Truthfully, the sheer amount of information she had just absorbed nearly made her head spin. Subaru—or rather, Vega—being the true mastermind behind StellarVanta, Orion and Eirini working under him, Vega using her own strategies, and Cora and Grandma’s harrowing backstory… it had been an emotional rollercoaster she wasn’t sure she could have survived.

 

Her gaze shifted to Julius, who sat beside her, clearly shaken. Without a word, she handed him back the purple dog plushie.

 

Anastasia: You alright, Julius?

 

Julius looked down at the plushie, letting his fingers curl around it, finding a small anchor in the soft fabric.

Julius: I… I don’t want to lie to you, my lady, so I’ll be honest. I’m not alright. Seeing those council members, our so-called representatives act with such cruelty toward an elderly lady… and hearing how a knight caused her to go blind… it broke my heart.

He lowered his gaze, the weight of disillusionment pressing down on him. He had always known some corruption existed, but witnessing it firsthand, the complete disregard for justice, shook him to his core.

 

Anastasia’s eyes softened as she sighed, understanding his turmoil.

Anastasia: You’re right. Seeing those people silence Grandma… it tore at me too. That’s why I want to change this. I can’t undo the past, but I can build a better future—a world where everyone has a fair chance at happiness. And I need my knight by my side for that. Can I count on you, Julius?

 

Julius watched her closely, noticing the rare vulnerability in her eyes. Normally, she would hide any weakness, believing it a mark of poor leadership. But now, her honesty reaffirmed his sense of duty. With a solemn nod, he lowered his head and pressed the dog plushie against his heart.

Julius: Of course, my lady. Thank you… for showing me this.

 

Anastasia: Don’t worry about it.

 

Crusch looked over at Wilhelm, who was leaning forward, elbows resting on his knees, one hand pressed against his forehead. His gaze was fixed on the tiger plushie in his lap, lost in thought.

 

Crusch: Wilhelm…

 

Before she could finish, Wilhelm spoke in a low, measured tone.

 

Wilhelm: My lady, I know what you might be thinking. I am merely reflecting on what I’ve witnessed.

He let out a long sigh, his voice heavy with regret.

Wilhelm: Seeing my son in mortal danger because of the sins of my past… it was horrifying. I know war is about survival, that there are no real winners, only those who endure and those who perish. But… I don’t want to cause harm to Grandma. She’s shown me that hatred only breeds more destruction, that it poisons everything around you. I… I want to be better. To atone for my past mistakes. I just… I don’t know where to begin.

Finally, he lifted his eyes to meet hers, steady and determined.

Wilhelm: If Subaru hasn’t given up, then how can I—his senior—turn away? I will find a way, my lady. You have my word.

 

Crusch smiled, feeling a renewed energy emanating from her old comrade.

 

At that moment, Felix, ever the playful one, leaned forward and grabbed his side.

 

Felix: WOOAH! Look at you, Wilhelm—regressing into a young man again. Color me impressed!

Wilhelm chuckled softly, shaking his head.

Wilhelm: You’re still quite the jokester, Felix. But tell me, how do you feel?

 

Felix’s ears drooped slightly as he held his cat plushie close, his expression shadowed by the weight of what he’d witnessed.

Felix: It hurt. It hurt seeing those bastards enslave Cora, treating her like she was nothing. It hurt watching our leaders ignore Grandma. I… I want to hurt them so badly! But not out of hatred. I want it to be justice. Real justice.

 

Crusch placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder, her eyes soft but resolute.

 

Crusch: We will make this right. I swear to you, Felix, we will find the man who burned that orphanage, and he will face justice. Not vengeance—justice.

Felix’s eyes brightened, and a genuine smile spread across his face as he hugged her tightly.

Felix: Thank you, Lady Crusch.

 

Crusch returned the hug with equal warmth, a quiet reassurance passing between them.

 

Felt tightened the jacket Reinhard had once used as a blindfold around herself, cocooning her weary body. The horrors of Cora and Grandma’s past weighed heavily on her heart, and she clutched her Felt plushie tightly to her chest, seeking some small comfort.

Felt: Yo, Rein… how are you holding up?

 

Reinhard’s gaze softened as he looked at the red dragon plushie with piercing blue eyes resting beside him—a protector, fierce yet gentle, mirroring the conflict in his own heart.

Reinhard: Seeing my father in danger as a child… it cut deep. No matter what he’s done, he’s still my father. You and Subaru showed me that his actions were unjustified, but even so… I still love him.

 

He let out a heavy sigh, the weight of realization pressing down on him.

Reinhard: I… I want to meet Grandma. I don’t know what I’d say, but I want to meet her.

 

Felt: Then I’ll make that happen, my naïve brother.

She gave him a small, reassuring smile, though her eyes still glimmered with determination.

 

Reinhard: And what about you?

Felt’s grip on her plushie tightened, her jaw set with resolve.

Felt: I’m going to make that man who burned the orphanage pay. I’ll win this election and expose all the crimes those corrupt council elders have hidden. Watching this… it hurt me, yes, but it also gave me even more determination to win.

 

Reinhard nodded solemnly, his hand resting briefly on hers in silent solidarity.

Reinhard: Then I shall stand by your side, my lady.

 

He bowed his head respectfully, sitting with renewed purpose, ready to support her in the path she had chosen.

 

 

Al: How are you feeling, my lady?

 

Priscilla remained unusually quiet, her gaze sharp and unyielding.

 

Priscilla: Hmph… I pity those two. They’ve crawled through darkness most would crumble under. Weaklings, perhaps—but still, they endured. That in itself… commands a measure of respect.

Her voice sharpened, venom threading through her words as her eyes glinted with fury.

Priscilla: But that noble… the one who killed those innocent children… he will burn slowly at my hands. I will see to it that the world remembers him as an example.

 

Al, matching the intensity in her tone, clenched his fists.

Al: Same here. I’ll find that disgusting trash and make him pay.

 

Subaru turned a corner from the bustling streets and entered a quieter part of the capital—the commoner district. His eyes caught sight of a modest church, its stone walls worn but welcoming.

 

He stepped inside, waving casually at the man stationed near the entrance.

Subaru: Hey, how’s it going, Andres?

Andres turned, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.

 

Andres: Subaru’s here, everyone!

Subaru froze as the floor seemed to rumble beneath the sound of many tiny feet.

 

Subaru: What have you done…?

Andres’s grin widened, almost wickedly.

Andres: Consider this payback for last time!

Subaru: I had to leave last time! It was an emergency!

 

Andres: An emergency doesn’t excuse you from me staying up all night calming them down. Pay for your sins, Subaru Natsuki!

 

He pointed dramatically, and from every corner of the church, children—humans and Demi-humans alike—rushed at him with unrestrained enthusiasm. They tackled him to the ground, jabbering questions, laughing, and tugging at his hair and jacket. Subaru was secretly relieved he’d zipped his coat all the way up.

 

Subaru: Andres! Save me! They’re gonna drown me in love!

He raised a hand, waving helplessly.

Andres: Sorry, but they’ve missed you too much. Can’t save you from this, man!

Subaru: You traitor!

 

Before he could react, another child yanked his hand down, and Subaru groaned, already anticipating the onslaught.

 

The scene shifted. They leaned back in their chairs, watching the chaotic scene: thirty children of all sorts of bloodlines chasing each other in a messy game of tag, shrieking and laughing, while the sun began to warm the quiet streets of the commoner district. For a brief moment, Subaru allowed himself to just enjoy the scene—messy, loud, and alive.

 

Subaru was brushing himself off as a tired but smiling nanny ushered the children outside to play.

 

Andres: So, what brings you here today?

Subaru: Just strolling around… thought I’d check the neighborhood. Want a cookie?

He reached into the bag he had proudly brought… only to pull out nothing but air.

Subaru: …Huh?

He fished around, shaking the bag, turning it inside out. Empty.

Subaru: …They stole them?! Those little monsters stole my cookies?!

 

Andres(grinning): How are you a knight if you’re getting pickpocketed by mere children?

Subaru: Hey! I was dying under a tidal wave of love! My focus was compromised! They used that against me!

Andres: So… you got outsmarted by children?

 

Subaru opened his mouth to retort, but quickly realized any comeback would sound foolish. He sighed dramatically, hanging his head in defeat while Andres laughed, thoroughly amused at Subaru’s cookie catastrophe.

 

Subaru: Anyways… how’s it going with the adoptions?

Andres: Ehh, can’t complain. Five kids got adopted this month… but three more just came in.

 

Subaru scratched the back of his head, glancing at the children darting around the courtyard, their laughter echoing off the church walls.

 

Subaru: That’s… news, I guess. I don’t know whether to be happy that five found homes or annoyed that three more showed up.

Andres: Just be glad that eight kids have shelter and people to care for them.

Subaru: Yeah… you’re right.

 

Felix: They look like Mimi!

He giggled, unable to hide his amusement.

Mimi stood there, aghast at the insult.

Mimi: Mimi is no child! Mimi is a beautiful woman!

 

Felt: I don’t think you’re much older than them…

Mimi: Look who’s talking!

 

The two of them blew raspberries at each other, drawing laughter from everyone watching.

 

Andre: Lady Cora found these children outside the capital, stranded and alone. I’m grateful we have someone like her sponsoring this place. What was once a broken church is now a safe haven. She provides food, water, and clothing for them. Behind that fiery attitude… she truly is a kind woman.

 

Subaru smiled faintly.

Subaru: You’re right. Lady Cora really is incredible.

 

He let out a quiet sigh as he stood.

 

Andre: Leaving already?

Subaru: Yeah… business to attend to, friends to check on.

Andre: Well… good luck getting away from them. I don’t think they’ll let you go that easily.

 

 

Anastasia leaned back slightly in her chair, her fingers drumming lightly against the armrest.

 

Anastasia: Cora, to the public, was a feisty girl. One who didn’t care much for boring meetings and certainly not the type to show respect to those she made deals with. I have to admit… I’m glad there was more to her than appearances.

 

Ricardo: Maybe you could send her a letter—explain how your business could benefit Demi-humans.

 

Anastasia’s hands twisted in her lap, her thumbs pressing together as she looked down for a moment, weighing her words. Then she lifted her gaze, fixing Ricardo with a steady stare.

Anastasia: Perhaps… but that’s a delicate subject. She’d likely question how I knew about her orphanages. I could come up with some excuse… but Subaru—I mean, Vega—doesn’t seem to like me very much.

 

Ricardo leaned back again, crossing one leg over the other, tilting his head slightly, and shrugging with a knowing smirk.

Ricardo: I’m sure that if you spoke to him directly, honestly, you could change his mind.

 

Tivey sat up straighter, hands gripping the edge of the seat, eyes bright with determination.

Tivey: Yeah! We’ll help however we can.

 

Hetero leaned casually against the back of his chair, folding his arms with a confident grin.

Hetero: Absolutely!

 

Anastasia exhaled slowly, letting her shoulders relax, and offered a small smile, her gaze softening as she looked around at her allies. She clasped her hands together in front of her chest.

Anastasia: Thank you, everyone. I really appreciate it.

 

As Subaru began to walk away, the kids spotted him and immediately bolted toward him, arms flailing and voices shouting in unison.

 

Subaru let out a long-suffering sigh, rubbing the back of his neck.

Subaru: Alright, alright… before I go, here’s a magic trick.

 

He flourished a coin from his sleeve, letting it glint in the morning sunlight as he slipped it deftly between his fingers.

Subaru: You guys want the coin?

 

The children erupted in a chorus of excited screams:

Children: YES!!!

Subaru grinned mischievously, holding the coin high above his head.

Subaru: Andre… catch!

 

With perfect timing, he tossed the coin in Andre’s direction.

 

Andre: Huh? Wait—

 

His eyes widened as he realized the swarm of children barreling toward him, shrieking and giggling, while Subaru took the opportunity to sprint in the opposite direction.

 

Andre: YOU’LL PAY FOR THIS, SUBARU!!!

 

Subaru’s laughter echoed down the alley as he dodged through crowds and street corners, weaving like a shadow.

Subaru (shouting back): You snooze, you lose, Andre!

 

The children chased after him in joyous chaos, their shouts filling the air as Subaru disappeared back toward the Astrea mansion, the coin trick—or rather, the distraction—proving entirely successful.

 

Federica’s tail swished happily as she clutched her beast-form plushie.

Federica: They’re so adorable.

 

Mimi’s ears perked up and her tail wagged.

Mimi: Mimi wants to join too!

 

Ram, who had been quietly sipping tea, slowly turned her head toward Mimi and gave her a long, flat look.

Ram: [How could Lady Anastasia allow someone like her on the battlefield… She has the mind of a child.]

She sighs as she closes that thought

 

Mimi noticed Ram’s stare and stuck her tongue out.

Mimi: Don’t give Mimi that look, horn-girl!

Ram just closed her eyes, choosing not to dignify that with a response.

 

Grandma and Cora worked side by side at the sink, the rhythmic sound of water and clinking dishes filling the kitchen. Both were softly humming the same song, their voices blending gently together.

 

As Grandma placed the last plate on the drying rack, her eyes widened.

Grandma: Huh? How could I forget!!!

 

Cora stopped mid-scrub, eyebrow raised.

Cora: What did you forget?

 

Grandma spun around, drying her hands on her apron.

Grandma: Subaru brought me a gift—a black box! I completely forgot he said I could open it.

 

Cora smiled softly, shaking her head.

Cora: Subaru brought you a gift? That’s so like him. Well, why not open it? There are only two dishes left, so I’ll finish them and meet you in your room.

 

Grandma: Alright.

 

Grandma handed the last dish to Cora and practically hopped off her stool with surprising energy for her age, heading down the hallway toward her room.

 

Julius: Ah, right… I completely forgot about the black box Subaru gave her.

 

Federica scratched the back of her head, cheeks a little red.

Federica: I think everyone forgot, honestly.

 

Beatrice scoffed, hugging her Subaru doll close and flipping her hair dramatically.

Beatrice: Foolish commoners. Betty never forgot.

 

Emilia leaned forward, her expression bright with curiosity.

Emilia: Right, we know he gave her a journal—and that strange thing Subaru dug up.

 

Roswaal’s grin widened, his fingers steepling in front of him.

Roswaal: Oooh, this should be quite intriguing~. I’m very curious to see what dear Subaru spent so long searching for.

 

 

Cora entered just as Grandma was sitting on her bed, her hands carefully running over the surface of the black box.

Cora: So… did you find it?

 

Grandma nodded slowly, eyes distant as though she’d already been lost in thought.

Grandma: Yes. I was just waiting for you.

 

Cora sat down beside her on the bed, curiosity mixing with a faint nervousness.

Cora: Alright then… let’s see what Subaru brought.

 

Grandma carefully lifted the lid. The box itself was sturdier than expected, almost ceremonial in its quality. Inside lay a book and a smaller box.

 

Cora tilted her head.

Cora: A book?

Grandma’s hands trembled slightly as she picked it up.

Grandma: No… it seems to be a journal of some kind.

 

She slowly opened to the first page, running her wrinkled fingers over the words before reading them aloud.

 

“Today I’m beginning my training session with the sergeant.

He claimed that after I serve my 2-year term, I can return to my lovely wife.”

 

Grandma’s voice was soft, almost reverent.

 

Cora frowned.

Cora: Sounds like some random journal. Why would Subaru give you this?

 

But Grandma didn’t answer. She carefully turned a few more pages, her hands growing unsteady as she continued reading.

 

“I’m getting stronger. The guys said we are winning the war.

I found a beautiful flower field in the west. My wife would love to see it.

I sent a couple of letters to her and she sent amazing cookies for me.

I really loved them.”

 

Both women froze. Cora’s expression shifted as she slowly connected the pieces, but Grandma’s hands began to visibly shake.

 

Without a word, Grandma started flipping through the pages faster, her breathing shallow.

 

“We had to retreat. Those damned knights really are strong.”

“I miss my wife.”

“Some of my comrades died today. We couldn’t even find their bodies.”

 

With each line, Grandma’s tears began to fall faster, hitting the pages like raindrops. Her grip on the journal tightened as though afraid it would vanish.

 

Finally, she reached the last page. The edges were stained dark red — blood, long dried.

 

The first few lines were scratched and scribbled, almost frantic, but the final words were clear. Grandma’s voice cracked as she forced herself to read them aloud

 

Theresia. She’s here!! She’s here!!!

Why did I even come here? They forced me into this war zone and I began to believe I wanted to be here. How foolish? How foolish? I wanted to be by my wife’s side. It’s been almost two years and I haven’t seen my wife. I’m—

 

The sentence stopped abruptly, smeared by blood. Cora’s chest tightened, but Grandma turned the page slowly, her tears now streaming down her cheeks.

 

“My love… I’m sorry but I won’t be able to return to you.

I will try my best to escape but that’s not likely to work.

I missed your voice.

I missed your laughter.

I missed your eyes.

I missed our talks.

I missed your cooking.

I missed your smell.

No matter what, always know this — I love you.

Your husband and forever lover,

..Jace.”

 

The rest of the page was soaked in blood, as though his very last moments were captured there.

 

Grandma clutched the journal to her chest and wept silently, her shoulders trembling. Cora hesitated for only a moment before moving closer and hugging her grandmother tightly, both of them sitting together in shared grief, neither speaking a word.

 

Her words broke apart as she collapsed forward, her tears finally overflowing. She buried her face into Cora’s chest and began to cry — not softly, but violently, the kind of cry that shakes the whole body.

 

Her otter tail wrapped tightly around Cora’s waist like a lifeline, her ears drooping flat against her head.

 

Cora’s own tears began to fall as she gently patted her grandmother’s head, her voice barely above a whisper.

 

Cora: It’s alright… Grandma… it’s alright…

 

But it wasn’t. Cora knew it wasn’t. She held her tighter, letting her cry, letting her release decades of pain she’d been forced to carry in silence.

 

The journal, now lying on the bed beside them, sat open to the bloodstained page — a silent reminder of a husband’s last words and a wife’s endless grief.

 

The theater fell utterly silent. No one shifted in their seat, no one breathed too loudly. All eyes were fixed on the journal lying open on the bed.

 

Then, it dawned on them.

 

The man who had spent four days scouring every corner of the kingdom for one simple item — a token of remembrance — had also somehow tracked down a war journal belonging to a man who had been dead for decades. He hadn’t stumbled across it by chance. He had gone looking for it.

 

The questions began to pile in their minds, unspoken but heavy.

 

Where did he even start?

Did he search through dusty archives of old war records?

Did he bribe merchants and collectors, dig through black markets, and question veterans from a war long past?

How many nights had he stayed awake, following leads that went nowhere, just for the slim chance of finding this one journal?

How much of his own wealth had he spent without a second thought, all for a gift that wasn’t flashy or expensive — but priceless to the one who would receive it?

 

The weight of that effort pressed on everyone present. They could almost picture him, exhausted, yet refusing to stop searching, because in his heart he had decided this woman deserved closure.

 

The atmosphere in the theater shifted. The room felt smaller, heavier. For a moment, no one wanted to speak — not out of sadness, but out of respect.

 

Some of them wanted to beg the director to fix the journal, to make it as it once was, so that the wife could see her husband’s words clearly without the dried blood that marred them. Others simply sat in silence, shaken by the realization that he had gone to such impossible lengths for someone who wasn’t even family — someone he could have easily ignored.

 

He hadn’t just given her a book.

He had given her back a piece of her life.

 

Cora: Grandma?

 

It took several long, quiet minutes before the sobbing finally softened, but the tears still streamed freely down her face.

 

Grandma: Yes?

 

Cora hesitated, as if afraid to push her any further, then gently nodded toward the black box still sitting on the bed.

 

Cora: Subaru left you one more thing. The smaller box. …I think you should open it.

 

Grandma wiped her wet cheeks with the back of her sleeve, though it did little good. Her silver hair had slipped loose from its bun, now cascading down her back, sticking to her damp skin. With trembling hands, she reached for the smaller box, holding it as though it might break her heart all over again.

 

Her breath shook. She feared what might be inside — feared that this second gift would shatter what was left of her composure. But still, she forced herself to open it.

 

Inside, wrapped neatly in a soft blue cloth, was something small. A folded piece of paper rested beside it. Grandma picked it up first, slowly unfolding it.

 

“You’ve helped me so much — in ways that I cannot describe

So I brought you something to help you smile.

I hope you like it.

 

From your grandson,

Subaru.”

 

Her lips curved into a faint, tearful smile at the letter, cherishing the simple words. Then, with deliberate care, she peeled back the blue cloth.

 

And froze.

 

Her breath caught in her throat. Her eyes went wide, glistening with fresh tears.

 

Cora, who had been sitting at the edge of the bed, could not see what lay in her hands. She frowned, concerned.

Cora: Grandma?

 

She moved closer, closing the gap between them — and then she saw it.

A simple ring. Elegant, but unadorned.

 

Cora: A… ring?

 

Grandma’s voice came out as a broken whisper, barely audible between her trembling breaths.

 

Grandma: It’s… my ring. My husband told me that when the war was over, he’d finally give this to me. He… he bought it just a few months before his term was over…

 

Her fingers tightened around the ring, as if afraid it would disappear if she let go.

 

And then it clicked for Cora. Her eyes widened.

 

This wasn’t just some random keepsake Subaru had found. Her husband had died with this ring still in his possession. Which meant…

 

Subaru had found his body.

 

Restored this enough to give a piece of Jace and her forgotten love back to her.

Cora’s throat tightened as she slowly reached for the letter Grandma still clutched. On the back, in Subaru’s familiar handwriting, was a set of coordinates.

 

At the very bottom was a single line:

 

“Go and visit him.”

 

The paper trembled in Cora’s hand.

 

Grandma fell to her knees, clutching the ring as fresh tears streamed down her cheeks.

Grandma: He found him… he truly found him.

Her voice broke, her shoulders shaking as years of pent-up grief poured out.

Grandma: I couldn’t… not even after so long. How? How did he find him when I couldn’t?

 

Cora stood there silently for a moment, holding the letter so tightly it crumpled slightly in her hands. Her pink eyes were swimming with tears.

Cora: You idiot…

 

Her words were soft, almost fond, but her tears betrayed her emotions.

Cora: How could you give her a gift like this and then just leave?

 

She let out a wet, shaky laugh through her tears — smiling even as her vision blurred. Cora crouched down in front of Grandma, taking the ring from her trembling hands.

 

Cora: Your husband would’ve been so happy… knowing you still cry for him like this.

 

She gently took Grandma’s right hand and slid the ring onto her finger.

 

Cora: So wear it. Don’t let it sit in a box. Let him stay with you — every single day.

 

Grandma looked at the ring shining faintly on her finger, her tears falling freely but her lips curling into the smallest, most heartfelt smile she had worn in years.

 

Grandma: Thank you… Jace. Thank you… Subaru.

 

Cora silently pulled her into a tight hug. No words were spoken after that — they simply sat on the floor together, holding one another as the quiet room filled only with their quiet, uneven breaths.

 

 

Emilia held her dove plushie close, her silver lashes trembling as she smiled softly.

Emilia: How could such a gentle soul exist…?

 

She knelt beside Subaru’s unconscious form, brushing his bangs gently aside — those same bangs she knew were probably streaked with grey from all the stress he’d endured. She pressed a light kiss to his forehead, her voice tender.

Emilia: You’re such a kind person, Subaru. Not just to us, but to everyone you meet. I’m so happy I met you.

 

Beatrice stood beside her, holding her Subaru plushie to her chest. For once, there was no pout, no pride — just quiet warmth.

Beatrice: Such a kind act…

[You must have spent so long, gone through so much, just to find his body. Betty truly… has a kind contractor.]

 

Rem sat on the other side, gripping Subaru’s limp hand with both of hers, smiling through her blush.

Rem: My hero is truly kind. I hope… one day, you may put a ring on my finger.

Her cheeks turned a deep red at her own words, but she didn’t look away.

 

Ram leaned back in her chair, her sharp pink eyes softening as she watched her sister’s joy. She played idly with the cat ears of her plushie, a rare smile touching her lips.

Ram: That is exactly the sort of thing he would do… but that doesn’t make it any less extraordinary.

 

Crusch folded her hands together, her expression calm but glowing with admiration.

Crusch: It’s a miracle that he found it at all. And yet he restored the journal and the ring so that she could have them… It’s beyond words.

 

Felix’s tail twitched softly as he stood up, looking far more at ease. He turned to Crusch and handed back the green hawk plushie she had lent him earlier.

Felix: Here, Lady Crusch. I think I’m quite better now. Subaru’s gifts really helped me, so I don’t think I need this anymore.

 

Crusch accepted it with a faint smile, placing a hand on his shoulder.

Crusch: Thank you, and I’m glad to see you better.

 

Reinhard had been sitting silently through all of this, his blue eyes fixed on Subaru’s sleeping face. He gripped his red dragon plushie so tightly it almost looked like he might tear it apart, though his expression was calm — almost reverent.

Reinhard: To go so far, to find the body of a man who no one else could find, to return something that even time had taken away…

He looked down at the plushie, smiling faintly.

Reinhard: This is the essence of knighthood. Protecting not just life, but hope.

 

Julius, who had been sitting nearby, slowly turned to look at him. He still had the purple dog plushie clutched near his chest.

Julius: I was thinking the same thing. Subaru upholds the ideal better than many of us who swore the oath. Watching this… it made me question what kind of knight I truly am.

 

Reinhard nodded solemnly.

Reinhard: A knight’s duty is more than strength of arms. It’s to give peace to those who suffer — even if they never asked for it. I think… I still have a lot to learn.

 

Julius allowed himself a small smile, his tone gentler than usual.

Julius: Then we shall learn together. Subaru Natsuki may be the most unorthodox teacher we could ask for, but he has a way of reminding us of what truly matters.

 

Felt had been leaning back, Reinhard’s jacket wrapped around her shoulders. She hugged her plushie to her chest, rolling her eyes — but the faintest smile betrayed her real feelings.

Felt: He’s still a pain in the ass, but… damn, he’s got guts. That stunt he pulled? Digging for days just to give some Grandma’s closure? If that doesn’t make him a hero, I don’t know what does.

 

Reinhard turned to her and gave a small bow of respect.

Reinhard: I agree, my lady. He may not see himself as one, but Subaru Natsuki is a hero.

 

Felt grinned and nodded.

Felt: Yeah. And I’m glad he’s on our side.

Notes:

My bad if the chapter felt a little short but I wanted to end this one with the gift finally being revealed. Subaru, when he found the ring knew that the body was there too, so you could say he was grave robbing what don’t mind that. Anyways how did I write this chapter? I felt like I did pretty good.

Through his connections and going through war files, he found the general area of Jace’s dead body then he rented the land and spent 4 days with hired help digging Joe the journal, the ring and right under that, Jace’s body.

Chapter 57: A Hard Day’s Reward

Notes:

I have a discord if you want to join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Subaru finally arrived at the Astrea mansion, his shoulders slumped and his steps heavy. He gave a lazy wave to the guards as they greeted him, forcing a tired grin.

 

By the time he reached the front door, he was ready to collapse on the nearest sofa — but then he froze.

 

From inside came the sound of raised voices, furniture scraping, and something slamming against the wall. Subaru’s eye twitched.

 

Subaru:[Of course. Because my day wasn’t chaotic enough already.]

 

He dragged a hand down his face and let out a long sigh.

Subaru: Today is already a long day… please, let’s end it quickly.

 

He reached for the doorknob, but before he could turn it, a muffled shout cut through the door.

 

??? (muffled): I hate you!

 

The door suddenly swung open with a loud BANG. Subaru stumbled back just in time to avoid being hit.

 

Through the doorway came Felt — her usual outfit on, her blonde hair disheveled, and her amber eyes wet and red from crying.

 

Subaru:[Wait… is she crying?]

 

He froze, stunned, but Felt didn’t even glance at him. She sprinted past the guards and down the road, her footsteps echoing until she disappeared from sight.

 

Subaru’s instinct kicked in. He was about to chase after her when a soft but firm voice stopped him.

 

Emilia: Please… just let her go.

 

He turned toward the doorway and saw Emilia standing there, still clutching the edge of the fridge. Beatrice hovered just behind her, looking more irritated than worried, but still keeping close.

 

Subaru blinked, trying to piece together what he’d just seen.

Subaru: What happened?

 

Emilia stepped aside, letting him see into the mansion’s main hall — chairs slightly overturned, a broken vase on the floor, and Rom sitting silently on the far end of the room, staring down at his hands.

 

Emilia sighed, her expression heavy.

Emilia: Apparently, Felt had a meeting with a noble about something to do with the slums. It didn’t go well.

 

She brushed a bit of hair behind her ear, her voice quiet but firm.

Emilia: She came to Rom for advice, but when he told her to ‘follow her heart,’ she got upset. Reinhard tried to step in, but it only made things worse. They argued until… well, you saw the result.

 

Beatrice floated over to Subaru’s side, crossing her arms with a huff but sparing him a quick look.

Beatrice: Betty thinks it would be wise to let the girl cool off first. Charging after her now will just make things worse, I suppose.

 

Subaru glanced back at the open road where Felt had vanished, then at the scene inside the mansion — the tension still hanging in the air like smoke after a fire.

 

Subaru: [Great… one more fire to put out. Just what I needed.]

 

Felt quickly yanked her scarf up over her face, trying to hide her burning red cheeks.

Felt: Ugggh, this is so embarrassing…

 

Across the theater, Priscilla let out a delighted laugh, hiding her mouth behind her fan as her crimson eyes glimmered with amusement.

Priscilla: Ooh hoo~ A little slum rat shedding tears over a single argument? And you truly believe you’ll win the election?

 

Felt shot up from her seat, her scarf falling back down. She jabbed a finger toward Priscilla, ready to retort — but then her shoulders sagged.

 

Felt: …I hate you.

She let out a long sigh.

Felt: But you’re right. I was acting childish. Not exactly one of my better moments.

 

Reinhard, sitting beside her, smiled softly — a proud look in his eyes.

Reinhard: That was very mature of you, Felt.

 

Felt immediately turned away, crossing her arms as her cheeks turned red again.

Felt: Shut it, Mr. Perfect.

 

She muttered it, but Reinhard just chuckled and reached over to ruffle her hair.

 

Felt: Heyy! Stop that!

 

Her annoyed pout only made Reinhard laugh harder, and after a moment, Felt couldn’t help but join in

 

 

Subaru: Well, if I can’t go after Felt yet, let’s head to old man Rom.

 

Beatrice: The elderly man is in the kitchen getting a drink, I suppose. Betty shall accompany you.

Emilia: I’ll stay here and keep the fridge cold.

 

Subaru turned to her with a grin.

Subaru: Aww, Mili is so cute.

 

Emilia’s face instantly turned red, her pointed ears twitching.

Emilia: S-stop treating me like a child! I’m many years older than you!

 

Subaru: And yet you’re still sweet. EMT!

He struck his usual over-the-top victory pose, earning a small exasperated sigh from Beatrice.

 

Beatrice: Betty believes we should get going before you say something even more embarrassing.

 

Subaru: Alright, alright. I’ll see you soon, Mili. If it’s too much, rest up, okay? My heart would shatter if I saw you overworking yourself.

 

Emilia smiled softly despite her blush.

Emilia: I’ll be fine. Now go!

She gave him a gentle push — though it was just strong enough to send Subaru stumbling forward onto the floor.

 

Subaru: Whoa! You’re getting stronger!

All three of them burst into laughter

 

Subaru and Beatrice stepped into the kitchen to see Rom bent over, rummaging through the storage unit. The big man straightened up with a drink in hand and cracked it open.

 

Rom: Oh hey, kid!

He waved casually before taking a swig.

 

Subaru: Yo, Rom. How’s it going?

Rom: Eh, nothing much. Just a little argument, y’know.

 

Before Subaru could respond, a maid entered quietly, setting a small stool by Beatrice along with a plate of cookies and a glass of milk. Beatrice hopped onto the stool with a dignified little hmph before nibbling on her snack, clearly content to let Subaru handle the talking.

 

Subaru: Well, this ‘little argument’ seems like a major one from what I saw. Mind explaining?

 

Rom exhaled heavily and twisted his back until it popped.

Rom: Felt’s been meeting with nobles a lot lately, trying to get support to help the slums. This one guy—real piece of work—wasn’t too nice about it. She offered to lend some of her knights in exchange for wealth and to open lines of communication with the other nobles.

He took another long drink.

Rom: But he kept upping his price, nearly robbing her blind. She walked away before things got worse, but she was mad. Back here, she asked me what to do next… and I just told her to follow her heart. That set her off. Don’t ask me why. We argued. She stormed out. End of story.

 

Subaru rubbed his temple, groaning. The day had already been exhausting, and now this was added on top.

 

Subaru: And you’re just… not gonna go after her?

 

Rom shrugged, entirely unbothered.

Rom: ‘Course not. She’ll be back when she cools off.

 

That was the last straw. Subaru’s eye twitched as he clenched his fist. Without another word, he smacked the top of Rom’s bald head, leaving a bright red handprint.

 

Rom: Ow! What was that for, kid?!

Subaru: What the hell’s the matter with you?! She ran off crying, and your answer is to just sit here and drink?!

 

Even Beatrice looked up from her milk, raising an eyebrow. The kitchen went quiet for a moment, Subaru glaring and Rom looking more annoyed than hurt.

 

Felix: I can see why you got so mad, Felt.

He gave her a sympathetic smile, tail swishing slowly.

 

Crusch: Quite. And you handled it professionally. That is… quite unlike you, Felt.

 

Felt groaned loudly, slouching down in her chair and pulling her scarf over part of her face.

Felt: You can thank Mr. Perfect over here.

She lazily pointed a thumb at Reinhard.

Felt: He wouldn’t leave me alone until I learned ‘manners.’

She made exaggerated air quotes, rolling her eyes.

Felt: Also, I want to help people like me—and yelling at my ‘dealer’ wouldn’t do jack. I get mad a lot, sure, but I’m not stupid.

 

Priscilla smirked behind her fan, clearly entertained.

Priscilla: Seems like the fool can actually learn something.

 

Felt didn’t even try to argue this time. She just crossed her arms and stared at the screen with a bored expression.

Felt: Whatever. This whole situation’s stupid. I just want it to be over already.

 

Reinhard chuckled softly and reached over to ruffle her hair once again, which earned him a glare and a swat.

Felt: Hey! I said hands off!

But even she cracked a small smile despite herself.

 

 

Rom: Kid, I think you need to calm down.

 

Subaru: No, listen, stupid.

He jabbed a finger toward Rom, frustration written all over his face.

Subaru: You’re her parent. What kind of parent just lets their kid run off crying like that?

 

Rom: So what, you want me to hold her hand forever? Tell her what to do, crack a whip if she steps out of line?

 

Subaru: No, stupid.

He sighed, dragging a hand down his face and shaking his head.

Subaru: God, why am I the one stuck putting this family back together? I just wanna sleep…

 

He straightened up, his voice a little calmer now but still firm.

Subaru: Look… a parent doesn’t need to give their kid every answer. Yeah, you should let them grow, let them make choices, but there’s a difference between freedom and leaving them stranded.

 

He smacked Rom on the head again, leaving another red mark.

Subaru: If your kid is drowning, you don’t just watch and hope she learns to swim — you throw her a rope. Felt’s trying to do something good, but she’s still a kid. She needs you to be there when it really matters.

 

Rom was silent for a moment, rubbing the back of his head and thinking. Then one line caught his attention.

Rom: …Wait, did you just say you’re a dad?

 

Subaru gave him a flat, deadpan look.

Subaru: That’s what you got out of all this? Really?

 

Subaru sighed, rubbing his temple before finally answering.

Subaru: Well, if you must know… yeah, I’m basically a pseudo-dad.

 

Rom raised a brow, amused.

Rom: But I don’t see a ring on Emilia’s finger.

 

Subaru shot him a flat look.

Subaru: And you’re not Felt’s biological dad, yet she calls you her old man. Same deal.

 

He then pointed dramatically at Beatrice, who was happily munching on her cookies.

Rom: But isn’t she just your spirit?

 

Subaru’s expression softened into a warm smile.

Subaru: Beako can’t be tied down to one title. She’s my daughter, my little sister, my best friend, my partner… my other half.

 

Then he straightened up and, with a theatrical sweep of his arm, declared:

Subaru: She may look small, but she’s my spirit companion— the Great Spirit of Yin, Beatrice!

 

As if on cue, Beatrice hopped down from her stool, landing perfectly on Subaru’s shoulder. The two struck the exact same pose, perfectly in sync.

Beatrice: Yes, my contractor is correct, I suppose!

 

Anastasia nearly tipped backward in her seat, fanning herself with both hands. For a brief moment, it almost looked like a tiny ghost left her body — the cuteness nearly killed her.

Anastasia: Haaah… that was almost too much for my heart.

 

Rem’s eyes sparkled as she hugged her Rem plushie tightly to her chest.

Rem: Awww, this is so cute!! Subaru and Beatrice really are perfect together.

 

Beatrice, smug as ever, gave a small “hmph” while hugging her own Subaru plushie.

Beatrice: Why of course. My contractor and I are one. He is Betty, and Betty is he.

Her proud little smile softened as she turned toward her real Subaru, still sleeping nearby, and quietly hugged his arm.

 

Emilia, on the other hand, had gone completely quiet. Rom’s earlier comment about a ring had planted a dangerous idea in her head. She stared down at her hand, slowly picturing a wedding band there. Her face turned crimson, her ears as red as ripe cherries. She buried her face in her plushie and let out a barely audible squeal.

Emilia: Ahhh… stop thinking about it…!



Subaru: Look, I’ll go talk to Felt — but after this, you’ve gotta talk to her yourself, in private.

Rom let out a long sigh but eventually nodded, rubbing the back of his neck.

Rom: Yeah… you’re right, kid. Guess I’ve still got a lot to learn too.

He gave Subaru a small smile.

Rom: Hey, you’d make a great dad someday.

 

Subaru blinked at him, then quickly looked away as a faint blush crept onto his face.

Subaru: I already have Beako. That’s all I need for now.

 

Beatrice puffed her chest out proudly and patted Subaru’s head with her tiny hand, as if agreeing with his words.

Beatrice: Betty approves, I suppose.

 

The two of them left the kitchen and started down the hallway. Subaru’s steps were quiet at first, his exhaustion still weighing on him, but then he spotted a familiar red-haired figure ahead. Reinhard was walking calmly, his back straight and posture flawless as ever.

 

Subaru glanced at Beatrice, put a finger to his lips, and grinned mischievously.

Subaru: Alright, Beako, we’re gonna get him.

He whispered. Beatrice gave a tiny nod, playing along.

 

They crept closer, as quietly as they could — or at least as quietly as Subaru could manage — before Subaru suddenly leapt forward with a loud yell:

Subaru: AAAAAAH!

 

Reinhard didn’t even flinch. Instead, he chuckled lightly without turning around.

Reinhard: I heard you from the kitchen, Subaru. You couldn’t scare me if you tried.

 

Subaru froze mid-pose, then groaned dramatically.

Subaru: Aww, come on! I was trying to lighten the mood.

He grinned and laughed at himself.

Subaru: Can’t blame a friend for trying!

 

Reinhard smiled over his shoulder.

Reinhard: Not at all. Come on — let’s go find Lady Emilia together.

 

The two began walking side by side toward the dining room, chatting casually about anything and everything


 

Subaru and Reinhard entered the dining room to find Emilia sitting at the table, the fridge carefully placed on top. Her hands glowed faintly, pulsing with gentle waves of mana as she kept the contents at the perfect temperature.

 

Emilia: Oh! Hey, Subaru!

She smiled warmly, her silver hair glinting in the light.

 

Subaru: Wait, were you just sitting here all by yourself?

He raised a brow teasingly as he stepped closer.

 

Emilia: Of course not. I talked with the maids. We had an excellent conversation!

She puffed her chest slightly, clearly proud of herself.

 

Subaru grinned, unable to resist.

Subaru: Aww, Mili’s making new friends. That’s adorable.

 

Emilia’s face turned a soft pink as she crossed her arms and made a little hmph sound — an impression so close to Beatrice’s that Subaru burst into laughter.

Emilia: You’re making fun of me again! A knight shouldn’t do that.

 

Subaru: But I’m not just any knight, I’m your knight.

He winked dramatically and struck an exaggerated heroic pose, Beatrice perched perfectly on his shoulder like a royal ornament.

 

Emilia: You dunderhead…

But her smile betrayed her, and soon all four of them — Subaru, Emilia, Reinhard, and Beatrice — were laughing together.

 

Subaru picked up Beatrice from his shoulders and sat her down, placing Beatrice two seats away from Emilia, leaving the middle open for himself.

Subaru: Alright, here’s the plan — I’ll bring Felt back, and then we can all eat this masterpiece of a dish.

 

At the mention of food, Beatrice’s butterfly-shaped pupils immediately locked onto the fridge, her expression turning serious with hunger. Her mouth was just slightly open, almost comically so.

 

Reinhard leaned toward Subaru and whispered.

Reinhard: Is… she alright?

Subaru: Yeah, she’s just excited. Don’t worry about it.

He gently ruffled Beatrice’s hair, hugging her close one last time before heading back out.

 

Subaru: Alright, wish me luck. I’ll be back with our Felt.

 

With that, Subaru exited the mansion once again, determination renewed as he set off to find Felt.

 

 

Al: Okay, now I’m officially worried about what my brother put in that dish. Are we sure he didn’t lace it with something?

He tilted his helmeted head, pretending to look suspicious.

 

Ricardo: Ya know, I wouldn’t put it past him. If it’s got someone as proud as Beatrice completely entranced, there’s gotta be somethin’ special in there.

He scratched his chin thoughtfully, his tail wagging with curiosity.

 

Beatrice, meanwhile, hugged her Subaru plushie tightly against her chest, a dreamy smile spreading across her face.

Beatrice: Betty’s contractor did not lace it with anything. It was just… so, sooo good.

Her voice was soft and almost sing-song as she closed her eyes, clearly reliving the taste in her head. Her little shoulders wiggled with excitement, and a giggle escaped her lips as if she could actually taste it again.

 

Emilia: Beatrice?

Emilia leaned forward from her seat, snapping her fingers near Beatrice’s face.

 

Beatrice didn’t even flinch. Her butterfly-shaped pupils were wide and glimmering, and her cheeks had turned a faint pink as she hugged the plushie closer and kicked her feet happily under her chair.

 

Emilia: Oh dear…

She shared a helpless look with the others as Beatrice let out another small giggle, completely lost in her own little world of food-induced bliss.

 

Rem: That must have been one amazing dish if it could make Beatrice look like that.

She smiled softly, amused at the sight.

 

 

Subaru trudged back into the busy streets, his steps slow and uneven as he rubbed the back of his neck.

 

Subaru: Uuuuugh… Felt, why did you have to run today of all days? Why not tomorrow, or yesterday?

He groaned and threw his hands in the air dramatically, drawing a few odd looks from passing merchants.

 

Subaru: After we get on that carriage, I am going straight to bed. Do you hear me, world? Straight. To. Bed. I will not be denied my sleep.

He pointed at the sky as if threatening some cosmic force, then suddenly froze mid-step.

 

Subaru: …Wait. Where the hell am I even going?

He spun around in place, looking up and down the street as though an answer might magically appear.

 

Subaru: I don’t even know where Felt is!

He groaned so loud that a nearby shopkeeper’s cat leapt from its perch in fright.

 

Subaru: FINE! Let’s just get this over with ASAP!

He shut his eyes and let out a slow breath, letting his mind slip into the void.



Inside the void, everything was pitch-black except for the faint glow around Subaru’s body. Standing across from him was a familiar figure, Felt, leaning casually against nothing as if there were an invisible wall.

 

Felt: Yo, big bro. What’s up?

She gave him a lazy salute and a mischievous grin.

 

Subaru: I am way too tired to pretend to be friendly right now. Do you know where Felt is?

His voice was flat, his eyes half-lidded, and he rubbed his temples like a man trying to stave off a headache.

 

Felt: Geez, you’re grumpy.

She smirked and tapped her chin.

Felt: Well, if I had to guess, I’d be somewhere near the slums — probably on a rooftop, cooling off.

 

Subaru: Thank you for being quick about it.

He gave her a weak thumbs up.

 

Felt: Of course. I am Felt, after all.

She flashed him a peace sign and a wink before fading from view.

 

 

Subaru opened his eyes and sighed in relief.

Subaru: Alright… slums it is. Let’s wrap this up before I collapse in the street.

He began making his way toward the slums, determination replacing his usual dramatic flair.

 

Felix tilted his head, ears twitching in curiosity.

Felix: Hmm… so he doesn’t even need to wear the mask to gain the information. He just uses it to copy how we move and fight — well, as much as his body can keep up, nya.

He tapped his chin thoughtfully before frowning at Subaru.

 

Felt shuddered dramatically and wrapped her arms around herself, rubbing her shoulders as if she had goosebumps.

Felt: Augh, it’s so creepy seeing him talk to me — but it’s not actually me!

She stuck out her tongue and made a silly face before laughing, clearly enjoying the chance to make fun of the situation.

 

Anastasia slouched back in her chair, resting her chin on one hand, clearly sympathizing.

Anastasia: Welcome to the club, kid. Still can’t get the image of him wearing my face out of my head.

She waved her free hand lazily, as if to say she’d gotten used to Subaru’s bizarre abilities but still wasn’t thrilled about them.

 

 

The camera panned upward, revealing Felt perched on the edge of a slanted rooftop, knees pulled tightly to her chest. The sun hung low, its orange glow stretching across the town and bathing the streets below in warm, fading light. The wind tugged gently at her scarf, making it flutter behind her like a faint trail of smoke.

 

Her eyes were red, glistening with tears that clung stubbornly to her lashes before sliding down her cheeks. She kept rubbing at her face with the end of her scarf, but it only smeared the tears more. Her body was small against the endless sky, and she looked like a child again — angry, vulnerable, and completely alone.

 

A hand landed gently on her shoulder.

 

???: Hey—

 

She reacted on instinct. Her fist swung back fast and hard, connecting squarely with the stranger’s stomach.

 

???: Oof!

 

The man collapsed onto the roof with a groan, holding his abdomen and gasping for air.

Subaru: Felt—! It’s me, it’s me!

 

She blinked, turned, and saw Subaru lying flat on the tiles, face twisted in pain but still managing a weak smile.

Felt: What the hell are you doing here?!

 

Her voice cracked — a mix of anger and leftover tears. Her scarf was damp where she’d been using it to wipe her eyes, and her shoulders trembled.

 

Subaru thought bitterly while clutching his stomach:

[I tried mimicking her footsteps and I get punched?! Should’ve just worn the mask instead of getting advice. As Felt, I could’ve dodge it. Oh who am I kidding? Even with a year of training I’m useless in battle. It is kinda my fault but come on!!]

 

He forced himself to sit up, still wheezing, but not taking his eyes off her. The orange sky framed her in silhouette, and even with her face puffy and her nose red from crying, Subaru could tell this was someone who’d just fought the world and lost — and hated that she lost.

 

Subaru: Alright… let’s talk.

 

Felt: No!

She whipped her head toward him, her tear-streaked face twisted with anger.

Felt: Leave me alone!

 

Subaru winced but stayed put, still rubbing his stomach.

Subaru: Come on! I haven’t visited you in a while, and you can’t even show me some sibling love? I’m offended!

 

He forced a laugh, trying to lighten the mood despite the pain in his gut. Felt didn’t even flinch — she just turned away and curled back into herself, hugging her knees so tightly it looked like she was trying to disappear.

 

Subaru sighed, then sat down next to her, careful not to crowd her. The roof tiles were still warm from the setting sun, and the town below had gone quiet except for the distant chatter of merchants packing up for the day. The silence between them stretched until Felt finally spoke, her voice raw and trembling.

 

Felt: I hate them!

 

Subaru tilted his head.

Subaru: The nobles?

 

Felt: Of course the nobles!

Her voice cracked as fresh tears welled up and slid down her face. She gripped her scarf so tightly her knuckles turned white.

Felt: I offered them a fair trade! I even sweetened the deal — doubled what I was putting on the table! And you know what that bastard did?

 

She slammed her fist against the tiles, making a sharp clack echo in the evening air.

 

Felt: He wanted MORE. More, and more, and more, like I’m some kind of bottomless gold mine he can just keep bleeding dry! Greedy bastards!

 

Her breath hitched, and she choked on the next words.

 

Felt: And then the old man—

She bit her lip so hard it turned red, her tears falling faster now.

Felt: He just… just tells me to follow my heart. Like that’s supposed to fix anything! Like that’s gonna magically get food on people’s tables or clean the damn streets! He doesn’t even want to help!

 

She pressed her face into her knees, her small shoulders shaking as the frustration finally gave way to quiet sobs. The fire of her anger was still there, but now it burned behind a wall of grief and exhaustion. Subaru just sat there, letting her cry, knowing this was the kind of pain that couldn’t be rushed away.

 

Emilia quietly got up from her seat and crossed the room. Without saying a word, she wrapped her arms around Felt from behind, pulling the smaller girl into a warm embrace.

 

Felt: H-Hey! What are you doing, big sis?

Her voice cracked slightly as she squirmed, her scarf shifting with the movement.

 

Emilia: I’m hugging my friend.

Her voice was soft, almost like a lullaby, as though she was trying to soothe Felt’s storm of emotions.

 

Felt tried to push her away, her small hands pressing against Emilia’s arms, but Emilia held firm, resting her chin lightly on top of Felt’s head.

 

Felt: It’s fine, big sis. It was just one moment from a while ago— I’m fine now.

She tried to sound confident, but her voice wavered.

 

Emilia: Then I’m doing this for me.

Emilia’s arms tightened just slightly, a comforting but unyielding hold. Felt froze for a moment, stunned by the stubborn warmth.

 

Felt glanced toward Reinhard, silently pleading for a rescue. Reinhard only smiled gently and waved a finger in playful refusal, signaling that she needed this more than she realized. Felt grit her teeth, muttering under her breath a quiet curse that made Ram smirk in amusement.

 

Finally, Felt’s shoulders slumped, and she let out a long, tired sigh. Slowly, she hugged Emilia back, her face pressing against the silver-haired girl’s shoulder.

 

Emilia: You’re a strong girl, Felt — strong for fighting in the election, strong for caring about your people as much as you do.

 

Felt: Hey… we’re rivals! You shouldn’t be encouraging me like this.

Her voice was muffled, but her tone carried a hint of a pout.

 

Emilia: Even if we’re rivals, we’re friends first. Don’t forget that, okay?

 

Felt hesitated, then gave a small nod.

Felt: …I’ll try to.



The orange sun dipped lower, casting the entire rooftop in a warm, fading glow that made the moment feel strangely fragile.

 

Felt: …Big bro?

Her voice was small, almost swallowed by the wind.

 

Subaru sat cross-legged beside her, leaning back on his hands, exhausted but patient.

Subaru: Yeah?

 

There was a pause. Felt stared down at her boots as if she were afraid of his answer.

 

Felt: Do you think I can really win the election?

 

Subaru didn’t hesitate — not even for a second.

Subaru: Why wouldn’t you?

 

Felt let out a bitter, humorless laugh, her red eyes narrowing.

Felt: Because I’m just some no-name brat from the slums. The fifth candidate chosen by some divine joke. I’ve got no manners, no noble blood, no polished words… how the hell can a street rat rule over an entire nation?

 

Subaru stayed quiet for a moment, watching her. The wind carried the smell of dust and cooking fires from below. Then he leaned forward slightly.

 

Subaru: Do you want to win?

 

Felt’s head shot up, surprised at the simplicity of the question.

Felt: Of course I do!

 

Subaru: Then I think you can.

His voice was calm but unshakably firm, like he was stating a fact rather than just trying to comfort her.

 

The wind picked up, ruffling her messy blonde hair and Subaru’s coat. The sky was bleeding into shades of red and purple now, as though the entire city was listening.

 

Subaru: I think each of you candidates has a real shot — equal footing, no matter where you started. You’re all incredible in your own ways. And whichever one of you wins, you’ll change this country forever. The real question is…

He tilted his head, smiling faintly.

Subaru: …why do you want to be queen?

 

Felt’s expression hardened as her small hands clenched into fists.

 

Felt: Because this whole damn system needs to burn. Because every day I see good people get trampled while the rich keep eating better and better. Because nobles commit crimes and just bribe their way out of them. If nobody tears this down, it’s gonna rot from the inside out. I want to build something better — something where people like me don’t have to grow up fighting to survive!

 

Her words came out like fire — loud, raw, and shaking — but her shoulders were trembling by the end of it.

 

Subaru didn’t interrupt. He let her get it all out before nodding.

 

Subaru: Then that’s enough reason to fight for it. You’ve got more drive than half the politicians I’ve ever seen. This whole thing with that noble? It’s just one little bump in the road. You’ll get past it.

 

He leaned back, sighing with a tired grin.

Subaru: I talked to Rom, you know. He admitted he messed up by not helping you more.

 

Felt’s head whipped toward him, a shocked laugh escaping her throat.

Felt: You actually got him to admit that?

 

Subaru grinned, proud of himself.

Subaru: Yeah. Sometimes you just need to hear it from someone else to realize where you’re wrong. He’s a hard head, though — must run in the family.

 

He reached over and playfully ruffled her hair.

 

Felt: Stop that!!

She swatted his hand away, but there was no real anger behind it.

 

Subaru rubbed his arm dramatically.

Subaru: Ow, abuse! My poor arm!

 

Felt let out a small laugh, the tension finally breaking.

Felt: Wow… I’m a mess.

 

Subaru: We’re both messes.

He stood and offered her his hand, his smile soft but steady.

Subaru: I can’t give you every answer, but I can help you start finding them. Rom will too — and so will Reinhard. You’re not alone in this.

 

For a moment, Felt just stared at his hand. Then, slowly, she reached out and grabbed it.

 

Felt: You know you just gave your rival a pep talk, right? Big-Sis is gonna be pissed.

 

Subaru chuckled, pulling her to her feet.

Subaru: Then I guess I’ll just have to work twice as hard to make up for it.

 

Felt laughed at that, but the laugh was cut short when she stumbled forward, almost falling. Her body was sluggish, drained from the stress.

 

Without saying a word, Subaru crouched down, letting her fall against his back.

 

Felt: H-Hey! What are you doing?!

Subaru: Giving my little sister a ride home.

Felt: Nooo! This is so embarrassing!

Her fists lightly thudded against his head, but Subaru didn’t flinch, carrying her with an easy smile.

 

Subaru: Who cares? The day’s almost done, the sun’s setting, and we’ve got a a special treat waiting for us. We’re going back to the mansion.

 

As the two made their way down from the rooftop, the wind softened, carrying away Felt’s earlier cries. She stopped hitting him and just rested her chin on his shoulder, her expression soft as she watched the city lights slowly begin to glow below.

 



Subaru trudged through the last stretch of the road, the silhouette of the Astrea mansion finally coming into view. Felt’s soft breathing brushed against the back of his neck — she had fallen asleep a while ago, her weight warm and oddly comforting on his back.

 

His own eyelids were flickering, fighting to stay open. His head drooped once, twice, before he jerked himself upright with a sharp inhale.

 

Subaru: Nope—nope! Don’t you dare, Natsuki Subaru. You are not falling asleep while carrying royalty.

 

He adjusted his posture, shaking his head to keep himself awake as he forced one foot in front of the other.

 

Subaru: I’m so tired… I knew today was gonna be a long day, but this long? This is illegal. I swear, if the next crisis shows up before I get my nap, I’m squaring up against fate itself.

 

He let out a delirious little laugh, more air than sound.

 

Subaru: Just a few more steps… get Felt inside, face-plant into a bed… and my dream will finally come true. The dream of glorious, uninterrupted sleep.

 

His voice cracked into a dramatic whisper as though narrating his own tragic hero tale.

 

Subaru: Hold on, Subaru. You’ve survived worse. You can survive… a hallway.

 

His shoulders slumped despite his words, but his grin stayed. The mansion gates were closer now, glowing faintly in the evening light — salvation in sight.

 

 

Emilia was still hugging Felt, her chin resting gently on the smaller girl’s head.

 

Emilia (softly, with a wistful smile): That dunderhead… he’s always thinking about everyone else before himself.

 

Felt squirmed a little in the hug but didn’t pull away. She blew a small huff through her nose.

Felt: Yeah… and he even let me sleep on his back when he was barely holding himself together. Big bro’s just a dumb, stubborn bad boy.

 

She tilted her head, pretending to look annoyed, then smirked and gave a dramatic little hmph — clearly mimicking Emilia’s own way of scolding Subaru.

 

Felt: But… he really did help me. Like, really helped. I should… thank him again when we’re out of here.”

 

Emilia’s expression softened even more. She squeezed Felt a little tighter before pulling back just enough to meet her eyes.

 

Emilia: We all will. He deserves to hear it — from every one of us.

 

Felt clicked her tongue and looked away with a faint blush, but the small smile tugging at her lips betrayed her feelings.

 

Beatrice cleared her throat loudly, her little arms crossed with mock authority.

 

Beatrice: Betty thinks you should return to your seat, in fact.

 

Emilia blinked, confused.

 

Emilia: Why is that?

 

Beatrice simply pointed a small finger toward the other side of the theater. Emilia followed it—

 

—and gasped.

 

There was Rem, sitting serenely with Subaru’s head in her lap, gently brushing his hair as he slept.

 

Emilia (panicked): H-Hey!!

 

She almost dropped Felt in her rush to stand, but managed to set her down gently before dashing over. In one smooth motion, Emilia scooped Subaru up and pulled him into her own lap, clutching him like a prize that had almost been stolen.

 

Rem (calmly, with a small smile): I was just giving him a lap pillow.

 

Emilia: But… I do that.

She said pouting while her cheeks were bright pink

The two locked eyes, a faint spark of rivalry practically crackling between them.

 

Across the room, Al whistled under his breath while Otto and Garfiel exchanged knowing smirks. Ricardo slapped his knee laughing.

 

Beatrice, with surprising strength for her size, tugged Subaru back upright and planted him back into their shared seat. Then, with a satisfied little huff, she leaned back against his chest, crossing her arms like a queen claiming her throne.

 

Beatrice: Betty won’t allow you to take my contractor, in fact. You may each hold one of his hands if you must, but any more than that, and Betty will claim him entirely—for Betty’s sake.

 

Her voice was calm but carried a finality that left no room for argument.

 

Rem and Emilia both opened their mouths to protest, but Beatrice slowly turned her head toward them with the most unimpressed glare they had ever seen.

 

The two froze mid-breath.

 

Emilia looked away, cheeks puffing out. Rem politely grabbed her plushie and began to play with it, but her ears were pink with suppressed laughter.

 

Subaru finally reached the grand gates of the Astrea mansion, his steps heavy but steady despite the weight on his back. His eyes were half-lidded from exhaustion, but he still managed a tired grin as he glanced over his shoulder.

 

Subaru: Oi, 5th candidate… it wouldn’t look very professional if someone saw you drooling on a knight, you know.

 

Felt stirred at the sound of his voice, blinking sleepily before realizing where she was. Her face immediately turned bright red.

 

Felt: I—I wasn’t drooling!

 

She squirmed a bit, but Subaru just chuckled softly, tightening his grip so she wouldn’t fall.

 

Subaru: Relax. If you jump off now, we’ll just have to pick you up again later.

 

With that, he shifted her weight on his back and pushed open the mansion doors with his foot, stepping into the warm glow of the entrance hall. The smell of dinner still lingered faintly in the air, making his stomach grumble.

 

Subaru: Home sweet home. Alright, let’s get you to the dining room before you pass out again.

 

Felt hid her face against his back, mumbling something about how this was “the most embarrassing day of her life,” while Subaru just laughed quietly and kept walking toward the dining room.

 

The door creaked open as Subaru stepped into the dining room, Felt still half-asleep on his back. Beatrice was seated on her stool, spinning a small wooden toy between her fingers, while Reinhard and Emilia were mid-conversation.

 

Subaru: Okay, okay—

He let out a huge yawn, covering his mouth

Subaru: —let’s get to eating this dish before I collapse on the floor.

 

Emilia turned from Reinhard, her expression softening as soon as she saw him.

Emilia: Subaru, you look exhausted.

 

Subaru: Yes, Emilia, I am exhausted,

He said with a tired smile.

Subaru: So let’s make this quick so I can fulfill my lifelong dream of sleeping for twelve hours straight.

 

He carefully set Felt down on a chair, her face still red from earlier, before walking toward the mini fridge. With a small flourish, Subaru swung the fridge door open and dramatically pulled out a pristine cake, as if it were a treasure chest reward.

 

Subaru: Behold! The long-awaited finale to today’s adventure—cake!

 

Beatrice’s butterfly-like eyes widened immediately, her toy forgotten as she hopped onto the table to get a better look.

Beatrice: Betty has waited all day for this, I suppose!

 

Reinhard chuckled softly at her enthusiasm, while Emilia tried to hide a smile behind her hand.

Emilia: Alright then, let’s eat before Beatrice explodes.

 

Subaru set the cake on the counter with a dramatic thud before slumping into his seat between Beatrice and Emilia. The maids quickly filed in, gracefully arranging plates, forks, and napkins with almost military precision. Subaru waved them on with a tired hand like a king giving his last decree.

 

Subaru: Alright, here are the rules: everyone gets one slice. Rom’s exempt since he doesn’t do sweets, and Beako gets two slices—because I’m too tired to eat mine.

 

Beatrice’s face lit up like a child’s on her birthday.

 

Subaru: And keep your opinions to yourselves—unless you want to carry me home. Reinhard, you’re in charge of hauling my corpse to the carriage. I’m going to bed after this.

 

Reinhard, looking mildly amused, tilted his head.

 

Reinhard: But what about your honor as a man? Julius once told me that was very important to you.

 

Without missing a beat, Subaru groaned and let his head droop forward.

 

Subaru: Sleep is more important than honor right now. Tell Julius he can guard my manly pride while I snore.

 

The maids, suppressing smiles, served each person a neat slice of cake—placing two slices before Beatrice, who was practically vibrating with excitement.

 

Subaru waved his hand weakly

Subaru: Alright. Dig in.

 

And with that, he let his face drop onto the table with a dull thunk. Emilia gasped, reaching toward him, until she realized the steady rhythm of his breathing meant he was fast asleep. A small, relieved smile spread across her lips as she gently brushed his hair back from his face.

 

Emilia: Oh, Subaru… I’ll protect your honor for you.

 

Meanwhile, the others finally turned their attention to the cake. At first glance, it looked deceptively plain—just a simple vanilla cake with smooth white frosting—but when Beatrice cut into it, her eyes widened as the texture gave way.

 

Beatrice: Finally, I suppose!

 

She took her first bite and immediately let out a squeal that sounded almost too cute for the quiet dining hall.

 

Beatrice: Betty has never tasted such a marvelous creation! It’s cold and sweet and—ohhh—perfect, I suppose!

 

Her joy was so infectious that Emilia hesitated only a moment before taking a bite of her own. The cake melted on her tongue like snow, leaving behind a creamy sweetness that made her shiver in delight.

 

Emilia: Wait… is this really cake?

 

She turned to look at the sleeping Subaru, her amethyst eyes locking on him with a new, dangerous glint.

 

Emilia: [He’s going to make this for me again. He has to.]

 

Beatrice nodded eagerly while devouring her second slice

Beatrice: This is no ordinary cake. My contractor called it an ‘ice cream cake.’ And Betty declares it the dessert of champions, I suppose!

 

 

Beatrice squealed like a high school girl, hugging her Subaru plushie so tight she nearly crushed it.

 

Beatrice: Betty wants to eat that now!!

 

Her little feet kicked the air like she couldn’t sit still, her face glowing with pure excitement.

 

Emilia, meanwhile, was lost in her own little world. Her mouth hung slightly open, and a tiny string of drool betrayed her thoughts as she rested her cheek in her palm.

 

Emilia: It was really, really good…

 

She closed her eyes, daydreaming about the cold sweetness melting on her tongue again.

 

Rem tilted her head, confused but curious.

 

Rem: “Ice… cream” cake? What is ice cream?

 

Beatrice puffed up proudly, standing on Subaru’s lap as if she was about to deliver the greatest lecture in history.

 

Beatrice: Ice cream is a frozen dessert, creamy and soft, made with milk and sugar—and sometimes fruits or sweets mixed in, I suppose. You eat it cold, and it’s like biting into happiness itself!

 

Rem’s eyes widened as she clasped her hands together.

 

Rem: That sounds amazing! Subaru is so thoughtful to make such a thing.

 

Across the room, Anastasia had her chin propped on her hand, watching all of them with a calculating look in her eyes.

 

Anastasia: [If everyone who’s tried this cake is going feral over it… I need to get my hands on some. No, I need to own the recipe. Imagine the profit margins…]

 

Priscilla scoffed and fanned herself, though her sharp eyes lingered on the cake’s image a little longer than necessary.

 

Priscilla: Hmph. All this fuss over mere food? How very commoner of you all.

 

Al elbowed her lightly with a grin.

 

Al: Sure, sure, Princess. Just wait until you get a bite—you’ll be the loudest one here.

 

Priscilla shot him a glare, but her fan hid the faintest smirk.

 


Felt rubbed the sleep from her eyes and took a casual bite—only for her entire body to go rigid.

 

Her pupils shrank, her scarf slipping from her mouth as she froze mid-chew. Slowly, she sank back into her chair like she had just witnessed a divine revelation.

 

Felt: Is this… real? It has to be fake, right? No way food can taste like this…

 

Her voice was barely a whisper, as though she was afraid speaking too loud would break the spell. Then, her wide-eyed stare locked onto the cake again—and something primal took over.

 

Without caring about the utensils, Felt grabbed the rest of her slice with both hands and began devouring it like a starving animal, crumbs and smears of ice cream getting on her gloves.

 

Felt: It’s real. It’s actually real. Big bro, you genius…

She said in between bites, laughing to herself

 

Across the table, Reinhard chuckled softly at her feral reaction, but then took his own first bite.

 

The moment the ice cream cake touched his tongue, the Sword Saint’s expression went still. For a moment, it was as if his entire mind had shut down—his fork falling from his hand, his brilliant blue eyes softening as a single tear traced down his cheek.

 

His divine protections scrambled to reset his mind from the overwhelming rush of flavor, but even then, Reinhard was left in quiet awe. Wordlessly, he picked up his fork again and took another bite, his movements slow, reverent, like he was tasting something sacred.

 

 

Everyone finished their slices in total silence. Forks clinked softly against porcelain, but not a single word was spoken.

 

When the last crumb was gone, a strange stillness settled over the table. Slowly, almost in unison, everyone’s eyes turned to the center of the table where the remaining cake sat—glimmering under the light, its frosted edges glistening like forbidden treasure.

 

Felt suddenly snapped.

 

Felt slammed her hands on the table

Felt: It’s mine!!!

 

With animal-like speed, she leapt over the table, only to be caught midair by Reinhard’s strong grip. He pulled her back effortlessly, setting her down in her seat as if she weighed nothing.

 

Felt: Rein, let me go! I want more!

 

Reinhard: Lady Felt, you must control yourself.

 

Felt: You say that, but I can see it in your eyes—you want it just as much as I do. Maybe more!

 

Reinhard froze, his normally serene expression faltering. His blue eyes darted toward the cake for a fleeting moment before he looked away, as if ashamed to be caught.

 

Felt tried to wriggle free, but Reinhard had no choice but to gently place his hand over her shoulder and drain her mana just enough to make her slump back into her chair, faint but still pouting in her sleep.

 

Across the table, Emilia hadn’t even noticed the commotion. She was locked in a silent staring contest with the cake. Her hands gripped the edge of the table so tightly her knuckles turned white.

 

Emilia: [It’s calling to me… it wants to be eaten… it has to be eaten before it melts…]

 

It took every ounce of her willpower and every etiquette lesson she’d ever learned not to dive face-first into the plate.

 

Beatrice, meanwhile, had completely succumbed to her sugar high and promptly passed out on Subaru’s shoulder, a blissful smile plastered across her face. Her little hands twitched as though she were still eating in her dreams.

 

Beatrice half-asleep whisper: More… Betty wants more…

 

Reinhard, visibly trying to keep himself composed, finally stood and cleared his throat.

 

Reinhard: I believe… we should save this cake for another day.

 

His divine protections were still repairing the mental damage caused by the first bite, his eyes still faintly glassy as he gestured toward the mini-fridge next to Emilia.

 

Reinhard: Was there… anything else Subaru stored in there?

 

The question snapped Emilia out of her trance. Her cheeks flushed pink in embarrassment as she hurriedly opened the fridge.

 

Inside, sitting neatly on the bottom shelf, was another cake. Emilia’s hands trembled as she carefully slid it out, fighting the overwhelming urge to just take a bite right there.

 

Beneath the plate was a folded note. Emilia unfolded it and read aloud:

 

Emilia: “For the maids of the Astrea mansion.”

 

Both she and Reinhard smiled softly, their earlier tension melting away.

 

Emilia gently pat Subaru’s sleeping head Emilia: You really are too kind… and thoughtful.

Her violet eyes sparkling with a mix of pride and affection.

Emilia: We’ll make another one for our friends. I’ll even help. It can be… like a date.

 

Her cheeks turned a deep shade of red as she giggled shyly, sliding the second cake toward Reinhard with a little smile.

 

 

Mimi was jumping up and down in her seat, her tail wagging

Mimi: Mimi wants some toooo!! Mini boss Subaru better make one for Mimi too!

 

She practically tackled Hetaro, shaking him as if he could magically make cake appear.

 

Hetaro: Why are you shaking me? Ask Subaru!

 

Felt: Hey, don’t look at me like that! Anyone would’ve jumped for it. That cake was… was criminally good!

She tugged on her scarf, cheeks a bit red.

Felt: Besides, I didn’t get violent, Reinhard just overreacted!

 

Reinhard: Lady Felt, you tried to leap over the table.

 

Felt: Details…

She said under her breath

 

Across from her, Crusch rested her chin in her hand, clearly deep in thought.

 

Crusch: To create a dish that could bring a room of knights, nobles, and commoners to a standstill… I must admit, I am tempted to request one for the next meeting of my camp. It may be… an effective morale booster.

 

Felix: More like a dangerous weapon, Lady Crusch. One bite and everyone goes feral.

 

Felt pointed at Felix

Felt: Hey! I wasn’t feral, just… passionate!

 

At the same time as Felix and Felt were arguing:

 

Ram: It was really good.

Rem: Sis… you tried it?

 

Ram nodded like it’s the most natural thing in the world

Ram: Of course. When Barusu first made it, he requested my excellent judgment — along with Frederica’s — to ensure it was worthy of serving.

 

Rem: So… how did it taste?

 

At the question, Ram’s face turned the faintest shade of pink. She didn’t want to admit it but…

Ram:…Acceptable.

 

Garfiel: Ha! That’s a load of crap! You an’ Beako nearly tore each other’s heads off fightin’ over the last bite! Then you dragged Cap’n back into the kitchen and made him whip up another one on the spot!

 

Frederica covered her mouth with a polite chuckle

Federica: It was quite the sight. I believe the kitchen staff is still recovering.

 

Ram’s eyes narrowed like a predator spotting prey.

 

Ram smirked dangerously

Ram: Don’t act so composed, Frederica. You were the one who fainted face-first into the counter after the first bite.

 

Frederica went stiff, her cheeks reddening Federica T-that was merely… a brief loss of posture.

 

Garfiel: Ha! More like a knock-out blow! You were snorin’ before your fork hit the floor!

 

Frederica hid her face in her hands as the rest of the cast chuckled.

 

Al leaned back with a grin

Al: Yeah, nah. He definitely laced that cake with somethin’.

 

Ricardo: Yup. Question is — would ya still eat it?

 

Al without missing a beat said

Al: Oh, absolutely. If it’s got his friends droppin’ like flies, there’s no way I’m missin’ out on that experience.

 

Mimi: Mimi wants two! No—three!

 

 

Emilia clasped her hands together tightly, a soft but determined look in her eyes.

 

Emilia: I believe we should get going. Otto should be waiting outside by now.

 

Reinhard: Right. I’ll carry Subaru while you hold Beatrice.

 

The doors opened as the mansion maids entered, quietly taking in the scene — plates licked clean, frosting smeared across the table, and Beatrice still dozing with a blissful smile on her frosting-stained face. They didn’t comment, only exchanged knowing glances as they began clearing the mess with practiced efficiency.

 

Reinhard carefully crouched and lifted Subaru onto his back, adjusting him into a secure piggyback carry. Subaru’s head lolled onto Reinhard’s shoulder, his dark hair brushing against the Sword Saint’s cheek. Emilia, smiling faintly, scooped Beatrice into her arms like a spoiled child — frosting stains and all.

 

As they stepped outside, the orange twilight bathed the courtyard in warm light. The cool evening air brushed against them, and for a moment everything was calm.

 

Subaru stirred against Reinhard’s back, mumbling sleepily.

 

Subaru: Hey, Reinhard… you should take a break tomorrow.

 

Reinhard: But Subaru… today was my day off.

 

Subaru: Yeah… and you still went to Felt’s meeting. Your day off should be you resting, not babysitting politics.

 

Reinhard’s smile softened, his steps slowing slightly as the words sank in.

 

Reinhard:…I’ll try.

He said quietly

 

Subaru yawned, the sound small and oddly content.

 

Subaru: Good. Remember… you’re Reinhard, the person. Not just the Sword Saint. You’re still human — just like me.

 

Reinhard froze mid-step, stunned. The words hit him deeper than Subaru probably realized. For a moment, he simply stood there under the twilight sky, Subaru’s faint breathing on his back grounding him.

 

Reinhard: [This man… he always finds a way to remind me of things I’ve long forgotten.]

 

His lips curled into the gentlest of smiles as he resumed walking, silently thanking the world — and perhaps fate itself — for letting him meet someone like Subaru.

 

They reached the carriage where Otto sat waiting, looking more than a little curious.

 

Otto: What happened to them? And… why does Lady Beatrice look like she fought a frosting war?

 

Emilia laughed softly, looking down at Beatrice’s frosting-stained dress, then at her own clothes, which bore a few sugary smudges from holding her.

 

Emilia: She ate too much, and Subaru overworked himself. He really is a troublesome one.

 

She giggled again, carefully climbing into the carriage and settling Beatrice in her lap.

 

Before Reinhard could set him down, Subaru stirred again, peeking one eye open.

 

Subaru: Hey, Reinhard… what’s your favorite animal?

 

Reinhard blinked at the sudden question, then tilted his head thoughtfully before answering.

Reinhard: A bear. They’re powerful, protective creatures — but calm when left in peace.

 

Subaru’s lips curved into a sleepy grin.

Subaru: Heh. Alright. Thanks, friend.

 

Reinhard’s chest warmed at that single word.

 

Reinhard: No… thank you, my friend.

 

 

Wilhelm’s usually stern features softened into a faint smile, his hands folded neatly behind his back.

Wilhelm: [Oh, how I wish I could have told you those words back then… How I wish I could have reminded you that you were more than the title you carried.]

 

A warmth welled in his chest, pride and bittersweet regret mingling together.

 

On-screen, Reinhard smiled faintly at Subaru’s sleeping form, and in the theater, the Sword Saint allowed himself to exhale, as though a weight had been quietly lifted from his heart.

 

Reinhard: Even then… I still believed I was a monster. And yet, I was lucky enough to meet people like you and Subaru. Lucky enough… to have friends.

 

Felt, who had been watching closely, grinned before throwing a playful punch at his shoulder — though there was a strange tenderness in the gesture.

 

Felt: You better remember what our Big Bro said, alright, Rein? He made that plushie for you. That means something.

 

Her tone was casual, but her crimson eyes shimmered with a glint of sincerity she usually hid.

 

Reinhard glanced toward the dragon plushie sitting beside him. He picked it up carefully, as though it were a fragile treasure, and pressed it against his chest.

Reinhard: Thank you… both of you.



The camera lingered on the carriage rolling down the dirt path, its wheels softly crunching over the earth as the sky above blazed with the deep oranges and purples of twilight.

 

At the front, Otto’s voice was a distant murmur as he guided Furfoo, almost fading away under the sound of the gentle wind. The camera slowly slid past the curtains into the interior of the carriage.

 

Inside, everything was quiet — peaceful.

 

Subaru rested with his head in Emilia’s lap, his breathing slow and even, as if the exhaustion of the entire day had finally melted away. Beatrice lay against him, her small hands clutching his sleeve like a child who never wanted to let go. The fridge sat softly near their feet, but it felt like the whole world had grown still just for this moment.

 

Emilia looked down at him, her fingers running through his dark hair, brushing away stray strands from his forehead. The moonlight poured through the window, enhancing the color of her hair, making it seem like it was glowing and giving her face a warm, soft glow.

 

Emilia spoke. Her voice barely above a whisper, her lips curling into the faintest smile

Emilia: You really did well today, Subaru… you always do.

 

Subaru shifted slightly, his face relaxing, and then in a quiet, dreamy voice — almost as if his heart was speaking instead of his mind — he mumbled:

 

Subaru: I love you… Emilia…

 

Her breath caught, violet eyes widening. For a heartbeat, she froze — then her expression softened into something warm, something she didn’t fully understand but didn’t want to let go of. Slowly, she bent forward, hugging his head closer to her, pressing her cheek to his dark hair.

 

Emilia whispered with a small, almost shy smile

 

Emilia: Thank you.

 

She closed her eyes, holding him there as if to keep him safe, her fingers still stroking his hair. The carriage rocked gently, the sound of the wheels a quiet lullaby, as if the entire world wanted to preserve this small, fleeting moment between them.

 

{Episode 5: End}

Notes:

The next chapter will be a timeline of episode 0-5

Chapter 58: !!!THIS IS NOT A CHAPTER!!!

Summary:

I have a discord if you want to join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

Chapter Text

!!!THIS IS NOT A CHAPTER!!!

 

Since episodes 1-5 are now I felt like it was time for a timeline so that you, the audience can gain a better understanding of has happened in them and in between them. The next chapter will come sometime soon 

 

The End of January — Episode 0: The End of Sanctuary

Subaru begins forming a company, unconsciously using strategies of Otto and Anastasia.

His mind splits creating a new being, Vega

He notices his hair starting to grey and covers it with paint, while his deepening eye bags force him to experiment with makeshift makeup to hide the exhaustion on his face.

 

In the capital, he meets Grandma. Subaru helps her find a new purpose in life, and in return, she teaches him how to “properly hide his face.”

Later, he meets Cora and spends time supporting her as well.

 

Subaru begins investigating the supposed “death” of Theresia at the hands of the White Whale. His first visit to the graveyard of those who fell to the beast becomes his initial point of contact with Theresia’s memory.

 

March 17 — Episode 1

 

Subaru entrusts Cora with managing the company and handles the slave trade auction invasion.

He accepts using the mask

Meanwhile, he devotes himself to studying chemistry, medicine, and botany. He also begins painting and learning musical instruments.

 

March 20–23 — Episode 2

 

Subaru performs a magic show, with Felt and Reinhard in the audience.

He starts purchasing new equipment and expanding his business, where he meets Eline and Krostas.

This period also marks the beginning of his plushie-making.

 

March 31–April 1 — Episode 3

 

(Beatrice tricks him: when Subaru visits the graveyard, he believes it is still March 31st, but in reality, it is April 1st.)

 

Subaru notices the medical issues of Petra’s mom and begins researching a cure.

Alongside the Ryuzus, he conducts experiments in a cleared area outside the Sanctuary — land that will eventually develop into the new Sanctuary.

 

July 14–15 — Episode 4

 

August 13–15 — Episode 5

 

 

Questions people may have 

 

Q: Why didn’t we see the puncture wound on Subaru’s side in the shower scene?

A: The wound was submerged below the waterline, and the rising steam obscured it from view.


Why didn’t Beatrice question where Subaru got that wound?

A: Subaru told her he received it before they met. The incident where Cora stabbed him occurred earlier in the timeline, well before Beatrice discovered his history of self-harm.

 

Q: Why don’t Ram, Garfiel, or Roswaal smell blood when Subaru hurt himself?

A: Subaru carefully washes his own clothes, often using vinegar and baking soda to remove traces of blood. If the smell lingers, he burns the clothes and replaces them. And Roswaal doesn’t suspect Subaru’s self harm

 

Q: Does Orion know who Vega is?

A: Orion knows Vega’s appearance and suspects he has connection to the Knights of Lugunica, but nothing beyond that. Only Grandma and Cora are aware of Vega’s true identity.

 

Q: Why doesn’t the landscape change? Shouldn’t there be snow in the first two episodes?

A: The world of Re:Zero is flat, meaning seasonal weather does not function as it does in ours. That’s why Gusteko is perpetually cold. Additionally, the Witch of Envy’s attack 400 years ago heavily influenced modern climate patterns.

 

Q: Why didn’t Subaru make plushies of his parents?

A: Although Subaru loves his parents deeply, he is grateful they were never drawn into the world of Re:Zero. Normal people like them would have perished far earlier. He avoids making plushies of them because the thought of them being damaged, even in that form, is unbearable. However, he does create something in their honor, which will be revealed later.

 

Q: What is the difference between the masks, Vega, and the ghosts?

 

A: Vega is a distinct personality born from the combined business instincts of Otto, Anastasia, and Crusch. Unlike Subaru, Vega has never experienced death, and therefore does not carry the burden of being haunted by the ghosts.

 

The ghosts are manifestations that only Subaru perceives. They represent the lingering weight of his deaths and failures, tormenting him but also offering a way to strategize and reflect with himself.

 

The masks are tools that can be worn by either Subaru or Vega, though Subaru relies on them far more often. Each mask serves as a temporary persona or façade, a way to adapt or protect himself. Vega, being a constructed personality rather than a fully burdened individual, has not been shown to use them.

 

Both Subaru and Vega can communicate independently, or with one of Subaru’s ghostly companions. However, there’s a crucial limitation: if Vega wishes to speak with a ghost, Subaru must be present. Though Vega and the ghosts are distinct entities, they are tragically still fragments of Subaru—a fractured mind, a jumble of shattered pieces he once called his own.

 

If there are any questions about the timeline or if you notice mistakes, feel free to comment below.

Chapter 59: Lost in the Sauce

Notes:

I have a discord server if you want to you
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

I KNOW IT’S A CRAZY TITLE😭😭😭

Chapter Text

Felt exhaled loudly and sat up straight, stretching her arms above her head before letting them flop back down.

 

Felt: Welp, that was a thrill ride.

 

Al leaned back in his seat, folding his arms with a dramatic groan.

Al: You’re telling me. I’d say this was the most exhausting episode so far.

 

Felt nodded, tilting her head back with a sigh.

 

Felt: Yup. The backstories, Big Bro’s alter ego, that whole emotional trip—ugh. They should’ve split this one into two episodes so we could actually breathe.

 

Just then, a soft golden glow surrounded Petra as she slowly stirred awake. Her eyelids fluttered, and for a brief moment she looked around in confusion, her small hands clutching at her mouse plushie. Then, like a wave, the memories of what happened — along with new ones gifted by the director — hit her all at once. Her shoulders trembled slightly before she let out a quiet breath and gave a small, fragile smile.

 

Petra: At least it ended well…

 

Federica immediately knelt down beside her and scooped her into a gentle, protective hug, holding her close against her chest.

 

Federica: I’m sorry I couldn’t help you, Petra.

 

Petra stayed still for a moment, her fingers gripping Federica’s uniform before she softened and hugged her back.

Petra: It’s alright. I’m doing better now.

 

Federica leaned back just enough to look her in the eyes, concern still heavy in her gaze.

 

Federica: Are you sure?

 

Petra nodded with a tiny, reassuring smile.

 

Petra: Yes. Now… could you stop hugging so hard? I can feel my ribs cracking.

 

Federica instantly let go, her cheeks flushing pink as she scratched her cheek awkwardly.

 

Federica: Ah—sorry about that…

 

Petra giggled softly, her mouse plushie still tucked safely under her arm.

Beatrice glanced toward her unconscious contractor, her small fingers gently brushing back the messy strands of his bangs.

 

Beatrice: So this isn’t real, is it…

Her voice wasn’t bitter, not even resigned — just quiet and thoughtful, as if she was stating a truth she had long since come to accept.

 

Felix shifted slightly, his usual playful tone nowhere to be found as he sat forward, tail resting calmly against the chair .

 

Felix: I believe we should have a serious discussion about how we approach Subaru’s… appearance — or rather, his true form.

 

The room fell into silence for a moment.

 

Rem lowered her gaze to her plushie, absentmindedly running her thumb over its fabric as she processed his words.

 

Rem (hesitant): We… we can’t ask him to reveal it, can we?

 

Felix shook his head gently, his expression serious, almost clinical.

 

Felix: No. The only times he has willingly revealed himself were to Cora and Grandma — and that was for their comfort, not his. From my observations, Subaru’s psyche is currently incapable of enduring sustained self-recognition. The moment he is forced to see himself clearly, his mind begins replaying the memories of his deaths in a continuous loop. The psychological strain escalates rapidly until he reaches a complete mental break. In layman’s terms — his brain shuts down to protect him from the overload.

 

Beatrice’s hand stilled on Subaru’s bangs. She turned her head slightly toward Felix, her butterfly eyes soft yet conflicted.

 

She wanted to do something. To help. To free him from this invisible torment. But she knew Felix was right — forcing him would be cruel. Her contractor wouldn’t last a minute staring into the face of every failure, every death he endured.

 

Emilia spoke next, her voice quiet but filled with concern.

 

Emilia: Maybe it’s not just the memories of dying… maybe it’s the fact that when he looks at himself, that’s all he sees. Death. Pain. Everything he’s been through. There’s nothing left of the man he used to be — not in his own eyes.

 

Felix gave her a small nod, acknowledging the accuracy of her observation.

 

Felix: Precisely. His mind associates his reflection with trauma. It’s a trigger — one so potent that it overwhelms him. At present, the only effective treatments we’ve observed are either full sensory deprivation — surrounding him with darkness to calm his nervous system — or masking his face, which allows him to detach from his trauma long enough to function.

 

Beatrice’s fingers curled slightly in Subaru’s hair, her expression tightening.

 

Beatrice: [Then Betty will just have to find a way to help you… one step at a time. Even if it takes years.]

 

Her heart ached, but her resolve was firm.

 

Ram crossed her arms, her expression sharp as her crimson eyes swept over the group.

 

Ram (serious): And then there’s the matter of what we do with the knowledge that we’ve already seen his true form.

 

The room seemed to grow heavier at her words. Felix’s ears twitched, and he placed a hand under his chin, considering carefully before answering in a calm, clinical tone.

 

Felix: If it ever comes to light that we know, the one most suited to fabricate a reasonable explanation would be Beatrice. She could claim she detected a faint trace of foreign mana clinging to his face and hair, something only someone of her caliber would notice. That would justify her observation without making Subaru feel cornered.

 

Beatrice, still seated near Subaru, turned her head slowly toward Felix. Her face was calm, but her fingers tightened ever so slightly in Subaru’s hair.

 

Beatrice: But before we even reach that point, we have to make sure he’s capable of withstanding the storm inside his own mind, I suppose. To force him to confront his reflection now — when he can barely keep his thoughts from devouring him — would be nothing short of cruel.

 

She looked down at Subaru’s peaceful sleeping face, her usual pride replaced with a rare softness.

 

Beatrice: It has to be gradual. Controlled. Step by step, until the day comes when he can see himself without breaking apart.

 

There was a pause as everyone absorbed her words. Even Ram’s expression softened slightly, though she said nothing.

 

Crusch, who had been listening intently, finally spoke, her tone calm but carrying the weight of a commander.

 

Crusch: Then we owe him patience. If we are to see Subaru restored, we must all commit to this — not forcing him to move faster than he is ready, no matter how much we may wish to.

 

The director’s voice suddenly cut in, shattering the heavy silence.

 

Alright, it seems all the serious topics have been thoroughly discussed. As a reward for enduring so much emotional weight, I’ve decided to give you all a treat.

 

Anastasia raised a brow, her fan half-covering her smile.

 

Anastasia (skeptical): A treat? Now of all times? That’s not something you’ve done before.

 

The director chuckled knowingly.

 

Not true — I gave you those plushies modeled after all of you. You do realize he’d never actually hand those over himself, right?

 

Otto, who had been quietly taking notes, looked up with a frown.

Otto: …That’s a good point. Wait, what does he even use those plushies for, and where has he been storing them this whole time?

 

That question made the entire room pause. It was something that, in hindsight, they should have asked a long time ago.

 

He hides them in one of the trees he and the Ryuzus hollowed out.

 

Julius, ever the curious knight, tilted his head thoughtfully.

Julius: That brings us to another question: how many of these hollowed trees has he created?

 

Oh, that’s an easy one. As of now, in your current reality, he’s done two.

 

Emilia, who had been stroking the plushie in her lap, leaned forward, eyes soft but filled with worry.

 

Emilia: Could you tell us what’s inside them?

 

I can’t list everything, but here’s what I can tell you — Elsa’s blades, a sack of money, his journal, a shovel, a compass, a pocket watch, and a whole bunch of thread he uses to make the plushies.

 

Petra furrowed her brow, her hands clutching her mouse plushie tighter.

Petra: …Why does he always make them near the cliff?

 

Priscilla, lounging elegantly with her usual air of superiority, opened her eyes and smirked knowingly.

Priscilla: Little one, have you not pieced it together yet?

 

Petra blinked and turned toward her, confused.

 

Priscilla’s voice was calm but cutting

Priscilla: That cliff is where he first chose death. Where he accepted that his suffering would repeat endlessly. It is not mere convenience — it is sentiment. A twisted fondness for the place where his torment truly began.

 

The room fell silent at her words, their weight sinking in.

 

Priscilla: And perhaps it is also the place where the most ghosts gather… a fitting audience for the boy who dances with death.

 

You are once again correct, Priscilla. Now, for the gifts — do you want them or not?

 

The room was silent for a beat until an energetic voice shattered the quiet.

 

Mimi: Mimi wants the gift!

 

Ricardo chuckled at his companion’s enthusiasm, resting his chin on his hand.

 

Ricardo: Well, if it’s a gift, it can’t be that bad, right?

 

Since I didn’t hear a no, I’ll summon them.

 

A bright glow appeared on everyone’s lap, momentarily blinding them. When their vision cleared, each person found a plate before them — holding a slice of vanilla ice cream cake so perfectly made that it looked like it came straight from a heavenly banquet.

 

The cake’s surface glistened under the theater lights, a soft sheen of melting frost making the creamy white layers look impossibly smooth. Thin rivulets of caramel and chocolate drizzle traced elegant patterns across the top, pooling slightly at the edges. The vanilla ice cream was pale and delicate, yet rich enough to perfume the air with its sweet aroma. Just looking at it made mouths water.

 

Beatrice, Mimi, and Felt screamed with joy at the sight, their voices overlapping in an oddly harmonious pitch.

 

Yes, yes. I heard everyone wanting to taste it, so I summoned some for each of you.

 

Crusch gently set her fork down and folded her hands neatly on her lap.

 

Crusch: I am grateful for the gift, but I cannot accept, Director.

 

Oh? And why is that?

His voice filled with genuine curiosity

 

Crusch: It would compromise my diet.

 

Director laughed softly

 

That’s the best part! When in this dimension, have you ever noticed that you neither gain nor lose weight, no matter what you eat? That’s because I maintain your physical condition for you. Every bite you take here is converted immediately into energy — no fat, no digestion problems. Your bodies stay in their peak condition regardless of what you consume.

 

He crossed his arms and smirked.


So enjoy it. Just remember that food you eat outside of this dimension will affect you normally. And before you ask, no — neither I nor Subaru laced the cake.

 

Al lowered the hand he had been halfway raising, clearly disappointed.

 

Al: Damn.

 

Beatrice instantly threw her fork to the ground and bit directly into the cake. The instant it touched her artificial tongue, her entire body shuddered as though struck by lightning.

Beatrice: —!! Betty is… in heaven…!

 

Her normally composed expression melted into one of pure bliss as she devoured the rest of the slice with a speed that would put most adults to shame, frosting smearing on the corner of her mouth.

 

Mimi, inspired by the spectacle, didn’t want to be left behind. She dramatically threw her own fork to the floor, grabbed the cake with her little hands, and took a huge bite.

 

The moment the sweetness hit her tongue, her tail shot up and wagged furiously. It was like every star in the sky had exploded behind her eyes.

Mimi: Mmmmmmiiiimi—!!!

 

She kept shoveling cake into her mouth, crumbs falling everywhere, until she was practically inhaling it. Her tiny body trembled with delight, but then her movements slowed as her mind completely short-circuited from the overwhelming flavor.

 

She sat frozen, cheeks stuffed with cake, drool slipping down her chin as she stared blankly ahead — as though the world had stopped existing except for the taste in her mouth.i

 

Felt didn’t even hesitate. The moment her brain processed that cake was on her lap, she grabbed the plate with both hands and shoved the entire slice into her mouth. Her face became a sticky, frosted mess, but she didn’t care.

Felt: [This is it. This is heaven.]

The flavor she thought she’d never taste again was back, and when the plate was finally empty, her body gave out from sheer bliss. She collapsed forward, face-first into the ground, frosting still smeared across her cheeks, a satisfied smile frozen on her lips as she passed out.

 

Emilia’s hands trembled as she held the fork. It took every ounce of self-control not to simply bury her face into the plate. When the first bite touched her lips, the cool, velvety sweetness sent a shiver down her spine. The chill melted on her tongue like snow beneath the sun, and suddenly her mind was filled with every precious memory of Subaru — walking together through the marketplace, laughing over small jokes, sitting under the stars, and even silly moments like him tripping over nothing.

 

Then came the dreams — ones she hadn’t let herself think about too often. Picnics in the park. Subaru holding her hand as if he’d never let go. A wedding with her parents somehow there, smiling proudly as she walked forward in a white dress.

 

It didn’t make sense how a simple dessert could hold so much power over her, but tears rolled down her cheeks before she realized it. Her lips curled into a small, bashful smile as her ears flushed bright red like cherries.

 

Rem hesitated at first, glancing nervously at Felt who lay face-first on the floor in blissful unconsciousness. Then, cautiously, she took a bite.

 

Her body went rigid. The taste was unlike anything she had ever known — soft, sweet, cold — and yet it carried weight, like the night sky after the whale hunt. In her mind, she saw Subaru’s face, saw him standing before her with that desperate, broken expression, heard his voice whisper those unforgettable words: “I love you.”

 

The memory replayed again. And again. And again.

 

Rem sat there perfectly still, so quiet that for a moment everyone thought she had frozen completely — only the faint shimmer of a tear running down her cheek betrayed her trance as she mechanically lifted the fork for another bite.

 

Ram, meanwhile, showed no hesitation whatsoever. She took her fork, cut off a piece, and ate without a single wasted motion.

 

The moment the flavor spread through her mouth, a rush of nostalgia hit her like a wave. She remembered the first time Subaru had made this cake and how undignified she and Beatrice had been, fighting over the last slice like children.

 

Had no one been watching, she might have let out a squeal of delight or even jumped in the air like a giddy child, but her impeccable maid composure held her steady. She allowed herself only a slight nod and a single, perfectly flat word:

 

Ram: Acceptable.

 

But her crimson eyes shone with a betraying spark of joy as she went in for another bite.

 

 

Reinhard knelt beside Felt, carefully brushing a few crumbs from her cheek. Her breathing was steady, her small fists curled as if she were still trying to fight him even in her sleep. He knew better than to wake her — she had clearly exhausted both her body and spirit.

 

Quietly, he picked up his own fork and took a bite of the cake.

 

The moment the sweetness hit his tongue, Reinhard’s mind came to a complete halt. The world blurred, the orange glow of the evening dimmed, and all that existed was the taste — soft, cold, and impossibly perfect. For the first time in a very long time, there was no divine protection coming to snap him out of it, no divine voice telling him what to do next.

 

He simply sat there, silent, taking slow bites, a faint but unmistakable smile breaking across his face as warmth filled his chest.

 

Federica hesitated, staring down at the cake as if it were some dangerous forbidden artifact. She took a deep breath, bracing herself, and brought the first bite to her mouth.

 

The sensation was too much — the cold creaminess, the sweetness, the way it seemed to melt into her very soul. Her knees gave way as her entire body shut down to process the experience.

 

She fell forward with a quiet thud, face hitting the floor, still smiling faintly as the plate slid away from her limp hand.

 

 

Garfiel burst into laughter at the sight of his proud sister sprawled out on the floor, but his hand shot forward just in time to catch the plate before it crashed.

 

He looked at his own slice suspiciously. Tch. He wasn’t much for sweets anyway, but out of respect for the dish Subaru had made, he reluctantly took a bite.

 

The second the cake touched his tongue, the laughter stopped.

 

Warmth rushed through him like a tidal wave — and suddenly, he was no longer in the room. He was back in the village, standing under a warm spring sun, hearing his mother’s laughter as she called for him and Frederica to come home for dinner.

 

Every memory — every happy moment with her — replayed over and over, so vivid it was almost painful.

 

A tear slipped down his cheek before he quickly hid his face, shoulders trembling as he quietly continued to eat.

 

Garfiel (voice low):…How the hell can food do that…?

 

But he kept eating, each bite bringing another memory, another glimpse of the past he thought he had buried — until his tears mixed with a soft, bittersweet smile.

 

Otto quietly took his first bite, expecting something good — but not this.

 

The sweetness melted on his tongue, so smooth and cold it almost startled him. Without thinking, he kept eating, his fork moving rhythmically as though on instinct alone.

 

Before he even realized it, his plate was empty.

 

He blinked, staring down in confusion at the clean plate as if it had betrayed him. His head turned left, then right, scanning the table.

 

Otto (muttering): …Wait… where did it go? I… I wasn’t done…

 

He almost looked offended, like the cake itself had suddenly sprouted legs and run away.

 

Wilhelm took a slow, careful bite — almost ceremonious. The chilled sweetness touched his tongue, and before he knew it, his grip on the chair tightened.

 

With his free hand, he crushed the armrest, splintering the wood beneath his fingers.

 

His mind was no longer in the present.

 

He was back there — standing beside his wife on that long-ago day, their wedding cake before them, her hand gently resting over his. The memory of her laughter, soft and warm, filled his ears, so vivid it felt real.

 

He wasn’t a man who indulged in sweets. His life had been forged in steel and blood — there was little room for delicacies. But back then, he had eaten cake. He had celebrated.

 

And for a brief moment, he celebrated again.

 

A rare, genuine smile broke across his face, deepening the lines of his age. He took another slow bite, savoring it as if sharing the moment with her.

 

Felix practically lit up the moment the cake touched his tongue.

Felix: Nyaa~! This is incredible!

He kicked his feet under his chair, tail practically wagging from excitement. The taste was perfectly balanced — sweet enough to melt in his mouth, yet not overpowering. A refreshing chill spread through his whole body, like a gentle stream running through him.

 

He covered his mouth dramatically and gave a playful squeal.

Felix: It’s just purr-fect! Su~baru, you’re not allowed to hide this talent from me anymore!

 

He kept praising the cake between every bite, completely enthralled, like a child who had discovered a new favorite food.

 

 

Crusch was calm at first, poised as always, taking a dignified, measured bite. But the instant the cold sweetness hit her tongue, her perfect composure shattered.

 

Her pupils dilated, and she froze — not out of fear, but because her mind had completely blanked. For a brief moment, it felt as though she was outside her own body, weightless, as if she were floating somewhere far beyond the mortal world.

 

Every joy she had ever experienced surged through her — victories, friendships, quiet moments of peace — all at once, like a flood. Her grip on her fork tightened until her knuckles turned white.

 

Crusch:[What is this feeling…?]

 

Her throat ached, not from pain but from desire — a strange, primal need to experience that taste again. She took another bite almost too quickly for someone of her usual refinement, breathing heavily through her nose.

 

Her thoughts drifted unbidden to Subaru.

 

Crusch: [I want him to make this again… perhaps there are more dishes like this… things that could strengthen me, or bring joy to my people. I want to see him more. I want to speak with him more.]

 

By the time she finished, a faint blush touched her cheeks — rare for the dignified duchess — as if embarrassed by her own eagerness.

 

 

Julius looked down at his untouched cake, an almost tragic expression softening his face. With a sigh of dignity, he raised the plate high over his head.

Julius: I must apologize, but I cannot eat th—

 

He didn’t even get to finish before two heads shot up like hunting dogs catching a scent.

 

Felt’s golden eyes gleamed with mischief, and Mimi’s tail practically shot straight up in excitement. Both shouted at the same time, voices overlapping:

 

Mimi: Mine!

Felt: Mine!

 

In perfect unison, the two launched themselves from their seats like wild animals. Julius barely had time to blink, much less lower his arm, as the girls flew toward him — from different directions— both determined to claim the abandoned treasure.

 

Felt was grinning while in midair

Felt: Too bad, Mimi! I’m closer!

 

Mimi flapped her hands, pouting

Mimi : Noooo! Mimi saw it first!

 

But then time seemed to slow to a crawl.

 

Both girls froze in midair as a new challenger appeared — a small, curly-haired missile of a girl, her drills spinning (or at least it looked like they were in their panic-stricken vision). Beatrice, eyes blazing with divine determination, was airborne, moving at a speed that should have been physically impossible for her short little legs.

 

Felt and Mimi could only watch in dawning horror.

 

The plate of cake never stood a chance. Beatrice’s mouth opened like a predator striking its prey, and the cake vanished in a single chomp before either of the other girls could even blink.

 

Her momentum didn’t stop there. She collided headfirst with Julius’s perfectly groomed hair, producing a comical thunk that made him stumble.

 

Beatrice (cheeks stuffed): Mmmhmph!

 

The entire room went silent for half a beat before Mimi collapsed on the ground in despair, Felt grabbed her head screaming, and Julius just stood there with the blank look of a man questioning his life choices.

 

Anastasia couldn’t hold it in — she burst into a fit of giggles, pointing right at Julius’s forehead, which now had a cartoonishly large bump swelling on it.

 

Julius’s eye twitched as he adjusted his collar, desperately clinging to his knightly composure despite the humiliating blow to his dignity.

 

Meanwhile, Beatrice stood up proudly, dusted her dress with a regal air, and finally swallowed the last bite of cake with a satisfied gulp.

 

She turned just in time to see Felt and Mimi charging her like furious animals.

 

Felt (furious): HOW COULD YOU?!

Mimi (teary-eyed): Mimi wanted that sooo bad!

 

The two tackled her to the ground, but Beatrice didn’t resist. Instead, she let her tiny body flop dramatically as she spread her arms out wide like a martyr.

 

Beatrice: Do what you will, Betty is complete.

 

Her face was the very picture of peace — a saint who had achieved enlightenment via ice cream cake.

 

Felt: Don’t give me that enlightened look!

Mimi: Mimi is still hungry!

 

The two continued to wrestle her while Beatrice only giggled softly, completely at peace with the world.

 

Garfiel finished licking the last bit of frosting off his fork, his face still streaked with dried tears. He glanced at Federica’s untouched cake.

For a moment, temptation flashed in his eyes — but his stomach growled in protest, and the emotional weight of the memories hit him all over again.

 

He turned his head, looking for a distraction — and then noticed something odd.

Petra’s seat was empty.

 

Garfiel (concerned): Oi? Where’d the little one—

 

He looked down and froze.

 

Petra was flat on the ground, lying in a perfect cartoon-style Family Guy fall pose, her face frozen in a peaceful smile.

 

Garfiel: Shit. There’s still two cakes left—

 

He didn’t even get to finish the thought before he noticed the real horror.

 

To his left, Mimi was already shoveling Federica’s cake into her mouth, frosting covering her entire face.

 

To his right, Felt had already finished Petra’s cake and was licking the plate clean like a starving stray.

 

Garfiel: WHAT THE HELL ARE YA DOIN’?!

 

Mimi looked up mid-bite, crumbs and ice cream on her cheeks.

Mimi: They already passed out, so they’re fiiiii—

 

Before she could finish, her eyes rolled back and her tiny body went limp. She collapsed face-first onto Federica, frosting and all.

 

At the exact same moment, Felt tossed the plate aside and smirked.

Felt: Relax, Petra wouldn’t mi—

 

Her sentence was cut short as her body finally gave in to the sugar overload. She toppled forward and landed right on top of Petra, both of them forming a little passed-out pile.

 

Garfiel just stared at the scene, speechless, ears twitching as his brain tried to process the double knockout.

 

Garfiel: …What kinda hellish cake did the Cap’n make?

 

Priscilla sat with one leg crossed over the other, watching the room dissolve into frosting-smeared chaos. Her lips curled in disdain.

 

Priscilla: How utterly disgraceful. To lose oneself over mere food is the height of vulgarity.

 

Yet, despite her words, she delicately took a bite of her own cake — and froze.

 

Her entire worldview seemed to tilt for a brief moment.

She had tasted cakes before, luxurious confections made by the finest chefs in Lugunica. She had sampled delicacies from other nations, even dishes considered sacred.

But this… this was unlike anything she had ever known.

 

The chill of the cake was not unpleasant — it was soothing, like a phoenix draping its fiery wings around her in a protective embrace. The flavors didn’t simply sit on her tongue, they danced there, soft and elegant, each note of sweetness coaxing her pride to silence.

 

Priscilla said nothing more. She simply finished the cake in dignified silence, her eyes lowered, her pride quietly shattered.

 

Al, meanwhile, didn’t say a single word. He simply raised the plate, tilted it forward, and slid the entire slice into his mouth.

 

And then, just as silently, he passed out.

 

No one knew how the helmet stayed perfectly in place as his body slumped forward, his head only stopping because it met the back of the chair in front of him.

 

 

Anastasia had tears threatening the corners of her eyes as she carefully dabbed her mouth with a handkerchief, maintaining her image despite the emotional storm the taste brought her.

 

Anastasia: Alright… I can see why Mimi went feral.

 

Her merchant’s mind immediately began running calculations — if she could get Subaru to make more, what kind of market could she open with this?

 

Across from her, Ricardo chuckled lowly and slid his plate toward Tivey without hesitation.

 

Ricardo: Go on, pup. You look like you’re about to drool on the table.

 

Tivey didn’t need to be told twice — he devoured the cake with a joy that rivaled Mimi’s, his tail wagging so hard it knocked over his chair.

 

Meanwhile, Hetaro was frozen in place, tears streaming silently down his face as he stared at his empty plate.

 

Hetaro: Why did it have to end…?

 

Roswaal ate his slice in uncharacteristic silence, his mismatched eyes half-lidded as the cool sweetness melted across his tongue.

For a fleeting moment, there was no scheming, no plots, no layers of manipulation — just the pure, decadent pleasure of the dessert.

 

When the last bite was gone, his smile curved ever so slightly, but there was a glint in his eye that promised trouble.

Roswaal: Oh my, my… my dear Subaru has been holding out on us.

He dabbed the corner of his lips with a napkin, his mind already spinning.

Roswaal: Yes, I will have to convince — or perhaps manipulate — him into sharing this recipe. Something this divine should be within my reach…

 

 

The theater was in complete disarray.

 

Half the audience was slumped over in blissful food comas, frosting smeared on their cheeks like war paint. Others sat frozen in place, eyes glassy, still processing what they had just tasted. A few were quietly crying — not from sadness, but from the sheer overwhelming joy the dessert had brought them.

 

The floor was littered with fallen forks, abandoned plates, and the occasional passed-out body. It looked less like a theater and more like the aftermath of a great battle — a frosting war where everyone had lost… and couldn’t be happier about it.

 

I know it was good, but damn — you guys destroyed my room in two minutes.

 

Everyone froze. Two minutes? That couldn’t be right.

 

Another snap, and reality shifted. Everyone was suddenly clean, frosting-free, awake, and back in their seats, though several still had dreamy smiles on their faces.

 

Felt, whispering while clutching her stomach and glaring at Reinhard:

Felt: Rein, I don’t care what we gotta do — we have to make him make us another one. I can’t live in a world where I can’t eat that again.

 

Reinhard was unusually serious:

Reinhard: You’re right. We’ll… ‘convince’ him to visit us more often. For both the cake and his music.

 

Felt blinked, stunned that Reinhard would so casually agree to what sounded like blackmail. Then her lips curled into a mischievous grin.

Felt: Heh… alright, Sword Saint. We’ve got a deal.

 

The two exchanged a silent nod, clearly plotting how to lure Subaru back to their side.

 

Beatrice crossed her arms with a pout, her cheeks still faintly pink from overeating.

Beatrice: We have to get more, in fact.

 

Ram, completely composed despite her bright eyes, nodded once.

Ram: Agreed. We’ll convince Barusu to make more. It is decided.

 

Garfiel groaned, rubbing his temple.

Garfiel: Can you two just say they’re good instead of talkin’ like you’re planning a heist?

 

He turned toward Petra and Frederica, both of whom were covering their faces in embarrassment, their cheeks redder than strawberries.

Garfiel: And what the hell’s wrong with you two?

 

Petra: We… passed out again

 

Frederica: I can’t even look at anyone right now.

 

Garfiel snorted, shaking his head.

Garfiel: Tch. Next time, don’t go down like lightweight rookies before the cake’s even finished.

 

Otto smirked.

Otto: Bold of you to say, Garfiel, considering you were crying while eating yours.

 

Garfiel growled.

Garfiel: Yeah? And weren’t you searchin’ for yours like it sprouted legs and walked off?

 

Mimi shot up suddenly, nearly bouncing out of her chair.

Mimi: Mimi wants more!!!

 

Anastasia gently put a hand on her head.

Anastasia: That’s enough for one day, Mimi.

 

Julius leaned toward her, smirking.

Julius (quietly): You say that, but I can see drool at the corner of your mouth, my lady.

 

Anastasia quickly wiped it away, turning red.

Anastasia (whispering): I may have drool, but at least I don’t have a massive bump on my head.

 

Felix leaned forward, smiling sweetly at Emilia.

Felix: I’m sorry, Emilia, but we’re gonna have to borrow Subaru.

 

Emilia frowned.

Emilia: Oh no you won’t.

 

Felix whined dramatically.

 

Felix: Oh come on! Surely you understand this is a dish I can’t live without. Please!!!

 

Al raised a hand lazily.

 

Al: You want me to kidnap him, my lady?

 

Priscilla scoffed, waving her hand dismissively.

 

Priscilla: No need. His music and cooking will find their way to me as the world itself bends to my will.

 

Director clapped his hands together.

 

Alright, you sugar addicts—before another frosting massacre breaks out—I’m starting the next episode!

 

The lights dimmed, and a heavy silence fell over the room.

 

{Episode 6, Isolation.}

 

The name alone was enough to shatter the last remnants of the cheerful atmosphere. It was a simple title, but everyone present knew how much weight that single word carried when it came to their black-haired friend.

 

{Episode 6, Isolation: Begin}

Chapter 60: A Loser’s Game

Notes:

I have a discord server if you wanna join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Garfiel strolled down the manor street with his usual swagger, arms tucked behind his head. Training had gone well, his muscles felt loose, and after a long, glorious shower, he felt spotless.

 

*Truth be told, Garfiel hated being dirty. From a young age, he had been taught that cleanliness was a sign of strength — of true manliness. And with Subaru’s near-obsessive hygiene, the lesson had been drilled even deeper into him.

 

Of course, some people called him a hypocrite for always being barefoot. But they didn’t get it. Dirt wasn’t filth — dirt was nature. And nature was freedom. Nothing made him feel more alive than the earth pressing against his soles.*

 

* *= information for the audience

 

Whistling to himself, he strolled into the village square — and froze.

 

In the middle of the plaza, Subaru was sitting cross-legged on the ground, surrounded by a sea of bawling children. Half of them were rolling around clutching their heads in defeat, the other half were pounding their fists on the dirt and wailing about “dishonor.” Around them, the adults weren’t helping in the slightest — they were lounging outside their homes, laughing and cheering like it was free entertainment.

 

Garfiel blinked, utterly confused.

 

Garfiel: Oi, Cap’n. What the hell did ya do to make all these brats cry?

 

Subaru turned his head with the dead-eyed look of a man who had been through far too much. His hair was messy, his shoulders sagging, and his hands trembled as if he’d been through hours of intense labor.

 

Subaru: It’s not my fault… It started with one game. Just one game of rock-paper-scissors. I played against this tiny kid, won, and — as a joke — said, “I could never be beaten.” Funny, right? Harmless brag.

 

He rubbed his temples like he regretted every decision he’d made since arriving in this world.

 

Subaru: But then another kid wanted to challenge me. And another. And another. And somehow — SOMEHOW — I kept winning. Over and over. Do you understand, Garfiel? I’ve been on an unstoppable hot streak against six-year-olds for TWO HOURS.

 

Garfiel tilted his head.

 

Garfiel: So… why not just lose on purpose?

 

Subaru suddenly shot to his feet, arms flailing dramatically.

 

Subaru: I DID!!! Do you think I want this life?! I tried throwing scissors five times in a row — they all picked paper. I told them out loud what I was going to choose — they still lost! And when I finally forced myself to lose, they all screamed it was a “dishonorable win” and demanded a rematch!!

 

The kids immediately chorused through their tears.

 

Children: DISHONORABLE!! DISHONORABLE!!

 

A parent cupped their hands around their mouth, shouting with a grin.

 

Adult: Don’t let him leave until our kids get their honor back!

 

The rest of the villagers erupted like it was a festival crowd, clapping, cheering, and stomping their feet.

 

Adults: YEAH! ONE MORE TIME! ONE MORE TIME!

 

Subaru spun in place, horrified, as the chant grew louder and louder. His arms dangled uselessly at his sides, his soul practically leaking out of his mouth.

 

Subaru: I’m trapped in a children’s battle shounen

 

The camera cut to Carl in the back, his fist pumping in the air as he led the chant like a zealot.

 

Carl: ONE MORE TIME! ONE MORE TIME!

 

The entire village joined in, stomping in rhythm until the square shook.

Subaru collapsed to his knees, eyes glazed over.

 

Felt was pounding her fist on the armrest, laughing

Felt: Are you kidding me?! He’s losing his mind over rock-paper-scissors?!

 

Mimi was jumping up and down in her seat

Mimi: Mimi wants to play! Mimi will defeat Subaru and save the village’s honor!

 

Ricardo covered his face with his paw while chuckling

Ricardo: Ya ain’t savin’ honor, lass. Ya just want cake-level braggin’ rights.

 

Beatrice crossed her arms, pouting, though clearly amused

Beatrice: In fact, I cannot believe my contractor is being outmatched by brats, I suppose… though I canbelieve he’s stupid enough to dig this hole for himself.

 

 

Garfiel’s grin widened as the crowd’s chanting shook the air. He cracked his knuckles with a loud pop-pop-pop, stepping forward with all the bravado of a prizefighter entering the arena.

 

Garfiel: Cap’n?

 

Subaru, hunched over like a man carrying the weight of ten lifetimes, turned his head sluggishly. His eyes were half-lidded, his shoulders drooping.

 

Subaru: …Yeah?

 

Garfiel thrust a finger at him like a knight issuing a sacred duel.

 

Garfiel: Subaru Natsuki—my Cap’n—I challenge ya to a rock-paper-scissors contest!

 

The crowd erupted like a festival had just started. Children bounced up and down, screaming, “Cap’n versus Garfiel!” while adults hollered and clapped in rhythm.

 

And then—Carl seized the moment. Grabbing a nearby stick, he twirled it like a baton and dashed into the middle of the chaos with the swagger of a circus announcer.

 

Carl (yelling): Ladies and gentlemen! Boys and girls! Gather your eyes, for what do we have here?! Another warrior dares to topple our undefeated champion, the paper-crushing, rock-smashing, scissor-slicing hero—Subaru Natsuki!

 

The crowd went wild. Some even whistled, stomping their feet like it was a coliseum match.

 

Carl winked and spun dramatically, pointing his stick toward Garfiel.

 

Carl: And in the opposite corner—the beast of muscle! The barefoot brawler! The golden fang of Arlam village—GARFIEL TINZEL!

 

Garfiel flexed his arms, muscles bulging, grinning like a wolf who smelled victory. The kids squealed in awe.

 

Meanwhile, Subaru looked around with the dead-eyed expression of a man trapped in a nightmare he couldn’t wake up from. A massive vein pulsed on his forehead, his jaw twitching as he forced a smile that was way too tight.

 

Subaru (hissing to Carl): Carl. What exactly do you think you’re doing?

 

Carl leaned in close, his grin wicked.

 

Carl (whispering): Keeping the people entertained. What does it look like?

 

Subaru: I’m not doing this!

 

Carl: Oh? And what then? You’ll disappoint them?

 

He gestured grandly to the circle of villagers—children bouncing with giddy anticipation, adults clapping and cheering. All eyes burned with excitement, none willing to let Subaru slip away.

 

The chant grew louder: DU-EL! DU-EL! DU-EL!

 

Subaru’s forced grin cracked, his teeth grinding together.

Subaru: You bastard…

 

Carl only tilted his head, widening his eyes in mock innocence.

Carl: Sorry, champ. But you’ve got no choice. The crowd demands a show.

 

Subaru’s shoulders slumped in defeat. With the air of a man walking to his execution, he trudged to his side of the circle. He then suddenly snapped his hand upward, pointing toward the sky with dramatic flair.

 

Subaru: I accept this challenge… GARFIEL TINZEL!

 

The crowd exploded. Cheers shook the houses, children screamed, adults whooped like it was a festival. Some even pounded the ground in rhythm, turning the dirt street into a makeshift arena.

 

Garfiel slammed his fist into his palm, his grin stretching ear to ear.

 

Carl span in place, his voice echoing

Carl: Then let the duel of fate begin—Rock! Paper! Scissors!

 

The circle tightened. All eyes on Subaru and Garfiel.

 

Julius pinched the bridge of his nose, shoulders sagging. His voice was equal parts exasperated and resigned.
Julius: Did you truly manage to turn a children’s game into a gladiatorial match?

 

Across the theatre, Felix was already standing on his chair, tail swishing furiously, both fists pumping in the air.
Felix: Kick his ass, Subaru! Make him eat the dirt, nyahaha!

 

Anastasia’s fox scarf perked its ears as she leaned forward with a sly smile. She slapped her palm dramatically on her armrest, standing up with the flourish of a merchant smelling profit.
Anastasia: Oh-ho, I can smell a bet in the air! Who’s in? Place your wagers now, ladies and gents!

 

Mimi bounced so high on her seat her ears wiggled. She raised both hands like a child in school.
Mimi: Mimi bets Garfiel will win!

 

Al tipped his helmeted head toward Subaru’s side, rubbing his chin theatrically before lifting his hand.
Al: Sorry, brother, but I gotta go with the underdog. My coin’s on Garfiel.

 

Felix whipped his head toward Al and hissed, stamping his foot like an offended cat.
Felix: Traitor! I’m all in on our king, Subaru!

Crusch chuckled softly, her composed posture unshaken, but she raised her hand elegantly in agreement.
Crusch: Then I shall follow my healer’s judgment. Subaru it is.

Emilia clasped her hands in front of her chest, smiling warmly.
Emilia: My vote is for Subaru.

 

Beatrice huffed, puffing out her cheeks, and tugged on the ribbon at her chest before raising her tiny hand.
Beatrice: Betty agrees, I suppose!

 

Ram smirked, crossing her arms, legs crossed primly.
Ram: Garfiel may be an idiot, but he’s still strong. My vote goes to him.

 

Rem shook her head, pressing her plushie to her chest. Her voice was soft but firm.
Rem: Sorry, sister. I believe in Subaru.

 

Federica shifted nervously, but raised her hand timidly.
Federica: My vote… goes to my little brother.

Otto adjusted his glasses and nodded solemnly.
Otto: As will mine. Garfiel has my support.

 

Petra kicked her legs playfully and smiled sheepishly.
Petra: Sorry, Garf, but I’m choosing Subaru!

 

Priscilla flicked open her fan, reclining back with a smug smile as though the matter was beneath her.
Priscilla: Such foolish speculation. It is obvious that Subaru will triumph.

 

Ricardo thumped his chest with a hearty laugh, gesturing toward Mimi.
Ricardo: I’ll back Mimi’s future husband, Garfiel!

Tivey and Hetaro eagerly raised their hands in sync.
Tivey & Hetaro: Us too!

 

Wilhelm folded his hands, smiling softly.
Wilhelm: My faith lies with Subaru.

Julius exhaled and lifted his hand with reluctant dignity.
Julius: As does mine.

Felt slammed both palms down on her armrest, leaning forward with fire in her eyes.
Felt: Big bro’s gonna kick your ass, Garfiel!

Reinhard flinched at her language but smiled anyway, bowing his head politely.


Reinhard: My lady, language. But… your vote is correct. Subaru will win, and I’ll stand by that.

 

The votes finished, Anastasia clasped her hands together, eyes sparkling as if she’d just cornered the perfect deal. She spun on her heel and raised her voice, making the tally sound like a stage announcement.
Anastasia (announcing): And there we have it, folks! The stage is set, the wagers are in! Who will rise, and who will fall? This children’s game has turned into a clash of honor—and I couldn’t be more excited!

The crowd in the theater began clapping, whistling, and laughing as if they really were about to witness a coliseum fight.

 

Anastasia twirled her fox scarf dramatically, pulling out an imaginary notepad as if she were some master of ceremonies.

Anastasia (announcing): Alright, let’s count these beauties up, shall we?

She tapped her chin playfully, then began pointing around the theater with each name like she was tallying coins on a ledger.

Anastasia: For Subaru: Felix, Crusch, Emilia, Beatrice, Rem, Petra, Priscilla, Wilhelm, Julius, Felt, and Reinhard. That’s eleven votes!

She spun around, scarf tails flicking.
Anastasia: And for Garfiel: Mimi, Al, Ram, Federica, Otto, Ricardo, Tivey, and Hetaro. Eight votes total!

 

She raised both arms like a ring announcer at a prize fight.
Anastasia (dramatic): The current odds stand at 11-8 in favor of our king, Subaru Natsuki! But will the crowd be proven wise, or will the underdog Garfiel Tinzel claim the glory?!

 

The audience in the theater erupted into applause, whistles, and mock cheers, some even mimicking drums on their armrests. Felix was already hopping on his seat like an excited kitten, while Mimi screamed Garfiel win! at the top of her lungs to counter.

 

Even Roswaal gave a slow, theatrical clap, eyes twinkling with amusement.
Roswaal: My, my… this is becoming quite the entertaining investment. Sadly I won’t be joining

 

Anastasia’s eyes gleamed like a fox that had just cornered its prey. She raised her hand high, twirling her scarf like a flag of command.

 

Anastasia: And the losing side has to pay the winners… twenty silver each!

 

Both sides erupted in cheers, fists pumping, chairs shaking as the theater turned into a miniature coliseum.

 

Crowd (all together): YEAH!!!

 

But the thunder of excitement lasted only a heartbeat. The realization hit them all at once—twenty silver was no small bet. The cheers faltered into silence, eyes darting nervously. Emilia blinked. Ram slowly turned her head toward Rem. Otto’s jaw dropped. Mimi and Felt froze mid-celebration.

 

The entire room hung still in awkward quiet.

 

Then, before anyone could object, Anastasia slammed her hand down on the armrest like a gavel, her scarf tails whipping in the air.

 

Anastasia (shouting with finality): Then let the game BEGIN!

 

The crowd roared again, swept back up by her commanding energy. Even Subaru in the episode sighed deeply, shoulders sagging, already feeling the weight of fate and silver pressing on him.

 

 

Subaru began cranking his arm in circles like a rusty machine, the joints popping dramatically with each exaggerated motion. Across from him, Garfiel dropped to the dirt and hammered out a set of push-ups, each one pounding the ground harder than the last, his teeth gleaming in a feral grin.

Carl: And let the game… BEGIN! Will both challengers step into the arena?

 

Subaru and Garfiel grinned at each other, their footsteps heavy as they moved closer, until they stood just a single pace apart.

 

Garfiel (cracking his knuckles): Gonna have to take that crown from ya, Cap’n. It’ll look real nice sittin’ in my room.

 

Subaru: Oh, my dear little brother—you’ve still got so much to learn. In battle my luck might be trash, but when it comes to isekai rock-paper-scissors luck…
He spread his arms wide, eyes glinting.
Subaru: I alone… stand as the honored one.

 

The crowd ooohed, stomping and clapping like they were watching a real gladiatorial duel.

Carl’s eyes sparkled mischievously as he raised a hand to silence them.

Carl: But wait… how about we sweeten the pot?

 

The crowd hushed instantly, anticipation buzzing in the air.

 

Carl (dragging out every word):
The loser…
He leaned forward, grinning ear to ear.

Carl: …must obey one command from the winner!

His voice cracked like a WWE announcer as he thrust his arms up. The crowd exploded in gasps, cheers, and even some horrified laughter.

 

Subaru stumbled back, his hands

Subaru: W–wait, WHAT?!

Carl cupped his ear, mocking him.

Carl: What’s the matter? Is the king afraid?

 

The villagers all turned, eyes burning holes into Subaru.

For a moment, Subaru’s face twitched. Then, slowly, a smile crept across his lips. His shoulders shook, until laughter spilled out of him, echoing across the circle.

 

Subaru (stepping back up, eyes blazing): Afraid? Hah! When I win, Garfiel, you’ll finally understand who the true king is!

He stepped so close their foreheads nearly touched, their gazes locked like rival champions.

 

The crowd erupted, stomping, clapping, and chanting their names like the world’s most intense showdown was about to begin.

Carl raised his stick like a referee’s flag

Carl: Alright! The rules are simple: both warriors must reveal their hand at the same time. Any cheating…
He jabbed the stick toward Subaru, then Garfiel,
Carl: …will be punished by awarding the point to the opponent! I’ll chant: rock… paper… scissors… and when I shout SHOOT, you unleash your weapon of choice. Best of three takes the crown!

 

The crowd thundered approval, stomping their feet like drums. Subaru and Garfiel each took a dramatic step back, squaring their stances as if preparing for mortal combat.

 

Carl: Rock…

 

Instantly, the audience went silent—so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Some villagers clasped their hands together, whispering desperate prayers for their chosen champion.

 

Carl: Paper…

 

The silence vibrated with nervous energy. Children shook with excitement, bouncing on their toes, while adults clenched their fists, muttering superstitious charms under their breath.

 

Carl: Scissssssors…

 

Both Subaru and Garfiel raised their hands high into the air, their silhouettes cutting through the sunlight like gladiators about to strike.

 

Carl lunged forward

Carl: SHOOOOOOOOOT!!!

 

Their hands came down in unison.

For a single heartbeat, time froze.

In Garfiel’s hand—blades of steel, sharp and proud. His choice: scissors.
In Subaru’s hand—unyielding stone, clenched and absolute. His choice: rock.

The silence shattered into chaos.

Half the crowd erupted with cheers, stomping and waving their arms as if Subaru had just conquered the Demon Beast of the Great Waterfall. The other half groaned in despair, clutching their heads, some even collapsing to their knees like their world had ended.

 

Carl leaped into the air, his voice cracking like thunder
Carl: AND THE FIRST POINT GOES TO SUBARU NATSUKI—THE KING HOLDS HIS CROWN!!!

 

 

The theater erupted into chaos—half of the cast shot to their feet cheering, while the other half collapsed back into their seats groaning like they’d lost a fortune.

 

Felix sprang up, tail swishing like crazy, and practically screamed across the room:
Felix: HELL YES!!! TAKE THAT, AL! I CAN’T WAIT TO SNATCH THOSE 20 SILVER COINS FROM YOU!!

 

Al leaned back casually, wagging his finger in a slow no-no motion.
Al: Easy there, kitty-cat. That’s just round one. Our champ Garfiel’s only warming up—he’ll dethrone your so-called ruler soon enough.

 

The two locked eyes, sparks practically crackling in the air like they were seconds from starting a side-bet duel of their own.

 

Meanwhile, Petra stood up on her seat, clutching her mouse plushie like a microphone. She pointed it straight at Garfiel sitting just a few rows away.


Petra: Garfeil Tinzel, you’ve just lost the first match of the tournament. How do you feel about this crushing defeat?

 

Everyone turned to see Garfiel, who scowled but then puffed up his chest, grinning wide.
Garfiel: Well, y’know, as one o’ the fighters, losin’ the first round don’t feel too great. But—
He flexed both arms, flashing a cocky smile.


Garfiel: —my amazin’ self’s gonna make a comeback ya can count on.

 

The audience laughed, but before Petra could press her plushie-mic closer, Frederica reached over, gently but firmly pressing her sister’s hand (and plushie) down. She gave a polite bow.


Frederica (composed): As Garfiel’s assistant, he will not be taking any further questions at this time.

 

The room burst into laughter, some of them clapping as if Frederica really was a press secretary cutting off an overeager journalist.

 

 

Garfiel staggered back a step, clutching his shoulder as though the mere idea of losing had physically cut him. His growl rumbled low before he straightened, baring his teeth in a feral grin.
Garfiel: I ain’t losin’ again. Not to this game, not to anyone.

 

Subaru twirled his wrist, still holding up his clenched fist, then dramatically blew across it like the smoking barrel of a pistol.
Subaru: I told you already… I’m the king.

 

The crowd howled as Carl leapt between them, swinging his arms like a circus ringmaster.


Carl: Ladies and gentlemen, warriors and watchers! The second bout begins now! Will Subaru drag our challenger into the abyss of despair, or will Garfiel claw his way back to glory?! Return to your stations, fighters!

 

Garfiel inhaled deep, shoulders squaring, toes digging into the dirt like a beast preparing to pounce. Subaru cracked his neck, loosening up, his smirk never leaving.

 

Carl (chanting): Rock…!

 

Garfiel’s legs bent, muscles coiled.

 

Carl: Paper…!

 

Subaru stretched his arms outward, flexing his fingers as though preparing to cast a spell.

 

Carl: Scissors…!

 

Their eyes locked, fire meeting fire, the air taut with anticipation.

Carl: SHOOOOOOOOT!!!

 

Two hands snapped down in unison. The dust of the crowd’s held breath broke in a roar.

In Subaru’s hand lay the flowing folds of paper—free, adaptable, infinite in potential.
But Garfiel’s grin split wide, savage and victorious. His fingers cut the air into sharp blades once more—scissors.

 

Carl threw himself backward, his arms flailing

Carl: MADNESS! Sheer madness! Garfiel stays true to his fangs of steel, and Subaru FALLS into the trap! The challenger is back on the board, folks—THE WAR IS TIED!!

 

The audience exploded, half erupting in cheers, half groaning in despair.

 

The theater fell into stunned silence as Carl’s booming words echoed in their heads.

 

Mimi shot straight up from her seat, fists pumping.

Mimi: I TOLD YOU HE WOULD WIN!!! JULIUS, PAY UP!!

 

Julius blinked in disbelief, hand on his chest as if she’d just insulted his honor.

Julius: That is not how wagers work—

 

Anastasia leaned forward, wagging a finger with a sly smile.

Anastasia: Mimi, darling, the winner’s the first to three. They’re tied right now.

 

Mimi stomped her feet

Mimi: Mimi doesn’t care! Mimi knows Garf will beat Mini-boss, so Julius should just pay up now!

 

The three continued their bickering, Mimi tugging Julius’s sleeve while Anastasia fanned herself with mock amusement.

 

Meanwhile, Felt dropped onto her knees, her tiny fists clenched tight against the ground.

Felt: Big bro… lost?

 

Reinhard’s calm voice cut through the tension. He bent slightly, one hand resting over his heart, his expression warm but steady.

Reinhard: Do not despair, my lady! Not every battle can be won cleanly. Garfiel is strong, yes—but Subaru will prevail.

 

Felt’s head snapped up, fire blazing in her eyes. She leapt to her feet, clutching her plushie tight to her chest like a banner of war.

Felt: You’re right! Big bro will win this. He beat the White Whale—there’s no way he’ll lose to a kid’s game!

 

Her voice rang through the theater, and the audience stirred, the faith in Subaru rekindling like a shared flame.

 

 

Subaru’s right leg buckled, and the fire in his eyes flickered out. He crashed down, barely catching himself with one arm braced against the ground.

 

The audience gasped in unison, a wave of tension sweeping across the arena. Half of them began chanting Garfiel’s name, voices rising like a storm.

 

Garfiel loomed above, lips curling into a sharp grin.

Garfiel: What’s wrong, Cap’n? Find somethin’ real interestin’ down there?

 

Subaru grit his teeth, fury burning across his face. With a growl, he pushed himself upright, standing tall once more.

 

Carl raised his hand dramatically, voice booming like a ring announcer.

Carl: The challenger has dug his claws deep into our king! But will he finish the hunt—or will the king deliver divine judgment?! Warriors, return to your stations!

 

The crowd erupted, stomping and cheering, the air so thick with energy it was almost electric.

 

Carl: Rock…

 

Subaru began bouncing lightly on his feet, shaking out his arms, eyes locked forward.

 

Carl: Paper…

 

Garfiel crouched low, stretching his legs, his grin never fading.

 

Carl: Scissors…

 

Both men raised their arms, hands trembling with anticipation.

 

Carl (thundering): SHOOOOOOOOT!!!

 

The hands came down.

 

Garfiel’s smug confidence faltered as he looked at his own hand. Paper. He had changed his weapon, going light and free. But then—his eyes went wide, dark with disbelief.

 

Garfiel: …my own weapon.

 

Subaru’s hand gleamed in victory. Two sharp fingers crossed—scissors. Blades that cut through paper without hesitation.

 

A cocky smirk spread across his face as he tilted his head.

Subaru: I learned that from you, Mister Tinzel.

 

 

The theater shook with cheers as Subaru’s scissors cut straight through Garfiel’s paper.

 

Wilhelm’s usually stern expression softened, his hands clasped together as if he were witnessing something long awaited.

Wilhelm: Magnificent… The boy adapts with every breath. Truly splendid.

 

Crusch, who almost never let her emotions flare, leaned forward in her seat, her eyes shining with rare excitement. Her lips curled into a smile as she whispered, almost like a general watching a favorite soldier rise.

Crusch: Excellent. Keep pressing forward, Subaru. Victory is within your grasp.

 

Meanwhile, Ricardo crossed his burly arms, shaking his head with a toothy grin, though his voice carried a playful edge.

Ricardo: Keh-heh! Damn it, pup, ya better not go down like this. C’mon Garf, show that king o’ scissors what you’re really made of!

 

 

The crowd erupted into a frenzy, the noise shaking the theater like thunder. Half of them were roaring for Subaru, the other half for Garfiel, their chants colliding in a deafening storm.

 

Garfiel clutched his stomach, taking a few deliberate steps back, his chest heaving with controlled rage.

 

Subaru: Oh? What’s the matter, little kitten? Is the big bad wolf too much for you?

 

His eyes locked onto Garfiel’s, sparkling with mischief and challenge. The air around them felt charged, as if the duel itself had summoned a storm.

 

Garfiel’s toes dug violently into the earth, ripping small furrows as he took his stance.

 

Garfiel: Start the next round.

 

Carl: Oooh, would you look at that! The king has pierced the fierce skin of the tiger! Can he deliver the final blow? The score stands—2 to 1, with Subaru ahead. Duelers, are you ready?

 

Subaru and Garfiel: Yes!

 

Carl’s voice cut through the charged silence:

Carl: Rock…

 

Subaru’s lips curled into a confident smile as he stretched, his body moving with precise, almost mechanical grace.

 

Carl: Paper…

 

Garfiel slammed his knuckles together, the sound echoing like a battle drum, fury and pride flashing in his eyes.

 

Carl: Scissors…

 

The audience went utterly silent. Every heartbeat seemed to echo in the tension-thick air. All eyes were riveted on the two warriors.

 

Carl: SHOOOOOOOT!!!

 

Subaru’s rock struck forward, a symbol of strength and unwavering resolve—but his smile faltered as his gaze landed on Garfiel’s hand.

 

In a surprising pivot, Garfiel abandoned weapons entirely. He held only his shield—paper. Fragile, seemingly weak, yet in this moment it was impenetrable, unyielding, defying Subaru’s rock.

 

The audience  gasped as the sheer audacity of the move hit them. Kids dropped to their knees, adults’ jaws slackened, the tension palpable.

 

Carl shouted over the roar

Carl: WHAT A DAY! Garfiel claws his way back to stand toe-to-toe with the king! The score is tied! The battlefield trembles with uncertainty! Who will rise… and who will fall?!

 

Emilia’s gaze softened as she held her dove plushie close, the plush’s purple eyes glimmering as if reflecting her own hope. A gentle smile curved her lips.

Emilia: He’ll win this… I just know it.

 

Ram’s lips twisted into a small, amused grin as she watched the scoreboard reflect Garfiel’s tie. She crossed her arms, leaning slightly forward with a spark of mischief.

Ram: Sorry, sis… but you should’ve followed my lead. Subaru’s strong, yes—but here, Garfiel will take it.

 

Rem pressed her plushie of her demon form against her chest, her eyes locking onto Ram with a quiet defiance. Her voice was firm, unwavering.

Rem: I don’t believe that. My Subaru will win this. I know he will.

 

Beatrice, holding her tiny Subaru plushie close to her heart, tilted her head slightly, a soft, confident smile forming. Even if the score had been 2-0 in Garfiel’s favor, she would have trusted in her contractor’s skill. Her faith in him was unshakable.

Beatrice: He’s just that good.

 

 

Carl’s voice cut through the roaring crowd like a blade.

Carl: This could be it, audience! The final showdown between these two warriors! The king or the bandit—who will claim the crown?!

 

A small boy’s voice rang out, high-pitched and full of hope:

Kid: Come on, Garfeil! You got this!

 

An adult countered from the other side of the circle, fists clenched and eyes wide:

Adult: Nah man, Subaru—you have to win this!

 

The excitement had reached a fever pitch. Birds scattered into the sky, and even the tiniest animals bolted from the commotion. The ground seemed to tremble under the shouts of the crowd. Carl slammed his stick on the ground, shushing the masses.

Carl: Warriors! Get your weapons ready!

 

Subaru and Garfiel stepped into their designated areas, eyes locked on each other with a mixture of fire, pride, and anticipation. Every muscle tensed, every breath measured. The crowd leaned forward as if collectively holding its own heartbeat.

 

Carl: Rock…

Subaru’s lips curled into a confident smirk.

Subaru: You’ll bow before the king, Garfiel Tinzel.

 

Carl: Paper…

Garfiel’s teeth clenched as a faint grin formed, eyes glinting with determination.

Garfiel: I’ll steal all your riches, Subaru Natsuki.

 

Carl: Scissors…

Both warriors let out a roar that seemed to shake the very air around them. Their arms rose, hands poised to strike, every sinew and tendon visible beneath their skin. Even the dust in the arena seemed to hold its breath.

 

Carl: SHOOOOOOOOT!!!!

 

Time seemed to slow. The weapons flew through the air in perfect, taut arcs. The audience froze mid-cheer, caught in the collective pause of destiny itself. Every face turned, every eye wide, every hand frozen mid-clap. The tension was almost tactile; you could feel it pressing on your chest, a tight knot of anticipation.

 

 

Ram’s mouth hung slightly open, her hands clutching the edge of her chair, knuckles white.

Ram: No way…

 

Beatrice’s eyes widened to the limits of her porcelain face, her tiny fingers clutching the Subaru plushie to her chest like a shield.

 

Felix’s tail drooped like a fallen flag, his ears flattening against his head as he sank slightly in his seat, eyes locked on the screen.

 

Mimi’s energetic bounce stilled mid-air; her body stiffened, and she pressed both fists to her cheeks, holding her breath like the outcome could escape the room.

 

Al adjusted his posture, sitting straighter than ever. His eyes, usually calculating and sharp, widened in silent disbelief, every fiber of his being leaning forward in anticipation.

 

The room was completely still, every heartbeat amplified, every eye riveted to the screen. The final moment hung there, suspended—impossible to look away, impossible to breathe, impossible to guess the victor.

 

 

Subaru and Garfiel froze, eyes locked on the results. Time seemed to stretch.

 

Garfiel had once again chosen scissors… and Subaru’s rock met it perfectly.

 

The impact was almost poetic. Garfiel’s legs gave out, and he collapsed forward, face-first into the dirt. Subaru held his rock aloft, chest heaving, a victorious grin spreading across his face.

 

For a heartbeat, the audience went completely silent. Then—like a dam breaking—they erupted. Cheers, claps, and stomps shook the arena as the crowd roared louder than ever before.

 

Subaru (shouting): I DID IT!!!!!!!!!!!

 

The noise became deafening. Children leaped in joy, adults hollered in disbelief, and even the animals that had fled returned, circling the scene in cautious excitement.

 

Carl: He’s done it, folks! Subaru Natsuki has defended his title, defeating Garfiel once again—exactly as he did the first time! How… poetic!

 

Garfiel lay there for a moment, breathing hard, his chest rising and falling like a drumbeat. Subaru strode over, extending a hand while smirking

 

Subaru: Don’t be a crybaby about it.

 

Garfiel’s fingers gripped Subaru’s hand, and as he rose, his expression wasn’t of defeat but of laughter and admiration.

 

Garfiel: Damn, Cap’n… no wonder you’re the king. I thought you were gonna go paper this time.

 

Subaru: Isekai luck saves me once again.

 

The crowd surged around them, lifting both warriors onto their shoulders. The chants of “Subaru! Subaru!” and “Garfiel! Garfiel!” echoed through the village, a celebration of skill, pride, and camaraderie.

 

Even in victory, Subaru laughed, sharing the moment with his rival turned friend, the bond between them cemented by the thrill of the contest.

 

The theater erupted with mixed reactions. Cheers for Subaru’s victory clashed with groans and sighs from those rooting for Garfiel.

 

Anastasia leaned back in her chair, a smirk curling her lips as she addressed the crowd:

Anastasia: It seems Subaru has won. All those who bet against him will hand over 20 silver coins to me—I’ll make sure it reaches the rightful winner. The exchange will occur once we leave here.

 

Al slammed his fist on the armrest, glaring at Garfiel.

Al: Damn it, Garfiel! You said you’d win!

 

Garfiel threw his hands up defensively, waving in protest.

Garfiel: I did no such thing! Tell ‘em, sis!

 

Federica rose gracefully, bowing her head before straightening up, one hand on Garfiel’s shoulder.

Federica: My brother speaks truth. As his advisor, I ensured we didn’t promise victory. But…

She raised her hand sharply and smacked Garfiel on the head.

Federica: Why scissors again? You’ve already used them twice!

 

Garfiel scratched his head sheepishly.

Garfiel: I dunno… scissors are strong.

 

Federica groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose, while Felix doubled over with laughter, pointing at Al.

Felix: Told you he wouldn’t lose! Can’t wait to spend my winnings on treats!

 

Al’s ears drooped as he sighed, only to get a sharp nudge from Priscilla.

Priscilla: Next time, don’t waste that thing you call a brain—it’s full of nonsense. My divine self said Subaru would win, and so he did.

 

Otto pinched the bridge of his nose, realizing he was now 20 silver coins short, letting out a dramatic sigh. Mimi and her brother whined and stomped their feet in frustration, while Felt doubled over in laughter, clutching her plushie.

 

Across the room, Beatrice held her Subaru plushie close, smiling softly. Rem pressed her own plushie against her cheek, her eyes sparkling. Emilia’s hand rested over her heart as a smile lit up her face.

 

Ram clicked her tongue in dissatisfaction, crossing her arms, while Petra laughed uproariously at Garfiel, who now sported a small bump on his head reminiscent of Julius’ mishaps.

 

Carl: So now, as the victor, Subaru… what shall Garfiel do?

 

Subaru paused, tapping his chin thoughtfully, eyes scanning Garfiel. The man before him shifted uneasily, hands clenched. Garfiel knew Subaru could demand anything—and he would obey without question.

 

Subaru: I got it. From today until the end of the month, Garfiel Tinzel will play with the kids. Everything—rides in your beast form, rock-paper-scissors tournaments… you name it.

 

The children erupted in cheers, bounding toward Garfiel with excitement. Some clambered onto his back, begging him to transform, others tugged at his arms, clamoring for another round of games. Garfiel blinked in mock horror before letting out a hearty laugh, crouching to scoop up a few kids as he transformed into his beast form with a flourish.

 

Subaru chuckled to himself, shaking his head, finally feeling the sweet relief of freedom from the endless cycle of children’s challenges.

 

As he walked down the road back home, the sun casting long shadows on the village street, he noticed Otto speaking to Furfoo. Subaru waved enthusiastically, a grin spreading across his face.

 

Subaru: Oh hey, Otto!

Notes:

This and the previous chapter are tied as my favorite right now. Subaru and the gang enjoying life is so fun to write.

This is meant to be a more chill chapter as Episode 5 was a lot

Major Jojo’s inspiration

Chapter 61: The First String Snaps

Notes:

I have a discord if you wanna join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

Chapter Text

Subaru: So, where are you heading off to?

 

Otto, crouched beside his ground dragon, Furfoo and was carefully brushing dirt from its scales. He let out a long sigh, clearly exasperated.

Otto: Were you not listening earlier? I said I’ll be gone for two weeks. There’s a man in a distant town—someone offering me a rare business opportunity. I have to meet him.

 

Subaru scratched his chin, squinting like he was digging deep through his memories.

Subaru: …Wait, when did you say that?

 

The screen cut away to a flashback:

The entire camp gathered in the dining hall, Otto standing confidently at the head of the table explaining his plans. The camera panned down the table to reveal Subaru slumped over, drooling into his plate, snoring loud enough to drown Otto out.

 

Beside him, Beatrice poked his cheek repeatedly with one finger, giggling under her breath every time his head bobbed.

 

Back to the present—Subaru’s eyes widened slightly.

 

Subaru: …Ah. Right. Got it. Totally remember now.

 

Otto pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering under his breath.

 

Otto: Anyway, I’ll be taking Patrasche and Furfoo with me.
Subaru: Oh yeah, where’s the girl?
He glanced around, looking for his dragon companion.

 

Otto: She’s asleep right now. Patrasche is preparing to molt, so she’ll be out of commission for about a week. I’ll leave her at the Crusch mansion— they have an excellent ground dragon caretaker there.

 

Emilia: Patrasche needs to molt?


Crusch: Yes. Ground dragons shed their scales once a year. They hide themselves during the process—it’s delicate and requires great care.

Emilia: But why does she have to go with you? I’m sure Subaru could take good care of her.


Crusch: That is likely becau—

 

Felix cut in with a grin

Felix: Ground dragons usually pick a spot to molt and never change it. If she tried to molt in your estate, she’d be miserable. Besides…

He smirked.

Felix: She wants to show off her new scales to Subaru. You know how ladies like to look extra pretty for their man, right girls?

Emilia, Rem, and Petra all flushed and quickly looked away.

 

Subaru: Oh right, I remember reading about that. I can’t wait to see how she turns out.

 

His mind drifted, comparing molting to Pokémon evolution. He pictured Patrasche with elegant ear-wings, soaring through the skies while carrying him.

Subaru: Well, I’ll let you get back to work. Hope the trip goes well… and no alcohol, mister.
He waved as he started walking away.

 

Otto: You sound like a mother…

He embarrassedly muttered

 

 

Beatrice giggled to herself, fingers toying with her Subaru plushie as if it were the punchline to a private joke.

 

Anastasia leaned forward, eyebrow arched.

Anastasia: Otto — what exactly is this mysterious business deal?

 

Otto cast a sly glance her way, a smirk tugging at one corner of his mouth.

Otto: Sorry, Lady Anastasia — that, my dear, is classified. Can’t reveal the big secrets of trade to every curious noble.

 

Mimi snorted, bouncing in her seat.

Mimi: Oh please — Otto’s just trying to look cool. He’s still Mini-boss’s dog at heart!

 

Anastasia snickered and covered her mouth with one hand, clearly enjoying the jab. Otto let out an exaggerated sigh, then looked down at his sloth-bear plushie with mock menace.

 

Otto: One day, Subaru, I’ll make you pay for letting them talk like that.

 

Otto muttered to himself while looking at his plushie

 


 

The screen shifts—

 

Subaru sat perched at the cliffside, a paintbrush in hand, humming a soft, playful tune. The camera angled from the front, carefully hiding his canvas. The golden light of the setting sun bathed him in warmth, casting long shadows across jars of scattered paints. Beside him, the hollow of a tree stood slightly ajar, its contents still a mystery.

 

Subaru: And done!

 

He threw his arms into a triumphant victory pose before turning back to his unseen masterpiece.

 

Subaru: Another art piece… completed by yours truly!

 

He gave an exaggerated bow to an imaginary crowd, eyes sparkling with mischief.

 

Subaru: Thank you, thank you.

 

Straightening, he arched his back and stretched with a groan.

 

Subaru: Now… time to get the shovel.

 

He strolled to the open tree, plucked out a small key, then walked a few feet further to another tree, its surface disguised with a patch of fake bark. With a practiced hand, Subaru peeled it away, slid the key into the hidden lock, and turned. The tree opened like a vault.

 

The camera kept the mystery intact — never revealing what lay inside — as Subaru pulled out a well-worn shovel. He closed the tree with care, locked it again, and slung the shovel over his shoulder. Humming once more, he descended a little ways down the hill, stopping at a patch of soft grass.

 

There, he drove the shovel into the earth and began to dig.

 

Rem’s eyes widened the moment the screen showed the cliffside. Her fingers clenched her plushie so tightly that the seams strained.

 

Rem: That’s where…

 

She couldn’t finish. She didn’t need to.

 

The rest of the cast understood instantly. The realization spread like a wave, and silence swallowed the room.

 

This wasn’t just any grassy area. This was “that” place. The place where Subaru had once been dragged, bound, and broken. The place where Rem’s own hands had tortured him mercilessly, only for Ram to step in and finish what she started.

 

And yet—on the screen, Subaru hummed a cheerful tune, paint staining his fingers, his face lit up by the sunset. As though the earth beneath him wasn’t stained with memory. As though this wasn’t the ground where his blood had soaked the soil.

 

The contrast was unsettling. Disturbing.

 

Ram’s eyes trembled, pupils shaking as flashes of that memory tore through her mind. Subaru, chained. Subaru’s screams shredded by the wind. The spray of blood when her magic sliced clean through his neck. His body slumping—again and again—before finally finding release.

 

And now, that very same boy sat there, calm, humming, like this hill was nothing more than a canvas for his art.

 

It wasn’t normal.

 

The earlier moments—the silly games, the sweetness of cake—had made them complacent. They almost forgot. But this was the reminder. Subaru Natsuki was unwell.

 

A man whose suffering had become so familiar… it felt like home.

 

A man whose pain had turned into his only friend.

 

Subaru kept digging, each motion steady, patient, until—

 

*CLANK*

 

The shovel struck something solid. Subaru froze for a second, then a smile tugged at his lips. He crouched down, brushing away clumps of dirt until the shape revealed itself—a large, rectangular container, painted in a deep, faded red. His hands lingered on it for a moment, as though greeting an old friend, before he pulled it free from the earth.

 

Standing up, Subaru wiped sweat from his brow, then made his way back toward the cliff’s edge. He stood tall, arms stretched wide, the evening breeze tugging at his clothes. He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, savoring the crisp scent of the sunset air. For a brief instant, it looked as if he might step forward into the abyss. But instead, he smiled faintly, took a step back, and turned toward his painting.

 

He brushed his fingers across its surface with the paint stick, almost tenderly, but noticed the colors had already dried. Lifting the canvas carefully, he tucked it under his arm and walked back down to the hole.

 

Sliding down into the dirt, Subaru placed the painting inside the box, unlocking the two hatches with practiced precision. He laid it inside as though placing something precious to rest, then sealed the container shut again with a sharp click.

 

Straightening up, Subaru began to bury the box once more. Dirt cascaded over it, swallowing it back into the ground. He whistled softly, a faint, almost cheerful tune, as though he were performing nothing more than a routine chore.

 

With each shovel of soil, the red faded from sight—hidden again, beneath the earth.

 

 

Julius leaned forward, his tone measured but tinged with curiosity.

Julius: Lady Beatrice… did you know Subaru does this?

 

Beatrice’s eyes darted toward the screen, her little hands tightening around her Subaru plushie.

Beatrice: No… maybe.

 

Crusch furrowed her brows, folding her arms.

Crusch: What do you mean by that?

 

Beatrice hesitated, lowering her gaze. Slowly, she reached into the small hidden pocket stitched into her dress—one of Subaru’s “improvements” for her convenience. From it, she drew out a neatly folded slip of paper, edges worn from being carried for so long.

 

Beatrice: My contractor once said he made many paintings for Betty. Naturally, Betty demanded to see them right away, but… besides a few, he hid the rest. He told Betty they were gifts, ones he wanted to leave behind. And… when he finally passes on—years and years from now—this paper will guide Betty to find her treasure.

 

The group leaned closer, silence heavy in the room.

 

Crusch: …Could you open it?

 

Beatrice’s head snapped up, eyes wide.

Beatrice: No!

 

The sharpness of her voice startled everyone. She clutched the paper tightly to her chest, her voice trembling but firm.

Beatrice: I’ve broken too many promises to Subaru already. I know it’s always to help him, to protect him… but that doesn’t change the fact that I betrayed his trust each time. He entrusted Betty with this… and I must keep my word.

 

Felt scowled, clearly unsatisfied.

Felt: But this could—

 

Beatrice: But nothing! Do you even understand? A spirit’s pride lies in the promises they keep. And Betty—Betty has failed too many times already. Each time I reveal one of his secrets, I feel the shame of it settle deeper into me.

 

Her small hands trembled as she tucked the paper carefully back into her pocket, her eyes glistening but defiant.

 

Beatrice: Please… just let Betty keep this one. Just one promise.

 

Her voice softened to a whisper, almost pleading.

Beatrice: Please… allow Betty to keep at least some of her word to him.

 

Emilia’s voice was gentle, but firm with conviction as she leaned toward Beatrice.

Emilia: Alright.

 

She reached out and softly patted Beatrice’s head, her fingers brushing against the girl’s golden curls. Beatrice froze for a moment, startled, before leaning ever so slightly into the touch.

 

Emilia: I believe… at least this much can stay hidden. I know it must hurt, breaking your promises. As a spirit arts user, I understand the weight of a contract, the weight of your pride. So—thank you, Beatrice. Thank you for sacrificing pieces of yourself, your very pride as a spirit, all for your contractor.

 

Her violet eyes softened as her smile grew tender.

Emilia: We don’t say it enough, but… thank you. Truly.

 

Beatrice’s lips quivered as she blinked away tears. A small, trembling smile broke through as her eyes shimmered.

 

Beatrice: …Thank you.

 

Subaru carefully slid the shovel back into the second hollow tree, making sure it fit snugly. Then he returned the jars of paint and the folded stool to the first tree, arranging everything just so, erasing all signs that he had been there.

 

Subaru: Today was… a fun day.

 

He brushed his hands together, shoulders relaxing as he started walking back toward the manor.

 

Subaru: Well, I should head back to Beako. Garfiel’s probably wiped out from playing with the kids, and… I’ll probably have to clean up before heading to bed.

 

He paused mid-step, clutching his hand lightly as his expression grew pensive.

 

Subaru: …before heading to bed…

 

A slow exhale escaped him, a mixture of fatigue and satisfaction, before he resumed his walk, the evening air brushing against him as he made his way back to the manor.

 



The scene shifts to Subaru and Beatrice on the bed. Subaru lay on his back, relaxed yet slightly tense, while Beatrice perched gently on his stomach. They were mid-conversation, a soft laughter spilling between them.

 

Subaru: Ooh, Beako, I’m so lucky to have you as a spirit.

 

Beatrice: You are correct, my fool of a contractor.

 

Their laughter continued, filling the quiet room, before they settled into a warm embrace.

 

Subaru: Do you really have to go?

 

Beatrice: Yes. She may have left me, but she’s still my mother.

 

Subaru released the hug and sat up, scratching the back of his head sheepishly. Beatrice gracefully hopped off and sat beside him.

 

Subaru: Yes… pretty thoughtless of me to ask you to stay when your mother’s death anniversary is coming up.

 

Beatrice: It’s alright. Why not join us?

 

Subaru: I have to be here as a knight. I’m sorry.

 

Beatrice: It’s quite alright. Betty can tell you have a different reason for not wanting to come.

 

Subaru’s eyes widened, shocked that she had noticed. She silently pointed downward, and he followed her gesture to see his hand trembling slightly. He clutched it with his other hand, his body subtly shaking.

 

Subaru: I’m sorry.

 

Beatrice hugged his side gently.

 

Beatrice: As Betty stated, it’s quite alright.

 

A few minutes passed in quiet companionship. Subaru focused on steadying his breath, inhaling and exhaling deeply, trying to regain his composure before finally speaking again.

 

 

Al: Wait… I don’t understand. Wasn’t it said that the spirit just stayed in the library all day, every day, before brother came in?

Roswaal: That isn’t quite true, Aldebaran.

 

Al’s eyes narrowed, annoyed.

Al: Don’t say my name, you perverted clown.

 

Roswaal shrugged, unfazed, and continued in his usual sing-song, irritating tone.

Roswaal: Beatrice would usually stay in her library, yes, but she would also go out for important events—meetings, or, in this case, the death anniversary. She and I would visit her grave in the Sanctuary. This year was particularly special, as we were actually able to see her body—which, as always, was perfectly preserved.

 

Subaru finally took a few steady breaths, his chest rising and falling as he calmed down enough to speak.

 

Subaru: So… who’s going to be joining you?

 

Beatrice shifted on the bed, smoothing the folds of her dress before speaking. She sat beside him, tilting her head slightly, eyes focused on his.

 

Beatrice: As always, Betty and that clown will be heading to the Sanctuary, but we’ll have some more guests this time. The demi-human maid and the shield will accompany us to visit the Ryuzus. We’ll spend five days there, so we should be back quickly.

 

Subaru leaned back slightly, running a hand through his hair, glancing around the quiet room.

 

Subaru: Alright… and Petra’s off after tomorrow for the next two days, so it’ll be me, Emilia, and Ram left in the mansion. Wow… this place is going to get pretty quiet soon.

 

Beatrice’s eyes softened, and she slowly stood on the bed, moving closer to Subaru. She placed her hands gently on either side of his face, thumbs brushing against his cheeks as she locked her gaze with his, her voice steady but tender.

 

Beatrice: If you need Betty, you can push that feeling to her. Our contact links us together, and the Sanctuary isn’t far enough that I won’t be able to sense your emotions—or the ones you’re willing to share. Betty has stored enough mana within herself to fly here almost immediately. If you’re ever having a panic attack, or if something else goes wrong… please, call for her.

 

She leaned slightly closer, pointing at Subaru’s worn journal with a delicate finger.

 

Beatrice: Betty may not be here instantly, so please… use the journal to write out your thoughts.

 

Subaru’s shoulders sagged, relief washing over him, and he smiled softly. He reached out, pulling her into a warm, tight hug, burying his face in her chest for a moment.

 

Subaru: Thank you… thank you so much for caring about me.

 

Beatrice wrapped her arms around him, holding him close, her forehead resting against the top of his head.

 

Beatrice: Thank you too. For loving Betty. For giving love to Betty.

 

They stayed embraced, small movements—Subaru’s hands resting lightly on her back, Beatrice’s fingers threading gently through his hair—as the minutes ticked by. Eventually, the weight of their exhaustion took over, and they both drifted into sleep, still clinging to each other, safe and warm in the quiet room.

 

Roswaal reclined in his theater chair, the leather creaking softly under his weight. His eyes, usually sharp and calculating, were distant, focused on some invisible point beyond the screen.

 

Roswaal:[ I don’t understand.]

 

His mind drifted to a memory he couldn’t easily shake, a day etched into his thoughts:

 

???: Thanks, Roswaal.

Roswaal: It was no problem. But do tell… why did you need this?

???: Sorry, I can’t say. Remember—it’s something only I can do.

 

The voice had been cheerful, almost lighthearted, yet there was a hollow edge to it, something Roswaal couldn’t quite place.

 

???: Hey, Roswaal?

Roswaal: Yes?

???: You were right….,we are alike.

 

The memory faded like smoke, leaving Roswaal staring blankly at the empty space in front of him.

 

Roswaal:[ I wanted to investigate so much… but he said doing that would lead to my own destruction. Yet nothing changed from what I observed. So why did he… need that? I must continue watching. Only by doing so can I gain the insight I seek.]

 

He leaned forward slightly, fingers steepled, a faint frown creasing his face as the theatre lights cast shadows across it, the quiet hum of the room amplifying the weight of his thoughts.

 

The night passed quickly, the first rays of morning sunlight creeping gently over the trees. The mansion’s entrance was alive with movement and quiet chatter. A polished carriage stood ready, one of the mansion’s land dragons harnessed at the front, nostrils flaring as steam curled from her breath. Garfiel tossed his bag into the carriage with practiced ease, the leather thudding softly against the floor.

 

Ram stood nearby, speaking sharply with Roswaal, her arms folded as he hovered slightly above the ground in his usual theatrical manner. Beatrice perched atop Patrasche, delicately nibbling a cookie, crumbs falling unnoticed onto the carriage. Federica knelt, holding a crying Petra tightly in her arms, whispering gentle words of reassurance. Emilia and Subaru leaned close, speaking in hushed tones, before Garfiel’s booming voice cut through the morning calm.

 

Garfiel: Alright, all the stuff is in the carriage. Let’s get on the road.

 

He strode over to Subaru with a determined grin.

 

Garfiel: I’ll make it up to the kids when I get back. I already told the adults I couldn’t play with them today.

 

Subaru: That’s good. The kids would’ve blamed me.

 

Both of them laughed, the sound warm in the crisp morning air. Ram approached, hands on her hips, expression flat as ever.

 

Ram: What are you two idiots talking about?

 

Subaru slouched, feigning indignation.

Subaru: Why do you have to always insult us?

 

Ram: Ram isn’t insulting. Ram is simply speaking the truth. It is Subaru’s weak spirit that is unable to handle it.

 

Muttering under his breath, Subaru’s jaw tightened.

Subaru: One day I’ll make you eat those words.

 

Roswaal clapped his hands, hovering higher with a dramatic flourish.

 

Roswaal: Let us begin the journey! Subaru, as the knight of the camp, I leave them in your hands.

 

Subaru snapped a crisp salute.

Subaru: Yes, Commander Sir!

 

Beatrice giggled, hopping into the carriage with an elegant grace, settling herself comfortably. Emilia stepped forward, her eyes flicking to Roswaal.

 

Emilia: Ooh, Subaru… it will be alright, Roswaal. We can protect ourselves.

 

Roswaal: Alright then. Federica, please take control of the carriage and head towards the Sanctuary.

 

Federica released Petra from her embrace, a bright smile softening her face. She moved to the front, grasping the rental dragon’s rein

 

The ground dragon’s ears twitched, a happy screech escaping her as he began pulling forward. The carriage creaked and rolled smoothly, Beatrice, Federica, and Garfiel settling into their seats. Above them, Roswaal glided through the morning light, guiding the way.

 

Through the window, Subaru caught sight of Beatrice waving at him, a small smile lighting her face. He returned the gesture, his own grin reflecting the quiet joy in his heart.

Subaru: Five days… I can do that.

Chapter 62: Pit Fall

Summary:

I have a discord if you wanna join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Through the window, Subaru caught sight of Beatrice waving at him, a small smile lighting her face. He returned the gesture, his own grin reflecting the quiet joy in his heart.

Subaru: Five days… I can do that.

 

Emilia turned, her dove plushie resting gently in her lap, and smiled at the maid.

Emilia: How was the trip, Federica?

 

Federica bowed her head politely, a soft smile touching her lips.

Federica: It was quite well. This was the first time both I and Garf visited the Ryuzu’s together, and it was… quite fun.

 

Garfiel leaned forward with his usual energy, his grin stretching wide.

Garfiel: Yeah! When Sis isn’t bein’ a maid, she’s real fun! We arm-wrestled, cooked lambs, and explored the whole area with the Ryuzu’s.

 

Federica puffed out her cheeks, shaking her head quickly.

Federica: Hey! I can be fun while also being a maid!

 

Garfiel’s grin faded into a deadpan stare as he leaned back in his chair.

Garfiel: Yer a terrible liar.

 

Federica gasped softly, her hand pressing to her chest as she turned desperately toward Petra.

Federica: Petra? You don’t think so, right?

 

Petra fiddled with her orange mouse plushie nervously, offering a kind smile.

Petra: You are a very kind and wise person, Miss Federica.

 

Federica’s eyes narrowed slightly, leaning closer.

Federica: But… am I fun?

 

Petra: Uhmm… I like how you always treat me well and with respect.

 

Federica’s grip suddenly tightened as she shook Petra lightly, her eyes shimmering.

Federica: But am I fun!?

 

Garfiel crouched closer to Petra, whispering out of the corner of his mouth.

Garfiel: Kid, just say no.

 

Petra’s jaw dropped as she hissed back.

Petra: What are you? The devil? You’ll break her heart!

 

Federica, clearly hearing every word, gasped dramatically and covered her mouth.

Federica: So it’s true!

 

Felix chuckled, tail swishing behind him as he leaned lazily in his seat.

Felix: I mean… ya act like a professional maid and ya take pride in it. So why get so upset, hmm?

 

Federica sank into her chair with a sigh, her hands folded primly in her lap.

Federica: I just don’t want people to think I’m only a maid…

 

Felix tilted his head, his smile softening.

Felix: Then ya gotta make more of an effort, sweetie. But hey—Subaru would say you’re fun, so take that to heart, nya.

 

Petra beamed warmly, hugging her plushie closer.

Petra: Yeah! Federica the maid is a well-respected maid of the mansion—and my friend. I was just joking.

 

Garfiel: I wasn’t.

 

He smirked, only to be met with Petra’s fist bonking him squarely on the head. The thud echoed through the theater as the group burst into laughter, even Federica’s pout breaking into a small, reluctant smile.

 

Everyone had returned to their rooms after the carriage’s departure. Since Subaru, Ram, Federica, and Petra had worked early to clean the mansion before the others left, the chores were already finished—a fact Ram quietly appreciated. She slipped into her bed and fell asleep almost instantly, her breaths steady and soft. Petra, after waving everyone off, made her way back home since it was still early. Emilia retreated to her own quarters with a small smile, leaving Subaru alone in his.

 

He lay sprawled on his bed, staring up at the ceiling.

Subaru (muttering): So… what should I do? Go to bed? It’s only six a.m., and breakfast isn’t until eight.

 

The silence pressed against him. Normally, Beatrice would’ve chimed in by now with a snarky comment or a soft reassurance, filling the gaps before he had time to think too much. But the room stayed empty.

 

He heard the morning crickets outside, the faint flutter of leaves as the wind carried them past the window, and the high-pitched buzz of birds in the distance. Those sounds, once background noise, now stood out sharply—reminders that he was, in fact, alone.

 

His eyes widened, his chest tightening as his body stiffened. The warmth, the atmosphere he had spent so long cultivating with her, was gone. Stripped away, it left nothing but a hollow space—and he hated it.

 

Subaru jolted upright, swinging his legs over the bed. His movements were restless, almost frantic, as though stillness itself was unbearable. Without any idea where to go or what to do, he opened the door and stepped into the hall.

 

Anywhere was better than here. Anywhere was better than silence.

 

 

Felix: Beatrice?

Beatrice: Yes?

Felix: During your trip to the Sanctuary, did you ever feel Subaru’s emotions through your link?

 

Beatrice tilted her head, brows furrowing in thought.

Beatrice: …No. Not a thing.

 

Felix tapped his chin, then shifted his gaze.

Felix: Ram, did you notice anything unusual about him during that period of time?

 

Ram crossed her arms, eyes narrowing as she searched her memory.

Ram: Not that Ram can remem— …wait.

 

Felix perked up.

Felix: What is it?

 

Ram: During those five days, from what Ram recalls, Subaru always made sure to take an extra step back.

 

Felix: What do you mean?

 

Ram: Hmph. Ram never questioned it, but every time Ram interacted with him—whether it was about cooking or cleaning—he would stand unusually far from Ram. As if… keeping a deliberate distance.

 

Felix’s tail flicked nervously. He turned to Emilia.

Felix: Emilia? How about you?

 

Emilia’s fingers fidgeted in her lap as she thought.

Emilia: He seemed a bit quiet, from my perspective. He said the work was a lot, so I gave him a lap pillow. He didn’t speak at all, which I found most unusual. Then, he quickly fell asleep.

 

Felix: Were you busy during those five days?

 

Emilia: Mm… yes. While I did talk to him here and there, I spent most of that time studying.

 

Felix exhaled sharply, ears drooping.

Felix: Hmm…

 

Rem leaned forward gently.

Rem: What are you thinking, Felix Sir?

 

Felix’s expression softened, though his voice carried a heavy note of concern.

 

Felix: He immediately left his room the moment he realized how quiet it was. And that silence… it’s going to last five whole days. I can’t help but worry about his safety.

 

 

Subaru sat slouched in the dining room chair, his body angled back as his eyes locked onto the time meteia on the wall.

 

Subaru: An hour until Ram comes in to help me prepare breakfast.

 

The minute hand ticked forward.

 

Subaru: Now it’s fifty-nine.

 

He didn’t look away. He didn’t blink. The silence of the mansion pressed down on him like a suffocating blanket. The only thing keeping his mind tethered, the only anchor in the hollow space, was the slow, mechanical rhythm of the meteia.

 

Tick. Tock.

Tick. Tock.

 

He sat motionless. The sun crept higher, light spilling into the dining room, but Subaru didn’t move an inch.

 

Thirty minutes passed. His posture looked calm—too calm. It was the kind of stillness that came not from peace, but from absence. He looked as though a piece of him had been carved out and left missing.

 

*Tick. Tock*

*Tick. Tock*

 

His expression hollowed further. He had declared he could endure five days like this, but now he was fully aware of how long five days truly were. The mansion would not be filled with voices again until then. He was alone with the ticking. Alone with time.

 

Drool slipped from the corner of his slackened mouth, staining his shirt. His eyelids half-closed, heavy and lifeless, yet his pupils never wavered. They reflected one thing, and one thing only—

 

The time meteia.

 

The soft, ceaseless tick tock of the time meteia echoed through the theater, filling the silence. The cast watched as Subaru’s image remained frozen on the screen, his gaze locked to the clock as though nothing else existed.

 

Beatrice’s small hands tightened around her Subaru plushie. Her lips trembled, though she didn’t speak right away. A creeping ache stirred in her chest, regret clawing at her. She began to realize—not regret simply leaving the mansion, but regret for not bringing Subaru with her. Or worse… for not doing enough before leaving to help him endure these lonely hours.

 

Her eyes lowered, then flicked back to the screen. The emptiness in Subaru’s stare reflected something horribly familiar.

 

It was the same look she once wore—sitting alone, endlessly waiting for someone who never came.

 

Her plushie was pressed tight against her, and she whispered so softly it almost vanished into the theater’s hush:

 

Beatrice: I’m sorry…

 

But it wasn’t an apology for leaving. It was an apology for leaving without preparing him enough. An apology for entrusting him to survive when he clearly couldn’t.

 

She kept staring, silently blaming herself as Subaru continued to drown in the ticking.

 

 

A muffled rhythm of footsteps echoed down the hall.

 

Subaru’s entire body jolted upright in the chair, the haze over his eyes snapping away in an instant. People. Someone was here. Someone he could talk to, someone to distract him from the silence pressing against his skull.

 

He frantically wiped the drool from his mouth, scrubbed his face with his sleeve, and all but rushed out of the dining room. His legs carried him toward the sound like a drowning man reaching for a rope.

 

 

Ram was walking leisurely down the corridor, bathed in the warm orange glow of morning light filtering through the windows. Her thoughts were simple—breakfast would be easier than usual. Only three mouths to feed meant less work, which she welcomed.

 

That was when a frantic voice cut through the hall.

 

Subaru: Ram!

 

He nearly skidded to a stop in front of her, chest rising and falling, eyes wide and fixed on her as though she were the only anchor in the world.

 

Ram raised a brow, prepared to berate him for his usual foolishness, but then she noticed something odd—beads of sweat clinging to his forehead.

 

She studied him silently. Did he run across the mansion just to greet her? No… he knew where she’d be. Training? Impossible—she’d smell the stench of exertion before he even turned the corner. Illness? His posture and color didn’t match that.

 

So why was he sweating so much?

 

Her gaze lingered a moment longer, but she shook her head. It wasn’t worth prying into right now. She realized then she hadn’t absorbed a single word of his rambling—his voice was noise she’d long since trained herself to ignore.

 

So, with a flick of her hair and a flat tone, she cut him off.

 

Ram: Ram is too tired to care about what a fool like you has to say. Let us prepare breakfast for Lady Emilia, Petra, and ourselves. Then, we can part ways. Ram intends to enjoy this break.

 

Subaru slouched, his shoulders sagging as though the air had been let out of him.

 

Subaru: Like I said… Petra will be here in thirty minutes, and I was asking about—

 

But Ram brushed past him without slowing, her steps light and dismissive as she headed toward the kitchen.

 

Ram: It doesn’t matter. Let us move.

 

Subaru trailed after Ram into the kitchen, his shoulders hunched, but his hands quickly found something to do. He busied himself pulling out ingredients—eggs, bread, vegetables—going through the familiar motions of a morning meal. The silence between him and Ram stretched thin, broken only by the sound of chopping and the soft crack of shells.

 

Then the door creaked open.

 

Petra: Morning, Miss Ram! Morning, Subaru!

 

She stepped in with a bright smile, waving cheerfully.

 

Subaru’s head shot up, his whole expression lighting as if the sun had suddenly broken through heavy clouds. He practically rushed over to her, words spilling from his mouth in a flood.

 

Subaru: Petra! Hey—did you know birds don’t actually sleep the way we do? Oh, and I had this weird dream about Patrasche eating my slippers, and—oh! Did you get taller since this morning, or is it just me shrinking?

 

Petra blinked, then laughed, her small hands covering her mouth. His rambling didn’t bother her—if anything, she seemed to enjoy it.

 

Petra: You’re so silly, Subaru.

 

The tension in the room softened. With three pairs of hands now at work, the kitchen filled with chatter and small bursts of laughter. The mundane rhythm of preparing breakfast—mixing, stirring, plating—wrapped around them, giving the morning a lightness it hadn’t had before.

 

 

Felix cupped his cheeks with both hands, a dreamy smile spreading across his face.

Felix: Man… getting to eat Subaru’s dishes every day must be a dream.

 

His thoughts drifted far from the theater, back to the taste of Subaru’s cakes—sweet, soft, unforgettable.

 

Petra chimed in, hugging her orange mouse plushie close.

Petra: It is! I never know how Subaru always spices up our meals to make them memorable.

 

Beatrice gave a small nod, almost hugging her own plush tighter.

Beatrice: Quite true.

 

But Emilia stayed quiet, her violet eyes fixed on the screen. Subaru’s cheerful rambling with Petra looked warm and normal to the others, but to her… it felt like watching a mask. The realization sank in slowly, chilling her chest.

 

He wasn’t just chatting. He was clinging.

 

Her mind pieced together every memory she had of him. When Subaru went out with her, it was always for a date—something to focus on. When he handled business, it was an endless list of tasks. Even gathering gifts for the people had purpose woven into every step.

 

He never simply existed. Never just… went outside to breathe, to walk, to live for himself. Everything he did was anchored to a goal—something, anything—that kept him distracted.

 

Her lips parted as the truth hit her like a weight.

 

Emilia:[Subaru isn’t afraid of the silence… he’s afraid of himself. Without a task, without a reason to act, there’s nothing left for him but the emptiness. That’s why he stared at the time meteia. Not to pass the time, but to beg for it to move—so another task, another distraction, would finally arrive.]

 

 

The four in the mansion gathered around the dining table, breakfast plates steaming in front of them. Subaru shoveled bites of scrambled eggs between sentences, his words spilling out faster than he could chew. Emilia smiled softly at her plate—a fried egg carefully cooked into the shape of a heart, something Petra had insisted on trying. Across from them, Petra tapped her fork against her sunny-side up as she leaned forward with wide eyes, drinking in every word Subaru said. Ram, on the other hand, sat upright with impeccable posture, slicing into her omelette with mechanical precision, her eyes narrowing each time Subaru’s voice hit a particularly excitable pitch.

 

Subaru: And then, right—the orange haired guy tried to slash the guy with the bells on his hair! The man didn’t even dodge the swing, he just took it to the chest and the sword didn’t  even cut his skin!

 

He flailed his arms dramatically, nearly tipping over his water cup.

 

Petra gasped and clapped her hands, practically bouncing in her seat.

Petra: No way! That’s so “co~ol”, Subaru! Tell us what happened after!

 

Emilia giggled, covering her mouth with one hand, violet eyes sparkling as she leaned into Subaru’s shoulder just slightly.

 

Emilia: You always remember the silliest details.

 

Ram let out a sigh so sharp it could have cut through the table.

 

Ram: Ram does not understand how you can waste so much memory on nonsense, Barusu. Truly, your brain must be as empty as your plate.

 

Subaru froze for half a second, fork halfway to his mouth, before grinning like it rolled right off his back.

 

Subaru: Hey, an empty plate means I’m eating well, right? Don’t be jealous, Ram.

 

Ram’s eye twitched as Petra burst into laughter, nearly dropping her fork. The clash of Subaru’s endless chatter, Ram’s barbed remarks, Petra’s wide-eyed wonder, and Emilia’s gentle laughter filled the dining hall with warmth. For a moment, it felt like nothing could disturb the fragile peace of their little family.

 

 

Ricardo’s tail wagged lazily as he leaned forward, eyes locked on the food onscreen.

Ricardo: I’m gettin’ hungry just watchin’ ‘em eat.

 

Mimi hopped in her seat, nodding so hard her pigtails bounced.

Mimi: Mimi agrees! Director, could you—

 

Before she could even finish, the director cut her off.

 

Yeah, no. Not happening. The eggs may not be as dangerous as the cake, but I’m not risking another incident.

 

Felt smirked, throwing her hands behind her head.

Felt: Hey, come on. We’d never do that… again.

 

You of all people should definitely not talk, Felt.

 

The theater chuckled as Felt rolled her eyes, muttering something under her breath while Mimi pouted.

 

 

Subaru leaned back in his chair, grinning.

Subaru: So, Mili—since we’ve got a couple of days to ourselves, how about a date?

 

Ram didn’t even look up from her plate, her voice sharp as ever.

Ram: As usual, Barusu’s lust knows no bounds. The very first chance my master gives us to rest, and you twist it into something so vulgar. Truly disgusting.

 

Petra puffed her cheeks, defending him immediately.

Petra: Ooh, come on, Ram! Don’t be so mean to Subaru.

 

Subaru: Yeah, Subaru agre—wait, I agree!

 

Emilia giggled at his flustered correction, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear before answering.

Emilia: I’m sorry, Subaru, but I can’t. We already went on a “da~te” last week, remember? This week I really have to focus on my studies.

 

Subaru sighed dramatically, then brightened with a supportive smile.

Subaru: Fair enough. We’re nearly a year into the election—it’s only natural my lady would want to study hard to succeed.

 

He shot her a thumbs up, and Emilia’s cheeks turned a faint shade of pink.

 

Subaru turned toward Petra, mischief in his grin.

Subaru: Well then, since Mili doesn’t have time, Petra, how about you? Want to hang out? We could draw, or maybe head to the village and play with the kids.

 

Petra chewed thoughtfully before lowering her fork.

 

Petra: I’d love that, but…

Her smile dimmed.

Petra: I can’t. Mama said it’ll rain pretty badly this afternoon, and only get worse from there.

 

Subaru raised an eyebrow, frowning.

Subaru: A storm?

 

He pushed back his chair and glanced out the window. Clear skies stretched endlessly—no clouds, no hint of rain.

 

Subaru: You sure?

 

Petra nodded firmly, standing a little taller.

 

Petra: Of course! My mama can tell the weather just by the moisture in the air. She’s always right.

 

Emilia’s eyes sparkled in admiration.

Emilia: Really? That’s incredible.

 

Subaru: I agree. Your mama’s a pretty amazing woman… I’ll take her word for it.

 

He scratched the back of his head, sitting down again with a sigh.

 

Subaru: A heavy storm, huh. Makes me wonder how the others are doing in Sanctuary.

 

Ram cut in dryly, not bothering to look up from her food.

Ram: Barusu shouldn’t strain his tiny brain over it. My master will have already accounted for the weather.

 

Subaru: …Yeah, you’re right.

 

Reinhard tilted his head thoughtfully.

Reinhard: Is it perhaps due to a divine blessing?

 

Petra shook her head firmly, her smile full of pride.

Petra: Nope. My mom and grandma were weather experts. They used to tell their town—and later ours—the weather patterns so everyone could prepare for the best harvests. Mama got so good at it she didn’t even need tools anymore. She could just feel the air.

 

Her eyes sparkled as she leaned forward.

Petra: She was so sharp with it that she even used her skill to plan the perfect atmosphere for when she confessed to Papa. He was so happy that he bought her a jewel that looked just like the blue sky.

 

Federica squealed, her face lighting up like a lovestruck maiden.

Federica: That’s so romantic!

 

Petra clasped her hands together, grinning ear to ear.

Petra: I know!!! Mama and Papa always told me that story as a bedtime tale. Maybe I should learn from Mama, so when I confess to Subaru, it’ll be just as perfect as hers!

 

Emilia and Rem both smiled softly at her, though their expressions hid a quiet determination. Inside, they were already taking notes—filing away Petra’s story. When the time came for their own confessions, they wanted it to be just as beautiful, just as unforgettable, as Petra’s mama’s.

 

 

The three of them worked together to tidy the dining room. Subaru, moving quietly, tried to slip away the moment things looked finished. His eyes darted toward Emilia’s door—just a few more steps and he could catch her before she shut herself away to study.

 

But before he could even raise his hand to knock, a sharp voice cut through the hall.

 

Ram: Found you.

 

She hooked her arm through his and, without effort, dragged him back toward the kitchen. Her eyes narrowed in playful scorn.

Ram: If you think you can sneak away from work, you’re a bigger fool than Ram thought. Since you tried to escape, you’ll do my share too.

 

Subaru groaned, shoulders slumping in defeat.

Subaru: I knew it. You just wanted to dump more chores on me.

 

Still, he didn’t resist. With a sigh, he joined Petra at the sink, scrubbing and drying as they chatted about little things—village gossip, food they wanted to try, silly stories about Patrasche. Petra’s laughter made the extra work bearable, even if Ram leaned smugly against the wall watching them.

 

Once the kitchen was spotless, the trio moved through the mansion for a quick sweep. Subaru tackled the bathroom with a grumble, Petra watered the plants with cheerful hums, and Ram directed from the hallway, contributing the least but pretending otherwise.

 

By the time they finished, the sky had already shifted. Dark, heavy clouds gathered above, swallowing the pale blue. The air grew thick, damp with the promise of rain.

 

Petra’s eyes went wide for a moment before she lowered her head politely.

Petra: Just like Mama said… it’s time for me to go home.

 

Subaru grabbed an umbrella from the stand and pressed it into her hands with a smile.

Subaru: Here. Don’t let the storm catch you halfway.

 

Her face lit up at the gesture, and she hugged the umbrella to her chest before running off.

Petra: Thank you, Subaru!

 

As her figure disappeared beyond the gate, Ram wordlessly slipped back into her room, leaving only a faint trail of perfume and a closed door behind her.

 

Subaru stood alone in the hallway, the echo of Petra’s steps already gone, the mansion eerily still. The silence pressed in again.

 

Subaru trudged back into the dining room, eyes drifting immediately to the time meteia.

 

Subaru: Three o’clock?! Come on… I thought the day would be halfway gone by now.

 

He dragged a hand through his hair and let out a groan, frustration pushing him back into the hallway. His steps were slow, unfocused—wandering without aim as his thoughts tumbled over themselves.

 

Subaru: Should I cook? Nah, Ram’ll just call it wasteful. Take a bath? No point, I just showered this morning. C’mon, think! There’s gotta be something…

 

His muttering stopped when he caught sight of the window. The world outside had turned gray, heavy sheets of rain sliding down the glass.

 

Subaru: Wish I could’ve painted something… that would kill a few hours.

 

But instead of moving on, he lingered. His gaze locked onto the storm, and the storm stared back.

 

*Drip drop*

*Drip drop*

 

The rhythm of raindrops against the glass filled the silence.

 

*Drip drop*

*Drip drop*

 

The scenery blurred—dark, distant, unreachable. Like something just out of reach, a world apart from his own.

 

*Drip drop*

*Drip drop*

 

Without realizing it, Subaru leaned closer until his forehead pressed against the cold pane. His breath fogged the glass, his posture slumped like a dog waiting to be let out.

 

*Drip drop*

*Drip drop*

 

Time slipped. Half an hour stretched into an eternity, his mind caught in the rain’s lull, drifting closer to emptiness.

 

Then—smack! Subaru slapped both cheeks, forcing himself awake.

 

Subaru: Come on! Move, damn it! Don’t go back to that habit of wasting time.

 

He puffed his chest, forcing a grin as if willing energy back into himself.

Subaru: Ooh, I got it! Knitting. Knitting’ll eat up time—and hey, I’ll even end up with something to show for it.

 

He spun on his heel and marched off, as if the simple idea were his savior.

 

Felix leaned back in his chair, fingers laced over his face, a heavy sigh slipping out.

Felix: He isn’t going to last…

 

Wilhelm furrowed his brow, glancing at him.

Wilhelm: What do you mean, Felix?

 

Felix dropped his hands, eyes narrowing as if the answer was obvious.

 

Felix: Think back. Throughout everything we’ve watched so far—have you ever seen Subaru just sit down? I’m not talking about collapsing or passing out, I mean actually resting?

 

Julius crossed his arms, tilting his head in thought.

 

Julius: He has slept before, so I would assume—

 

Felix cut him off sharply, shaking his head.

 

Felix: No, Julius. That’s not it. Subaru only sleeps when his body forces him to. It’s not rest, it’s his body shutting down. Right, Beatrice?

 

Beatrice’s expression softened as she hugged her plush tighter.

 

Beatrice: …You are correct.

 

Felix turned back to the others, his voice firm.

 

Felix: That’s my point. Subaru’s a workaholic through and through. He survives by moving, by doing, by forcing himself to always have a purpose. And now? He has nothing. No work outside, no company inside, no task to focus on. He’s stuck, trapped with silence—and that’s the worst place for him to be.

 

He clenched his fists.

Felix: There’s no way he can just sit here for four more days. He’ll break. And when he does… he’s going to do something. Something bad, I suspect.

 

The room grew tense, the quiet heavy as everyone pictured what Felix meant.

 

Subaru opened the closet, the faint creak of the hinges echoing down the quiet hallway. Inside lay rows of thread, yarn, and needles, neatly stacked on the shelves. His eyes lit up as if he’d stumbled across buried treasure.

 

Subaru: Jackpot.

 

He grabbed yarn balls of every color he could reach, a bundle of needles, and a sack of stuffing. With his arms full, he half-skipped, half-jogged back to his room. His jacket hit the floor in a careless toss, baring his scarred arms—jagged reminders of darker nights. He sat cross-legged on the bed, the pile of supplies scattered in front of him, and began to knit with frantic energy.

 

Time blurred.

 

An hour later, he held up his creation—a black dragon. Two broad wings, jagged teeth, and a bulky frame. He tilted his head, studying it in silence before his lips curled.

 

Subaru: …What the hell is this?!

 

The plush slammed against the wall with a dull thud.

 

Subaru: Those eyes—too round! It doesn’t look like a dragon at all!

 

Already reaching for more yarn, he muttered under his breath. His fingers worked with the precision of desperation, threading, stitching, pulling tighter and tighter.

 

Another hour crawled by.

 

This time, he cradled a green dragon with orange eyes and three horns, its long body curling like a serpent. Subaru squinted, then groaned.

 

Subaru: And now the tail’s too damn long…

 

He hurled it across the room, where it landed beside the black one, both lopsided monsters staring back at him from the floor.

 

 

The room was littered with half-finished plushies—dragons with long “crooked” wings, “uneven” tails, and button eyes staring blankly from the floor. Subaru’s hands moved feverishly, yarn tangled around his fingers as if he were weaving away his sanity stitch by stitch.

 

A soft knock broke through the silence.

 

Ram: Barusu, stop being so stupid and help Ram make dinner.

 

Subaru barely looked up, muttering while he began the outline of yet another plushie. The needles clicked, faster, faster. Then he caught a glimpse of the window—night had crept in without him noticing. The rain still fell, softer now, but the sky was dark.

 

Subaru: When the hell did it turn night? …Wait—that means I survived the day!

 

He shot up from the bed, yarn rolling across the floor as he yanked on his jacket.

 

Subaru (grinning): Alright, world! Subaru has officially conquered day one. Now it’s time to make di—

 

A loud, sharper knock rattled the door.

 

Ram (snapping): Barusu, stop being a slob and get out here!

 

Subaru: Yes ma’am!!!

 

His eyes darted to the chaos scattered across the room. The plushies. Dozens of them. He shoved them under the bed, into the closet, anywhere out of sight. Only once the room was “clean” did he finally reach for the handle again.

 

The room was filled with quiet murmurs as everyone held their plushies, each tilting their head and examining the tiny stitches with curiosity and confusion.

 

Emilia: How could he say those plushies aren’t amazing? He worked so hard on them!

 

She held her dove plushie close, brushing a hand along its soft wings.

 

Ram: I agree! I don’t understand how he could hate those wonderful creations!

 

She hugged her pink cat plushie to her chest, eyes narrowing in disbelief at Subaru’s harsh self-critique.

 

Priscilla: Artists tend to see only the flaws in their work. Most likely, the fool is staring at the imperfections rather than appreciating the piece itself.

 

She lightly nudged her lion plushie, its red eyes reflecting the dim light of the room.

 

Felix: Then that would explain it—he makes one, gets frustrated at its flaws, throws it away, and starts again. An endless cycle of exasperation.

 

He stared at his cat plushie, tail flicking in irritation.

 

Rem: So he hid them because he thought they weren’t good enough?

She gently touched the horn of her Rem plushie, as if testing the truth behind the seams.

 

Julius: I believe it’s more the embarrassment of giving such a gift and fearing we wouldn’t like it.

Garfeil: Why do you think these are gifts? He could’ve made them just for himself.

Julius: Do you really believe he’d make something like this for himself?

 

He pointed at his purple dog plushie, eyes softening.

Julius: I don’t think Subaru hates me… but I also don’t think he’d want to keep this for himself.

 

Garfeil: So you think he wants to give it to you?

 

As their debate continued,

 

Otto: That idiot… these are wonderful. He should give himself more credit.

 

He ran a careful finger along the detailed stitches of his sloth bear plushie.

 

One by one, each member of the cast examined their own plushie, trying to spot the “flaws” Subaru had so meticulously fretted over. Yet, to them, each piece radiated care, effort, and something uniquely Subaru.

 

Dinner went smoothly. Subaru and Ram served up their signature mashed potatoes with rice, filling the room with warmth and laughter. Subaru worked hard to keep the mood light, tossing in jokes and little stories, his energy carrying the conversation along.

 

After about half an hour, he let Ram retreat to her room early, taking it upon himself to clear the table and wash the dishes. The decision stung—he had wanted to keep talking, to stretch the moment out just a little longer—but instead he silently berated himself as he scrubbed the plates.

 

Once the work was done, he wished Emilia a gentle goodnight, watching as she disappeared down the hall, and the house slowly quieted. With Ram behind her door and Petra already gone home, the mansion felt too still. Subaru lingered, trying to think of something—anything—that might keep the evening alive. But nothing came, and eventually he found himself back in his room.

 

But before retreating to his room, there was someone he wanted, no needed to see—Rem. She had always been the one he could confide in, and even now, lying silent in her endless sleep, she was still his refuge. He went straight to her side and poured out everything that weighed on him, talking for what felt like an hour. All the emotions of the day spilled from his mouth, but eventually, he caught himself. He realized how selfish, how clingy he must seem, unloading his troubles onto someone who couldn’t answer back. With a guilty murmur of apology, he shifted the subject to Ram and the others, trying to make his words sound lighter, before gently kissing Rem’s hand and standing to leave.

 

It was unusual for him to come to her so early in the night, but tonight, he had simply needed someone—anyone—to listen.

 

He had once vowed to show her his true self, yet when the moment came, cowardice made him hide behind stories of his friends instead. On his way back to his room, he lashed out at himself in silence, tearing himself down with cruel thoughts he couldn’t silence.

 

Rem: You don’t have to apologize, my hero. You did nothing wrong.

 

Her voice carried a mixture of frustration and sorrow. Frustration, because she couldn’t be there to give her hero the support he so desperately needed. Sorrow, because all she could do was watch as he tore himself apart with cruel words, blaming himself for things he never should.

 

The candles never got lit. Only the pale glow of the moon slipped through the window, painting his room in silver shadows. Alone, Subaru sat there, the silence pressing down heavier than he’d hoped.

 

He lay sprawled beside the pile of plushies, the moonlight washing the room in pale silver. His jacket was abandoned, hair falling over his eyes. The plushies’ button gazes glinted in the dark, unblinking, unyielding. To anyone else, they were nothing but dolls. To Subaru, they were alive—watching, waiting. A hallucination manifesting in the dark.

 

*CRACK*

 

A crack spread across his face, stemming unnaturally from ear to nose.

 

Subaru (whispering): I messed up again.

 

The silence was heavy—until it wasn’t. The black dragon shifted in his vision, its round eyes glistening like pits of tar.

 

Black dragon: What do you mean?

 

Subaru: I should’ve asked Ram to stay and help with the dishes. Then… I could’ve talked to her more.

 

From the corner, the green snake-dragon seemed to slither closer, its stitched mouth curving into a grin.

Snake-dragon: But you wanted her to rest, didn’t you?

 

Subaru Shook his head

Subaru: Of course I wanted that.

 

The pink dragon tilted its head, its button eyes reflecting the moon like two cold mirrors.

Pink dragon: Then stop whining. You made the choice. Now live with it.

 

Subaru’s chest heaved.

Subaru: Y-You’re right… you’re right.

 

But the plushies didn’t stop staring. They never blinked.

 

The sight of Subaru speaking to no one had become a bitter normalcy in the theater, but something about him whispering to harmless, innocent-looking dolls brought a new kind of discomfort. The thought weighed on them—was this why Subaru made the plushies? For the moments when the loneliness swallowed him whole? For when the darkness pressed in and there was no one else to hear him?

 

But then—he had Beatrice. He had his friends. So why create so many? Why cling to these stitched companions in secret? No one could find an answer. And that silence, that emptiness, hurt far more than the question itself.

 

Emilia’s fingers tightened around her dove plushie.

Emilia: [What have I been doing all this time? My knight always reached out to me, tried to connect with me, and I never saw how lonely he truly was. I wanted companionship, I longed for someone to stand by me… yet I couldn’t see him standing there, crying for the same thing. How hypocritical am I?]

 

Ram hugged her pink cat plushie tightly, her face unusually tense.

Ram: [How slothful have I become? He always works, always helps Ram, and yet Ram never takes the time to thank him. Not once. I’m not just slothful… I’m arrogant. Too arrogant to see someone dying in silence right in front of me.]

 

Petra’s small hands trembled as she held her orange mouse plushie to her chest. Shame swelled in her heart, heavier than she’d ever felt before. Subaru—her hero, the one who gave her courage—had looked to her as an answer to a problem she hadn’t even seen. And what did she do? She left him.

 

Yes, she was just a child. Yes, her parents wouldn’t have allowed her to stay on such a stormy day. But still… couldn’t she have tried? Couldn’t she have spared more time to sit beside him, to comfort him, to keep the emptiness from swallowing him whole?

 

Her eyes blurred as she squeezed the little plush tighter.

Petra: [I’m sorry, Subaru. I should have done more. Even if I couldn’t stay forever… I should have at least tried.]

 

She pressed her cheek against the soft fabric of the toy mouse, whispering an apology to it as if it could carry her regret back to him.

 

A turtle-shaped dragon plushie waddled up to him, its button eyes glinting faintly in the moonlight.

Turtle Dragon: Why are you so sad about?

 

Subaru shook his head slowly, his voice low and dry.

Subaru: I’m not sad.

 

Hovering above him, a purple dragon with no arms tilted its head.

Armless Dragon: Then what are you?

 

Subaru’s lips parted, but no clear answer came.

Subaru: ..I don’t know.

 

A black-and-yellow dragon with an oversized mouth slithered beside him, its grin wide and unblinking.

Large-Mouth Dragon: Then maybe you should write in that book of yours.

 

At those words, Subaru suddenly jolted, as though something within him had been struck.

Subaru: You’re right.

 

He scrambled toward his cabinet and pulled out a worn journal. The leather cover was faded, stained with ink blotches—like scars permanently etched into its skin. From his pocket, he took a StellarVena pen, its metal body catching the pale shimmer of moonlight.

 

Subaru sat on the floor near his bed, flipping the journal open. The plushies gathered around him—some crawling onto his shoulders, others perched at his knees—watching with button-eyed devotion as his pen scratched desperately across the pages.

 

Hours bled away as Subaru’s pen carved endlessly into the journal. He didn’t stop to think—whatever thought surfaced, no matter how scattered, it spilled onto the paper. The camera angled itself carefully, always avoiding the written words, leaving only the sound of rapid scratching and Subaru’s shallow breaths.

 

But then, his hand froze.

 

The pen dragged across a page that no longer existed. He blinked, panicked, flipping through the journal. Every page—front and back—was already filled, swarmed with dense Japanese script. Not a blank space remained.

 

Subaru: No… no, no, no…

 

He flipped back and forth, desperately searching. The pages blurred under his frantic hands. With a trembling decision, he pressed the pen against the inside of the back cover. For thirty desperate minutes he scrawled over the hard surface, filling even that.

 

And then—it ended.

 

The pen slid from his fingers. The silence returned.

 

No, not silence—something worse. A silence that screamed.

 

He dropped the book and clutched his head as his breathing quickened. His body twitched with every phantom sound. He could hear everything and nothing all at once—the grinding creak of hinges, the chirping of crickets, the distant rustle of leaves. The noises layered over each other, louder, sharper, until they became unbearable.

 

Subaru: Shut up—shut up—shut up!!

 

He stumbled toward the time meteia on his desk. The hands of the meteia clock stared back at him coldly.

 

1:00 AM.

 

Only five hours had passed.

 

He gritted his teeth, shaking violently as he pressed his palms against his ears, but the cacophony wouldn’t stop. It drilled through his skull, seeping into the marrow of his bones. The silence was loud, too loud, and it would not leave him.

 

 

They watched in silence as Subaru’s mind unraveled on the screen, his body twitching under the weight of sounds no one else could hear.

 

Felt suddenly stood on her chair, pointing a finger at Felix.

Felt: I don’t get it!! You said darkness would calm him down, Felix—but it isn’t!

 

Felix’s hands tightened into fists, his ears lowering as his voice cracked under frustration.

Felix: Yes—darkness, not emptiness!

 

Felt: What’s the difference?!

Felix turned on her, eyes blazing with anger and grief.

 

Felix: He’s alone!!! Don’t you get it? When I said darkness, I meant a quiet, controlled place where he can safely think, where the noise of the world can’t claw at him. This—this isn’t it! This is emptiness! It’s worse! It’s like locking him in a barren desert—nothing to cling to, nothing to ground him. He hears it all—every creak, every buzz—and it’s too loud, and too quiet, all at once!

 

His voice broke into a scream.

 

Felix: He needs someone. Anyone. Someone to talk to, or at least to guide him into that safe darkness. But this? This is just a messed-up form of isolation!

 

The weight of his words echoed in the theater. Felt’s defiance melted away as she stared at Felix, her mouth open, but no words came. She could only stand there, stunned into silence.

 

Felix: And you Emilia! How could you not notice?

 

Emilia didn’t move. Her silver hair trembled ever so slightly, but she kept her back turned to him.

Emilia: …I can’t give you an answer.

 

Her quiet voice only sharpened the weight of the silence.

 

Felix’s lips quivered, his fists clenching so tightly that his claws dug into his palms.

 

Felix: That makes it even worse. I get it—you were emotionally immature, maybe even overwhelmed. But this—this was Subaru! You should’ve seen him! We all know how isolated you felt as a child, how you longed for someone—anyone—to listen to you, to stay with you. So why…

 

His voice cracked. A single tear slipped down his cheek, falling against his hand.

 

Felix: …why couldn’t you notice him?!

 

Crusch: FELIX!!!

 

The sharp authority in her voice cut him like a blade. Felix froze, shoulders tightening, as he dared to glance at his lady.

 

Crusch wasn’t even looking at him. Her green eyes stayed fixed on the screen, but her right hand was coiled into a trembling fist on her lap.

 

Crusch: …While you may have a point, you went about it unprofessionally, especially to a royal candidate. You must apolo—

 

The words were cut short by a violent crunch.

 

Everyone’s eyes turned. Emilia’s hand had crushed the wooden armrest of her chair into splinters, shards falling to the floor. Her other hand shook violently as it strangled her dove plushie, its soft fabric crumpling under her grip.

 

Her face turned, slow and deliberate, until her tear-brimmed violet eyes locked onto Crusch’s.

 

Emilia: …Don’t you dare make him apologize.

 

Her voice was low, yet firm enough to silence the entire room. Her shoulders trembled, but she held herself upright with stubborn dignity.

 

When their eyes met, it was clear: Emilia would not accept refusal.

 

Emilia: Professional or not… his words how true. Don’t try to sugarcoat it.

 

She snapped her gaze forward again, breathing unsteady, lips pressed so tightly together they almost bled. Her eyes shimmered, but she forced every tear to stay caged.

 

Because she had promised herself she would change. And change could only begin once you faced your faults.

 

Subaru collapsed to the floor, his knees hitting the wooden boards with a hollow thud. The noise around him wouldn’t stop—every creak of the walls, every rustle of leaves outside, every faint hum of the night gnawed at his mind. His breath hitched as he began to hyperventilate, chest rising and falling in frantic bursts.

 

His fingers clawed desperately at his ears, nails digging into the skin as if he could tear the sound out of existence.

 

And then—silence.

 

His eyes widened, pupils dilating. For a fleeting moment, peace. His lungs finally slowed, his chest easing into a trembling rhythm. But before relief could root itself, a new sound broke through.

 

*Thump*

*Thump*

*Thump*

 

His heart.

 

The beat thundered in his head, louder than any clock, louder than the storm outside. He staggered, clutching at his chest as if to cage it. The sound filled him, swallowed his thoughts whole until nothing remained but the pounding rhythm.

 

*Thump*

*Thump*

*Thump*

 

Minutes bled away, but for him, it was endless. His body shook violently, spit catching in his throat until he broke into a harsh, guttural cough. He crawled, dragging himself across the floor toward his bed, fingers scraping against the wood, his body trembling with every beat that echoed in his ears.

 

Beatrice gripped Subaru’s hand so tightly her knuckles turned white, her lips trembling as she muttered the same words over and over,

Beatrice: Betty is sorry…Betty is sorry…Betty is  sorry…

Her eyes never left the screen, as if afraid letting go even for a second would make him vanish.

 

Rem buried her face into her plushie, shoulders shaking with quiet sobs. The tears fell freely, soaking into the fabric as she tried to muffle the sound of her crying.

 

The rest of the cast sat frozen, their expressions twisted in horror. That relentless thump…thump…thump rattled in their ears, a ghostly echo of his suffering that wouldn’t fade. It pressed against their chests, made their throats tighten until swallowing felt impossible.

 

Some clutched their plushies closer, others pressed their hands to their ears as if they could shut out the noise. But it kept going. Louder. Heavier. The sound of his heart felt like a curse that chained them to their seats.

 

And deep inside, each of them found themselves wishing—begging—for it to stop.

 

 

Subaru slid onto his bed and yanked the blanket over himself, curling up tight.

 

Subaru (whispering): One… two… three…

 

He kept counting, his voice shaking as he pushed into the hundreds.

 

Subaru: Ninety-seven… ninety-eight… ninety-nine…

 

But by the time he reached the higher numbers, a new torment clawed at him. His hand twitched. His skin prickled.

 

Subaru (groaning): What… what is this?

 

The blanket that once brought him comfort now felt like a nest of needles stabbing into him. He thrashed under it, hissing through his teeth.

 

Subaru: Why does it hurt? Why does it hurt?!

 

He shoved the blanket off and sat up, chest heaving. His shirt scraped like glass against his shoulders.

 

Subaru (low, frantic): No no no no no…

 

He clawed at the fabric and yanked it over his head, throwing it across the room. But bare-skinned, the sensation still didn’t fade.

 

Subaru (pleading): Stop. Please stop…

 

His eyes darted across the room like a trapped animal until they landed on the wooden frame sealing off the underside of his bed. He stared at it for a moment, then scrambled to the floor, fingers hooking under the edge.

 

*CRACK!*

 

The panel splintered as he tore it away. Without hesitation, he slid underneath.

 

Down here, the world was swallowed by perfect darkness. No moonlight. No shapes. No edges. Just a crushing, absolute black.

 

Subaru (whispering): …Okay. It’s dark. It’s fine. Just breathe. Breathe.

 

For a fleeting moment, it almost worked. The itch faded. The world fell silent.

 

Then the sound came.

 

*Thump*

*Thump*

*Thump*

 

His heart. Louder than ever.

 

Subaru (whimpering): No… no, not this. Please, not this.

 

He clutched his chest with both hands, curling tighter and tighter.

 

Subaru (muttering): Stop. Stop. Please stop. Just… stop…

 

He pressed his forehead to the cold floorboards, whispering like a prayer.

Subaru: I don’t care anymore… just let it stop… please…

 

The heartbeat filled his skull until there was nothing else. The darkness held him, and the sound kept pounding.

 

Hours crawled by. This was how the first day ended.

 

The screen stayed dark, but the sound didn’t.

Thump… thump… thump…

That heartbeat echoed through the theater, not loud but so present that it crawled under everyone’s skin.

 

Tivey’s small body began to shake, his breathing coming too fast, too shallow.

Tivey: I… I can’t— it’s too loud… it’s inside my head—

His hands flew up to his ears as tears sprang to his eyes.

 

Mimi instantly wrapped her arms around him, rocking him back and forth like their mother used to when storms came.

Mimi: Shhh, your sis Mimi got you, Tivey… just breathe… just breathe…

But the trembling in her own voice betrayed how little it was helping.

 

Garfiel sat far, his sharp teeth gritted tight. His beastly senses, usually a blessing, turned into a curse. The thump felt like it was rattling his skull. He dropped his head into his hands, his nails digging into his scalp as sweat beaded across his brow.

Garfiel: Dammit… it’s like… it’s like I can hear every single heartbeat in the world. How the hell’s he survivin’ this?

 

Al had leaned back in his chair, one hand gripping his helmet. His single visible eye darted away from the screen, fixed on some point in the corner as he tried to shut it out.

Al: Kid’s killin’ me here… this… this is messed up…

His voice cracked, something rare even for him.

 

Wilhelm’s lips moved in prayer, his old soldier’s composure slipping. He bit down hard until he tasted iron, eyes clenched shut.

Wilhelm: Od Laguna… if you hear me… protect my honorary grandson. He’s suffered enough. Please…

His trembling hands were clasped so tightly his knuckles turned white.

 

Across the room, the others were silent, but the tension was visible. Shoulders hunched, fists clenched, eyes darting — they weren’t just watching Subaru suffer anymore. They were feeling it. And in that echoing thump, each of them began to see their own guilt reflected back at them.

Notes:

Based it off on the times where Subaru was trapped alone in a cell/caves.. Honestly I never understood how Teppi never wrote about Subaru's fear of being confined in dark rooms

Also I know Re:Zero doesn’t have normal clocks. They use some weird elements clock system but I’m not gonna use those terminology. Still, both have an hour and a minute hand

Chapter 63: The Second String Snaps

Summary:

I have a discord server if you want to join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The first rays of sunlight pushed their way through the curtains, spilling into the quiet room. Under the bed, Subaru’s body lay hidden in the pitch-dark hollow. Shirtless, face pressed against the wooden boards, his breath came shallow and uneven. His eyes stared blankly, tears sliding freely down his cheeks and soaking into the grain beneath him. His hair hung loose, strands sticking to the wetness on his face. Deep cracks etched across his expression, a fragile mask of exhaustion. Even as the warmth of morning light seeped into the room, he did not stir.

 

Elsewhere, Ram awoke—half an hour later than usual. She stretched languidly, rolling from her bed with the clear intention of using today for further rest. After washing up, she moved toward the kitchen, already expecting the familiar sounds of clattering pans and Subaru’s grating, energetic voice filling the space.

 

But when she slid the door open, the silence hit her first. No sizzling eggs, no sharp scent of spices, no boy fussing over the breakfast table. The counters were bare. The stove cold.

 

Her brows furrowed in mild surprise. Of all the mansion’s staff, Subaru was never late. In fact, he made a point of it—always rising just behind Frederica, who only beat him by a few minutes at best. This was out of character.

 

Ram: Where is that boy?

 

She glanced around the room as if he might pop out from behind a cupboard or crouch up from the floor. With Subaru, she wouldn’t have been surprised if he had. But the kitchen remained still.

 

Finally, she clicked her tongue, her expression sliding back into indifference.

Ram: To use this time to sleep in… how slothful, Barusu.

 

Her words carried no weight, no suspicion. It didn’t even occur to her that she was the one nearly an hour late. She turned briskly, leaving the quiet kitchen behind as she made her way toward his room.

 

 

Still tucked beneath the bedframe, Subaru’s ears finally caught a new sound.

 

Footsteps.

 

For the first time in endless hours, he wasn’t alone. The faintest ember of relief flickered in his dulled eyes, sparking him back to life. His head shot up in excitement—only to slam against the wooden boards above.

 

Subaru: Owwww…

 

He scrambled out from the dark crawlspace, blinking hard as daylight stabbed into his vision. His body lurched unsteadily to the bathroom, where the mirror revealed what he had been avoiding.

 

His reflection looked wretched. Damp, stringy hair clung to his forehead. Red, bloodshot eyes stared hollowly back. His bare chest bore old scars, while his arms carried fresh marks—angry, raw reminders of battles not fought outside, but against himself. He grimaced, unable to think of anything but how disgusting he looked.

 

Yet, buried in all that disgust, there was a small mercy. His fingers trailed hesitantly over his skin.

 

Subaru: …I didn’t scratch myself this time.

 

Before he could dwell further, a new sound pulled him upright.

 

*Knock*

*Knock*

*Knock*

 

Someone at the door. His breath caught. His room was a mess—plushies strewn about, blankets tossed aside—and he couldn’t let anyone see him like this.

 

From outside, Ram’s sharp voice called:

Ram: Barusu, hurry and assist Ram with making breakfast.

 

Panic surged. Subaru turned the bathtub faucet on, letting the rush of water cover his shaky voice.

 

Subaru (yelling): Sorry, Ram! I woke up late. I’m taking a shower. Don’t want the mansion to stink of my sweat!

 

On the other side of the door, Ram paused. She pictured the chaos behind those walls, her lips pressing into a thin line. Without a word, without even trying the handle, she turned and left.

 

The silence returned.

 

The audience froze when Subaru’s reflection filled the screen.

 

Petra gasped sharply and immediately covered her eyes, unable to bear the sight of her friend looking so ragged, so far from the smiling boy who always teased her.

 

Julius, normally composed, turned his face away. His jaw clenched tight as a nauseating heaviness built in his chest. To see Subaru rejoice at something as simple as footsteps—proof that someone, anyone, was nearby—twisted his stomach with guilt. That level of loneliness was unbearable, and yet Subaru had endured it in silence.

 

Beatrice, unable to watch a moment longer, turned and buried her face into her contractor’s side. Her tiny hands clutched tightly as she muttered hurried apologies, words spilling like a broken dam.

 

Beatrice: Betty should have been there, in fact… Betty should have never left you alone, I suppose. Betty is sorry, Subaru. Betty is so, so sorry…

 

Ricardo leaned back in his chair, one large hand dragging down his face before he covered his eyes and tilted his head toward the ceiling. His jaw tightened, fangs clenched together as he exhaled a heavy breath through his nose.

 

Such isolation… it was like watching someone thrown into a cell with no walls, no chains—yet still imprisoned all the same.

 

But who could he blame?

 

Subaru, for never saying what weighed on his chest?

Emilia and Ram, for not noticing just how desperately he needed help?

Or the rest of them—for leaving, for assuming the boy was stronger than he truly was?

 

Every answer led to had their own justification which angered the warrior even more as there was no true culprit but sad outcome of events

 

Ricardo’s stomach churned. He was a man of simple taste. Give him good food, a warm bed, a sturdy roof, and the laughter of family—he never needed riches, titles, or fame. That was the life he wanted, the life he still lives for. He had only joined this election because Anastasia was his friend, and she needed him.

 

But looking at Subaru now… he knew there was nothing simple about this kind of pain.

 

Ram was in the kitchen, calmly preparing the day’s breakfast, when a loud crash broke the quiet. Subaru came sliding across the floor, landing flat on his face. He was already in his butler uniform, though the sleeves were wrinkled as if he’d thrown it on in a rush.

 

Ram didn’t even glance his way at first, continuing to chop vegetables with deliberate calm.

 

Subaru quickly scrambled up, brushing the dust off his clothes as if nothing had happened.

Subaru: Sorry for being late, Ram!

 

At that, Ram finally turned her head. Her sharp eyes lingered on him a little longer than usual. His face looked paler than normal. His eyes were red and dry, and the faint streaks clinging to his cheeks—those weren’t from water. She narrowed her gaze, ready to question him—

 

But Subaru beat her to it, clapping his hands together and raising his voice.

Subaru: Alright world, it’s day two! Let’s get this day started right!

 

He struck an exaggerated pose, pointing dramatically at Ram as if trying to change the subject by sheer force of will.

Subaru: Today, we’re making waffles! It’s a rare dish to make for us Japanese. We’ve got forty-five minutes before ten, so let’s move with haste! I’ll go wake up Mili, and… uh, sorry for not getting her up earlier. She’ll forgive me once she tastes my cooking, right?

 

Ram said nothing, staring at him a moment longer at the foreign word “Japanese”, before clicking her tongue and turning back to her work.

 

 

Emilia was still half-asleep when a soft knock echoed through her room.

 

???: Mili…

The voice was gentle, almost hesitant.

 

Emilia stirred, blinking her eyes as she tried to focus.

 

???: Mili, it’s almost ten o’clock. We have to eat.

 

She shot upright, startled, and glanced at the time meteia. Her eyes widened in alarm.

 

Outside, Subaru could hear the faint chaos of her hurried movements through the door. Ten minutes later, Emilia emerged, composed and elegant as ever, though she quickly closed the door behind her before Subaru could glimpse inside.

 

Subaru: What happened in there?

 

Emilia waved her hands in embarrassment, a faint blush rising to her cheeks.

Emilia: Nothing! How about we just go eat breakfast? Sorry for waking up late.

 

Subaru: No, I should apologize—I woke up late too.

 

They continued apologizing back and forth, each trying to outdo the other in courtesy, until Emilia finally planted her foot firmly on the floor.

 

Emilia: How about we both admit we messed up and move on? Breakfast’ll get cold if we keep this up.

 

Subaru smiled, nodding in agreement, and together they headed toward the dining room.

 

Emilia clutched her dove plushie tightly

Emilia:[That liar… he didn’t sleep at all. How could I have missed how pale he looked?]

 

Reinhard’s gaze hardened slightly.

Reinhard : He’ll probably try to stay awake the entire five days…

 

Felt’s eyes widened in horror.

Felt: He can’t do that!! No ordinary person could stay awake for 5 days straight without serious health risks!

 

Reinhard: You are correct, my lady…

 

A memory of Felix’s earlier warning crept into his thoughts:

There’s no way he can just sit here for four more days. He’ll break. And when he does… he’s going to do something. Something bad, I suspect.”

 

Reinhard’s head lowered slightly.

Reinhard: [Is that what he meant? Will Subaru make a mistake because of the lack of sleep…?]

 

 

Subaru opened the door and dramatically lowered his head toward Emilia.

 

Subaru: My lady, today’s breakfast shall be warm waffles, lightly sprinkled with sugar, accompanied by a variety of fruits for your delight. And, of course, a fine glass of tea. This is a dish from my homeland—a rare and cherished meal for my people.

 

Emilia played along, bowing gracefully to her knight.

Emilia: Thank you, my faithful knight. I shall accept this joyous meal with the utmost honor.

 

Subaru paused for a moment, staring at her with a mix of surprise and amusement. It was rare for Emilia to join in on his theatrics, but over their time since Sanctuary, she had developed a subtle sense of humor.

 

He began to laugh softly, trying to cover his mouth with one hand. Meanwhile, Ram, already seated and eating her own meal, rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath, clearly unimpressed.

 

Breakfast—or what Subaru called a “Brunch”—went exceptionally well. The jokes, playful banter, and laughter filled him with a rare, unfiltered happiness. As the meal came to an end, he and Ram quickly cleaned the dishes and tidied up the mansion.

 

Outside, the rain continued to pour, so Subaru and Emilia retreated to the library, where they spent the next hours immersed in books. Emilia’s laughter rang through the room as Subaru animatedly narrated some of the stories, exaggerating characters’ voices and expressions. Even the quietest passages seemed alive under his storytelling.

 

Meanwhile, Ram wandered through the mansion, enjoying a brief moment of peace, when a soft knock echoed through the hallway.

 

Ram: Who could be here in this weather?

 

She strode to the front door, her curiosity piqued. Upon opening it, her eyes widened. Standing there was a little girl, dressed in a white robe with pink hair. Ram froze for a moment, recognizing the familiar figure.

 

Ram: Ryuzu…?

 

The wind carried the sound of the rain around them, but inside, a tense silence filled the air.

 

 

Felix: Wait… do the Ryuzu’s ever get sick? Or even feel temperature?

 

Beatrice loosened her grip on Subaru’s jacket but didn’t let it fall completely. Instead, she kept it bunched in her small hands, as if she wasn’t ready to let go of the warmth it carried. She shifted on his lap, turning her face forward, though her eyes lingered downwards for a moment longer.

 

Beatrice: No… they are much like Betty, in fact. Both of us are beings made of mana. What we see, what we feel—our very bodies—are mana, I suppose.

Her voice was steady, but a faint quiver slipped at the end, and she pressed her lips together to hide it.

 

Felix tilted his head, one hand brushing under his chin as he studied her, his ears twitching slightly.

 

Felix: Huh. I’d think… creatures that’ve lived so long would need to feel the world somehow. Otherwise, how would you survive? You’d need some awareness of what’s happening around you.

 

Beatrice hugged Subaru’s jacket closer, her little fingers tightening on the fabric. Her eyes softened, but she didn’t look at Felix.

 

Beatrice: We can… choose. Pain, cold, heat—it can be made real to us, or ignored if we wish. That choice is ours. It’s not… the same as your senses.

 

Mimi, who had been watching wide-eyed, leaned forward with her usual grin, trying to lighten the heavy mood.

 

Mimi: So… Betty turns on her taste buds just to taste Mini Boss’s food?

 

Beatrice’s head snapped around, violet eyes narrowing in sharp protest, though her grip on Subaru’s jacket never loosened.

 

Beatrice: Address Betty properly as Lady Beatrice, you little runt! …But yes.

 

Her words softened just slightly at the end, and she let out a long breath, resting her chin briefly against Subaru’s coat.

 

Beatrice: My contractor’s cooking is always worth it. No matter what he makes… it always outshines the last.

 

Her voice cracked on “contractor,” but she quickly covered it by turning her head aside, refusing to show the glimmer in her eyes.

 

Federica: But what could Ryuzu Bilma be doing here? She should be in Sanctuary with us…

 

 

Ram bowed her head politely, her tone measured.

 

Ram: Welcome, lady Ryuzu Bilma. For what purpose have you come here?

 

Bilma: Please, there is no need for such formality. You helped free Sanctuary, after all. I bring no troubling news. I only wish to speak with Subaru. Is he here?

 

Ram blinked at the request, surprised but hiding it behind her usual composure.

 

Ram: Barusu? Yes, he is. Please, allow me to guide you to the guest lounge while I fetch him.

 

Bilma: I’d rather remain near the entrance. As you can see, I’m rather soaked.

 

She raised the hem of her robe slightly, revealing just how drenched the fabric was. Droplets of water slid down her sleeves and onto the wooden floor.

 

Ram: Very well. I will fetch you a towel first, then retrieve him. Please, come inside.

 

Bilma inclined her head in thanks and stepped into the mansion. As Ram instructed, she stayed by the door, waiting patiently while the maid fetched a warm towel. She accepted it with grace, wringing her sleeves quietly.

 

 

Meanwhile, in the library…

 

Subaru lay sprawled on the floor, playing dead with the dramatics of a theater actor.

 

Subaru: And so, the valiant soldier gave his final breath, praying his sacrifice had meaning.

 

Emilia gasped, hands pressed to her mouth, wide-eyed like an audience member caught in the moment.

 

Emilia: Oh no… that poor man! He should’ve asked for his friend’s help…

 

Subaru stuck his tongue out and made a comically flat “blaaah” sound, signaling the soldier’s demise. Emilia burst into laughter, clutching her stomach, while Subaru chuckled through his fake death.

 

The lightheartedness was cut short by a knock on the library door.

 

Ram: Lady Emilia, Barusu. We have a guest.

 

Subaru: A guest? A guest! On the second day! Oh thank you, god!

 

He sprang up from his fake death with renewed energy, fists pumping in triumph.

 

Emilia blinked at his sudden outburst, surprised by how thrilled he looked.

 

Emilia: Subaru… you’re really that excited?

Subaru: Come on, Mili! Let’s see who it is!

 

Without waiting, he bolted past Ram, nearly clipping her shoulder in his rush. His footsteps echoed through the mansion as he sprinted like a child chasing a festival drum. Rounding the corner too fast, he almost crashed into the wall, flailing his arms to keep balance.

 

When he finally reached the guest lounge, his eyes darted around—only to find it empty. His smile faltered, a brief stab of disappointment crossing his face… until he remembered the entrance.

 

Subaru: Ah! Of course—the front door!

 

He took off again, his mood bouncing back as quickly as it had dipped.

 

 

Meanwhile, Emilia and Ram walked at a measured pace down the hall.

 

Emilia: He seemed reeeally excited. Do you know who the guest is?

 

Ram: It’s one of the Ryuzu copies. Ram believes it is Ryuzu Bilma.

 

At the name, Emilia’s expression tensed, her brows knitting.

 

Emilia: Did something happen at Sanctuary?

 

Her steps quickened slightly, worry spilling into her voice as her thoughts turned to the villagers—and her friends.

 

Ram glanced at her calmly

Ram: Do not trouble yourself, Lady Emilia. Ryuzu stated it was not alarming news. She merely wishes to speak with Barusu.

 

Emilia let out a small sigh of relief

Emilia: That’s good to hear… Then, why don’t we give them some space? I can help you make tea while they talk.

 

Ram stopped for a moment, giving Emilia a sharp side glance.

Ram: You are a candidate, my lady. You shouldn’t lower yourself to assist a maid—or waste time entertaining that fool.

 

Emilia met her gaze squarely, violet eyes firm.

Emilia: Subaru isn’t a fool. He’s a kind man—and a wonderful friend. We’re friends too, Ram. That’s why I want to help you. Besides… it’ll help me practice my cooking.

 

Her smile was earnest, her determination clear.

 

Ram let out a long, quiet sigh, turning her face forward again.

Ram: Very well. If that’s what you insist.

 

 

Ram held her stomach, her face tightening as though she were suppressing nausea. The memory twisted into knots that refused to untangle.

 

Beatrice: You imbecile, you actually let her cook?

 

Ram snapped back, clicking her tongue

Ram: I didn’t know, alright?! Believe Ram when she says this—she will never allow such a thing to happen again.

 

Emilia, who had been watching the two argue, tilted her head, utterly confused.

Emilia: What do you mean, Ram? Did you… not like my cooking?

 

Ram opened her mouth, but before she could respond, Al raised a hand and cut in.

 

Al: Hold on, hold on. Emilia, gotta ask—how long have you been cooking?

 

Emilia: Many years, actually. Living in the forest with only Puck meant I had to learn. I’m quite proud of my skills.

 

Al paused. His helmet shifted as if he were narrowing his eyes behind it.

Al: …And, uh, who exactly have you cooked for?

 

Emilia: Myself, Puck, Ram allowed me to assist her once—and Subaru.

 

The theater went quiet for a beat.

 

Al:…So Brother has been the only human to actually try your food, then?

 

Emilia blinked innocently.

 

Emilia: If you put it like that, then yes.

 

Al froze. Inside his helmet, his thoughts were loud enough for everyone to feel the energy.

 

Al: [Holy crap, it’s one of those tropes!! Brother, I pity you. Please tell me you made a medicine for whatever she made you choke down… ]

 

Across the room, Crusch’s composed expression twitched as she began to understand where this was going. She leaned forward slightly, her voice calm but probing.

 

Crusch: Emilia… during your time at the mansion, did you ever ask anyone to teach you how to cook properly?

 

Emilia: No, I don’t think so. Why?

 

That answer sealed it. No one spoke at first, but their exchanged looks said everything. The truth was obvious: Emilia not only lacked proper cooking skills, she was almost certainly terrible.

 

What might have been funny at first quickly turned bittersweet. Because another realization followed—Subaru had eaten her food. Subaru, the boy who would rather die than hurt her feelings, had likely smiled and praised her cooking while suffering in silence.

 

Felix whispered into Wilhelm’s ear

Felix: It’s a miracle she never noticed… and even more of a miracle he managed to act through it.

 

Emilia’s elf ear picked up Felix’s words immediately

Emilia: Wait… you’re saying my cooking is bad?

 

Beatrice stood on Subaru’s thighs, her little arms folded, golden drill-curls swaying as she leaned dangerously close to Emilia’s ear.

 

Beatrice whispered dead serious

Beatrice: I once activated my sense of smell when you cooked… I pray I never smell it again.

 

Emilia froze, her face turning pale as if the world had stopped. Slowly, she stood up, her silver hair shifting over her shoulders, and looked around the room. Everyone avoided her gaze—faces filled with dread at the idea of eating her food. Mimi even covered her eyes, trembling as though imagining her fate at a dinner table.

 

Emilia: Federica… when we are out of here, you’ll teach me!!

 

Federica: Eh? Teach you… what?

 

Emilia bowed deeply, her voice filled with shame

Emilia: To cook. I know now—I am a terrible cook. If even those who’ve never tasted it look so horrified, then my food must be closer to poison than a meal. Please, Federica… I don’t want to burden Subaru—or anyone—with my cooking.

 

A silence lingered, broken suddenly by Petra, who shot up from her seat with tears in her eyes.

 

Petra: PLEASE! Please teach her! I almost passed out just looking at it once! I—I still can’t get that memory out of my head!

 

Petra slapped both hands over her mouth, horrified at herself for saying it out loud—but the memory of Subaru smiling while forcing down Emilia’s sludge made her stomach churn all over again. God, if she could just erase that memory forever…

 

The others didn’t need words. Their faces begged Federica to agree. Rem pressed her hands together in prayer, silently pleading. Even the arrogant princess gave her a look that told her to agree

 

Federica looked around at their desperate eyes, then sighing heavily

Federica: …Alright. I’ll teach you how to cook. Once you return from Priestella.

 

Rem: Thank you, Federica.

 

Ram crossed her arms, her voice uncharacteristically sincere

Ram: You don’t know how much you’ve just saved Barusu from.

 

Emilia sank back into her chair, pulling her hands up to cover her burning red face. Embarrassment and shame twisted inside her. Petra had begged. Ram—prideful, sharp Ram—had thanked Federica. That alone was enough to tell her the truth of how awful her cooking really was.

 

 

Subaru finally skidded into the entrance hall, his breath quick and eyes lighting up the moment he spotted the pink-haired girl standing by the door, still damp from the rain.

 

Subaru’s grinned ear to ear

Subaru: BILMA!!!

 

Bilma’s eyes widen, face breaking into a smile

Bilma: SUBARU!!

 

Without hesitation, Subaru bolted forward, scooping her up and spinning her into the air. Bilma let out a surprised laugh, holding on tightly but clearly enjoying every second of it. The two didn’t bother with words—only pure, unfiltered laughter echoed through the hall.

 

When Subaru finally set her down, they clapped their palms together with a sharp, echoing high five.

 

Subaru/Bilma (in perfect unison): Lab geeks!!

 

And just like that, they both burst into another round of laughter, shoulders shaking, tears pricking at the corners of Subaru’s eyes from how much fun he was having.

 

For him, the day was shaping up better than he could have dreamed. Ram had actually talked with him without biting too hard, he’d spent precious time laughing with Emilia before she inevitably disappeared back into her studies—and now, fate had dropped another playmate at his doorstep.

 

Subaru grinned wide, almost too wide

Subaru: So what are you doing here, Bilma? Did you come all this way just to see me? How nice of you. I wanted to visit but, ahh… certain reasons stopped me.

 

His words were light, but in his chest, a quiet heaviness stirred. The thought of Sanctuary still clawed at him—the memories of fear, despair, and broken hearts. Just the idea of stepping foot back there made his knees weak. Whenever he did go, he could only endure it if someone stayed close, grounding him before his mind collapsed entirely. That weakness always left a bitter taste of shame.

 

He forced his voice higher, bouncing on his feet

Subaru: So, what’s up? You wanna play? Read books? Paint? I don’t have colors, and my stuff’s buried outside in the rain, but maybe someone here has pencils we could—

 

The words kept tumbling out. He was glowing with joy, radiating it in a way that was almost blinding. Bilma smiled softly, cherishing the warmth but… something about it felt off. Subaru had always been full of energy, but this? This was like watching a flame burn too high, as if it might burn out at any moment.

 

Bilma  gently lifted a hand to pause him Bilma:  Sadly, I’ll have to decline that. Alma asked me to hand you this, and then I must return to Sanctuary.

 

Subaru’s grin faltered. The spark in his eyes dimmed for just a second before he caught himself, quickly pasting the smile back on. He didn’t want to weigh her down with the storm inside him.

 

Subaru: Ooh, well, I’m glad you’re here anyway! So—what’s the big secret? Is it new lab equipment? A scroll with some groundbreaking medical theory? Rare plants? Strange minerals…?

 

The rant threatened to spiral again, but Bilma calmly reached into her cloak and pulled out a small envelope, plain but sealed with care.

 

Subaru: Ooh, a letter? From who? Could it be from someone in Sanctuary? Maybe Garfiel—nah, that rascal wouldn’t even know you’re my mail carrier. Otto then? He’s been gone for a bit. I do miss that guy. Or… maybe it’s her. Yeah, she would definitely send something.

 

The words spilled out of him like a broken faucet, one name tumbling into another. His voice was bright, his grin stretched wide, but the longer it went on, the more obvious it became: Subaru wasn’t really expecting an answer. He just didn’t want the silence to return.

 

Bilma listened patiently, but after nearly five minutes of rambling, she finally raised her hand, her tone soft.

 

Bilma: I’m sorry, Young Su, but… I should be going.

 

The cheer in him froze like ice water down his spine. His smile flickered. He wanted—desperately—to ask her to stay. To beg her to sit with him, to play, to talk about anything at all. Because once she left, he knew what waited for him

Subaru: [Emilia will go back to her studies and Ram will go back to her room. I don’t want to bother Rem either so it’ll just be me… ]

 

But what right did he have to cling to her? Bilma had important duties, important people depending on her. What could he give her? Nothing worth holding her here.

 

So Subaru straightened, forcing the smile back on his face until it hurt.

 

Subaru: Well then, I’ll see you at the next experiment, Bilma.

 

Rain blew in from the doorway, partly soaking his hair and uniform partly as he stood there like a knight seeing off royalty.

 

Bilma giggled softly at his dramatics, gave a gentle wave, and stepped into the rain.

 

And then—silence.

 

The door clicked shut, and Subaru stayed there, staring at the wooden frame as if it might open again. Maybe she’d come back. Maybe someone else would appear. His heart begged for footsteps.

 

But one minute stretched into ten.

 

No one came.

 

With a quiet sigh, Subaru turned on his heel, the energy draining from his body all at once. He trudged back to the library, where—if he was lucky—Emilia or Ram would still be waiting.

 

Anastasia leaned forward, eyes narrowing.

Anastasia: Did any of you mail him something?

Otto: I didn’t… what about the rest of you?

 

Garfiel: Nothin’ from me.

 

Federica: I did not.

 

Roswaal: Now, now, don’t look at me. I didn’t send him anything either.

He said with a teasing lilt

 

Anastasia sighed, her gaze dropping to her hands.

Anastasia: Then it could be from Cora. He did refer to her anonymously…

 

But her voice drifted into the background.

 

Because most of the theater wasn’t listening anymore.

 

They were staring at the boy on the screen. At Subaru—forcing his grin, saluting in the rain, then standing alone before dragging himself back inside.

 

Emilia’s violet eyes shimmered as she sat curled slightly forward, fingers tightening around the sleeve of Subaru’s jacket that she’d held onto since earlier. She didn’t speak—her sadness poured out in the way she toyed with the fabric, like she could anchor him back with the smallest touch.

 

Rem and Ram both clutched their plushies. Their postures mirrored each other, though neither twin acknowledged it—their gazes locked on the floor, hands trembling slightly with guilt they would never voice aloud.

 

Felt twisted her felt plushie in her hands, expression caught between anger and unease. She wasn’t even sure who to be mad at—Subaru, the world, or herself—for letting the sight make her stomach churn.

 

Beatrice remained seated on her contractor’s chest, her tiny fists curled into his jacket. Her face was unreadable, but her silence screamed louder than words.

 

Crusch kept her eyes on the hawk plushie in her lap, fingers tightening around its wing. She didn’t look up once.

 

Each one of them, in their own way, had turned inward. Not debating who sent the letter. Not thinking of Sanctuary.

 

But dwelling on the same truth that now felt inescapable—

Subaru’s act wasn’t an exaggeration.

 

His “assessment” of how things truly were in the mansion… was painfully, uncomfortably real.

 

Subaru held the envelope tightly in his hand as he wandered back through the mansion’s halls. The library was still a mess—books scattered across the floor, pillows tossed aside, remnants of laughter lingering in the air. He smiled faintly. Maybe this was his chance. If he asked Ram for help, they could clean together. Maybe they could chat for a while.

 

He followed the faint sound of voices until he reached the dining room.

 

There they were—Ram and Emilia, sitting across from each other, a pot of steaming tea between them and a plate of thin crackers on the table. Emilia’s face lit up the moment she noticed him.

Emilia: Oh, hey, Subaru! Who was the guest?

 

Ram didn’t even glance up, calmly biting into a cracker, her posture perfectly composed.

 

Subaru: Hey, Mili! Wow, that’s quite a snack you’ve got there. Well, it was one of the Ryuzus. She just wanted to give me a letter.

 

Emilia: A letter? How interesting. Did you read it yet?

 

Subaru: Not yet. I’ll check it when I’ve got some free time.

His nose caught the scent of the tea. It smelled… surprisingly good. He blinked in disbelief, tilting his head.

Subaru: Who made this delightful tea?

 

Emilia beamed with pride, holding her cup carefully in both hands.

Emilia: It’s incredible, isn’t it? Ram and I made it together!

 

Subaru’s eyes widened in alarm. His gaze snapped to Ram immediately—if Emilia had brewed this, Ram should’ve already collapsed.

 

Ram finally lifted her eyes to him. Just one look, sharp and flat, told him the truth: she had made it. Emilia had done the bare minimum.

 

Subaru let out a quiet sigh of relief.

Subaru: Umm, anyways—Ram, could you help me clean the library? Me and Mili kinda made a mess.

 

Emilia tilted her head, guilt flashing across her face.

Emilia: Did I? I’m sorry, Subaru, I’ll come help rig—

 

But Ram’s voice cut cleanly through hers.

Ram: Lady Emilia, as your maid and as your friend, I advise you to return to your studies. You cannot hope to earn the throne if you do not know the system of this country from top to bottom.

 

Emilia hesitated, lips pressing into a small frown. She wanted to argue, but Ram’s words carried weight she couldn’t deny. Finally, she nodded.

Emilia: I’m sorry, Subaru, but I can’t join you.

 

Subaru quickly waved his hands, forcing his smile wide.

Subaru: It’s alright, Mili! It’s only a little mess, no biggie.

 

Ram’s eyes didn’t leave him as she set her cup down with a quiet clink.

Ram: If the mess isn’t too big, then Barusu should be able to handle that much at least.

 

Subaru: But I could use you—

 

Ram: That is all. I shall clean the dishes, Emilia will return to her studies, and you will clean the library. Meeting adjourned.

 

Her tone was firm, final. The conversation ended before it even had the chance to begin.

 

Subaru stood there for a beat longer, the smile glued to his face even as his shoulders sagged. Fate, it seemed, always had a cruel way of reminding him who was in charge. Happiness only came in fragments, always chased by the shadow of emptiness.

 

He turned, walking toward the library. His body slouched lower with each step. His fingers clenched the envelope until the paper crumpled slightly.

 

Subaru angrily whispered under his breath Subaru: Stupid Ram and her smart logic. All I wanted was to talk…

 

Ram slowly pressed a hand to her face, her sharp composure faltering as the weight of her thoughts grew heavier.

 

Ram: [What is Ram doing? How lazy has Ram become, to drive Barusu into such a state? For five days, Ram has done nothing but lie in her bed and sleep. How is Ram supposed to be a role model —no! Ram has no right calling herself a role model. ]

 

Her chest tightened as the truth dug in deeper. The sharp words she wielded so effortlessly—always meant to keep him moving, to remind him of his place—suddenly felt cruel, hollow.

 

Across the room, Felix’s gaze lingered on her. He didn’t speak, but the irritation simmering beneath his calm exterior was clear. He hated watching Ram push Subaru away, always with that same cold dismissal. Felix forced himself to keep his composure, but he knew—when the next break came—he wouldn’t stay silent. He would confront her.

 

Subaru set himself to cleaning. The task should have been simple, mindless even—but his heart wasn’t in it. Every sweep of the cloth, every book put back in place, carried the sting of Ram’s dismissal. His plan had been crushed so casually, so effortlessly, it left him seething.

 

By the time the library was spotless, the anger had burned itself out, leaving only a hollow pit inside him.

 

Subaru: Now what? Do I just go back to my room?

 

The thought alone made his chest tighten. Images flashed through his head—the suffocating dark, the plushies staring back at him like silent judges, the heavy silence pressing down until it choked him.

 

Subaru: Nope. Can’t do that! …Maybe I should just read.

 

He reached toward the nearest shelf but froze as a different image came to mind: Beatrice. He could see her expression in his head, that stubborn pout of hers. At first, he imagined her smiling, happy in Sanctuary. But the fantasy shattered as the reality sank in—she was there for her mother’s funeral.

 

A knife of guilt twisted in his chest.

 

Subaru: [ Idiot. Stupid. How could you even think she was happy to leave you? What kind of trash thinks like that? ]

 

The words spilled inward, cutting deeper with each repetition. He stood there for half an hour, berating himself, building a prison of self-hatred with no cracks to escape through.

 

And then, as if waking from a trance, his eyes fell to the stand. The letter sat there, waiting. Just a simple envelope—yet in his mind, it held infinite possibilities.

 

Subaru’s fingers trembled slightly as he broke the seal. Flickers of excitement lit up his face. Maybe it was news from Garfiel. Maybe Otto. Maybe even a few kind words from someone in Sanctuary. Anything to break the gnawing loneliness.

 

He slid the paper free, unfolded it, and began to read.

 

The camera stayed fixed on his face—the words on the page hidden from the audience. As his eyes scanned the lines, the light in them dimmed. The corners of his mouth twitched downward.

 

Subaru (whispering): …what?

 

It wasn’t even a voice. It was air escaping his throat. He gripped the letter tighter, knuckles whitening. He read it again. And again. And again. His lip quivered as his teeth sank into it, hard enough to draw a bead of blood.

 

By the time his eyes reached the end once more, they were wide and glassy. His body began to shake. His knees gave way and he dropped to the library floor, the paper slipping from his hands.

 

He pressed his sleeve to his face, hiding his eyes as the tears finally came. Sobs trembled out of him, broken and childlike, echoing against the silent shelves.

 

Subaru: Why?

*CRACK*


…Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why?

 

*CRACK*

 

Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why?

 

*CRACK*

 

Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why?

 

*CRACK*

 

Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why?

 

*CRACK*

 

Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why?

 

The word tumbled from his mouth over and over, splintering into a hoarse mantra. The camera lingered on him there—Subaru Natsuki, the boy who smiled through everything, crumpled on the floor of a pristine library, clutching nothing but his sleeve and a letter that shattered him. His mask nearly shattering at that moment

Notes:

Sorry if there weren’t much of a reaction this chapter. This was meant to be another setup chapter and I wanted to write more on Subaru’s near obsession with companionship

Chapter 64: NOT A CHAPTER

Chapter Text

!!! NOT A CHAPTER !!!

 

I am posting this real quick for you guy’s advice. 

As you can read from the description, I am an anime only watcher. While I have an idea of the future arcs, I don’t know much. For Clind and Annarose, I made sure that every episode that took place in the mansion, both were off doing whatever they do. 

The showing the cast watched was the White Fox adaptation of Re:Zero

I know near to nothing about them so I wrote them like that as to give a valid reason as to why they weren’t there. 

But I ran into a big problem. I know about most of the cut LN content in season 1-3 but I’ve wrote this series as if it was the anime, but just today one of my friends had informed me that Meili was captured in the end of Arc 4.

 

This has brought me to a major issue. I know that Subaru in the later arcs grows a deep connection with Meili but I didn’t know he was already trying during the year timeskip. 

Now with character like her, it would be really weird to have someone like her just be missing within an arc like this. 

I didn’t know of her capture until today and now I feel like this series makes no sense, especially with this episode. 

I CAN SWEAR TO YOU I WON’T DROP THIS SERIES. 

The only way I’d drop it is if I’m dead or kidnapped. 

You guys have told me how much you love this story and how realistic it seems for something to happen within the timeskip and I really appreciated it. I just don’t know if it’ll bring the story down if I just suddenly throw her in and give a half-ass answer of her being gone. Then I’d have to make the characters give a reason as to why they never mentioned her and then the story would be very different with someone like her in the story 

 

We are sadly too far deep for me to add her in and honestly, with me being an anime only, I don’t think I could do her justice so I won’t be adding her. 

This is just a post of me taking accountability for missing such a vital part.

 

This story does follow the anime with some LN content like everyone knowing Al is from Subaru’s world, etc.

Major things like Echidna’s tomb and big cut content will be dealt with as how I see fit.

If this disappoints you, I apologise but that is how my story will go. I wanted to be a good story of what could have taken place in the timeskip but with White Fox cutting such big things, I wasn’t given all the information and now this story feels like it has a major plot hole.

 

But that doesn’t mean I’ll stop. I’ll keep on posting chapters for this story.

 

Next chapter will take some more time than normal as this reveal really bumped me out

Chapter 65: …Why?

Notes:

https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Emilia’s fingers curled into the fabric of her dress, nails biting into her palms. She had always tried to mirror Crusch’s poise, Anastasia’s calm composure — a leader’s mask. But as Subaru’s broken voice echoed from the screen, that mask cracked. Her lover was in the library, crying his heart out over something she couldn’t even see. She hated herself for it — no, she hated the version of herself on the screen. A woman with eyes, utterly blind to the things that mattered most.

 

Ram lowered her head, one hand pressed to her temple. The sound of Subaru’s repeated “why” clawed at her ears. Her nails dug into her scalp until they nearly broke the skin. Why had Ram become so useless? Why had Ram always chosen scorn instead of kindness? Why had Ram clung to her pride while drowning herself in drink, forcing the very people she’d deemed beneath her to pick up her slack? She despised it. She despised herself. She despised seeing her brother like this — despised seeing herself like this.

 

Rem pulled her knees up to her chest, pressing her forehead down against them. Why? Why did the world hate her hero so much? What had he done to deserve this life? Could it be some punishment from a past existence? No — she refused to believe it. Even in another life, her hero would be good. Was his only crime wishing for his friends to live happily? Was that desire so terrible that fate demanded to crush him for it?

 

Beatrice sat rigidly, her small fists trembling against her lap. Rage and grief swirled in her chest like a storm. She wanted to rip off her tiara and drive it into the eyes of those who had left her contractor alone — Ram, Emilia, all of them. No excuse could absolve their blindness, their slow negligence of his pain. But under the anger, another feeling knifed at her: sorrow. Why did he have to suffer? Why always alone? She already knew the answer. She’d left him. She’d gone to her mother’s funeral without making sure he would be alright. She’d seen him shake just at the mention of the Sanctuary, and still she had left him in that mansion for five days. Alone. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid. She called herself that silently, over and over. Her contractor was amazing — but he still needed help, still needed someone. And she hadn’t prepared him. Hadn’t tried enough. Hadn’t done enough.

 

Anastasia’s hands clenched tight around the arms of her chair, knuckles pale. What could possibly be in that letter to wound Subaru so deeply?

 

Her teeth pressed together as she watched the screen. She hated the Emilia camp as they were shown. No — hate was too mild. Their blindness, their negligence, was infuriating. She could say with pride that the people gathered here in the theater had grown far beyond the ones reflected on the screen, but the truth still stung: those people were once them. That stupidity, that carelessness, was theirs too.

 

Subaru was a genius — she could admit that freely. With only a few more years, he could have rivaled even her own company’s brightest minds. But brilliance in strategy, wit, and innovation meant nothing when it came to the battlefield inside his own chest. He was terribly unfit to wrestle with the storm of his emotions.

 

And yet, no one saw it. Not Emilia. Not Ram. Not even Beatrice, who called herself his closest bond. No one recognized how fractured he truly was. But Anastasia already knew the reason. Subaru hid himself, locked behind that mask of “just a normal guy,” forcing laughter and energy to keep suspicion away. It was a lie he lived every day, and they all let themselves believe it.

 

Even if the camp had seen through it… what then? They were not trained to heal a soul so battered. At best, they might have slowed his collapse, offered temporary relief. At worst… they might have pressed harder on wounds they couldn’t even name, and accelerated the destruction of a boy they claimed to love.

 

Otto pulled his hat down over his face, as if hiding could shield him from the weight in his chest. The secret sack of coins he’d tucked there slipped free, hitting the floor with a dull clink. He didn’t even reach for it. His hands instead gripped the plush sloth bear on his lap, clutching it close like a lifeline.

 

He didn’t know how to feel. And somehow, that made the tears come faster.

 

The Otto on the screen… that version of him was blind. He hadn’t noticed Subaru’s cracks, hadn’t seen the desperate need for someone — anyone — to be there just to talk to, just to anchor him. That Otto thought he understood his best friend. He thought he was doing enough.

 

But watching it now, Otto could see how badly he’d failed. Maybe he couldn’t have solved Subaru’s suffering, not really. With how little he knew of the storm Subaru was trapped in, the best he could have offered was a hand on the shoulder, a kind word, something small to ease the burden, even just for a moment.

 

And yet he hadn’t even done that.

 

The worst part was the helplessness of it all — the knowledge that even if he had tried, his best would have been nothing more than a bandage over wounds he didn’t understand. He felt like a terrible friend, not just because he hadn’t been there, but because when Subaru needed saving from himself, Otto’s greatest effort could only ever have been the bare minimum.

 

And that thought crushed him more than anything else.

 

 

Ram was happily sleeping on her bed in the middle of the day. Truly, these two days had been the most joyous. She could rest as much as she pleased, without interruption. The dull ache of her missing horn was something she had long grown used to, but it was still draining — so these five days of peace were a rare vacation. She nestled into her blanket, savoring the quiet.

 

Then—

 

*Knock*

 

Ram pressed the pillow harder against her ear.

 

Knock. Knock.

Sharper. More insistent.

 

She sighed, dragging herself up from bed. Sliding into her maid uniform with practiced ease, she opened the door.

 

Subaru stood there. His hair was slightly damp, his skin pale with faint cracks of exhaustion etched into it. His eyes — still red at the edges, betraying tears not long shed. But his voice, when he spoke, carried that familiar brightness. A happy tone, though quieter, calmer.

 

Subaru: Sorry, Ram. I know you’re resting, but…I have to be somewhere.

 

For a moment, her eyes widened, surprise slipping through before she composed herself again.

 

Ram: And where would that be? Why must you go? And why did you not inform Roswaal before he left?

 

Subaru: …Well, something came up. The mail I received said my friend has some news for me, so I need to be there. I’ll be back by tonight.

 

Ram: You should have told your “friend” to send their message sooner. You are Lady Emilia’s knight. Your duty is here.

 

Subaru: Mili will understand. She’s studying right now anyway, and like I said, I’ll be back.

 

His reply was light, but a tinge of irritation slipped through. Why was she holding him back — when she hardly spoke to him at all these past two days? He knew it wasn’t fair to think like that. He hadn’t asked her directly for company. But Ram made it clear: unless duty called, she returned to her room. So was his anger justified? Or just childish frustration bubbling out?

 

Ram: You can’t go. Emilia will finish her studies soon—

 

Her voice sharpened, posture straightening. Ram was asserting dominance now.

 

Ram: You will return to your room, and—

 

Subaru: NO!

 

The shout cracked the air like thunder. Ram’s breath caught. Never. Never had Barusu raised his voice at her.

 

For a heartbeat, the hallway was silent.

 

Subaru’s own eyes widened. His hand flew to his mouth, shock overtaking him. He hadn’t realized how tightly that anger had coiled inside until it burst. Too late now. He dropped his hand, face twisting with restrained displeasure — not rage, but something heavier.

 

Subaru: …This is too important to put off. Mili can take care of herself. And you’re here, just in case. Apologise to Meili for me as I haven’t visited her in a couple days. I’m going

 

He didn’t give her a chance to respond. Subaru turned, walking away with a firmness that left no space for argument. His back was straight, but his expression was weighed down — not anger, not victory, only the bitter taste of an outcome he hadn’t wanted.

 

Ram stood at the door, frozen. That gentle fool… that kind, patient man… Barusu. To hear that voice — raised, sharp, directed at her — was something she never thought possible.

 

Ram: [..Something is wrong.]

 

At the mansion’s entrance, Subaru pushed open the heavy doors. The storm outside greeted him with a roar, rain hammering the stone steps and lashing against his face. Within moments, his trousers clung to his legs, his shirt plastered to his skin, but he didn’t stop. He stepped out into the downpour as if it weren’t there, as if the world had no weight to keep him still.

 

The water drenched him in seconds. His hair, once neat, hung flat across his forehead, shadowing his eyes. Droplets rolled down his face—no one could tell if it was rain or tears that streamed from him now.

 

He reached the cliff and halted at the edge, staring out into the endless horizon. For a moment he was perfectly still, a lone figure swallowed by storm and silence.

 

He drew in a ragged breath, shoulders trembling, and whispered—

Subaru: Invisible Providence.

 

Then he threw back his head and screamed to the sky, the words tearing free like a broken prayer. Lightning split the heavens as his body vanished in an instant, carried to his destination.

 

The room had fallen into silence after the screen went dark. None of them had expected that. Subaru, of all people, had raised his voice—at Ram, no less. The air was heavy, the unspoken question lingering in everyone’s mind: what could that letter have possibly said to shake him so deeply?

 

They all turned toward Ram.

 

Ram sat stiff in her chair, staring down at the floor. Her usual composure, her sharp tongue, her disinterested mask—gone. Instead, her shoulders trembled ever so slightly, and to their shock, tears slid down her cheeks.

 

She herself seemed confused, her hands tightening against her dress. She had been yelled at countless times in her life—worse than this, harsher words, crueler insults. She had endured them all with a straight face. So why did this—Subaru’s sudden, raw tone—cut so deep? Why was it the thing that finally broke through her defenses? The lack of an answer only deepened her grief.

 

Rem: Sis…

Rem whispered, already moving closer, instinctively wanting to embrace her sister. But before she could, Ram shook her head quickly, refusing.

Ram: Don’t. Ram…ram needs to be alone.

 

The rejection pained Rem, but she understood.

 

Beatrice, watching quietly from the side, let out a faint sigh, her usual sharpness softened with pity. She knew too well how words from someone you cared for carried a sharper edge than from any stranger. But in this case, Beatrice couldn’t help but think—Ram had pushed too far. She had wielded Subaru’s title like a leash, forgetting he was still human. Even her contractor, gentle and patient as he was, had limits.

 

And now, they had all seen where those limits cracked.

 



Loughton was wiping down his desk, humming a cheerful tune. The storm outside had slowed business to a crawl these past few days, but he didn’t mind. Slow days meant early closings, and early closings meant more time with his beloved Nana.

 

The bell above the door jingled, pulling his attention. Without looking, he called out with his usual charm.

 

Loughton: Welcome to my st—

 

He turned, expecting perhaps a noble weighed down by gaudy gold and red jewelry, but froze when his eyes landed on the figure in the doorway.

 

Loughton: …Subaru?

 

His old friend stood there, completely drenched, water dripping from his hair and pooling on the floor. Loughton couldn’t even see his eyes beneath the wet strands, but something in his posture—something heavy—told him this wasn’t just a casual visit.

 

Alarmed, Loughton hurried to the back and grabbed a towel. He rushed to Subaru, draping it over his shoulders, furiously trying to dry him off.

 

Loughton: What the hell are you doing here? You’re soaked through! You’ll catch a cold at this rate—l

Subaru (quietly): …Clothes.

 

Loughton froze, towel in hand.

 

Loughton: Huh?

 

Subaru: I need clothes. You know my size. I know what I want.

 

The merchant blinked, stunned by the curt, almost mechanical tone.

 

Loughton: Now? In this storm? You could’ve come earlier—or even before the skies broke loose!

Subaru: I’m sorry. I don’t have time to explain.

 

Reaching into his pocket, Subaru pulled out a small pouch and pressed it into Loughton’s hand. Ten holy coins gleamed as they spilled across his palm.

 

Subaru: I’ll grab the clothes myself. Keep the change.

 

Without waiting for a reply, Subaru brushed past him, heading straight toward the racks at the back of the store.

 

Loughton hurried after him, coins clinking in his hand, his voice raising with a mix of frustration and worry.

 

Loughton: What’s going on with you? Where did you even get this kind of money? Why are you here—like this? Damn it, talk to me, Subaru!

 

But Subaru didn’t stop.

 

Garfiel pressed his lips together, his rage stacking up like kindling ready to ignite. Vacation or not, he couldn’t ignore what he was seeing—his Cap’n was drowning. Yet even as he sat in this chair, safe and watching, he knew the truth: he wouldn’t have known what to do to help him either. The thought made his chest tighten. His hand went to the beast-form plushie on his lap, squeezing it so hard it nearly tore. He forced himself to breathe, to stay calm, to think logically—but his instincts screamed for him to act, to fight something, anything, that was hurting Subaru.

 

Priscilla, by contrast, had been unusually silent throughout the entire episode. Her gaze never left the screen, sharp and unblinking. What she saw was not strength but domestication—Subaru burying himself beneath false routines, pretending to be stable, only to collapse the moment silence gave his mind room to breathe. His defenses had been stripped away one by one: his friends gone, his spirit companion absent, the mansion residents useless, and finally that letter. Each piece torn out until only the raw, unguarded boy remained.

 

To her, it was pathetic. Infuriating. The dangerous world beyond the mansion adored tragedy, and Subaru had walked out into it with his chest wide open. Her face betrayed nothing, but irritation boiled deep inside her. She dug her nails into the lion plushie on her lap, pressing harder and harder until they should have shredded the fabric. But the director had warned them—these plushies were indestructible.

 

It only made her press harder.

 

Subaru moved through the store like a machine, grabbing shirts, trousers, coats—anything he thought he’d need. His hands moved with such precision and speed that the camera struggled to follow. He reached for a pair of shoes when Loughton finally snapped, grabbing his arm.

 

Loughton: You can’t just barge into my workplace, throw money around, and act like you’re in charge! What the hell is going on?

 

Subaru froze for a heartbeat, his wet hair plastered against his face.

 

Subaru: …If money can’t do that, then what good is money?

 

The words hung heavy in the air. Loughton felt them strike deep—more like a confession than an excuse. Subaru’s voice was steady, but his hands trembled.

 

Subaru: I’m sorry. My head’s too clouded to explain, and I don’t have time. I need to be somewhere. When I come back to visit Nana… I’ll talk. Privately. So could you—

 

For the first time in the whole exchange, Loughton heard something human in his tone. Beneath the hollow calm, there was pain—real pain. He finally noticed the tears threading down Subaru’s cheeks, mixing with the rainwater on his face. His anger melted instantly, replaced with concern he couldn’t voice.

 

Subaru packed the last pair of shoes into a large brown box and moved to the door. He placed his hand on the handle, ready to step back into the storm, when Loughton spoke.

 

Loughton (soft, firm): I’ll be here.

 

Subaru stopped. Slowly, he turned his head. Behind him, Loughton stood holding a box of soft, warm-blue towels, his smile gentle but unwavering. He stepped forward and set it on top of Subaru’s box.

 

Loughton: I don’t know what you’re going through, but… when you’re ready to talk, I’ll be here.

 

For a long moment, Subaru just stared. His lips parted as if he wanted to respond, but nothing came out. His throat locked shut. Finally, he lowered his gaze, pushed open the door, and stepped back into the storm.

 

The door shut behind him, and only the sound of rain remained.

 

Petra’s small hands clenched tightly around her plushie, the fabric straining under her grip. She had always thought of Subaru as family—her lover, her hero, someone who had given her strength when she was weak. Yet now, as she watched him in the storm, letting a shopkeeper see the sorrow she had never noticed, a heavy guilt pressed down on her chest. Loughton wasn’t even part of their mansion, wasn’t part of their little circle of family, and yet he saw through the cracks of Subaru’s mask instantly. He reached out. He tried. Why hadn’t she?

 

She had been separated from him by circumstance, yes—she was still just a child, and her duties as a maid limited her time. But that excuse felt hollow. Subaru had always been so careful around her, smiling, encouraging, pretending. Did he feel safer being honest with a stranger than with his her? That thought burned Petra’s heart.

 

Beside her, Frederica sat with her eyes half-lidded, but the tightness in her jaw betrayed the storm inside. She prided herself on composure, on being someone who could support others from the shadows of the mansion, but this—this failure cut too deep. She had always told herself that Subaru was strong enough, that he bore himself well enough not to need constant tending. And yet here was proof that she had been wrong. That another man, with no ties of blood or loyalty, could sense Subaru’s breaking point and respond with care, while she had looked away.

 

The darker thought came unbidden, striking both sisters at once. What if Subaru simply didn’t want to be sad around them? What if he felt safer bleeding his sorrow to a stranger, someone who demanded nothing from him, who he didn’t have to deceive? A stranger who wouldn’t crumble if he showed his true weakness.

 

It chilled Petra and Frederica alike to imagine it—that the “family” Subaru had built around himself was the very reason he hid, the very reason he forced on the mask. That every unnoticed tear only justified his belief that he had to keep pretending.

 

They wanted his honesty. They wanted his trust. They wanted to be the ones who eased his burden, who drew out his laughter without the mask. But watching this scene made the truth unbearably clear: they had failed to notice. Failed to see. Failed to act. And that failure might have only reinforced Subaru’s need to bury himself deeper behind the façade.

 

And then the letter lingered in their minds. That single sheet of paper that shattered him, drove him into the storm, stripped him of every last defense. What could it possibly have said to reduce him to this? What words could bring Subaru—the boy who had endured death after death, pain after pain—to his knees?

 

Neither of them wanted to imagine it. But they knew one thing: they weren’t ready for the answer.

 


 

Elaine was just about to close the tavern when a muffled boom rolled across the sky. The storm’s wild winds tugged at her umbrella, soaking the hem of her dress despite her best efforts. She gritted her teeth, locked the tavern door, and turned to head home—only to hear a low groan from behind the building.

 

Her instincts flared. She spun back, hand already reaching for the knife strapped under her apron.

 

Elaine: If you’re here for money, I’ll have you know I’m in contact with a powerful kni—

The words died in her throat.

 

It wasn’t a thief. It was Subaru.

 

He was standing in the shadows by the wall of the pub, completely drenched. His clothes clung to his skin, his hair plastered over his face. Two boxes were tucked under his arms, heavy enough that his posture sagged beneath their weight.

 

Elaine didn’t stop to think. She rushed to him, lifting her umbrella over both of them, pulling him closer under its meager cover.

 

Elaine: What the hell are you doing in the rain with no protection?!

 

Subaru’s lips trembled, but no excuse came. Instead, in a voice quieter than she had ever heard from him, he muttered:

 

Subaru: …I’m sorry. Could you open the pub? Let me change inside?

 

He gestured weakly to the boxes in his arms, as though their presence explained everything.

 

Elaine’s first instinct was to press him, to demand answers—why was he here, like this, alone in the storm? But his body told her everything. His shoulders hunched, his movements sluggish, his very stance screaming a single plea: Don’t ask me. Not right now.

 

She swallowed her questions with a heavy sigh.

 

Elaine: …Alright. Let’s go. I’ve got some clean towels waiting inside.

 

Subaru gave no reply. He only followed, his footsteps dragging behind her like a man twice his age. She unlocked the tavern, swung open the door, and flicked on the lamps. Warm light spilled across the wooden floor, chasing away the storm’s shadows.

 

Subaru slipped past her silently, heading straight for the bathroom. The door clicked shut, the lock sliding into place.

 

Elaine lingered by the counter, setting her knife aside. Her hands trembled as she reached for a bottle and poured herself a drink. Not because she was afraid of Subaru—never him—but because of the look in his eyes. Or rather, the absence of it.

 

Subaru stepped out of the bathroom, but he wasn’t in his usual tracksuit. Instead, he was draped in a black robe that swallowed his figure, concealing everything but the line of his jaw and his worn black shoes. He moved with the kind of heaviness that made even Elaine, who had seen her fair share of broken men stumble through her tavern, tense up. Without a word, he sat down on one of the stools at the bar, dripping silence as much as rainwater.

 

Subaru: …I’m sorry. I used all your towels—and the ones I brought with me.

 

Elaine: That’s fine. I’ll wash them and dry them. Leave your clothes too.

 

He froze for half a second, guilt flashing in his eyes, before whispering:

Subaru: …I’m sor—thank you.

 

He shifted his gaze toward the clock above the counter. The hands pointed to 4:45. His lips moved again, this time barely audible.

Subaru (whispering): Thirty minutes… till I have to be there.

 

Elaine caught it anyway. Years behind the counter had sharpened her senses—trained her to catch every muttered complaint, every drunken slur, every suspicious shuffle of hands near a drink. And Subaru’s words… were too clear, too heavy, to ignore.

 

Her hand lingered on a clean glass, but her eyes never left him.

Elaine: …Well, until you have to go, how about I make you something?

 

Subaru: …I don’t dr—

 

Elaine cut him off with a small smirk

Elaine: Drink? I know. We’ve known each other long enough that I can guess what you’ll take. Trust me. Five minutes.

 

For the first time since stepping out in that robe, Subaru almost smiled—though it was thin and sad, like a man holding onto a memory instead of the present.

 

Beatrice pressed her hands against her face as though she could trap her emotions inside. She should have felt his sorrow—through their link, through the bond of spirit and contractor. She should have flown to him the moment his heart began to falter, wrapping him in comfort before he could fall too deep. So why hadn’t she? Why wasn’t she? Why? Why? Why?

 

And then the answer crept in like a bitter poison.

 

He had been aware. Even drowning in a darkness she could not comprehend, Subaru had known that Beatrice would sense his emotions if he let them run free too close to her. So he waited. He concealed it. He forced himself into silence inside the mansion, sealing away what he could behind that cursed mask. Only when he had gone far enough—when he reached the capital, where her reach could no longer find him—did he finally let the cracks show. Before stepping into Loughton’s store, the sorrow he had been holding back slipped through.

 

The tragic genius of her contractor was something she despised. Even in despair, he thought of others first, of hiding his pain so they wouldn’t see. And that very awareness placed yet another wall before her… another challenge to break through if she truly wanted him to open up.

 

 

Elaine walked out from behind the counter, a small teacup in hand, steam curling from its surface. She set it gently down in front of Subaru and gave it a little push across the polished wood.

 

Elaine: Here

she said softly.

 

Subaru glanced at it. Green tea. One of his quiet favorites in this world.

Subaru: …Thanks

he murmured.

 

He lifted the cup, inhaling the familiar, earthy aroma before taking the first sip. The warmth spread through his chest, the steam brushing against his face like a fleeting comfort.

 

Elaine leaned her elbows on the counter, smiling faintly.

Elaine: My eldest sister taught me how to make it. Guess tea-making turned out useful after all. Papa Krostas drinks this stuff every day.

 

Subaru didn’t answer right away, but he kept drinking, letting her voice fill the silence. The minutes slipped by. Thirty of them, vanishing quicker than he’d expected. Elaine spoke about her family, her tavern, little stories of eccentric customers—light, unimportant things. And Subaru listened. That alone felt good. For days, all he had wanted was simple company—someone who would talk to him, not because they had to, but because they wanted to. Someone who didn’t see the weight on his shoulders and demand an explanation.

 

He even asked for another cup, and Elaine, delighted, went off on a ramble about the differences between tea leaves, her voice animated and alive.

 

Subaru found himself almost smiling. Elaine was fun. She always had been, even in their small, ordinary encounters at her bar. Tonight was different, though. Tonight, she wasn’t just a barkeep. She was a friend—a good one. And that simple truth made the burden in his chest feel both lighter and unbearably heavier.

 

 

After finishing his second cup, Subaru set it down gently, the porcelain clicking faintly against the counter. He rose from the stool, pulling his robe tighter around himself.

 

Subaru: I should get going… lest I be late.

 

Elaine raised a brow as she wiped the bar with a rag, watching him carefully.

Elaine: And where exactly are you going?

 

Subaru hesitated for a moment, his lips parting as though to explain. Instead, he shook his head.

Subaru: I’m sor—… thank you for the concern. I’ll be nearby. I should be back in an hour, if that’s alright.

 

Elaine exhaled sharply, tapping the rag against the wood before tossing it over her shoulder.

Elaine: Not even a hint? You’re such an annoying guy, you know that?

 

For the first time that night, Subaru’s mouth curved into the faintest shadow of a smile.

Subaru: I’m sor—… thank you. For helping me. I… feel a little better.

 

Elaine waved him off with a half-smile of her own.

Elaine: No problem. You’ve always helped me and the girls out, even without touching a drop of what we sell here.

 

Subaru: I just don’t see the point of drinking.

 

Elaine rolled her eyes, chuckling under her breath.

Elaine: Uh-huh. Let’s not get started on another four-hour debate about alcohol. Just come back soon, alright? This storm isn’t letting up anytime tonight.

 

Subaru didn’t answer, but his silence carried less weight than before. Elaine watched him leave, the door closing softly behind him. Despite the storm howling outside, she could sense it—his mood had shifted, if only slightly.

 

 

Rem felt a faint pang of jealousy stir in her chest. She couldn’t help Subaru now—her body lay unmoving, locked in its cursed slumber. And yet, there on the screen, another girl who wasn’t Emilia or anyone from their circle was offering him comfort. It stung more than she wanted to admit.

 

But as she watched closer, her heart calmed. The way Subaru spoke to Elaine carried no hidden warmth, no spark of longing. His voice held only the tone of trust between friends. Elaine, too, showed no signs of anything more than concern. Their bond was something simple and steady—closer to his friendship with Frederica than anything romantic. The sharp edge of Rem’s jealousy dulled, fading into something gentler.

 

She squeezed her beloved’s hand, her small fingers curling tightly around Subaru’s unconscious one, intertwining as though she could anchor him to her even in his sleep. With her other hand, she fiddled with her plushie, grounding herself.

 

Of course, seeing him look so broken on the screen pained her deeply. But Rem made her choice in that moment. She would not dwell on sorrow—not now. Instead, she focused on what she could still give him, even like this: warmth, patience, and her unwavering love.

 

Subaru pressed on through the storm, each step swallowed by thunder and crackling lightning overhead. His black shoes sank into the drenched earth, carrying with them the faint echo of warmth he’d left behind at the bar. He wanted that again—laughter, company, voices to hold him steady—but this moment was heavier than comfort could ever outweigh.

 

In the far distance, a carriage stood against the curtain of rain. A hulking man with an axe sat at the front, watching in silence. About two hundred feet ahead of it, Subaru spotted a lone figure kneeling in the soaked grass.

 

He didn’t slow. His drenched robe clung to him, the hood shadowing his face as he marched past the carriage. The axe-wielder gave him a wordless nod, and Subaru gave none in return, his focus fixed forward.

 

The figure came into full view. A woman in a black robe, navy-blue strands slipping out from beneath her hood. A white mask hid her face, but not the serenity of her posture—hands pressed together in a prayer stance, unmoving even as rain streamed down.

 

Subaru stopped beside her, his voice low.

Subaru: I’m sorry…I’m late.

 

???: It’s no worry. Please, sit.

 

He obeyed, kneeling beside her. For the first time, his eyes followed hers. The warmth drained from him all at once.

 

Before them stood a single headstone, the fresh earth around it still dark and soft. Rain struck the stone and ran down like tears.

 

Here lays a warrior forgotten on the battlefield, a man stolen too early from this world. Jace.

 

Lightning split the sky. Thunder roared like the heavens themselves mourned. The camera panned, showing Subaru’s face trembling, then shifted back to reveal another stone just to the right of the first.

 

He clenched his jaw, his lip splitting under the force as he bit down, blood mingling with rain. His hands pressed together tightly, fingers pointing heavenward as he whispered—raspy, broken, every syllable clawing its way out.

 

Subaru: H…hello…Grandma.

 

The screen lingered on the second headstone:

 

May our love connect us once more. Grandma.

 

Two graves. Two names. Lovers united in eternity. No longer separated.

 

Subaru’s body shuddered. The storm raged on.

Notes:

Thanks to you and my server member’s help, I have decided that I will add Meili to the series. I have thought of a way to add her in without it sounding like I scraped together nonsense(I partially did)

You guys remember Loughton from episode 2 right🥹🥹🥹?

Chapter 66: A Broken Family

Notes:

I have a discord server if you want to join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The storm raged on the screen—rain striking the earth, thunder splitting the heavens—but in the theater, there was only silence. A suffocating silence, too heavy for words.

 

Grandma.

A name they had only just learned, yet in the span of one episode, she had become so much more. Her smile, her laughter, the warmth she radiated—like a parent they never knew they needed. And now… now she was gone. Taken from Subaru, taken from them, her memory carved into stone and nothing more.

 

Reinhard raised a trembling hand to his mouth, his eyes locked on the gravestone. His chest ached with a grief he could hardly understand. Why? Why did this world take away souls like hers, the rare kind ones who had already suffered so much?

 

He wanted to meet her. To look into her eyes and speak, even briefly. To offer her the respect she had been denied in her own harsh life. Perhaps they could have bonded. Perhaps it would have ended in nothing. But even that fleeting chance—to try, to reach her—would have meant something.

 

Now that chance was gone. Sealed away forever beneath the earth.

 

And Subaru… Subaru had once again lost someone irreplaceable. Another precious soul, another thread in his fragile tapestry of hope, torn away without mercy.

 

Wilhelm stared down at his white tiger plushie, his expression unreadable, as though carved from stone.

 

Why?

Why did this have to happen to Subaru? Another loss, another wound. One of the few people who had been a balm to the boy’s fragile heart was now gone, and with her passing, another pillar of his support had been ripped away.

 

But beneath that grief, a darker thought twisted inside Wilhelm’s chest.

Wilhelm: [Why did the world take her before I could meet her?]

 

He had wanted—needed—to speak to Grandma. To look her in the eyes, to hear the voice of a woman who had endured her suffering, yet somehow found the strength to move forward. His wife, Theresia, had torn her life apart, stolen her happiness. And yet… Grandma did not drown herself in vengeance. She did not let bitterness poison her soul. She chose to move on, to continue living. Something Wilhelm himself had failed to do for decades.

 

If he could have spoken to her, perhaps she might have given him clarity. Perhaps she could have shown him a path he could not see on his own.

 

But he knew, deep down, it was selfish. He wasn’t seeking peace for her sake. He wanted answers. Answers to soothe his own scars, to untangle the knot left by Theresia’s betrayal. To give his tragedy a conclusion.

 

Now… now there would be no answers. No meeting. No chance.

 

Only silence.

Only another story without an ending—good or bad.

 

Emilia’s tears finally broke free. She had tried so hard to hold them back, to stay strong for everyone else, but the weight was too much. Her sobs spilled quietly, her shoulders trembling as she clutched the dove plushie to her chest.

 

She wanted to thank Grandma. To thank the woman who had done what she herself could not—who had helped steady Subaru’s fragile heart. His stability had been shaped by Cora, by Grandma, by Beatrice… but not by her. Not by the girl who loved him most. The shame of that truth stung, sharp as ice, and for a moment it threatened to swallow her whole.

 

But then the shame gave way to sorrow. Overwhelming, suffocating sorrow.

 

Because Grandma was not just important for Subaru’s sake. She was a kind woman in her own right, someone who had every reason to let her life spiral into bitterness yet chose compassion instead. A maternal warmth surrounded her—even from stories, even from memories—that made Emilia believe Mother Fortuna would have loved her. She could almost see it: the two of them sitting together, sharing a cup of tea, kindred souls who found strength in gentleness.

 

Her tears fell faster, soaking into the plushie’s soft fabric. One droplet landed on the stitched eye of the dove, as if the little bird itself were weeping alongside her.

 

The only sounds that filled the theater were soft, broken sobs. Some clung to one another desperately, seeking comfort where they could, while others sat frozen in silence, unable to process what they had just seen. Grief had settled thick in the air, heavy and suffocating.

 

And then, as if the tragedy were not already unbearable, a darker thought crept unbidden into many minds:

 

Is that how Subaru dies? Does he end himself… just to see her again?

 

The notion struck them like a blade. None of them wanted to believe it, none of them wanted to see it come true—but the thought lingered, festering in the silence. If Subaru, burdened with endless grief and loss, chose that path… could any of them blame him?

 

Yet what could they do? What had they done? So many of them had left him to suffer alone. So many were oblivious when his pain was plain to see. Others were never even close enough to notice. Now, as the reality of their inaction weighed upon them, the truth cut deep:

 

They were powerless. The people who could shake nations, topple kingdoms, and change the world… were helpless when it came to saving one broken boy.

 

And that helplessness was a sin each of them carried, engraved into their hearts.

 

 

Subaru and the woman—Cora, as he knew her—remained seated on the wet grass. Neither spoke. The storm around them filled the silence, lightning splitting the sky while rain pattered against the earth. Ten long minutes passed before Subaru’s voice finally broke through.

 

Subaru (whispering): …How?

 

Though his words were nearly swallowed by the storm, Cora’s animal ears caught them clearly.

 

Cora: It just… happened. Five days ago. She didn’t come down for breakfast, but I thought maybe she was tired. When I went to wake her for lunch, she was still in bed. I shook her, but… she didn’t move. Her pulse was gone. Her skin… already cold.

 

Her voice began calm, almost steady, but wavered as grief caught up with her. Subaru didn’t answer right away. His damp bangs clung to his face, shadowing his eyes as he let silence speak for him.

 

Subaru: …When did you bury her?

 

Cora: The day after. I brought her here. Some bastards in the capital tried to scam me into burying her there. I wanted to rip their fingers off.

 

Subaru: …You should’ve.

 

That single, venom-laced comment told Cora everything she needed to know about where his heart stood right now. But there was one thing she needed to know for herself—one question that had been clawing at her.

 

Cora: Who… who am I speaking to right now?

 

Subaru hesitated. An image of Grandma’s warm smile flickered in his mind, almost unbearable in its gentleness.

 

Subaru:[ I don’t care anymore. If the others question it, I’ll just avoid answering.]

 

The wind ripped his hood back, exposing his face. His mask was broken, revealing the faint streaks of grey lining his hairline, his grey bangs hanging low and lifeless.

 

Subaru: You’re speaking to both Subaru… and Vega.

 

Without hesitation, Cora removed her own mask and pressed it onto his face. Then she tugged his hood back into place.

 

A memory stirred in her mind—Grandma’s voice.

 

Grandma: If Subaru ever shows you his true face, hide it. Hide it quickly. And most importantly, never let him see his reflection. He may act and speak normally without the mask, but the moment he sees himself… he’ll spiral.

 

Thunder roared above them. Cora rose to her feet, her voice soft but firm.

Cora: Let’s go home.

 

Subaru didn’t argue. He simply followed, his silence louder than the storm.

 

Federica pulled Garfiel and Petra close, cradling their heads against her shoulders as all three sat in heavy silence, their eyes fixed on the screen.

 

Garfiel’s chest burned with emotions he couldn’t name. He didn’t know what to feel anymore. Since the moment he saw his Cap’n sitting alone in the dark, frustration had been gnawing at him, growing sharper with every passing scene. Now, watching his friend unravel piece by piece while he himself had been off wasting time—prancing around like a carefree brat—sickened him.

 

His best friend, his brother in all but blood, had been falling apart. Losing people. Losing himself. And where was Garfiel? Nowhere. No one was there for Subaru when he needed it most.

 

The anger in him wanted to rage, to break something, to claw at the injustice of it all. But as it kept building, it began to rot instead. He realized with a pit in his stomach: anger doesn’t grow forever. Anger held too long doesn’t flare, it withers. At some point, it stops being fire.

 

At some point, it turns into nothing.

 

And Garfiel could feel it already—his fury slowly decaying into apathy, the kind that poisons you from the inside. Anger is a survival instinct, a flame that burns against trials. But when the trial refuses to end… even the fiercest flame dies out.

 

He clenched his fists until his nails dug into his palms, silently praying that he hadn’t already crossed that line.

 

Petra felt tired. Not in her body, but somewhere deeper—an exhaustion that sat heavy in her chest. She wanted to leave the room, to run outside, to escape the weight pressing down on her heart. More than anything, she wanted Subaru to wake up. To see his eyes open again so she could throw her arms around him and hold him.

 

Subaru was here, but he wasn’t. His body lay just a few feet from her, but his mind was drifting somewhere she couldn’t reach. She prayed—hoped with everything she had—that wherever he was, it was someplace warm. A sunlit field, soft grass beneath his feet, birds singing in the sky above, and Subaru… smiling. Happy. At peace.

 

She wished she could be let in, even for a moment. Not to apologize. Not to beg for forgiveness—she was long past that. She just wanted to be there. To listen. To hear anything and everything he wanted to say. Not out of duty. Not out of pity. But because she loved him.

 

It might sound childish to him, maybe even laughable. But she knew her own heart. In full mind and body, she loved Subaru Natsuki. Whether he ever loved her back wasn’t for her to decide. All she wanted was to help. And if she could do that—just be there for him in his darkness—then she could find a little solace in the ache inside her chest.

 

Federica hated seeing them like this. She had always prided herself on composure, on the ability to bottle up her own emotions for the sake of others. But watching Garfiel clench his fists in silent frustration, and Petra sink so far into despair that she barely heard a word being said, tore at her. This—this living nightmare on the screen—was breaking them. Shattering their hearts and minds in ways no comfort could truly mend.

 

They had insisted they needed to keep watching, to bear witness. And so she sat with them, though every moment gnawed at her. If she could, she would have ordered the director to put them to sleep, to spare them from this torment. Yet she knew too well—forcing that on them would only wound them further. Either way, the result was the same: a crushing sense of inadequacy. A helplessness she had come to know all too intimately.

 

So she did the only thing she could. She drew them close, holding both Garfiel and Petra tightly against her. Her arms were not a shield, nor a cure, but they were there. A small anchor in a storm neither of them could escape. It wasn’t enough—not nearly enough—but it was something. And for now, that would have to do.

 

 

The storm raged outside as Cora and Subaru climbed into the carriage. Neither rushed to sit; both took their time shedding the drenched black robes that clung to their bodies like weights.

 

Subaru kept his mask on. Damp strands of black and grey hair clung to its edges, framing the hidden face beneath. His clothes were formal, almost jarringly so—a black suit, a muted grey shirt, golden cuffs glinting faintly in the low light. His trousers matched his dark hair, and his polished dress shoes were scuffed with grass, as though he had dragged half the field with him.

 

Cora’s attire carried its own quiet gravitas: a black kimono patterned with scattered golden stars, as if she had draped the night sky across her shoulders. Normally, her hair was braided in three neat strands, but now it was pulled tightly into one, practical and heavy. Her face betrayed her fatigue—subtle bags beneath her eyes, eyes themselves rimmed red and raw from too many tears shed.

 

They finally sat, opposite one another, and silence stretched between them. It was not comfortable silence, nor hostile—it was the silence of grief, heavy and unyielding, filling every corner of the carriage.

 

It was Cora who broke it first, her voice hushed but steady:

Cora: Do you have anything to do before we head home?

 

Subaru didn’t answer right away. A full minute passed, filled only with the sound of rain hammering against the carriage roof. When he did finally speak, his voice was quiet, almost fragile.

Subaru: …I have to stop at the tavern nearby. My other clothes are there. After that… I want to go back. To Grandma’s home.

 

Cora closed her eyes briefly, then knocked gently on the carriage wall, giving Orion the directions.

 

From the front, Orion’s gruff voice acknowledged her command, and with a single motion of his only hand, he urged the land dragon forward. The carriage lurched, wheels splashing through mud, carrying them away from the graveyard and deeper into the storm.

 

 

Subaru stepped into the house where so many of his memories with Grandma had been made. The familiar scent, the faint creak of the old wood beneath his shoes—it all felt heavier now, as though the walls themselves grieved.

 

Carrying the brown box with his folded clothes, he walked wordlessly to the bathroom, shutting the door behind him with a soft click of the lock.

 

Cora lingered in the entryway, exhaling a tired sigh before she quietly secured the front door. Without another word, she turned and retreated to her own room to change.

 

Inside the bathroom, Subaru stood before the mirror. His reflection stared back with hollow eyes, the shadows beneath them deep and bruised from sleepless nights. His hair clung messily to his forehead, streaks of black and grey framing a face too young for such exhaustion.

 

He leaned forward, palms pressing against the sink. A day that had begun in fragile normalcy had twisted into something cruel—a day where hope had been stolen again.

 

He wanted to hug her one more time. To sit across the table and hear her voice. To thank her. But like every parental figure before, she had slipped away before he could.

 

Then the sound came — the faint crack…crack…crack of ice splintering. Two shapes emerged from the corners of the room, pale, translucent, their bodies riddled with jagged fractures that spread with each movement. Subaru No. 8 drifted to his right, Subaru No. 9 to his left, like living shards of his own reflection.

 

They leaned in close, their lips nearly brushing his ears. Their whispers crawled into him like frost.

 

8 (whispering): You can see her again. You know that, don’t you?

 

9 (whispering): Yeah… all you have to do is go back.

 

Subaru’s eyes didn’t leave the mirror. His voice came out thin, almost lost under the sound of rain against the window.

 

Felt clung to Reinhard’s sleeve with one trembling hand, her knuckles white. With her other hand she tried to shield her face, but her tears spilled through anyway, dripping onto the worn Felt plushie in her lap until it was soaked.

 

Felt (choking on her voice): Big bro… please… please don’t…

 

Reinhard’s arm stayed steady, but his expression wavered as he looked down at her, his jaw tight.

 

Across the room, Julius sat hunched forward, his knightly jacket draped over his lady’s shoulders for comfort. He stared up at the ceiling as if searching for a crack in the sky, his face slick with tears he made no move to wipe away.

 

Julius (whispering): Please… please live, Subaru. Grandma wouldn’t want this…

 

 

18 : I can’t. I don’t know how far I’ll go back.

 

The cracking grew louder as both fragments tilted their heads at the same time.

 

8: So what? We’d still have a chance. We could do better.

 

18: I can’t. I don’t want to burden Cora with my corpse. She… she needs me.

 

9 (sharp): But you could’ve done better already. You could’ve been there when she buried the body. Been there to plan the funeral. But no—you chose to sit at home crying for your little friends like some spoiled child.

 

18: But there our fr—-

 

8 & 9 (screaming in unison): NOOO!

 

In an instant, 8’s cracked fingers shot out, grabbing Subaru’s head and slamming it down onto the cold porcelain of the sink. The impact echoed like a gunshot in the small room.

 

8 (snarling): There YOUR friends, not our. They may sound, smell and look like our, but we know the truth…our friends are dead. Killed by Petelgeuse. You have so many friends now and you’re still complaining. How disgusting can you be?!

 

Subaru’s breath trembled. His forehead pressed against the sink, his eyes fixed on the swirling drain. Shame pooled in his gut like lead.

 

What kind of friend doesn’t help with a burial? Doesn’t stand beside someone in their grief? The thought hollowed him. Maybe he should go back. Maybe he should do better.

 

His jaw clenched. The idea burned its way into him. If he bit down hard enough, if he ended it here, he could return. Maybe to before. Maybe to her.

 

His teeth pressed against his tongue, harder, harder—

 

Emilia, Rem, and Beatrice had thrown their arms around Subaru — the Subaru sitting among them — holding him as if their combined warmth could anchor him to the world. Emilia’s fingers trembled against his back; Rem’s face pressed into his shoulder; Beatrice’s small hands clutched at his sleeve, her usual composure frayed by the sight before her.

 

???: Stop it.

Subaru, still perched on the sink, turned. The man who had spoken was Vega. With a casual sweep of his hand, the figures labeled 8 and 9 dissolved like smoke.

Vega grabbed Subaru by the jacket and slammed his face against the glass.

Vega: You won’t die.

 

…Why not?

Subaru whispered.

 

Vega: Because you have things left to do.

Vega’s tone was clinical, almost vicious. Veg: Someone as filthy as you isn’t clever enough to see it. You only die when it’s necessary.

Subaru: But if I go back..

 

Subaru protested, voice trembling

Subaru: I can do more.

Vega: You can’t do anything here.

 

Vega’s words were a blade.

 

Vega: All you’d do is steal an innocent Subaru’s life. I know you’re pitiful, but taking more than you already have—that’s arrogance. She’s dead. Not murdered, not some freak accident—but due to natural causes. What are you going to do about that? You can’t comfort Cora. You can’t stop her from dying. So what good will it do to end yourself?

 

He spoke with a cold, calculating precision that made Subaru’s skin crawl. The way Vega dissected death so clinically stung, and despite himself Subaru felt the bitter truth in it. He was pitiful; he nearly took another boy’s life. Vega was right. Anastasia was right. Otto was right. They were things he could never be—actual geniuses. As the words sank in, Vega released his grip and began to fade.

 

Vega: Don’t do anything stupid, or I’ll have to take over.

Vega’s voice thinned as he vanished, leaving a broken boy behind.

 

Subaru stumbled out of the bathroom, forcing himself not to think about what had just happened. The mirror reflected a man he hardly recognized — hollow, shaken, and dangerously uncertain of what he might do next.

 

The cast watched in pure horror. Onscreen, Subaru teetered on the edge of ending himself, swallowed whole by his own grief. His mind was so fractured, so warped by pain, that even he no longer seemed sure what was real and what wasn’t — and now he had turned into a threat to himself.

 

Vega’s words echoed in the theater like a knife dragged across stone:

So it’s not necessary for you to die yet.

 

That single line made everything terrifyingly clear. From this point onwards, Subaru wasn’t even living. He existed, yes — he breathed, moved, spoke — but it was only out of necessity. He wasn’t alive; he was enduring. The only reason he hadn’t ended his own life was because, in some cruel, twisted sense, it wasn’t “necessary” yet.

 

It wasn’t survival. It wasn’t hope. It was just duty — a hollow, mechanical kind of persistence. And the longer they watched, the clearer it became that Subaru’s view of himself, his body, and his life was slipping into a bleak, self-directed nihilism.

 

 

Subaru lingered outside Cora’s door, hand hovering over the handle, but stopped when he heard the muffled sound of sobs. He didn’t need to see to know what was happening on the other side. Cora was crying.

 

Inside, she was curled beneath her blanket, her body shaking with grief.

Cora: You told me to be strong, Grandma… but I don’t know if I can.

 

Her voice broke into a scream as she buried her face into the pillow, her hand gripping the wooden bedframe until it cracked beneath the force of her demi-human strength.

Cora: Why? Why! Why did you leave us—leave me!

 

The images wouldn’t stop. Her grandmother’s lifeless body. Her skin, pale and cold. Her warm, familiar clothes replaced by the sterile white of a burial robe. And finally… the tombstone. The cruel, unfeeling finality of it.

 

*Knock*

*Knock*

 

The sudden sound made her flinch. Still trembling, she shouted at the door:

Cora: WHAT?!

 

A quiet, gentle voice answered back:

Subaru: I’m sorry… I made you tea. Would you like some?

 

Her heart dropped. Realization struck as quickly as her guilt. She hurriedly wiped her tears, trying to straighten herself despite the ache in her chest.

 

Cora: S-sorry… Please, come in.

 

Felix’s ears lowered as he watched, his usual cheer nowhere to be found. He could already see what Subaru was doing. It was always the same when faced with grief or tragedy—he buried it deep, forcing it down and drowning himself in work, in helping others, anything to keep from facing himself.

 

On the surface, it almost looked admirable. A selfless drive to keep moving, to keep protecting. But Felix knew better. It wasn’t noble—it was toxic. A mindset born from a boy desperate to appear strong and well-minded, even when the very people he fought to protect were the ones who had broken him down time and again.

 

Felix clenched his fists.

Felix:[He’d dive into helping me, into helping anyone, just to run away from his own wounds. Just to forget. But grief doesn’t disappear just because you ignore it… it rots.]

 

The doctor in him was disgusted by it. The friend in him was heartbroken. Not just because he knew where this path would lead Subaru—but because he wasn’t there to pull him back before it consumed him.



Subaru entered quietly, balancing a small plate with a teacup. He set it on the desk beside Cora and sat across from her, his movements deliberate, almost rehearsed.

 

She picked up the cup, bringing it to her lips. The faint aroma made her chest ache—it was the same blend Grandma used to make.

 

Subaru: I taught her how to brew this tea. I… I hope it helps.

 

His voice carried warmth, but his body betrayed him. He wasn’t there. His eyes were fixed ahead, wide and glassy, as if he were staring through the world instead of at it.

 

Cora’s fingers trembled around the cup. She took a slow sip, then lowered it.

Cora: Where are you right now?

 

A pause. Subaru’s lips parted, but his gaze didn’t move.

 

Subaru: …I… I don’t know.

 

Her heart sank. She set the cup down and leaned forward.

Cora: I think it’s time we put back the spell.

 

That finally made his eyes shift, just barely. His shoulders sagged as though the words drained something out of him.

 

Subaru: …What do you mean?

 

Cora: Grandma… she taught me her spell for your hair and face. I can apply it again, if you’ll let me.

 

He didn’t answer right away. For a long moment, the room was filled only with the ticking of the rain against the window. Finally, he gave a faint nod.

 

Subaru: …Alright.

 

Cora drained the last of her tea, stood, and reached for his hand. She didn’t let go, her grip firm, almost desperate. Without a word, she pulled him toward the bathroom.

 

She was terrified—terrified of where his mind might wander if she let his hand slip away.

 

As Grandma once did, Subaru leaned back in the chair, his head resting against the edge of the sink. The cool water cradled his hair, dampening the edges of his face. Droplets slid down his cheeks, blurring the line between water and unspilled tears.

 

Cora inhaled deeply, steadying herself, before submerging both hands into the basin. The water stirred, faint ripples glowing with a soft yellow light as her magic awakened. The glow spread upward, washing over Subaru’s features.

 

The heavy bags beneath his eyes softened, fading as though the grief etched into his skin was being hidden, not erased. His left eye, dulled with a strange mix of brown and grey, shifted back into the warm hazel brown so many remembered. His hair darkened, strand by strand, as the invasive grey bled away, leaving only familiar black.

 

When Cora finally drew her hands from the water, her breath caught, her shoulders trembling with exhaustion. The glow faded, leaving behind nothing but the quiet drip of water in the basin.

 

Subaru rose slowly, his reflection waiting for him in the mirror. He was “normal” again—no grey hairs, no hollowed eyes, his mask restored. Yet there was no relief in his gaze. Just emptiness.

 

Subaru: …Thank you.

 

The words were directed at the mirror, his own image, rather than at her.

 

Anastasia’s fingers fidgeted with the hem of her dress, tugging at the fabric as though it could anchor her. Draped across her shoulders was the jacket Julius had wordlessly offered, and she clutched it tightly, drawing a strange comfort from its weight.

 

She wasn’t much of a crier. Even in this nightmare of a theater, she had managed to keep her tears in check—whether it was habit from her years of survival, or the cold discipline of a merchant who knew better than to wear her heart openly. Sadness, for her, rarely found release in tears.

 

And yet, they fell now. Slowly, quietly. A rare sight, even to herself.

 

The silence in the room stretched on for minutes, so heavy it pressed down on her chest, suffocating in its stillness. Normally, she would be the one to break it—slip in a clever word, a pointed comment, anything to move the moment forward. But here? Here she found nothing.

 

No words, no lines, no silvered phrases to weave around grief.

 

Maybe it was better that way. In a room so brittle, even the lightest remark could shatter what little stability remained—and ignite something far worse than silence.

 

Subaru: I’m sorry.

Cora: You didn’t do anything wrong.

Subaru: I’m sorry.

 

Cora’s brows furrowed. His words weren’t directed at her—she could tell by the way he kept staring at the mirror, as if speaking to something that wasn’t there. His lips trembled, and when he finally turned to face her, the look in his eyes was distant, hollow.

 

Subaru: I think I wanna go home.

Cora: I’ll get a carriage ready then. Do you need anything else?

Subaru: …Maybe some cookies.

 

There was no mistaking the tone. He missed her—aching for the warmth of something as simple as Grandma’s cookies. He could brew a finer tea than anyone, but baking was Grandma’s domain. To Subaru, those cookies weren’t food. They were home.

 



Earlier that day:

 

Ram had been unsettled since Subaru left. His sudden outburst at her—harsh, uncharacteristic—gnawed at her thoughts. Subaru rarely raised his voice without reason. Something was deeply wrong.

 

She had confided in Emilia about his disappearance, and though Emilia was worried, she trusted Subaru’s judgment enough to let him go. Ram fed the prisoner much to her annoyance. Ram, was not satisfied with silence. Her instincts told her his behavior was more than simple stress.

 

Current:

 

So now she was waiting. Patiently, deliberately, by the manor’s entrance, determined to confront him when he returned.

 

The meteia clock showed 7:38—dinner preparations would need to begin soon. Then, at last, the door creaked open.

 

Subaru stepped inside.

 

Ram’s eyes immediately narrowed. His clothes were perfectly dry—unnaturally so, considering she had seen him walk out into the storm with no umbrella. And now? He returned holding a purple umbrella, one she had never seen before.

 

But more telling than any of that was his expression. He looked at her, and she didn’t even need words. Something inside Subaru was broken, and no facade could hide it from her sharp gaze.

 

Ram: Please… please help him. Don’t be so useless.

Her words came out as a whisper, stripped of all pride. She wasn’t commanding, she wasn’t mocking—she was pleading, not with the others around her, but with the gods themselves. Begging the Ram on the screen to act, to do something before it was too late.

 

Rem’s eyes softened as she saw her sister so vulnerable, so unlike the proud Ram she knew. Without a word, she reached over and placed her hand gently on Ram’s. It wasn’t much, but it was something—her way of helping, even if Ram didn’t want to admit she needed it.

 

Emilia clutched her dove plushie tightly with both hands, the way a child might cling to a lifeline. She pressed it close to her chest and shut her eyes for a brief moment, silently begging the spirits. Begging them to open her counterpart’s eyes—to make the Emilia on the screen finally see just how broken Subaru truly looked.

 

 

Ram opened her mouth to speak, but Subaru cut her off before she could say a word.

 

Subaru: Sorry for being late. My friend… she needed help. I already ate. You’ll have to cook for yourself and Mili. Tell her I said sorry too. You’ll have to feed Meili dinner once again

 

Ram: Ram does not need an apology. Ram needs an explanation. Who is this friend? Why were you gone for so long? And what’s that look on your face?

 

Subaru:[My face? Oh… right. I must look like a wreck. No point pretending now. If she’s already noticed, there’s no use trying to hide it.]

 

Subaru: I’m just… tired. I’m going to bed.

 

He turned and began walking down the hall. Ram, frustrated, called after him.

 

Ram: Where are you going?

 

Subaru didn’t even acknowledge her sharp tone.

 

Subaru: Night, Ram.

 

With that, he turned the corner and disappeared down the corridor, leaving Ram standing alone. Her lips pressed into a thin line as her frustration built. She was always sharp, always able to read the people around her, but this? Subaru’s silence, his evasiveness—she couldn’t understand it. And not understanding him infuriated her.

 

Ram: [Tomorrow. No matter what, I’ll make you speak, Barusu.]

 

Angrily, she turned back to her room.

 

Meanwhile, Subaru slipped into his own quarters. The room looked exactly as he had left it, untouched by time.

 

Subaru: I’m home.

 

His words echoed in the emptiness, unanswered. He lowered his gaze.

 

Subaru: I miss you, Beako.

 

He shed his outer clothes and changed into his casual wear—black pants with orange stripes and a plain black shirt. He tossed his old clothes carelessly onto the floor, letting them join a small pile already there. Normally, he kept his room tidy, never wanting to seem lazy or slothful to anyone—least of all to Beatrice. But now? With no one here, no one to notice… it didn’t matter.

 

For the next three days, until his precious companion returned, this room wouldn’t feel like life at all. Only stagnation.

 

Just hearing her contractor admit out loud that he missed her pressed a fresh layer of shame onto her heart. A part of her wanted to believe he was still hiding the depth of his grief so she wouldn’t notice—but that was only a petty excuse. No, this was her burden to bear. She had to accept the responsibility for leaving him in such a state.

 

Of all people, she should have known what it meant to cling to someone, to ache for their presence once they were gone. She herself was the perfect example. Even if it had only been five days, she should have found some way to occupy him, just as he always did for her whenever he had to leave.

 

With a soft sigh, Beatrice tugged open Subaru’s jacket once more and nestled against his chest, pulling the zipper closed so they were bound together—inseparable, always and forever.

 

Even though he had just pulled the shirt over his head, Subaru peeled it off again as he crouched low, slipping through the broken bed frame and into the narrow dark space beneath before sealing it back up. The jagged wood hid him like a makeshift cave.

 

Here, there was no soft mattress—only the hard floor pressing against his ribs, the smell of dust, and the steady drum of his own heartbeat echoing in his ears.

 

He lay flat on his stomach, arms curled loosely at his sides, his face completely blank.

 

Subaru: I deserve this… but I still miss you, Beako. Please…

 

A single tear slid down from the corner of his eye, tracing a clean line through the dust on his cheek.

 

Subaru: Please come back…

Notes:

If you guys are wondering why Emilia isn’t present, that is because Subaru is doing everything possible to avoid her seeing him. Emilia out of the two would be able to make him spill his guts and at this moment, that would be the worst possible outcome.
Mostly a Subaru chapter as all the members in the theatre are severely exhausted, depressed or unable to speak

Damn this had me sad, am I..a bad person?

Chapter 67: From Bad to Worse

Summary:

I have a discord server if you wanna join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Beatrice sat in one of the Sanctuary’s homes, a porcelain cup balanced delicately between her fingers as she sipped her tea. Outside the window, the storm raged on without pause, its endless rhythm grating against her nerves.

The current time was 3:44 pm

 

Beatrice: This storm is quite irritating, I suppose. Why won’t it just vanish already?

 

Her gaze lingered on the curtain of rain as if sheer willpower might scatter the clouds.

 

Across from her, Ryuzu Alma cradled her own cup, eyes warm with quiet contentment.

 

Alma: I believe it’s quite nice. The plants will drink their fill. The ever-changing environment… it has a certain fascination, does it not?

 

Beatrice’s lips twitched, a faint smirk tugging at her expression.

 

Beatrice: Hmph. That sounds exactly like something my foolish contractor would say.

 

The two women shared a small laugh, light and fleeting, filling the cozy silence between thunderclaps.

 

Alma: It has been a most enjoyable three days, spending time with such a wonderful young lady as you, Beatrice.

 

Beatrice lowered her cup slightly, her tone softening.

 

Beatrice: Thank you. Even though it should be a mourning period… Betty believes her contractor would be happy that Betty has found a friend such as you.

 

She caught her reflection in the surface of her tea—eyes that appeared content, lips curved in a fragile smile. Yet her hand betrayed her, trembling ever so slightly against the porcelain.

 

Alma noticed at once.

 

Alma: You’re worried, aren’t you?

 

Beatrice froze. Then, setting her cup down, she turned her eyes to her friend. A strange expression, caught between joy and sorrow, lingered on her face.

 

Beatrice: …Quiet.

 

Her small voice wavered before she forced a gentle smile.

 

Beatrice: My contractor… he is special. He loves Betty as much as Betty loves him. And yet… Betty chose to leave him at the mansion, alone, while Betty came here. Tell me, my friend… is Betty a bad girl?

 

In the theatre, Beatrice clutched her contractor’s jacket tighter around her small frame. Her butterfly-like eyes, usually calm and glimmering, now burned with a furious glow.

 

Beatrice: YES!! BETTY IS AN AWFUL GIRL!!

 

Her scream shattered the suffocating silence that had gripped the room like fragile glass.

 

Her chest heaved as anger poured out of her in waves, the words sharp and unrelenting.

 

Beatrice: How dare you—how dare you ask such a thing? Could you not feel him? His sorrow, his desperation, the weight he was carrying while you were sipping on tea? Bad! Awful! Deplorable! Disgraceful!!

 

Her voice cracked as she spat each word, her fury directed at the Beatrice on the screen who had dared to question her worth. It wasn’t just anger—beneath it burned guilt, love, and the unbearable fear that she had failed the one who mattered most.

 

Felix: W…wait. Alma said three days. If this is the third day… then what’s happening at the mansion right now?

 

His voice cracked—not with sadness this time, but raw fear. The words slipped out almost against his will, a desperate question that none of them wanted to face.

 

The moment the thought was spoken aloud, the fragile balance in the room shifted. Everyone’s expressions darkened, unease spreading through them like wildfire. The silence that followed wasn’t the heavy kind born from grief—it was sharp, suffocating, filled with dread at the unknown truth that waited back at the mansion.

 

Alma: I believe only you can answer that. If Young Su truly wished, he could have come. I wouldn’t have minded, and nearly all the villagers would have welcomed him warmly.

 

Beatrice: Betty knows that. But… he is afraid.

 

The words came softly, but with enough weight to still the room. Alma’s brows furrowed; she had only ever seen Subaru as bright, determined, always moving forward no matter how clumsy. To hear the girl who loved him most call him afraid was jarring.

 

Alma: …What do you mean?

 

Beatrice lowered her gaze, staring at the tea trembling faintly in her cup.

 

Beatrice: Betty doesn’t understand it completely. But he is deeply afraid of coming here… of the old Sanctuary.

 

At that, Alma’s mind flashed back—

Could… could you hold my hand while we walk?

The memory echoed, his trembling grip replaying with newfound clarity. Alma realized this wasn’t some passing discomfort. It was something buried deep, a fundamental fear only he knew.

 

Alma: Then I think you should visit him.

 

Beatrice: …Hmm?

 

Alma: You have enough mana to fly there and check on him. It wouldn’t take even ten minutes. If mana is the issue, Roswaal or I would gladly lend you ours. What matters is him.

 

Beatrice tilted her head, golden drills swaying. Her butterfly eyes narrowed as if searching Alma’s expression for the truth.

 

Beatrice: Betty appreciates the thought, but… why are you so concerned?

 

Alma: Call it… a sense. While I can’t give the full details, I too have seen Subaru’s fear of this place. Please… check up on him.

 

Beatrice’s butterfly eyes widened slightly. Alma had dropped her usual Young Su nickname, which meant her concern was deadly serious. Beatrice pressed her lips together, nodding faintly as she rose to her feet.

 

She didn’t get far.

 

A sharp jolt ran through her chest—like icy claws gripping her heart. Beatrice collapsed to the floor, her hands clutching at her dress as her whole body began to shake.

 

Alma: Beatrice?!

 

Alma scrambled to her side, kneeling down in panic.

 

Alma: What’s wrong?! Beatrice, answer me!

 

But Beatrice couldn’t stop. Her teeth chattered violently, her small frame convulsing as sudden tears spilled from her wide, glowing eyes. Alma’s hands lit with healing magic, but before she could cast, Beatrice’s voice broke out in a trembling cry.

 

Beatrice: Betty… needs to go! Betty can feel it—feel him! Get Roswaal immediately! Tell the others to pack up—NOW! We’re going back to the mansion!!

 

Her desperation rattled the walls. Alma froze for only a moment before nodding sharply.

 

Alma: Understood!

 

She sprinted into the storm, vanishing into the curtain of rain in search of Roswaal.

 

Meanwhile, Beatrice pushed herself off the floor, trembling legs finding strength only through sheer will. Mana swelled violently around her, crackling golden and violet as it surged through her body.

 

Beatrice: [Something’s happened. Subaru… please, please be safe. Betty is coming.]

Beatrice: MURAK!!!

 

With a flare of power, she burst into the stormy sky, her drills whipping in the gale as her small form tore through the storm. The Sanctuary shrank beneath her—her only thought, the boy waiting at the mansion.

 

 

Emilia’s breath quickened as she watched Beatrice cut through the storm, flying straight toward the mansion. Her chest rose and fell sharply—too fast, too shallow. A thousand fears flooded her all at once.

 

Could there be a threat there?

Another assassin?

No… that didn’t make sense. Even if Subaru had dealt with the enemy or enemies in their reality, the mansion would’ve still be aware of the fact that there were enemies..unless! Unless it was…unless it was him

 

Her silver eyes darted to Roswaal. The instant their gazes met, it was like her panic burned straight into him. She didn’t speak—she couldn’t—but her trembling eyes screamed the question she needed answered.

 

Roswaal showed his normal, fake smile.

Roswaal: Emilia… do not think that I had something to do with this. The contract still binds me from attacking our camp in any way.

 

His words landed heavy and hollow. That wasn’t what she wanted. That wasn’t what she needed.

 

The possibilities of what could be happening to Subaru clawed through her mind. Every image, every scenario twisted tighter around her chest until she could barely breathe.

 

Her dove plushie was crushed in her hands as she hugged it to her chest. But even that comfort couldn’t stop the storm spiraling in her lungs, in her head.

 

Her breaths grew frantic. Her eyes blurred with tears. She was seconds away from breaking completely when—

 

A white light wrapped softly around her body. Warmth pulsed through her, steadying her chest, slowing her breathing. The chaos in her mind ebbed, like waves retreating from the shore.

 

And then came the voice—calm, resolute, unshakable.

 

Calm yourself, Emilia.

 

It wasn’t cruel, nor coddling. It was love—firm, grounding, undeniable.

 

Rem went to Emilia and wrapped her in a gentle embrace.

Rem: It’ll be alright, my lady. Please… please calm yourself.

 

She tried to sound reassuring, but her own voice trembled. Rem was just as terrified—terrified of what could be happening to her beloved. One memory rose above all others, clawing its way into her thoughts. A conversation she had heard long ago.

 

Beatrice’s words echoed:

In a normal situation, both me and my contractor wouldn’t be able to connect our emotions like what’s being shown. Only when one is experiencing a great surge—whether joy or despair—can the other begin to feel it. Even then, it isn’t the full depth. At most, only a tenth of it, from my own experience.

 

If Beatrice could become so shaken from a mere fraction, then what in the world had Subaru endured?

 

Rem’s heart pleaded for a kinder answer

 

But that was wishful thinking. Deep down—buried beneath layers of denial—she knew it was far worse.

 

Her arms tightened, holding Emilia closer. Emilia, finally regaining herself, returned the embrace. They clung to each other for a moment before slowly parting, their hands slipping away as they returned to their seats.

 

Beatrice had witnessed the scene in silence. Their hug had unfolded directly before her eyes, and though she might have bristled in another moment, she found she did not mind. For once, she welcomed it. A brief moment of peace, however fragile, in the middle of this waking nightmare. She prayed the screen would show a harmless reason for Subaru’s collapse—a broken arm from falling, a concussion, something that could be healed. Something that would let her scold him gently, notice how sad he was, and then stay by his side, comforting him until he smiled again.

But her soul whispered the truth. It wasn’t that simple. Whatever had brought Subaru to this state was something far, far darker.

 

 

The image shifted from Beatrice, bold white letters cutting across the black:

 

“This morning”:

 

The scene faded in, showing Subaru still beneath the bed. For a long while, he lay motionless, swallowed by shadow. Then, at last, he stirred. Slowly, almost reluctantly, he crawled out of his dark refuge and rose to his feet, his gaze drifting toward the window.

 

Subaru (softly): I haven’t slept in two days… and I haven’t eaten in nearly twenty-four hours.

 

His reflection in the glass confirmed it—his frame looked a bit thinner, his skin paler than normal, the toll of exhaustion and gnawing pain etched into every line of his face.

 

He slipped his shirt back on, then shrugged into his jacket with mechanical motions. Turning toward the meteia, he read the time.

 

Subaru: 7:30 a.m… I’ll make breakfast for the three of us, then come back here. I don’t think I have the energy to talk to them today.

 

With that, he left the room, his voice flat, as though every word drained what little strength he had left.

 

As Subaru stepped out of his room, his vision wavered. A haze clouded his eyes, and a dull ache throbbed behind them. The pain was real, but his body didn’t react — it simply moved.

 

???: And that’s why you should rest up more, Subaru.

 

He blinked.

 

Too long.

 

When his eyes opened again, he was sitting at the dining table.

 

Steam rose from a bowl of noodle soup in front of him. Emilia sat across, eating eggs and toast — a typical Lugunican breakfast — while Ram, as usual, calmly ate her own meal, though her eyes burned with quiet irritation.

 

Subaru froze. His heart skipped a beat.

 

Subaru: [What the hell…? How did I get here? I just blinked, right?]

 

He looked up at the clock on the wall. 9:00 a.m.

 

Subaru: [What? But it was 7:30 just a moment ago. What’s going on…?]

 

Emilia: Subaru?

 

Her voice was soft but worried. He blinked again, forcing a smile.

 

Subaru: Oh, sorry, Mili. I just kinda spaced out. What were we talking about?

 

Emilia: You idiot. You just told us you were sick from being out in the rain. I told you to take the day off and rest.

 

Subaru: Oh, yeah… that sounds right.

 

He smiled again, the familiar, cheerful mask slipping easily into place. His tone was light and playful — the kind that used to sound natural.

 

Now, it only made Ram’s expression tighten. She could tell.

 

Subaru: Well then, I’ll take my ladies’ advice, finish my soup, and get some rest.

 

He lifted his spoon and ate quietly, his smile frozen in place — a cracked mask holding back the storm behind his eyes.

 

 

Felt: Wait—what’s with the sudden change? Did big bro just… move forward in time?

 

Wilhelm: It’s the lack of sleep. He’s been awake for two days. The mind starts to lose track of time when it’s pushed that far.

 

Garfiel: But that don’t make sense! In an earlier episode, Cap’n stayed up even longer, and he was mostly fine!

 

Frederica: Garf, that was only because Lady Beatrice used healing magic on him. It helped his body feel rested. Without it… he’s beginning to break down. No he’s breaking down even faster

 

 

The dining room fell quiet as Subaru set down his empty bowl, muttered a soft thanks, and headed back toward his room.

 

Emilia and Ram, however, remained seated.

 

Emilia: You’re right, Ram. Something’s wrong.

 

Ram: You see what Ram had to deal with?

 

Emilia: Yes… He was quiet one moment, then suddenly different. He said it’s just a cold, but—no, this isn’t normal. I don’t even think he remembers what he said

 

Ram: It all started with that letter he received. Did you ever find out what it said?

 

Emilia: No. He kept on dodging my questions, but he did reveal that the letter was in his room

 

Ram: It might be a white lie. We need to make a plan to find it.

 

Emilia: But how?

 

Ram: Ram will question him again at lunch. Right now, it’s best to let him rest… though calling it rest might be wishful thinking as he looked like he didn’t sleep last night.

 

Truth be told, Ram had already spoken to Emilia earlier that morning. She hated rising before Subaru—it disrupted her routine—but a coworker in distress was still part of her duty. She’d enlisted Emilia’s help to observe Subaru during breakfast, and what they saw only confirmed her suspicions.

 

Breakfast had been served later than usual. Subaru arrived looking paler, exhausted , and hollow-eyed—his usual spark buried beneath exhaustion. He didn’t speak much while Emilia was asking various questions. That alone was enough to make both women worry. But then his sudden outburst of energy made it clear that he was trying to hide something

 

Anastasia exhaled deeply, shoulders relaxing as if a weight had lifted.

 

Anastasia: Thank the dragon they’re finally doing something about it.

She stood, stretching slightly before handing the jacket she’d borrowed back to its owner.

Anastasia: Thanks for the loan, Julius.

 

Julius: Think nothing of it, my lady. Let us just hope their plan succeeds.

 

Meanwhile, Al leaned back in his seat, the metal of his helmet catching the dim light. His single visible eye flicked between Emilia and Ram on the screen.

 

Al: This ain’t gonna work. Those two are the worst when it comes to dealing with depression. The Ram on the screen hasn’t had her pride shattered enough to humble her yet, and Emilia… she’s not emotionally ready to handle our bro’s kind of pain.

 

He let out a small sigh and lowered his helmet into his lap.

 

Al: This will fail.

He whispers

 

Reinhard, sitting beside him, caught the words effortlessly. His expression softened — not with agreement, but with quiet concern.

 

Reinhard: [I understand your doubt, Al. Still… even if the odds are slim, I’d rather believe they can reach him.]

Though hopeful, his tone carried a subtle heaviness. Deep down, even the Sword Saint struggled to imagine a way for Ram and Emilia to pierce the fog that had settled over Subaru’s heart. He held his dragon plushie to his chest, hoping to be proven wrong



Subaru sat in his room, shirtless — his scarred body laid bare for no one to see. The pale light spilling through the curtains traced every healed wound, every mark of survival, like a map of pain only he could read.

 

He sat cross-legged on the floor among a scatter of old plushies — his silent companions — as he carefully stitched together another one. His hands trembled slightly from fatigue, each movement stiff but deliberate. Every so often his body would jerk awake, the natural instinct fighting against his collapsing mind.

 

To him, only ten minutes had passed. In truth, nearly an hour and a half had slipped away.

 

Finally, his newest creation sat in his lap — a chibi version of his parents: Naoko Natsuki, in her familiar kitchen apron, and Kenichi Natsuki, in his green shirt and light orange coat. The very outfits they’d worn the last time he saw them.

 

Subaru’s dull eyes shimmered faintly with life again. His cracked lips curved into a weak smile as he pulled the plushies close to his chest.

 

*CRACK*

 

Subaru (softly): Hi, Mom… hey, Dad.

His voice was quiet — trembling, thin, and tired — as if speaking to ghosts.

Subaru: I… I miss you.

 

He closed his eyes, clutching the little fabric family tighter, as a tear trailed down his cheek and darkened the thread of Naoko’s apron.

 

Subaru saw the tear and froze. The tiny dark spot on the apron thread burned in his vision like a wound.

 

*CRACK*

 

Subaru: I’m sorry, Mom… let me clean that up.

 

He snatched up his shirt and dabbed frantically at the plushie, but the tear had already soaked into the fabric. His breaths quickened.

 

*CRACK*

 

Subaru: No, no, no, no… please don’t get hurt by me, Mom. Please—

His voice cracked, growing higher with each word.

 

Then, as if struck by an idea, he gasped.

 

Subaru: I know!

 

He grabbed both plushies — his mother and father — and hurriedly set them on the bed. The bed he’d sworn not to touch again until Beako returned. He backed away from it, trembling, and crouched down behind his fortress of plushies.

 

Subaru (shaking): Please don’t get hurt… not like me. Stay safe. You’ll be safe over there. Over there.

 

His eyes locked on the two soft dolls sitting side by side on the mattress. In his mind, they were no longer toys — they were his parents, caught in a world that chewed up “normal people” like lambs to the slaughter. His breath became shallow.

 

His chest ached. He pressed a hand to his heart without realizing his nails were digging into his own skin, leaving small crescents of red.

 

He couldn’t stop staring at their stitched eyes. He bit down on the fingers of his other hand, shaking, rocking slightly in place.

 

Felix’s hands trembled, his tail flicking anxiously as his medical instincts fought to stay rational.

Felix: H-he’s dissociating… his mind’s not even there anymore. Sleep deprivation, trauma, emotional collapse—he’s… he’s losing touch with reality. No, it’s more like he had long lost touch with reality, this is just a deeper versions of D.I.D

 

His voice broke halfway through the sentence. For all his medical training, there was no “cure” for this kind of pain.

 

Priscilla turned her face away, snapping open her fan to cover the lower half of her expression. Though she tried to appear composed, her hands were shaking. The sight of Subaru’s terrified, hollow eyes — eyes that no longer knew what was real — made her stomach twist.

Priscilla: How… disgraceful.

Her tone was sharp, but her voice was a fraction of her normal, prideful voice. Even she could not watch without grief.

 

Frederica held Garfiel and Petra tightly against her chest, shielding their eyes though she herself could not look away. Her calm mask had cracked, her golden eyes wide with horror.

 

Garfiel said nothing. His fists clenched tightly against Frederica’s arm, his jaw locked. He wanted to shout, to storm through that screen and pull Subaru out of that room — but all he could do was stare.

 

Petra buried her face deeper into Frederica’s chest, her muffled voice trembling.

Petra: Please… someone help him.



Subaru: Why? Why did you leave, Beako?

 

His voice cracked — thin, fragile, almost childlike.

His mind replayed the last moment he saw her — Beatrice smiling faintly, waving goodbye as the carriage rolled away.

He stared at his trembling hands, his vision blurring. The world around him tilted, unstable, as if the ground itself rejected him.

 

Subaru (whispering): I don’t get it… why am I like this?

He swallowed hard, trying to steady his breathing.

Subaru: I left the mansion so many times before and I was fine… so why now? Why does it hurt so much?

 

Then — voices.

The plushies, once lifeless, now stared back at him with glassy button eyes that seemed alive. Their stitched mouths moved.

 

Black Dragon Plushie: Because you left her, not the other way around.

Pink Dragon Plushie: Yeah… imagine how Beatrice must’ve felt, waiting all alone.

Subaru: I didn’t want to leave her! I had things to do — many things!

Armless Dragon Plushie: So that’s your excuse? To make Beatrice suffer like you are now?

 

The tone was mocking — cold yet eerily familiar.

 

Subaru’s head pounded. His breathing grew sharp, uneven. He pressed both hands to his temples as the hallucination deepened.

 

In his mind’s eye, he saw her — Beatrice — curled on the floor, shaking, eyes wide and wet with tears, whispering his name over and over.

 

Subaru (voice breaking): No… no, Beako… I didn’t mean to make you feel that way… I’m sorry…

 

His body continued to shake uncontrollably as guilt and delusion blended into one.

 

Beatrice: You’re wrong, I suppose!

Her voice broke through the silence as she stood up, tears forming in her eyes. She pointed at the screen, trembling.

 

Beatrice: You always came back! You didn’t leave for days like Betty did… You always brought something home.

 

Her mind flashed with warmth — memories that felt like sunlight piercing through fog.

 

Subaru: Hey, Beako, look what I brought — cookies!

He grinned as he held out a bag, and she screamed in delight at the sight.

 

Subaru: Beako, you wouldn’t believe the story I heard today!

The two of them sat together, nearly bouncing in place as he retold every detail, his eyes shining, hers matching.

 

Subaru: Beako, since I just came back, how about a walk together? I wanna spend as much time with you as I can now that I’m home.

 

It hadn’t even been four hours since he’d last left, yet he was already back — and already wanting more time together. Beatrice smiled softly in the memory, recalling how his hand had felt when he reached out for hers.

 

Now, sitting on Subaru’s lap, her voice cracked as she whispered,

Beatrice: Betty’s the one who should’ve apologized. Betty shouldn’t have left you like that… Please, forgive Betty.

 

She lowered herself to his waist, wrapped her small arms around him, and wept quietly — clutching him as though he might disappear again.

 

 

Subaru’s breathing turned ragged, each gasp shorter than the last as his thoughts spiraled out of control.

 

Subaru: Why did I leave her? Why?! I’m stupid! Disgusting! Abhorred! Greedy! Wasteful! Uncaring!

 

His hands clawed at his arms. He’d promised himself he wouldn’t do this again—he’d promised he’d try—but everything about him felt like a mistake he couldn’t scrub off. His fingers dug deeper, as though he could tear the guilt out of his own flesh.

 

His mind flashed to Otto—the first to leave.

 

*SCRATCH*

 

Subaru: I’m sorry, Otto. I’ll be a better friend. Please… please come back.

 

Blood welled under his nails as skin gave way.

 

*SCRATCH*

 

Patrasche—the second to leave.

 

Subaru: I’m sorry, Patrasche. I’ll be a better rider. Please come back.

 

*SCRATCH*

 

Garfiel. Frederica. Beatrice. Their faces flickered before him like broken film reels.

 

Subaru: I’m sorry, guys…

 

*SCRATCH*

 

Subaru: I’ll be a better Captain.

 

*SCRATCH*

 

Subaru: I’ll be a better friend.

 

*SCRATCH*

 

Subaru: I’ll be a better contractor.

 

*SCRATCH*

 

Petra waving goodbye

 

*SCRATCH*

 

Subaru: I’ll be a better role model.

 

*SCRATCH*

 

An image of Meili appeared — the girl who’d been staying in the mansion’s basement, the one he hadn’t visited in nearly a week. Guilt twisted in his chest for neglecting her, yet he knew that if he went to see her now, he would only break down in tears. She was just a child, one who had endured too much already. What she needed were gentle words, warmth, and love — not a grown man collapsing before her, pleading for her company.

 

*SCRATCH*

 

His grandmother’s grave. The memory of her warm hands.

 

*SCRATCH*

 

Subaru: I’ll be a better grandson…

 

*SCRATCH*

 

His voice broke into a whisper, trembling.

 

Subaru: Just… please. Please come back. I know I’m not good enough. That’s why Ram and Mili haven’t talked to me, isn’t it? I can change. I’ll be better. I’ll BECOME better! Just—please…

 

If he had been in his right mind, he would’ve known that wasn’t why they hadn’t spoken; circumstances had been cruel, nothing more. But logic had long since fled him. In its place was a gnawing certainty: this was his fault. He was the mistake. The bad friend. The useless weakling.

 

His eyes widened, panic and exhaustion finally consuming him. His last words slipped out in a breathless plea as his body began to shut down, his fingers still locked around his own arm blooding skidding down his arms:

 

Subaru: Please… come back.

Notes:

Beatrice’s judgment of her slothfulness isn’t accurate to the reality of the situation. She may say she should’ve known how Subaru may have felt but with the amount of things Subaru hid away and mask, it was inevitable that a crisis such as this would happen.

This isn’t to say Subaru is at fault. He clearly isn’t mentally stable enough to make such judgments as evidence is clear as day. And he can never truly speak of his feelings due to the curse of RBD and his own fear of vulnerability.

This is just an unfortunate situation befalling our young knight

Also if anyone can do a professional medical examination of Subaru mental illness, please comment it. I ain’t no professional and my research may be wrong

Chapter 68: The Third String Snaps

Summary:

I have a discord server if you want to join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Otto’s stomach churned violently as the screen played on. His own words from the Sanctuary echoed back at him — that speech about trusting friends, the one that had helped Subaru push past Roswaal.

 

But now, watching this… he understood.

 

Why had he said it like that? Why hadn’t he seen the cracks beneath Subaru’s smile? That speech, while it  uplift his friend, had corroded to becoming a chain. Subaru, already drowning in insecurity, had taken Otto’s words as proof that he was useless on his own — a boy who needed someone to pull him by the collar just to survive.

 

Otto’s hands trembled. His throat constricted. The bile rose before he could stop it.

 

He doubled over and vomited onto the floor, his entire body shaking.

 

His mind screamed for something — anything — he could say to undo the damage. To unhook that poisoned chain from Subaru’s neck. To make him see he wasn’t a dog that needed a master, but a boy who had always, always, been enough.

 

Otto fell forward onto his knees, palms pressed against the cold floor beside the mess he’d made, pale and hollow. His lips parted, but no words came. Just a hoarse, broken whisper:

 

Otto: Subaru… I’m so sorry…

 

Felix was about to run to Otto when he froze.

His gaze fell to his own trembling hand… and then, Subaru’s voice echoed in his mind.

 

I can change. I’ll be better. I’ll BECOME better!

 

His hand shook harder. His throat felt tight. He looked down at the little cat plushie sitting on his lap — its bright, playful eyes stitched to mirror his own usual grin. But that wasn’t him. Not really.

 

He thought he’d left that part of himself behind — the frightened boy who grew up in a cage beneath his home, clawing at the darkness, begging to be seen.

But Subaru’s words… they pulled him back.

 

He remembered that desperate feeling. That ache to be better, to change everything about himself just to be accepted.

As a child, he would’ve done anything to get out. Anything to be loved.

 

And when Lady Crusch found him, when she smiled instead of recoiled, he had latched onto her completely. She became his everything — his savior, his world, his reason to keep smiling. If she’d ordered him to crawl, he would’ve done it. If she’d told him to bleed, he’d do it with a smile.

 

Now, watching Subaru — broken and begging for forgiveness from ghosts — Felix realized the cruel symmetry between them. Subaru’s desperate plea for his friends… was the same desperate call Felix had once made from that cage.

 

His knees buckled, and he stumbled back into his chair.

He drew his knees up to his chest, wrapping his arms and tail tightly around himself, shaking. His tears soaked into the fabric of his sleeve as he whispered hoarsely to no one.

 

Felix: [You’re not the only one, Subawu… I wanted someone to come back too…I still do.]

 

The cat plushie slipped from his lap and fell to the floor, face up — its stitched smile now feeling like mockery.

Felix couldn’t look at it. He buried his face against his knees and wept quietly, trembling in sync with the echoes of Subaru’s words.

 

Frederica’s arms — the same arms that had been gently cradling Garfiel and Petra’s heads — slowly fell limp at her sides.

Her heart was pounding so hard it hurt, each beat echoing in her chest like an explosion.

And in her mind, Subaru’s trembling voice replayed again and again.


I’ll be a better friend.

 

Her breath caught. That line — those words — struck her harder than she expected.

He felt he wasn’t doing enough… when he had already done more than anyone could’ve ever asked.

 

Frederica thought back to before she met him. Her life had been fine — calm, routine, stable. She had made peace with it. She had her duties, her little joys, and her family memories, bittersweet though they were.

But then Subaru entered her world like a storm.

 

He brought her brother back — not the frightened, angry boy she remembered, but a stronger, kinder man.

He and his lady helped tear down the barrier that had imprisoned their old village, freeing people she’d thought she’d never see again.

He gave her Petra, sweet Petra, the kindest, most hardworking maid she had ever seen

 

But to her… Subaru was more than just an ally. He was a friend.

Not the polite kind you share small talk with — but a real friend. Someone who listened when she spoke, who stayed up reading with her no matter how sentimental the story was. Someone who made her laugh until she cried, who baked sweets so addictive she teased him for it.

 

And most of all, he was the one who told her  she doesn’t have to always be “Frederica the maid,” and start being Frederica Baumann.

 

Because of him, she’d felt alive again.

He’d brought warmth and chaos into her carefully ordered world — and she had let herself live.

 

So hearing him now, broken and begging to “be a better friend,” shattered her.

 

Her eyes filled with tears as her body trembled. She wanted to tell him he already was — that he had been the best of them all. But the words never came.

All she could do was whisper into the silence, voice trembling like a child’s:

 

Frederica: You already were, Subaru… you already were.

 

Petra’s breath caught in her throat at Federica’s trembling words — but the meaning barely reached her.

Her mind had already been seized by another voice.

 

I’ll be a better role model.

 

The way Subaru said it — begging, as if he had failed her — shattered something inside her.

 

He didn’t understand.

His words, his little lessons, were treasures she carried everywhere.

 

“Remember, sometimes an enemy is just a misunderstood friend.”

“Cherish your parents. Your love will never compare to theirs for you.”

“The secret to making great cake is…”

 

Petra smiled weakly, remembering how he’d leaned in and whispered the rest of that sentence to her like a sacred secret. Those were the moments she’d thought of when she wanted to grow up — the moments that made her want to be kinder, braver, more like him.

 

Subaru wasn’t just a worker at the mansion to her.

He wasn’t just “Barusu.”

He was her Subaru..her friend and lov

 

So why… why was the world always so cruel to him?

Why did it keep taking, again and again, from someone who gave everything?

What sin could he have committed to deserve this much pain, this much loneliness?

 

Her small fists clenched against Federica’s dress. She didn’t want to think it, but she did:

 

If there was some cosmic punishment to give, why couldn’t it be placed on someone else? Someone who deserved it? Anyone else but Subaru.

 

Tears welled in her eyes as she pressed her forehead to Federica’s arm, whispering so softly no one could hear:

 

Petra: You’re good, Subaru. You’re the best of us. Please… don’t think you’re not.

 

Garfiel was tired.

Not just in body — but in soul.

 

Watching this episode unfold felt like watching his own failure take shape. Out of everyone here, heshould’ve been the one to notice. He prided himself on reading people, on protecting his family… yet his Cap’n’s fragile mind had slipped right past him. That truth gnawed at him like a slow, dull blade.

 

He stayed resting against Frederica’s chest, her heartbeat steady against his ear, while the screen showed Subaru’s mind tearing apart at the seams. His golden eyes dulled, his lips trembling. And then… a memory surfaced.

 

It was from long ago, a small thing — but one that meant everything to him.

 

He and Subaru had been walking through the village when they came across a little boy crying, a scrape running down his knee. Garfiel had rushed over, trying to calm him down, telling him to be strong — but the more he spoke, the louder the child wailed.

 

Then Subaru knelt beside them.

 

He didn’t say much. He just smiled, picked the boy up, and rocked him gently like he’d done it a thousand times before.

The boy sniffled, embarrassed, but the crying stopped.

 

Subaru: Better?

 

The kid nodded, tears still wet on his cheeks. His knee was still bleeding, but his heart was calm.

 

Garfiel had stepped forward to use healing magic when Subaru raised a hand to stop him.

 

Subaru: Remember, Garf. Healing magic’s a rarity in most villages. Kids might grow up leaning on it instead of learning to stand on their own.

 

Garfiel remembered blinking at him, stunned at how simple — and how true — that was. He’d watched Subaru borrow a small kit from a neighbor, patch the boy up, and send him home with a hug. The kid still cried, but he was strong enough to walk through it.

 

On the way back, Garfiel had grinned wide.

 

Garfiel: That was so cool, Cap’n! How ya calmed him down like that — that was amazin’!

 

Subaru just laughed, scratching his head shyly.

 

Subaru: It’s not really anything big. Everyone just needs a little help sometimes. I was an only child back home, so I guess I see it as my duty to help the younger ones grow strong.

 

Garfiel: You sound like an old man, Cap’n.

 

Subaru: Guess I’ve just got an old soul.

 

They laughed all the way back to the mansion. 

 

That memory — that lesson — was burned into Garfiel’s heart. Strength wasn’t just fists and fangs. It was the quiet kindness to heal someone without healing magic. It was the courage to face pain with a smile.

 

Now, watching Subaru tremble and tear at his own arms, that lesson twisted into agony. His Cap’n — the man who taught him what real strength was — had forgotten his own.

 

Garfiel buried his face against Frederica, teeth gritted, tears welling up.

 

Garfiel: I’ll fix this, Cap’n. I don’t care how far ya fall… I’ll pull ya back up again.

 

He took a deep breath, steadying himself, the determination in his voice a whisper of the man Subaru once inspired him to be.

 

Garfiel: If ya taught me to keep standin’ after I fall… then I’ll do the same for you.

 

 

Rem bit her lip as she stared at the ceiling. A soft golden glow rose from the damaged area, knitting it back together. The director wasn’t going to allow her to harm herself. Her hair fell over her eyes, hiding the tears that slid silently down her cheeks.

 

She wasn’t holding Subaru’s sleeping hand. She couldn’t. Guilt sat too heavily on her chest to let her touch him.

 

Her lover had been reduced to a delusional state because of her camp’s negligence. Her mind wandered, unbidden, to the moment Subaru had melted her heart — the moment that had allowed her to begin living again.

 

Rem: My true sister could have done much more.

Subaru: Maybe so. But the one who was there for me was you.

 

Rem’s eyes had widened then, staring up at him as he held her trembling hand in both of his.

 

Subaru: I’m glad you were there. Thank you.

Rem: I… I told you I’m only my sister’s replacement…

Subaru: Don’t define yourself that way. It’s too sad. Of course, I haven’t heard the details of how she lost her horn, and I won’t ask, so I’ll never know. And since I don’t know, I get to talk as if I do.

 

He had tapped his forehead with his finger and smiled at her, that small, gentle smile she could still see when she closed her eyes.

 

Subaru: All you have to do is be the horn Ram doesn’t have. You two can be a demon together.

 

Subaru: Also, you call yourself a replacement, but no one could replace you

That day, he had taught her she was her own person — not just someone’s shadow. The qualities she thought were weaknesses were the things he had cherished most about her. Rem wasn’t only Ram’s sister. She was Rem.

 

And yet…

 

Why had she been the one to push that suicidal, “heroic” mindset onto him? Why had she told him to show her how much of a hero he was? Those words had been the first steps down the road that had shattered his mind, that had brought his death count to eighteen.

 

“Hero.” She now hated that word. Despised it. Subaru was no hero. He was a good man. A man who protected the innocent. Her lover. Someone who should never have been forced to bear that weight.

 

The word “hero” felt less like a title now, and more like a curse.

 

Emilia’s tears blurred the screen, but her mind was somewhere else.

 

Emilia:[This is fine. This is fine! Beatrice is already coming back. When she does, she can help Suba—]

 

She stopped mid‑thought, her fist trembling before she almost struck her own face.

How could she think like that? How could she dare push this burden onto someone else?

 

Emilia: Idiot! No… Emilia will deal with it. I can’t allow my people to shoulder the weight of their leader.

 

She had promised herself—sworn—that she would take responsibility when it mattered most. Yet here she was, nearly running away and making someone else carry the weight she’d chosen.

 

She remembered Subaru’s dream. The one where he had fallen into his own grave. She knew he’d go back again. And she had vowed, then and there, that she wouldn’t run.

 

Even if she was hurt, she would heal. If she broke, she would be reforged by the hands of those who loved her. That was what a leader did. That was what she had to do now.

 

Emilia inhaled slowly, calming herself even as her heart burned with pain from watching Subaru tear himself apart. She couldn’t look away. She wouldn’t. If she turned away now, then everything he had done—everything he had sacrificed—would be for nothing.

 

 

Beatrice couldn’t even name what she was feeling.

It wasn’t sadness. It wasn’t sorrow. It wasn’t even hatred. It was worse—something hollow, something empty gnawing at her chest like a void.

 

In her mind, his voice played again and again, not a hundred but a thousand times:

 

I’ll be a better contractor.

 

How dare he say that? How dare he think that when he had already been everything anyone could ever ask for?

 

She hated it. She hated that.

 

No—she could never hate him.

She hated the way he saw himself.

She hated the disgusting self‑loathing that had poisoned his mind, twisting him into believing he was nothing more than a worthless insect.

 

Her tears were already gone; her eyes were dry, her chest tight. Sadness no longer fit. She couldn’t even call this grief. All she could do was replay his words over and over, as though repetition might fill the void he had left inside her—or as though she might finally understand it herself.

 

The audience had fallen into a suffocating silence as they watched Subaru mutilate his own flesh.

 

His delusions.

His desperate calls for his companions.

His broken promises to “change” so they would return.

 

It was too much.

 

Some doubled over and vomited.

Others turned their faces away, but the echoes of his frantic voice still clawed at their ears.

A few tried to block out the sound, only to be forced to watch his fingers tear at his own skin as his imagination spiraled out of control.

 

Those who stayed—who truly watched and listened—could only stare, trapped in a haze of disgust, shame, and confusion.



The exposed skin stung. Subaru stirred, blinking at the dim room in confusion.

 

Subaru: W–what… happened?

 

His mind, still foggy, hadn’t yet pieced together what he’d done to himself. But the fleeting calm vanished the instant his eyes fell to his hands.

 

Blood.

 

His fingers trembled. Memories came rushing back, jagged and sharp.

 

Subaru (whispering): I… I have to clean up or they’ll see. They’ll get hurt. No—please don’t get hurt by me! I’ll be better…

 

Panic overtook him. He tore off his shirt, using it as a rag to wipe the bloody floor. Then he dashed to the bathroom sink, rinsing the shirt under icy water, scrubbing harder and harder as if he could erase the stain itself.

 

He came back, wet shirt in hand, wiping the floor again with frantic strokes. Finally, he threw both shirt and jacket into a corner.

 

Subaru: I’ll burn these tonight… maybe the storm will be over by then…

 

He froze, catching a glimpse of himself in the parlor’s mirror. Red streaks of tears ran down his face. His mask of normalcy, always so carefully worn, was cracked everywhere, ready to shatter.

 

He looked at his arms—the thick lines of blood, the torn skin, the exposed flesh. His stomach churned. Kneeling by the toilet, he pulled out a hidden medical kit, disinfectant wipes trembling in his grip. One by one he cleaned the wounds, hissing as the sting hit, then wrapped his arms in fresh bandages.

 

He wore a new outfit. His first shirt. His first jacket. The ones he came into the world with, each having some new stitches from his adventures. He dawned them on as if they could shield him from the truth. In some way, he wanted to be Subaru #1

 

Finally, he stood in front of the mirror again, staring at the stranger looking back.

 

Subaru: Something’s wrong… Ah—I know!

 

He forced two fingers to the corners of his mouth, tugging them upward into a smile.

 

Subaru: No… that isn’t right either…

 

He tried again, practicing his signature grin—the one everyone recognized—but didn’t realize the problem wasn’t his smile.

 

It was his entire face.

 

Subaru: I should try to be useful… and help keep the mansion clean.

 

His voice was calm, almost eerily so. His eyes, however, trembled—two windows barely holding together the fragile remnants of his sanity.

 

He stepped out of the bathroom, the smell of disinfectant still clinging to him.

Inside his room, he tidied with quiet determination, tidying his desk, folding sheets, and pushing all his plushies beneath the bed—his “new bed,” as he called it now.

 

When he was done, he stood up straight, took a shallow breath, and walked out with the most stable smile he could manage.

 

To him, he looked fine.

To everyone else, he looked like a ghost trying to pretend it was still human.

 

 

Crusch pressed a hand to her forehead, her composure cracking by the second. Even as a warrior who had faced death countless times, she couldn’t bear the sight of her “friend” reduced to this.

 

Crusch: Does he not remember the conversation he had this morning?

 

Her voice was quiet—half a question, half a prayer that the answer would be yes.

 

Across from her, Wilhelm sat rigid. His steady hands gripped the tiger plushie, fingers digging into it like a lifeline.

 

Wilhelm: He most likely can’t remember what happened this morning…

 

His voice was low, trembling with a mix of grief and quiet rage. Rage at himself. At fate. At whatever cruel hand kept pushing the boy past his breaking point.

 

Crusch turned slightly, noticing Felix.

The healer sat trembling, eyes unfocused, tail curled tightly around himself. His hands refused to stop shaking.

 

Crusch wanted to reach out, to comfort him—but she stopped. She knew that right now, even the gentlest touch could shatter him completely.

 

So she simply lowered her hand and stayed still.

Another bitter truth of humanity she was forced to accept—sometimes, all you can do for someone in pain… is nothing.

 

 

Ram was alone in the kitchen, quietly frustrated as she stirred the last of her dish.

 

Ram: [Honestly… that good-for-nothing would only ruin the meal if he tried to help.]

 

Steam rose from the tray of her famous baked “tatos.” She plated one serving with a side of vegetables and poured a glass of water for each spot at the table. Subaru had completely missed lunch and so she was forced to reheat her dish for him

 

Satisfied, she wiped her hands and left the dining room to fetch Barusu. The halls were silent except for her heels echoing against the marble floor.

 

As she rounded the final corridor toward his room, she stopped.

 

There he was—walking calmly down the hallway toward her, as if nothing were wrong.

 

Ram: [What is he doing here? He should still be in bed.]

 

Ram: What are you doing here, Barusu?

 

Subaru stopped mid-step. For a moment, there was confusion in his eyes, but then his face brightened with that unnerving, too-wide smile.

 

Subaru: Hey, Ram! I got bored lying around all day, so I thought I’d walk a bit. Stretch my legs, you know?

 

His voice was cheerful—too cheerful. The kind of happiness that didn’t fit.

 

Ram narrowed her eyes, the faintest twitch pulling at her lips.

 

Ram: Well, of course a worm like you can’t come up with anything productive. Anyway, I’ve prepared lunch for your abhorrent mouth. If you’ll follow me.

 

Subaru: Wow, you made lunch? Of course Ram could do it! Can’t wait to try your famous dish.

 

He gave her a playful thumbs-up and walked past her, still grinning.

 

Ram turned to follow, exhaling through her nose—then froze.

 

A faint scent cut through the air. Metallic. Sharp. Familiar.

 

…Blood.

 

Her eyes widened. Her instincts screamed.

 

Without a thought, she reached out and grabbed his shoulders.

 

Ram: Barusu…

 

He froze. The moment stretched—too long, too still.

 

Ram in the audience began to hyperventilate quietly. Her eyes darted across the screen, desperate for any other possibility. She could already tell what was coming—what she was about to do.

 

Ram: [Please don’t… Don’t do it. You know better. You see his face—don’t do it. Just stay useless, please…]

 

Her nails dug into her palms, drawing blood.

 

Across the couch, Anastasia pulled her hat low over her eyes, unable to watch.

 

Anastasia: [I’m sorry, Ram. I’m so sorry you have to go through this.]

 

Beatrice sat frozen, her trembling ceasing completely. Slowly, she turned toward the real Ram, who sat shaking beside her.

 

The realization hit them both almost at once.

And if what they both suspected truly happened next—

 

Then may the gods have mercy on her soul…

 

…because the Great Spirit would not.

 

 

Ram: Why do you smell of blood, Barusu?

 

Her voice cut through the hallway like a blade — sharp, commanding, impossible to ignore.

 

Subaru froze mid-step. His back stiffened. He hadn’t masked the scent. His throat tightened, and a bead of sweat slid down his neck.

 

Subaru: I—I just slipped and scraped my knee, Ram. It’s no worry.

 

His tone was trembling, unsteady. A poor lie. If he were thinking clearly, he could have spun something believable, or better yet, avoided her entirely. But his exhausted mind failed him.

 

Ram’s suspicion only grew. Her eyes scanned him — every twitch, every stutter — until they caught something.

 

A thin crimson line trailing from his ring finger.

 

Her stomach dropped. Without hesitation, she seized his wrist and yanked him to face her.

 

Ram: Then what is this?!

 

Subaru’s eyes widened. His breath quickened. Panic set in like a storm breaking.

 

Subaru: L-Let me go, Ram…

 

His voice was trembling — not with anger, but terror. The kind that comes from being cornered in your own guilt. He twisted, trying to pull free, but she didn’t let go.

 

When he finally did wrench himself away, his sudden force met her supernatural strength —

 

*RRRIP!*

 

The fabric tore clean down the sleeve. Subaru stumbled back, hitting the floor hard, his face striking the polished tile with a dull thud.

 

Ram stood frozen.

 

The jacket sleeve hung limply in her grasp.

And in front of her—

 

Subaru’s arms lay bare, riddled with scars old and new, his bandages half-unraveled and dark with blood.

 

For a heartbeat, there was only silence.

Then—

 

Ram: WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU DOING?!

 

Her voice cracked the air. It wasn’t the voice of the sharp-tongued maid everyone knew — it was raw, trembling, horrified.

 

She grabbed his collar and yanked him upright, forcing his face toward hers.

 

 

Beatrice exploded off her seat and launched herself at Ram, voice ripping through the theater with a raw, guttural rage.

Beatrice: I’LL KILL YOU!!!

 

She tackled Ram to the floor, hands clamping at the maid’s collar as if she could tear the truth out of her. Dirt and splinters scratched under Beatrice’s knees; her breath came in hot, ragged bursts.

 

Rem lunged after her sister, horror in every step —

Rem: Sis!

 

Someone grabbed Rem from behind and locked her into a crushing body hold, pinning her arms to her sides so she couldn’t join the fray. She wriggled, tears already springing to her eyes.

 

Felt vaulted from her chair, fury burning in her amber eyes. She surged forward across the rows, arm cocked like a striker ready to punch a throat.

 

Emilia snatched Felt’s wrist mid-swing, fingers white with the force of the grip.

 

Felt: WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING BIG SIS?!!

 

Her whole body shook; she’d never needed to hold anyone back like this before.

 

Emilia: No…

 

Felt pulled, wild and accusing.

 

Felt: What are you talking about? Did you not see what she did?!! How are you gonna let this happen!!!

 

Emilia’s jaw tightened. She hugged her dove plushie to her chest so hard the fabric creaked, one visible eye glittering with a storm of feeling.

 

Emilia: I’m not.

 

Her voice cracked into a brittle confession. As leader, she felt the weight of responsibility pinning her decisions—every impulse to rip Ram apart was smothered by duty. She swallowed, breath hitching.

 

Emilia: As leader of my camp it is my duty to defend it from all threats and no matter…

 

She forced the sentence down, knuckles whitening.

 

Emilia: No matter how much I want to follow my heart, I can’t—for I bear the same sin as she: slothfulness. Ram is already facing punishment, so just watch.

 

 

Felt’s body trembled with outrage, then comprehension flickered through her fury like lightning. This was a matter between people of her camp and no matter how much she hated it, how much she wanted to break Ram’s neck, she couldn’t do it for it would mean throwing everything she’s learned here out the window. The muscle in her jaw jumped; she could not, would not, break the vow she made to be better the way her blood demanded.

 

She dropped to her knees on the theater floor and let out a sound that was half-sob, half-roar—an animal’s cry for something lost.

 

Rem thrashed wildly, pinned to the floor, fury twisting her face.

Rem: What are you doing, Garf?! We need to stop her!

 

Garfiel grunted, his teeth clenched as his arms locked tightly around her torso, holding her in place despite her struggling. He was on his back, using every ounce of strength to keep her still.

 

Garfiel: Does it look like I want this?!!

 

Rem: Then let—!

 

Garfiel cut her off, voice cracking with anger and guilt.

Garfiel: As much as I want to, I can’t! Even I know—Ram, and especially Beatrice—need this!

 

Rem: What are you talking about?!

 

Her voice trembled between rage and confusion. In a burst of desperation, she sank her teeth into his arm. Garfiel howled in pain and instinctively rolled, flipping her beneath him. Her back hit his chest as his arms locked tighter; then, in a sudden, brutal motion, he slammed his forehead against the back of her skull. Her head snapped forward, cracking against the theater floor.

 

Rem gasped, dazed but not broken.

 

Garfiel: You’re a damn hypocrite! If the clown pulled this stunt, you’d be the first to attack him—and no one would’ve stopped you! But now that it’s your sister—you’re gonna defend her?!

 

Rem’s voice came out choked, pressed to the ground.

Rem: Don’t you care for her!!!

 

Garfiel’s breath came in harsh bursts, the veins in his neck standing out.

Garfiel: YES! But that doesn’t mean she doesn’t deserve this either!!!!

 

Their struggle turned frantic—muscle and will clashing, love and loyalty colliding. Neither could yield.

Because both were fighting for someone they couldn’t bear to lose.

 

Beatrice was sitting on top of Ram, furiously punching her face.

Beatrice: HOW DARE YOU?!

 

*Punch!*

 

Roswaal, seeing this, leapt forward to intervene—or at least tried to—when a furious Priscilla rushed in, kicking him across the room. His body slammed into the wall, bouncing off as he coughed up blood.

 

Al, standing beside his lady, immediately grabbed Roswaal’s arm and twisted it backward, locking him down.

Priscilla: You will not interfere, clown! Al, make sure of that! AL!

 

Her voice trembled with rage at the mere thought of someone defending that girl’s actions.

Al: Yes, my lady!!!

 

His tone burned with anger as he wrenched Roswaal’s arm further.

Al: You’re not getting out of this one.

 

Roswaal tried to resist, but Al only twisted harder. The clown soon realized escape was impossible—this room allowed no magic, and even if he tore his own arm off, Al’s sharp instincts would pin him again in seconds.

 

Beatrice: HOW DARE YOU?!

 

*Punch!*

 

Beatrice: HOW DARE YOU?!

 

*Punch!*

 

Beatrice: HOW DARE YOU?!!

 

*Punch!*

 

Ram’s face was swollen and bruised, but Beatrice kept striking and clawing at her. She avoided the eyes on purpose—she wanted Ram to see who was doing this.

 

Beatrice: HOW COULD YOU STRIP HIM LIKE THAT?! LIKE SOME ANIMAL! YOU’RE DISGUSTING! You should’ve died in that fire!!!

 

She tore the tiara from her head and began striking Ram with it.

 

Beatrice: I’ll never forgive you, do you hear me?! That disgusting clown has truly turned you into his dog, hasn’t he?! A match made for hell, I suppose!

 

Petra was being held back by Frederica in a tight embrace.

Petra: Let me go, Frederica!!!

 

She thrashed and kicked, doing everything she could to break free.

Frederica was crying, but her grip only tightened.

Frederica: You heard Miss Emilia… we—no matter how much we want to intervene—must not.

 

Petra’s tears streamed down her face as she kept struggling against Frederica’s hold.

Petra: But it isn’t fair!!! How could she do that?! Do that to him?! I hate you, do you hear me, Ram?! I HATE YOU!!!

 

The rest could only watch in stunned silence as chaos unfolded before their eyes.

 

Beatrice kept punching. Even as her hands ached, she continued—but Ram didn’t respond at all. Ram’s mind finally shattered as she watched herself on the screen humiliate her own brother, stripping him of his dignity like some object.

 

Beatrice was about to land another punch when she heard a small, frail voice.

Ram: I’m sorry…

 

Her eyes were dulled, her breathing shallow, her body lying limply on the ground. Those words… those ridiculous words were the last straw for Beatrice.

 

Her thoughts went back to what the Director had once said:

Oh, and before I forget—these plushies are indestructible. I know how much you lot enjoy breaking my things.

 

Beatrice grabbed the pink cat plushie and slammed it onto Ram’s armrest, splintering some of the wood. She ripped the wooden stake from the broken armrest and threw the plushie aside.

 

Beatrice: You don’t deserve this in fact!

 

She clutched the stake with both hands and lunged at Ram—but a voice interrupted her.

 

Sorry, can’t allow that to happen, Beatrice.

 

Purple threads snaked around the stake, stopping it inches from Ram’s neck. More threads wrapped around Beatrice, pulling her back to her contractor’s unconscious lap.

 

You’ve had your fun, guys, but it’s time for the show to continue.

 

A sharp snap echoed as reality shifted. Everyone was back in their seats: Ram, Beatrice, Rem, Garfeil, Felt, Emilia, and Roswaal, their limbs cuffed to the chairs with purple threads.

 

A white glow surrounded Ram’s head as her sanity slowly returned. The memories of what had happened rushed back, and she screamed with a force unlike anything she had ever produced. Her scream pierced the air, so loud that in the real world it would have caused irreversible damage to her throat.

 

Another white glow enveloped her, and finally, she fainted.

 

Rem: What did you do?!

 

I put her mind back together, then put her to sleep. No matter what, I’m not letting anyone die here.

 

Beatrice’s laugh is raw, a broken thing that scrapes the room. Her small body trembles with a fury that looks almost like grief. She claws at the purple threads that bind her to Subaru’s sleeping form, knuckles white, eyes blazing.

 

Subaru’s mind began to slip fully from reality. Ram’s words didn’t reach him at all as his eyes fixated on the shredded clothing scattered across the floor.

That shirt. That jacket. They weren’t just clothes — they were his favorites, the last tangible reminders of home. Gifts from his parents.

Even though his clothes had been damaged before, this time they were ruined beyond saving. The fabric was torn in too many places to be patched, and for Subaru, it felt like another piece of himself had been destroyed.

 

But his gaze drifted back to Ram as she shook him, her voice breaking through the haze yet never quite reaching his ears. His mind was elsewhere — on that cliff where he had once chosen to end himself.

 

The fear he still carried of an angered Ram lingered, heavy and cold. And now, facing her, it felt the same as it did back then.

In his fragmented mind, there were only two options left.

Run… or die.

 

You must run.

You must die.

You must run.

You must die.

You must run.

You must die.

You must run.

You must die.

 

The voices of Subaru #6 and #7 echoed like broken records inside his skull. Their bodies weren’t real, but the fear, the desperation — that was real. Each command pounded against his mind like a war drum.

 

So many voices. So much noise.

 

And then, through the cacophony, a new voice erupted.

Wrathful. Emotional.

But somehow, undeniably true.

 

???: LET HIM GO!!!

 

 

Beatrice: I’ll kill you — do you hear me, Ram?! Do you hear me?! If I can’t even do that, I’ll make you wish you were dead! 

 

Her words hung in the air, hollow and hot. The threads tighten as if answering, dragging her back so her face is pressed to Subaru’s chest. The contact, which should soothe, only fans the coals in her chest. She still struggles, breath ragged, tears streaking her cheeks, every tremor of her body a promise of a rage that cannot be spent. 

 

Ram was yelling at Subaru when she noticed the first tear he shed. She had quickly realised her mistake, but a moment before she could apologise, an invisible force collided with her chest, sending her flying backward.

 

*BOOOOOOOM!*

 

An unseen hand, instinctively protecting its host by obeying its “master”, had punched Ram across the hall and into the wall, leaving a small hole where she landed.

 

Subaru: RAM!!!

 

???: What was that sound?

 

It was unmistakable. The voice came from Emilia’s bedroom. Subaru was about to run to her, but then he saw his arms. Fear surged through him as the new voice shouted:

 

???: RUN!!!

 

It was him—but not him. A being so in tuned with Subaru but one he felt like was his opposite spoke to him. Subaru scrambled to his feet and began running. He dashed through the halls, past the time metia showing 3:45 PM, and out the entrance. He felt like Subaru #7, running into the forest while his furious coworker was out for his throat. The storm outside raged at its peak, and Subaru screamed:

 

Subaru: Invisible Providence!

 

A loud boom resounded as Subaru was hurled by his own invisible hand through the storm, heading to a new location he didn’t even know.

Notes:

Otto’s speech to Subaru was a good speech. This wasn’t Otto’s fault but Subaru’s corroding sanity changing the meaning of Otto’s speech

The reason the bolded text is slanted is because this and the previously chapter were a flashback of earlier in the 3rd day

Chapter 69: Breakthrough

Notes:

I have a discord server if you wanna join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Emilia rushed to the hallway at the sound of distress. She saw Ram slowly beginning to stand.

 

Emilia: Ram! What happened? Where’s Subaru?

 

She knelt beside her, beginning to heal the minor scratches and bruises. Emilia tried to speak to Ram, but her words didn’t reach her. Perhaps the impact against the wall had disoriented her, or maybe her mind was simply refusing to focus. No… Ram had been through far worse than this—the battle in Sanctuary had proven that.

 

Slowly, Ram began to understand why her mind was occupied. It was Subaru. But why did he look like that? Why were his arms bleeding? Why did he look so afraid of her? The expression on his face was unlike anything she had ever seen—more vulnerable and terrified than even when facing mabeasts or confronting Roswaal. It was the look of an abused animal, trembling under a human hand.

 

Ram’s mind struggled to comprehend: what had she done, or what had happened, to make him fear her so utterly?

 

???: Yes, please—tell us what happened, my dear Ram.

 

A familiar voice rang out behind Emilia, pulling Ram back to the present. Both Emilia and Rem turned to see him—Roswaal L. Mathers—dressed in his usual clown-like attire, slightly damp from the storm standing near a time meteia which stated that it was 3:47 pm.

 

Emilia: Roswaal? What are you doing here?

 

Roswaal smiled his usual enigmatic smile and opened his arms.

 

Roswaal: As you know, Lady Emilia, my close friend Ryuzu informed me that something was amiss in our home, and I came immediately to assist. It seems I have arrived before Beatrice, most likely due to her inability to fly such as me.

 

Ram: Lord Roswaal, thank you for your generosity.

She dusted herself off and lowered her head to her master.

 

Roswaal: Be it no mind, Ram. Now, where is Subaru?

 

In truth, Roswaal could tell Subaru wasn’t present. He noticed the small remnants of Subaru’s torn jacket and a few bloody bandages scattered across the floor, though he hadn’t yet paid them much thought.

 

Many had not fully recovered from what had transpired mere seconds ago.

 

Ram sat asleep, her mind being carefully mended by the director to prevent any lasting damage to her sanity. Beatrice remained tied to her contractor’s sleeping chest, Subaru’s plushie lying abandoned on the floor. Many others were cuffed to their seats to prevent further fighting.

 

Felt bit down on her scarf, frustration etched across her face.

 

Felt: How is that clown arriving before Beatrice? She left just a minute after Big Bro ran out of the mansion!

 

Roswaal: It is due to the fact that I employ a combination of elements granting myself flight, whereas Beatrice is merely floating to her destination, which is far slower.

 

Though he appeared composed, everyone could see that being bound frustrated him more than he let on.

 

Felt: Shut the hell up.

 

She turned toward him, but her voice carried not rage, but exhaustion—a deep weariness that made his explanations irrelevant. It was more draining than infuriating.

 

Ram was about to explain what had happened when a loud boom echoed from somewhere near the manor’s entrance.

 

Emilia: What was that?

 

Roswaal: Most likely Beatrice.

 

Footsteps echoed down the hallway, and soon Beatrice came into view, soaking wet.

 

Beatrice: Betty here. Betty is here. Where is Subaru?

 

She ran straight toward Ram and Emilia.

 

Ram: He isn’t here.

 

She bit her lip, regretting that she had to be the one to break the news.

 

Beatrice: WHAT DO YOU MEAN HE ISN’T HERE, I SUPPOSE! He isn’t anywhere else in the mansion—he has to be here!

 

Emilia: Beatrice, if you’ll just—

 

Ram: He ran away!

 

Roswaal raised an eyebrow.

 

Beatrice: What do you mean he ran away? What did you do?!

 

She was close to her breaking point. In the span of a few minute she was in the air, she had felt an overwhelming sadness from her contractor, a feeling of primal fear and then…nothing. It wasn’t that he was holding his emotions back, but the fact the connection was too far to feel it. She needed answers—but first, she would find Subaru.

 

Beatrice took a deep breath. Nothing would be solved if she acted purely on emotion. She allowed Emilia and Ram to begin their explanation.

 

Ram: Over the past three days, Barusu has been acting strangely.

 

Beatrice: Strangely? How so?

 

Emilia: On the first day, he seemed fine. But on the second day, he received a letter from someone and had to leave immediately.

 

Beatrice: And you didn’t question who it was from or where he went?

 

Ram: Ram did. He only said his friend needed help, but Ram knew it had to be something serious.

 

Beatrice: How could you tell?

 

Emilia: Yeah, Ram. You never mentioned this to me.

 

Ram: Because Ram thought it was a minor issue he could handle on his own. When he returned, he looked torn apart… but when Ram tried to get answers, he retreated to his room.

 

Roswaal hadn’t spoken a word, but he could hear the weight of regret in Ram’s voice. What could she have seen to leave her like that?

 

Beatrice: [How disgusting… and my contractor considered you a friend, I suppose!]

 

Many of the members looked toward the sleeping Ram. All knew that the Ram on the screen and the one sitting in the chair were very different people.

 

This Ram—now asleep—was more modest. She no longer insulted others as often, and her prideful voice had become more earnest and humbling. This room had forced her to confront the many sins she bore and how she had inflicted them upon her innocent friend, the boy she considered her little brother. Watching the Ram on the screen was even more difficult; her pride and slothfulness had been laid bare in the way she dealt with Subaru.

 

 

Ram: Finally today, we noticed how unwell Subaru looked. His face was paler, his eyes were tired, and his mind wasn’t itself. He had become more isolated and reserved than usual. We tried to question him, but we couldn’t get any answers.

 

Emilia: We recommended he rest while we tried to create a plan to help him, but he didn’t even show up to lunch.

 

Ram: I reheated his food and was about to call him down when I saw him… and—

 

She gulped before continuing the story of what had happened between her and Subaru.

 

Emilia’s eyes widened as she listened. Roswaal’s smile momentarily dropped. Beatrice stood frozen, unable to process what she was hearing.

 

Ram finished her story, pointing toward the torn pieces of clothing and bandages on the carpet a few feet behind Subaru.

 

Beatrice slowly walked over and kneeled to examine them. Her form was no longer that of the great spirit but of a little girl. In one of the ripped fabrics, she noticed the stitching that formed the number “1,” and her mind immediately went back to Subaru’s first big date with Rem.

 

Subaru turned around, grinning and pointing two thumbs at himself.

 

Subaru: What you’re looking at is Jumpsuit #1—the original jumpsuit I wore when Emilia carried me in after facing that crazy girl, Elsa.

 

Beatrice: Betty thinks that isn’t something you should be proud of, in fact—

 

Subaru: Why is that? Anyways, it took a while to sew it back together, but with Rem’s help back then, it was restored to its original glory.

 

This had been his favorite shirt and jacket, and now it was torn beyond repair. But when Beatrice saw the bloodstained bandages around the jacket, she knew it was fresh. A wave of guilt and shame washed over her. She hugged the torn clothing and began to cry softly.

 

Emilia looked toward Ram.

 

Emilia: Why would you do that to him?!

 

Ram: Ram… didn’t know…

 

She felt ashamed for offering such a childish excuse, but she could think of nothing else to say.

 

Emilia: Why… why didn’t you call me to help?

 

Ram: We agreed that once he ate lunch, we would confront him. It’s just that when Ram went to him, those unfortunate circumstances… led this thi—-

 

Before Ram could finish, a red magical sphere appeared in front of her. A foreign object collided with it, creating a burst of light and a cloud of smoke that filled the hallway.

 

???: “Unfortunate circumstances?” Don’t you dare speak those words, you harlot.

 

As the smoke cleared, Beatrice stood there—her face twisted in fury, tears still wet on her cheeks. In one hand, she clutched Subaru’s torn clothing and bloodied bandages tightly to her chest; in the other, she raised her small hand, glowing with immense mana.

 

Roswaal immediately stepped in front of Ram, placing himself between the two women. His usual smile was gone.

 

Roswaal: What is the meaning of this, dear sister?

 

Beatrice’s eyes were sharp, glowing with both grief and rage as mana began to swirl violently around her, forming faint ripples in the air.

 

Beatrice: Stand back, Roswaal. That woman has hurt my Subaru… and Betty intend to make her pay tenfold.

 

Emilia: But she didn’t know what she wa—

 

Beatrice: You are no better!

 

Her gaze snapped toward Emilia, burning with scorn and betrayal.

 

Beatrice: You knew something was wrong and still chose to wait. How slothful. How ignorant. If the roles had been reversed, Betty is certain Subaru would’ve acted immediately!

 

The force of her mana made the air vibrate as purple motes of light sparked around her, reflecting the chaos inside her heart.

 

Anastasia sat in silence for what felt like forever, her usual composure burned down by the weight of what she had just witnessed between Ram and Subaru. The air was too heavy for her usual cleverness or charm. Finally, after forcing the words out past the tightness in her throat, she whispered—barely loud enough for anyone to hear:

 

Anastasia: Will they… fight?

 

Emilia’s elf ears twitched at the question. Her heart tightened. She wanted to deny it, to say that everything would calm down—but she knew better. Watching herself on the screen stirred a deep conflict within her.

 

She hated that version of herself—the Emilia who had hesitated, who had chosen to wait instead of act. After Sanctuary, she had promised herself she would change. To be a leader not only in name, but in spirit. Someone her friends could truly depend on.

 

But the Emilia on the screen… had faltered. She had failed to protect one of her own.

 

Her thoughts turned inward, her breathing steadying as determination replaced regret.

 

Emilia: [Alright, Emilia. You made a mistake. You hesitated when you should’ve moved. This won’t erase what happened—but if she and I are the same, then I know what I must do.]

 

She clenched her fists as her silver hair trembled in the soft theatre light.

 

Emilia: [Stand up. Be a leader. Don’t let Roswaal handle this. Not again.]

 

 

Roswaal: My sincerest apologies, but I cannot allow you to raise a hand against one of my maids.

 

Brilliant, multicolored orbs began circling him like a halo, each pulsing with volatile mana as he prepared for battle.

 

Beatrice clicked her tongue, her eyes narrowing.

Beatrice: [This is bad. The mana crystals Betty has absorbed before the trip won’t be enough to fight him… in fact…]

 

Without another word, she swung open a nearby closet door—only for it to reveal not a wardrobe, but the swirling violet rift of her famed door hopping. She stepped through in an instant, vanishing into the distortion.

 

The orbs surrounding Roswaal flickered out as confusion crossed his face.

Roswaal: Why would she ru—

 

Before he could finish, Ram darted past him in a blur, sprinting down the corridor with desperate urgency. Emilia followed right on her heels, and Roswaal, realizing the situation, gave chase.

 

Ram skidded around a corner and burst through the door beside her own quarters—only to find Beatrice standing there, her small hand gently resting on Rem’s sleeping face.

 

Ram: LEAVE HER ALONE!

 

Beatrice didn’t flinch. She merely lifted a finger to her lips, silencing the maid.

Beatrice: Could Betty ask you a question, I suppose?

 

Ram’s heart pounded. She knew Beatrice was not someone to be reasoned with lightly—and with Rem lying helpless, any sudden move could spell disaster.

 

Emilia and Roswaal arrived seconds later. Emilia took a cautious step forward, but Roswaal’s hand shot out to stop her.

Roswaal: Don’t. Beatrice isn’t someone you can soothe so easily, Emilia. The only one who can reach her… is the one who angered her.

 

Emilia: Beatrice would never hurt Rem!

 

Roswaal: Do you truly wish to test that belief?

 

Emilia froze. She knew Roswaal wasn’t lying—and that Beatrice’s heart, fragile and unsteady when it came to Subaru, made her unpredictable. Reluctantly, she stayed back… but her trembling hands made one thing clear.

 

She wouldn’t let this go on for long.

 

All eyes turned toward Beatrice—her small frame still bound by the writhing purple threads that restrained her fury. Everyone knew how deeply she cared for Subaru; it was a truth as unshakable as the blue of the sky. But this side of her—the side willing to threaten Rem’s defenseless body in the name of vengeance—left them speechless.

 

Beatrice, watching from the theater, felt her heart twist. The intensity of her counterpart’s emotions reflected something she both understood and feared.

 

Beatrice: Would Betty really do this? Use an innocent, defenseless girl to take revenge?

 

The question lingered in the air. She could see both sides clearly. Moments ago, she herself had almost killed Ram in a fit of rage—and now, looking back, she realized just how far she could’ve gone. Her anger had been justified… but not her actions.

 

Now that she was calm, the image of Subaru came to mind. His face—disappointed, saddened—was enough to make her stomach sink. He would never condone this. Even if he had been hurt, even if his body bore the scars of others’ cruelty, Subaru’s heart would never allow him to approve of vengeance like this.

 

Beatrice: He’d be disappointed in Betty, I suppose… deeply so.

 

The purple threads began to fade, and for many in the theater that loosening felt like being released from a brace — unsettling, even frightening. Freed from constraint, some of them — Otto, Petra — stiffened, uncertain how to move now that restraint and direction were gone.

 

Beatrice’s eyes were cold as thunder. A faint crackle of lightning painted her silhouette in silver as she looked down at the sleeping Rem and then, without preamble, to the crumpled shape of Ram.

 

Beatrice: Why are you so arrogant?

 

Ram flinched as if struck. Her breath hitched; a tremor ran through her limbs.

 

Ram: Huh…?

 

Beatrice didn’t spare her a pitying look. Instead she reached out with unnervingly gentle fingers and began to stroke Rem’s hair as if calming a child, all the while speaking like a blade.

 

Beatrice: Every time you speak to my contractor, you tear him down. “Moronic.” “Useless.” “Half-wit.” You laugh it off as a joke because Subaru smiles and says you’re only jesting — but when does a joke stop being a an excuse?

 

She paused, fingers stilling in Rem’s hair. Her voice dropped to something colder, more precise.

 

Beatrice: Tell me, Ram. What in your life gives you the right to belittle him I suppose? You cannot cook like him; you call him helpless and then you shove your chores onto him. You call him weak when he’s the one who held your family together — who healed your sister, who carried others when you could not.

 

Beatrice’s gaze finally locked onto Ram. There was no pleading there, only hard truth.

 

Beatrice (sharper now): If Subaru had never come here…if he had never chosen to stay…do you honestly think you and your sister would have survived? Don’t you dare point your finger at him and call him pitiful I suppose. The pitiful one is you, Ram — for forgetting the weight of what he carries.

 

She tightened her hold on Rem’s hair, not roughly but with a firmness that made the point: this was not a temper, it was a reckoning.

 

Ram’s breath hitched, caught somewhere between guilt and disbelief. Beatrice’s words struck harder than any spell could — not because they were cruel, but because they were true.

 

Her mind scrambled for excuses, but none came. Why did she always insult Subaru?

 

At first, she told herself it was to keep him grounded — to make sure he didn’t let his accomplishments inflate his already reckless ego. But as she replayed every interaction in her mind, the reasoning fell apart. Subaru never once boasted. Not when he and lady Emilia helped free the Sanctuary, not when he risked his life against the Great Rabbit, not even when he saved them all.

 

He never claimed victory as his own. He always passed it off to others — to Emilia, to Beatrice, to Roswaal, to her. He’d smile, scratch the back of his head, and say something like “I just did what anyone would’ve done.”

 

Ram felt her chest tighten painfully.

 

Then why? Why did she keep calling him “useless,” “half-wit,” “fool”? What was she trying to prove? It wasn’t friendship — even she knew the difference between teasing and cruelty. Somewhere along the line, the jokes had turned into daggers, and she’d kept throwing them, not realizing she was drawing blood.

 

Her lips trembled.

Ram: [I stepped over the line. No — I didn’t step over it. I have been over the line for quite sometime.]

 

Otto stared down at his trembling hands. His stomach still churned from the earlier nausea, the taste of bile lingering in his throat. After vomiting, he had passed out—his body simply giving in. When he came to, the battle was already over. The only reason he even knew what had happened was thanks to the director filling in the gaps in his memory.

 

Otto: How could I let Garfiel handle that… when I’m supposed to be his elder brother?

 

He clenched his fists, shame tightening his chest. But then his gaze drifted toward Petra. She sat nearby, arms wrapped around herself, trembling. Her teeth chattered as if from cold, but it wasn’t the air that made her shake—it was the echo of her own words replaying endlessly in her mind:

 

“But it isn’t fair! How could she do that?! Do that to him?! I hate you, do you hear me, Ram?! I hate you!

 

At the time, it had been pure emotion—raw and unfiltered—but those words had come from deep within her heart. From the part of her that couldn’t forgive the one who had brought Subaru so much pain.

 

Petra: [Why did I say that?]

 

The question gnawed at her. Why now? Why after all this time? Every time she had seen one of her friends kill Subaru, she had felt sorrow—an unbearable, helpless grief. But how long could sadness last before it hardened into anger?

 

Petra: …Ah. I see.

 

Her capacity for sadness had reached its limit. Anger had filled the space it left behind.

 

Petra: [But… would he approve?]

 

She pictured Subaru’s gentle face, the kindness that refused to fade even after so much suffering. Someone like him would never condone her outburst. Yet at the same time, he wasn’t in a state to offer a fair judgment either. In truth, her feelings were justified. Anger, after all, was still a part of being human.

 

Beatrice saw the distress painted across Ram’s face — her trembling hands, the faint quiver in her lips, the way her eyes darted toward her sleeping sister as if searching for comfort that wasn’t there. Yet Beatrice’s expression remained cold and steady. Slowly, she turned her gaze back to Rem, still lying peacefully on the bed, untouched by the chaos that surrounded her.

 

In Beatrice’s small hand rested the torn remnants of Subaru’s clothing. Her fingers curled tightly around the fabric, knuckles whitening as her nails dug into the cloth. The faint scent of dried blood lingered on it, and Beatrice’s shoulders tensed, anger and sorrow twisting together in her chest.

 

She exhaled through her nose, lowering her hand slightly before turning her sharp blue eyes back toward Ram.

 

Beatrice: Betty won’t kill your sister. My initial thoughts were to hurt her — an eye for an eye. If Betty could not harm Ram’s body, then Betty would hurt her heart.

 

Her voice trembled with restrained fury, but there was control now, a fragile thread holding her rage back.

 

Beatrice: But seeing you like this — finally realizing how undignified of a woman you’ve become — Betty opting not to hurt her.

 

Ram’s knees nearly gave out from the release of tension. Her head bowed low, pink hair falling over her face as she let out a shaky breath. Beatrice’s insults didn’t sting; all that mattered was that Rem was safe.

 

Beatrice: But that can change within a second

she warned, voice icy and low.

Beatrice: So be honest, Ram… what gives you the right to insult him?

 

The question hung in the air — heavy, unyielding, and suffocating.

 

Rem pressed a hand to her mouth, stunned at the idea that Beatrice would use her as a hostage born of rage. The image of it made the breath catch in her throat.

 

But beneath the shock was something more complicated: doubt. Garfeil’s angry accusation echoed in her head, loud and uncomfortably accurate.

 

You’re a damn hypocrite! If the clown had pulled this, you would’ve torn them apart — and nobody would’ve stopped you! Now that it’s your sister, you’re defending her?!

 

Those words landed like a blow. Rem’s mind replayed it again and again. If Roswaal had been the one to threaten someone she loved, she knew, without question, that she would have attacked. No hesitation. No second thought. The contrast cut into her.

 

She glanced down at Ram’s sleeping form, at the pale calm of her sister’s face. Confusion and fear churned together in her chest. Ram was family — Rem would protect her with everything she had — but what Ram had done to Subaru, what had been allowed to happen, was undeniably wrong. By that measure, there should be consequences. The contradiction left her stranded between loyalty and outrage.

 

Her fingers found the Rem plushie on her lap and squeezed it like a lifeline. The small familiar weight steadied her trembling hands; it was the only clear thing she could grasp as her thoughts warred inside her.

 

Beatrice: I’ll ask once more—what gives you the right to so brutally abuse him with your words?

 

Her voice was sharp, like crystal on the verge of shattering.

 

Before Ram could muster a response, a hand gripped her shoulder. The touch was firm but protective.

 

Then—crack!

A wall of solid ice erupted between Beatrice and Rem, cold mist hissing outward as frost spread across the floorboards. Beatrice’s eyes widened in brief surprise before narrowing again, irritation flashing across her face.

 

Beatrice: The half-elf…

She muttered, her tone dripping with disdain.

 

Behind Ram, Garfiel stood with his stance wide and protective, fangs bared slightly. Federica was beside him, her posture calm yet ready to move at a moment’s notice.

 

Roswaal: Oh-ho… what are you doing here, Garfiel and Federica? I thought it’d take longer for you to arrive

He said, his usual sing-song voice losing some of its charm in the heavy atmosphere.

 

Garfiel clicked his tongue, refusing to look at him. His eyes remained locked on Beatrice.

 

Federica: It would have taken longer, but with the spirits’ help, they guided us through the storm and back here.

She explained smoothly.

 

Roswaal’s brow arched in curiosity.

Roswaal: Spirits?

 

Emilia, her hands still faintly glowing from her magic, finally spoke. Her silver hair fluttered slightly from the cold air radiating off the ice wall.

 

Emilia: While Beatrice was talking, I called for a few spirits to help guide Garfiel and Federica here. Sorry it took so long.

 

Emilia nearly jumped out of her seat, her body twitching with barely contained excitement—but she quickly caught herself. This wasn’t the time or place for celebration, not with the heavy atmosphere still hanging in the air. She clasped her hands together on her lap, trying to look composed.

 

Emilia: [Yes! I did it! I actually did something!]

 

Outwardly, she kept her calm, her expression poised and mature. But in her mind, she was practically bouncing.

Emilia: Keep going

She whispered wanting herself on the screen to fully defuse the situation, just like Subaru would.

 

Beatrice crossed her arms, eyes narrowing as she stared down Emilia.

Beatrice: So what will you do now, half-elf? Run from your sins—or face justice?

 

Emilia: How is this justice? You’re using a hostage to get your way. How would Subaru—

 

She couldn’t finish her sentence before Beatrice’s voice thundered over her.

 

Beatrice: It was because of you two that this happened! Do not blame Betty!

 

Emilia: Then help us fix it! You know Subaru better than anyone, and we can help search for him—but we can’t do anything unless we work together! Once he’s back, you’ll be free to do whatever you want!

 

The room fell silent.

Beatrice’s glare faltered; her lips trembled ever so slightly. She wanted to scream, to argue—but Emilia’s words made sense. Subaru’s lessons, his warmth, his trust… they all came rushing back. Her gaze drifted to the frozen barrier and beyond—to Rem, sleeping peacefully despite the chaos.

 

A helpless woman was about to suffer because of her rage.

 

Beatrice: [What has Betty done?]

 

Ram made a sudden move toward Rem, but Garfiel grabbed her wrist, holding her back.

 

Ram: What are you doing, Garf?!

 

Garfiel: I dunno what’s goin’ on, but my gut’s tellin’ me—long as Beatrice’s in this room, Rem’s still in danger—

 

Beatrice: Fine then.

 

She dropped her hand, the magical pressure fading slightly, and began walking toward the group near the door. Her footsteps echoed softly, and her tone lost its venom—though pride still edged her words.

 

Beatrice: Betty will take your advice and convey what she knows—but only in private, in fact. Let us go, half—Betty means, Emilia.

 

Emilia’s tense expression softened into a small, relieved smile. With a flick of her wrist, the ice wall melted away into harmless mist.

 

Federica and Roswaal stepped aside, parting near the doorway to allow Beatrice and Emilia to pass.

 

Felt was still shaken from what she had witnessed earlier—the violence, the shouting, the raw emotion—but even so, she managed to lift her trembling hand and flash her sister a shaky thumbs-up.

 

Felt: G-good job, big si-sis.

 

Her voice quivered, but the sincerity in her eyes spoke louder than words. She knew how much Emilia wanted to change, to grow into someone stronger and kinder. Seeing that progress play out—even before entering this mysterious theatre—made Felt’s chest feel warm. It was proof that her “big sis” really was evolving into a better version of herself.

 

Beatrice turned her gaze toward Emilia, her expression softening as she lowered her head.

 

Beatrice: Thank you for calming Betty down, I suppose.

 

Her tone carried a quiet humility that few had ever heard from her. The realization of how far she had let her anger go weighed heavily on both the Beatrice in the chair and the one on the screen. She had threatened someone innocent—someone Subaru cared about—and that wasn’t something she could simply brush aside.

 

Beatrice: I must also apologize to you too, Rem. This may not have been the current Betty, but it was still Betty who threatened your life.

 

Rem said nothing. Her lips parted, then closed again. Her eyes were clouded, uncertain—torn between guilt, fear, and confusion. The words Beatrice spoke were meant for forgiveness, yet all they did was remind her of the question haunting her heart:

 

What truly is the right thing to do?

Notes:

Yay Ram development🥳🥳🥳🥳.
I really wanted to touch on Ram’s verbal abuse towards Subaru. You could say Beatrice but she has really chilled out when she became Subaru’s spirit and her always helping him and helping his self esteem issues.
Also I don’t know how people say Emilia is not written well. I don’t know what happens in arc 6-9 so maybe she gets worse but throughout arc 1-5, Emilia has been one of the best written characters in the series. I really like her character and people just dumb her down to a naive girl who can’t give Subaru an answer. While some of that is true, her love for Subaru isn’t the only thing makes her special.

Chapter 70: Wild Card

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Beatrice and Emilia were in sitting on Emilia’s bed. Both were in uncomfortable silence as the storm rained on

 

Beatrice: So what is your plan?

Emilia: Hmm?

Beatrice: Your plan. You said you’ll help search for him. We don’t know when he would and Betty doesn’t want to wait so what is your plan

 

Emilia sighs as her shoulder loosen

Emilia: We’ll have to call upon her help

 

Beatrice clicked her tongue, obviously knowing who she was speaking of

Beatrice: And what makes you think she’ll help?

 

Emilia: You may not want to admit this, but Subaru and her has a somewhat good bond. I don’t see much but I know she actually likes him. I bet we can convince her to help us.

 

Beatrice sighs once more

Beatrice: If this is for my contractor then Betty will follow your plan. I guess my contractor’s wild ideas rubbed off on you

 

Emilia blushes as she hid her face but she quickly realised this was a serious moment so she wipe her face before looking at Beatrice

Emilia: Besides what happened, do you have any ideas on where he might have went?

 

Beatrice: He’s neither here, nor the village. Betty doesn’t think he would be in the new Sanctuary as it takes an hour to get there.

 

Emilia: New Sanctuary?

 

Beatrice: Don’t ask. Besides that, honestly Betty doesn’t know

 

Emilia: Than we’ll ask for her now. Let us go Beatrice

Emilia stood up and walked towards the door and Beatrice followed

Emilia: We’ll get you back Subaru

 

Julius’s brow arched slightly.

Julius:Her?” Who is she, Emilia?

 

Emilia took a few seconds to calm her breathing before she answered, her gaze dropping to the floor.

Emilia: You’ll have to see for yourself. Even I’m curious if she’ll agree to help.

 

Anastasia crossed her arms, her tone laced with suspicion.

Anastasia: It’s a simple question, Emilia.

 

Emilia smiled faintly, though her eyes betrayed uncertainty.

Emilia: It’s a secret. I just hope my theory’s correct.

 

Anastasia frowned, lost in thought.

Anastasia: [What could make Emilia so secretive?]

 

While the others exchanged glances, Reinhard stood perfectly still. He hadn’t intervened in the fights, hadn’t stopped his lady from charging forward, hadn’t said a single word to calm anyone.

His mind was locked on the words Subaru had spoken:

 

I’ll be better. I’ll BECOME better.

 

Those words—those awful, aching words—cut deeper than any blade could.

How could Subaru think that?

He’d already been the best friend Reinhard could have ever asked for.

 

He forced himself to remain composed, thankful that everyone else was too distracted to notice. Still, his hands trembled slightly as he clutched the small red dragon plushie to his chest—holding it tight, as though it could stop the wound Subaru’s words had left in his heart.

 

Ram sat stiffly at one end of the dining hall table, her posture straight but her eyes distant.

Across from her, Garfiel slouched in his chair, arms crossed, his sharp gaze locked on her. The muscles in his jaw twitched, and though he said nothing, the weight of his anger filled the room like smoke.

 

An uneasy silence hung between them—thick and stifling—until the soft click of footsteps broke through it.

 

Frederica entered quietly, carrying a tray with three steaming cups of tea. Her movements were graceful but tense, betraying the effort it took to stay composed. She placed a cup in front of Ram, another before Garfiel, and finally sat beside her brother with one for herself.

 

As she took a gentle sip, her expression softened with concern.

Frederica: So… why don’t you tell us what happened?

 

Ram didn’t respond right away. Her mind drifted—again and again—to her conversation with Beatrice. Every word replayed in her head like an echo she couldn’t escape. Each one struck her heart like an arrow, sharp and undeniable. Beatrice had been right. Painfully right.

 

Garfiel: Yo, Ram!

 

His voice cut through her thoughts, loud and impatient. She blinked rapidly, snapping back to reality, her composure briefly faltering.

Ram: Y-yes! I… I will tell the story.

 

She clasped her hands together on the table, forcing herself to breathe evenly before continuing. Slowly, with her voice steady but eyes uncertain, she began to recount what had happened over the last three days.

 

Ram had finished telling her story. Beneath the table, her hands trembled slightly, the only visible sign of the turmoil still twisting inside her.

 

Federica sat with her gaze lowered, her fingers tracing the rim of her teacup as she processed everything she’d heard—the conflict between Ram and Subaru weighed heavily on her. But it was Garfiel who drew her attention.

 

He sat forward now, elbows resting on his knees, eyes locked on Ram. His posture was tense—coiled like a spring—but deliberate, as though he was holding something dangerous inside.

 

Federica parted her lips to speak, hoping to ease the tension, but Garfiel raised a hand slightly, stopping her.

 

Garfiel: Are you stupid?

 

Ram: Huh?

 

Garfiel: Are you stupid, Ram?

 

Federica: Garf!

 

Her tone rose in alarm, but when her brother turned to face her, she froze. His expression wasn’t the usual fiery glare she expected—there was no shouting, no wild anger. Instead, it was something colder, tighter… a controlled fury that made his restraint even more unsettling.

 

Federica sank back into her seat, realizing that Garfiel wasn’t losing control—he was choosing to confront this with precision.

 

Garfiel gripped his beast plushie so tightly that its seams creaked under the pressure.

Garfiel: [Come on! Cap’n taught you how to be a man, not just a child. You of all people should know how to handle this—so man up!]

 

Like Emilia earlier, he was silently praying that his on-screen self would hold it together. Over the past year, Subaru had taught him more than how to fight—he’d taught him how to think. To control his anger. To understand that while fury could be a powerful weapon, it could just as easily become another enemy.

 

And though Garfiel had a long way to go, he’d learned to temper himself—to let thought lead before instinct. Maybe not in the heat of battle, but in most days, his attitude had softened. Now, he could only hope that the lessons his Cap’n drilled into him would take root… especially now.

 

Crusch’s voice cut through the quiet.

 

Crusch: While this is informative, shouldn’t we be shown what happened to Subaru afterward?

 

Her tone remained firm, but the strength that once carried her voice—the commanding energy of the Valkyrie of the battlefield—was muted, dulled by concern.

 

And she wasn’t alone. Her question resonated through the room, mirrored in the expressions of others—Anastasia, Al, even Reinhard. The last time they’d seen Subaru, he was panicking, racing headlong into a storm. That moment should’ve been the focus, the center of everything.

 

While I see your point, please refrain from telling me how to show reality. The choice to focus on Emilia’s camp—and their reaction to the conflict—is of great importance.

 

Crusch inclined her head respectfully, her composure never faltering. Yet, there was something faintly sad in her expression, something unspoken but heavy.

 

For many members of Emilia’s camp, the feeling was mutual. This scene—this painful, introspective moment between their friends—felt like something that should have happened in their own reality.

 

Not this exact path, perhaps, but something close.

 

Because in their world, this conflict between Ram and Subaru had never unfolded.

And now, watching it play out before them, they couldn’t help but wonder if that absence had been a mistake.

 

Garfiel: I won’t judge you for tearing his clothes off—that clearly was an accident. But you saw his arms bleeding, knew damn well he must’ve done it to himself… and you yelled at him? Hell, I shouldn’t even ask if you’re stupid, because it’s obvious that you are.

 

Ram froze.

She hadn’t expected those words—not from Garfiel. His tone wasn’t wild or uncontrolled like it once was. It wasn’t blind rage. It was sharp, deliberate, measured anger. And that somehow cut deeper than shouting ever could.

 

Garfiel pushed his chair back and stood, pointing a clawed finger at the scar that ran across his face. His emerald eyes burned—not with hate, but with conviction.

 

Garfiel: Look at me, Ram! This scar on my face? It was self-inflicted. I don’t know why Cap’n did that to himself, but it must’ve been something real bad.

He took a step forward, voice steady, filled with restrained emotion.

Garfiel: And you know what happened when I did this?

 

Ram’s breath hitched. She already knew the answer. She remembered Ryuzu speaking softly about that day—about the boy who hurt himself because he couldn’t bear the weight of failure.

 

Garfiel’s glare softened.

Garfiel: The old hag comforted me. She held me tight and told me it’d be alright. She helped me when I was breaking apart. That’s how you should’ve dealt with it.

 

He let out a heavy sigh and dropped back into his chair, crossing his arms.

Garfiel: Now, I ain’t gonna say I would’ve done it perfectly either. Maybe I’d have lost my head too, maybe I’d have yelled. But you, Ram—someone like you—you should’ve known better. Should’ve done it different.

 

Federica sat beside him, her teacup trembling slightly in her hands. She couldn’t believe what she’d just witnessed. Her brother—hot-headed, brash, and stubborn Garfiel—had just given one of the most mature, grounded responses she’d ever seen from him.

 

And for a brief, quiet moment… she was proud.

 

Garfiel: YES!!!

 

He shot up from his seat, the sudden burst of energy startling half the room. His beast-form plushie nearly flew out of his hand as he held it high, a grin stretching from ear to ear. His shout was the first sound in what felt like an eternity to break through the cold, heavy air.

 

Garfiel: Yes! My amazing self actually did it! Cap’n’s words weren’t for nothing!

 

Mimi jumped to her feet right after him, her face glowing with joy. The way her “husband” cheered lit a spark inside her, and she couldn’t help but mirror his excitement.

 

Mimi: Yes you did! My Garf did it! He’s so smart!

 

Her voice, full of pure pride, broke the tension like sunlight through storm clouds.

 

The energy was contagious. Wilhelm chuckled softly before beginning to clap. Julius soon followed, smiling as he joined in. Then one after another, hands began to come together in applause — until the sound filled the entire room.

 

For the first time since the viewing began, the cold atmosphere melted away.

 

Garfiel froze, eyes widening as he realized what was happening. They were clapping… for him.

 

Even Priscilla had lowered her fan, the polished snap of it closing echoing through the air. Her crimson eyes met his with a faint flicker of respect — subtle, but unmistakable.

 

For Garfiel, that alone felt like a victory worth more than any battle.

 

Petra: That was a good speech, Garfiel.

 

She smiled warmly, clapping her small hands together as her mouse plushie rested in her lap. The tension that had weighed down the room began to ease, and for the first time in what felt like hours, the air felt breathable again.

 

Federica: Yes. I’m quite proud that my little brother has matured so much.

 

Her voice carried a rare softness, the kind reserved for family. Garfiel turned toward her, a little bashful, scratching the back of his head even as his grin refused to fade.

 

Across the room, Otto — who had been sitting in quiet despair — lifted his gaze. Watching his younger brother still smiling after everything stirred something inside him. A small spark of hope, faint but bright enough to chase away his guilt.

 

Otto: You’re right, Federica. I didn’t think it’d be you who’d say that.

 

His words earned a chuckle from both siblings. Garfiel leaned back in his seat, his grin softening into something proud but grounded.

 

Garfiel: Thank the Cap’n and the old hag for that. This scar’s one I’ll live with, but I can endure it because of Cap’n’s advice.

 

The words struck deep in Beatrice’s chest. She had been sitting quietly, drowning in self-pity — but hearing Garfiel speak with such conviction lit something within her.

 

His words reminded her not only of Subaru’s strength but also of the lessons he’d given her.

Her connection with Ram might have been broken, perhaps beyond repair, but that didn’t mean she couldn’t still move forward. If her contractor could keep striving, then so would she — not just for him, but for herself as well.

 

As that thought took root, Beatrice’s eyes gleamed with faint determination. Once this episode ended, she knew what she had to do. There were certain people she needed to talk to — and she would.

 

Ram stood frozen, her mind still reeling from Garfiel’s words. His tone, calm yet cutting, carried a maturity she hadn’t expected from him — the same boy who once would’ve yelled without thinking. His logic was painful but true, and in that truth, she felt her own guilt weigh heavier.

Even Garfiel understood the mistakes she had made… and, deep down, she knew that perhaps he would have handled Barusu far better than she had.

 

Ram clenched her fists beneath the table. She couldn’t change what had happened — but she could make it right.

She would help bring Barusu back. She had to.

And as her thoughts sharpened, a quiet determination began to form into a plan.

 


 

The faint echo of thunder rolled outside as Emilia turned the heavy lock of a door deep within the mansion. The metal clanked, echoing through the stone hallway — a sound that made the air feel colder.

This wasn’t just a room; it was a cell.

 

Emilia took a deep breath before pulling the door open.

 

Even before she could speak, a familiar, bratty voice filled the air.

 

???: Uuugh, what took you so long, Big brother? I didn’t need you, of course! It’s just that maid was always so grumpy! Don’t tell me you were distracted my those ladies upstai—

 

Inside the cell wasn’t what one might expect.

Instead of chains or darkness, the room looked… lived in. Soft carpets covered the floor, and a neat little bed sat against the wall, surrounded by a small army of plushies — a strange contrast to the cold prison bars.

 

Sitting cross-legged on the carpet was a young girl with light blue hair tied into an elegant braid and eyes like cut emeralds. She wore a soft home-blue dress and pink slippers — casual, almost childish attire that didn’t match the setting at all.

 

The girl blinked, her confident smirk faltering as her gaze met Emilia’s.

 

Meili: Ooh… it’s you…

 

Her voice, once bright and mocking, dimmed into a quiet, disappointed whisper.

 

Crusch gripped her armrest in surprise.

Felix: What is that assassin still doing in your mansion, Emilia?

 

Emilia took a deep breath, then stood to face him.

Emilia: I knew you’d react like this. That’s why I waited until now to explain.

 

Beatrice grabbed Emilia’s hand, her gaze lowered, expression uncertain.

Beatrice: Let Betty tell it.

 

Emilia: Huh? Why?

 

Beatrice: Betty would like to. Please allow her to.

 

Though she still looked down, her grip tightened. Emilia could sense how much Beatrice needed this, and smiled softly before nodding. She sat back down, allowing Beatrice to take the floor.

 

Beatrice faced the room. Some looked at her with unease—memories of the furious spirit who nearly killed Ram still fresh in their minds. Beatrice felt their stares but steadied herself, squeezing her Subaru plushie in her other hand.

 

Beatrice: After the attempted assassination at our old manor, we captured the beast tamer. She was meant to be imprisoned in the capital for the rest of her youth—watched every hour. But… my contractor couldn’t allow that.

 

Priscilla’s fan cracked in her hand, her inner frustration building up

Priscilla: She nearly killed everyone in that manor, and the fool allowed her to live?

 

Beatrice: My contractor is too kind. He saw her as a child dealt a cruel hand, and convinced the council to let her be imprisoned under our supervision instead.

 

Otto: I can vouch for that. He came to me many times to strategize how to convince them.

 

Wilhelm: And you all agreed to it?

 

Frederica: While I was skeptical, I believed in Subaru’s judgment.

 

Many of the Emilia camp nodded in quiet agreement.

 

Beatrice: She was supposed to stay in the dungeon, but my contractor…

she smiled softly while looking back at her sleeping contractor and then her plushie

Beatrice: he turned it into a proper room. He followed the law—she couldn’t leave—but he gave her a warm bed, toys to play with, hot meals, and visited her often just to talk. He said he could turn that young assassin into a proper citizen.

 

A collective sigh passed through the room. Of course Subaru would do that. His kindness could be infuriating sometimes—but none of them were surprised anymore.

 

Felix, perhaps the most distraught among them, buried his face in his hands—frustrated, hurt, yet somehow still admiring that impossible kindness.

 

Beatrice: I didn’t speak to her much. It was usually Emilia, Subaru, or both who visited her. They talked about many things—but mostly, Meili would go on for hours about her pets. Subaru found it fascinating. She would never admit it, but… she grew quite attached to him. Subaru even began taking notes of mabeasts, he found them rather interesting and with Meili’s knowledge, she was sort of a teacher to him I suppose.

 

Crusch: Then why would you two go to her for help?

 

Emilia: Most likely for her ability to track Subaru through his scent.

 

Anastasia leaned forward, exasperated.

Anastasia: So you’ll just let her out—and her mabeasts, too? Are you people idiots?

 

Emilia: The council did state that as long as I, the candidate, and a bodyguard were present, she could be outside under supervision.

 

Al: This will not end well.

 

Anastasia [sigh]: I’ll bet. You people are way too trusting.

 

The atmosphere has began to warm up. Not back to what it was, that would take many private conversations, but it felt like the audience could begin to breathe again.

 

 

Meili: So what are you doing?

She sat back in her bed, on guard for whatever threat to come

 

Emilia held her hands up as a way to show she wasn’t violent.

Emilia: We aren’t here to hurt you Meili. We-we need your help?

 

Meili: Oh you need my help? But why would you need a dear assassin’s help?

she says with a fake smile on her face.

 

Beatrice: It’s Subaru…

 

That name alone brought Meili into full seriousness. She wouldn’t admit it but she felt Subaru and her had a bond. What may have happened?

Meili: So out with it, what happened?

 

Emilia began to tell the story of what had happened during the 3 days as much as she knew and Meili was getting more frustrated by the minute but she did her best to hide it. Assassin didn’t show emotions and her teachings made her an assassin but what she didn’t realise that Subaru had more of an influence than she knew. Her emotions could be read by her face and the one emotion it had was anger

 

Emilia: And that’s the story. We need your help finding him.

 

Meili: So you hurt him and now you want my help? What do I get out of this?

 

Emilia felt like an arrow pressed her heart but she needed to stay strong

Emilia: We need your help so we can get him back. Don’t you miss him?

 

Meili: If he ran away, that’s up to him. It of no concern to m—

Meili was interrupted by the great spirit

Beatrice: Do not lie..

A vain grew on Meili’s head

Meili: What did you say?

 

Beatrice walked up to Meili. Meili began to back away to the wall

Beatrice : When we entered here, you were already thinking of Subaru. He probably hasn’t been here for quite some time. You miss him.

 

Meili: That’s a lie! I don’t care for him at all. I am an assassin, we don’t care for others

Emilia: That’s a lie too. If you truly didn’t care for him then you would’ve thrown away all those toys he made for you

 

Meili was getting more frustrated as they were bringing up great points

 

Beatrice seeing this wasn’t going anywhere, ran to the girl, much to her displeasure and whispered something to her ear

 

Emilia: Beatrice! What are you doing?!

 

Beatrice ignored her and continued to whisper into Meili’s ear. When she backed away Meili hide a small smile and nodded to Beatrice.

Meili: We’ll have to wait until the storm is over. My friends can’t smell in the rain

 

Beatrice, accepting the nod and the answer walked towards Emilia and pointed to leaving the cell. Emilia was confused and walked away with Beatrice

 

 

Crusch: I must admit… I didn’t expect that. That assassin—showing such emotion for Subaru.

She leaned forward slightly.

Crusch: Perhaps he truly did reach her heart.

 

Garfeil: Cap’n always did have that effect on people… no matter who they were. He never saw a monster, just a person who needed a chance.

 

Garfeil tone carried both admiration and sorrow, as if remembering all the times Subaru’s kindness had cost him dearly.

 

Anastasia: Hmph. I’ll never understand how he does it. The boy’s got a heart too soft for this world. Still… I can’t say it didn’t work.

 

Emilia: What did you say to her to convince her?

 

Beatrice smirked as she started up the stairs, her twintails bouncing slightly.

Beatrice: I told her that if she helped us get Subaru back, Betty would convince him to give her his “special” cake.

 

For a moment, silence—then chaos.

Every single person’s eyes widened, pupils dilating like predators catching scent of prey.

 

Garfeil: Special cake? You mean— that cake?!

Al: So she instantly caved in for cake? No way he didn’t lace it. I don’t care if the director says he didn’t, they both are liars

 

Otto: That cake? The one with the vanilla glaze and whipped frosting?

 

Mimi: CAKE!!!

She jumped up in excitement

 

A collective murmur filled the room. You could almost feel the sugar-starved memories hit them all at once. The scent, the soft texture, the sweetness melting on their tongues—it was all too vivid.

 

Crusch: I… remember that cake. It was divine.

 

Felix’s ear stood up in wanting cake but he was still not recovered form before to speak up much

 

Anastasia pretended not to care but clearly drooling

Anastasia: He really should’ve started a bakery instead of getting himself into all this trouble…

 

 

Emilia gasped, stars in her eyes at the genius of Beatrice’s idea—only for her excitement to melt into longing as she wiped a thin line of drool from her lips.

Emilia: So what should we do now?

 

Beatrice: Betty will try to figure out any clues in Betty and Subaru’s room about her contractor’s whereabouts. You do not enter.

 

Emilia: Alright! May the spirits part this storm away!

She clasped her hands together in a hopeful prayer before she and Beatrice set off through the dim hallways, their steps echoing faintly against the marble floor as thunder rumbled outside.

 



The two reached the corridor that led to their rooms. The air was heavy with the scent of damp wood and the faint hum of mana. Beatrice stopped before her door, feeling a subtle pull in her heart—the magical bond between her and her contractor trembling like a disturbed thread.

 

She opened the door.

 

Beatrice’s eyes widened.  Her room was tidy, too tidy. Her bed looked as perfect as she left it. She saw 2 plushies of people she did not recognise but understood they must be acquainted with her contractor. In respect she gently picked them up and put them in a cabinet in her and Subaru’s desk.

A faint metallic scent of blood hung in the air, sharp and cold. Her heart, both magical and human, began to pound faster. Small, faint footprints—smudges of blood—traced across the floor, leading toward the bathroom.

 

She rushed inside.

 

There, in the corner near the bathroom, lay a bundle of Subaru’s clothing—his jacket and shirt, stiff and dark with dried blood.

 

Beatrice’s throat tightened. She knelt slowly, trembling fingers brushing against the fabric.

 

Beatrice: Betty is sorry… Betty will return you home, Subaru.

 

Her voice cracked, barely above a whisper, carried away by the storm outside.

 

*Knock*

 

The sharp sound made her jump. She turned toward the door, her small body tense.

 

Beatrice: Betty already told you not to come he—

 

The words froze on her tongue as she opened the door.

 

It wasn’t Emilia.

 

Standing before her, framed by the dim hallway light, was someone Beatrice least wanted to see—Ram. Her face unreadable, her maid uniform immaculate despite the storm’s humidity.

 

Beatrice: What do you want… maid?

 

Her tone was icy, her small hands curling into fists at her sides.

Notes:

Yes I added Meili🥳🥳🥳
It was a 50/50 weather I added her but thanks to certain people’s advice I found a way to add her in without making it look like I forgot about her(which I totally did. It wasn’t my fault😭, arc 4 anime completely cut out what happened to her in the end).
How do you guys think I wrote her?

“OMG, this doesn’t make sense! Meili only begins to help at arc 6” Yes I know, but I swear it’ll make sense in due time

Chapter 71: “Someone, help me”

Notes:

I have a discord server if you want to join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Beatrice: What do you want… maid?

 

Her tone was icy, her small hands curling into fists at her sides.

 

Ram met her gaze without a flinch, her own pink eyes reflecting both guilt and resolve. The storm’s rumble outside seemed to grow louder as the two women—once allies, now fractured by grief—stood face to face.

 


 

The scene changed to a boy bolting through the sky

Subaru was flying through the storm.

Or rather—being hurled through it.

 

The wind screamed in his ears as sheets of rain battered his face. His clothes clung to him, so soaked that one might think he had been swimming in a river instead of plummeting through the sky. Lightning flashed dangerously close, its blinding white veins tearing across the black clouds.

It was a miracle he hadn’t been struck yet.

 

Below him, through the roaring storm, the faint outline of the capital came into view. The golden rooftops glimmered weakly through the haze. He was losing altitude fast, the pull of gravity stronger than his will to resist.

 

Vega: [Hey!! Do something! You’re going to die if you don’t stop your fall!]

 

Subaru (screaming): It’s all my fault! It’s all my fault! IT’S ALL MY FAULT!!

 

Vega clicked his tongue in frustration, his voice trembling with urgency.

 

Vega: [Tch—then let me handle this then! You can have your mind crisis in the back.]

 

Subaru’s body suddenly went limp, his eyes rolling back for a brief moment. The storm swallowed him whole—until his eyes snapped open again, no longer filled with panic, but with grim determination.

 

Vega: Invisible Providence!

 

From his back, a translucent, spectral hand erupted, stretching wide—its fingers wrapping around his shoulders, then expanding outward. The palm unfurled like a ghostly parachute, catching the wind with a sudden burst of force.

 

The fall slowed dramatically—his descent reduced by nearly ninety five percent—but not enough to make it safe.

 

He slammed into the grassy plain just outside the capital. The impact rolled him violently across the field. The camera panned in slow motion as dirt and rain sprayed everywhere.

 

He came to a stop face-down in the mud, his body still.

 

Then the screen shifted—flashes of red and blue highlighting the extent of his injuries:

-Right femur: cracked.

-Shoulder muscles: torn.

-Two ribs: fractured.

-Severe bruising: across the chest and back.

 

Every breath came out as a sharp gasp, his body twitching from the pain.

 

Yet his eyes… still burned with life, life he regretted to have.

 

 

Everyone: SUBARU!!

 

The sheer horror of watching his body tumble across the grass like a broken doll sent shockwaves through everyone’s hearts.

 

Instinctively, Emilia pulled Subaru’s sleeping body closer to her chest. The sudden movement made Beatrice tumble off the contractor, landing on her feet with a pout.

 

Beatrice: Hey! Give Betty back her Subaru!

 

I agree with Beatrice. Please return his body to the chair. His body is… mostly fine.

 

Reinhard: Mostly fine—?

 

He froze mid-sentence. The answer came to him like a cold wind. He remembered Felix’s secret medical checkup on Subaru—the one where the healer had quietly warned everyone not to look too closely.

 

That memory rippled through the group. One by one, their faces shifted from confusion to silent dread. Whatever Felix had seen beneath Subaru’s clothes… none of them wanted to imagine it again.

 

Vega’s eyes rolled back as his body went limp on the soaked grass. For a long, silent moment, the storm raged above him — until Subaru retook control.

 

Then came the scream. Not one of pain, but of existence — the raw, shattering cry of someone still alive.

 

He staggered to his feet, fingers clawing through his wet hair, and began running toward the capital.

 

The streets were nearly empty. The storm kept everyone indoors, thunder and rain masking the sound of his frantic footsteps. His body was breaking down — ribs throbbing, leg trembling — but he never stopped.

 

He sprinted through street after street, half-stumbling, half-collapsing, until instinct alone turned him sharply into an alleyway. Mud splashed up his legs as he burst out the other end into the Commoner District.

 

There, on a dimly lit porch, he grabbed the door handle of a “stranger’s” home and shook it violently. It didn’t budge.

 

Desperation overtook reason. Invisible Providence flickered to life — a spectral hand slipping through the wood, twisting the knob from the inside.

 

The lock clicked.

 

Subaru rushed in, not questioning how it had opened — only that it had.

 

 

Everyone in the viewing room froze. They recognized that house immediately.

Even in his delirium, Subaru had instinctively gone there.

 

Julius’s eyes widened, his hands trembling as he squeezed the purple dog plush in his lap.

Julius: That’s…

 

Wilhelm: …Grandma’s home.

 

He finished Julius’s thought in a quiet voice, his eyes lowering in sorrow. Watching his adoptive grandson stumble into that place in such a state carved deep lines of grief into his face.

 

Inside the home, Cora lay asleep in her bed reading a book. She’d cried herself to sleep the night before, but for the first time in days, there was a fragile sense of calm in her heart after seeing Subaru again.

 

Then—

 

*CRASH*

 

Glass shattered somewhere in the house.

 

Cora’s eyes shot open.

Cora: Someone’s here.

 

She slid off the bed, tightening her sash and grabbing the spear from her closet. Her body moved on instinct, every muscle tense.

 

The hallway was dark. A small stand had been knocked over, a vase shattered across the floor. Rain dripped through the open doorway, and faint, wet footprints trailed deeper inside — leading toward the bathroom.

 

Cora’s grip on her spear tightened as she whispered under her breath,

Cora: I won’t let you defile her house.

 

She turned the handle slowly. The door creaked open—

 

And the spear slipped from her trembling hands.

 

There, on the bathroom floor, was Subaru.

 

He was soaked, shaking uncontrollably, his mask clearly shattered as his hair had streaks of grey and his eyes looked dead. Blood smeared the sink, the tiles, his own face — nails digging into flesh.

 

Subaru: Disgusting… You’re disgusting… Why are you still here? Why? Why? WHY?!

 

He wasn’t talking to her. He wasn’t talking to anyone. Just screaming — lost in some private nightmare as his skin tore beneath his own fingers.

 

Cora: STOP!

 

She dropped to her knees, grabbing his wrists, forcing his hands away from his face. Tears welled in her eyes as she held him still — not in anger, but sheer, desperate compassion.

 

The room fell into stunned silence.

 

On the screen, Subaru’s face was barely recognizable — a grotesque mix of blood, torn flesh, and anguish. The image seared itself into everyone’s mind, but it was Rem who broke first.

 

Her hand shot to her mouth, trembling as tears welled up in her eyes.

Rem: No… no, no, no…

 

She couldn’t stop herself. She reached out toward the sleeping Subaru beside her, her trembling hands gently cupping his face. For a brief moment, her mind clung to instinct — the healer in her screaming to act, to mend, to protect.

 

But nothing happened.

 

There was no warmth. No glow. No response.

Only the cold, suffocating truth of this place — magic wasn’t allowed here.

 

Rem, that won’t wor—

 

Rem: Shut up!

 

Her voice cracked, sharp and venomous — but behind it, pure heartbreak. She pressed harder, trying again and again to summon even a spark of mana, ignoring the reality that the Subaru on-screen wasn’t the one before her.

 

No magic came. Not even a flicker. This accursed room wouldn’t let her heal him, wouldn’t let her help him.

 

That won’t wor—-

 

Rem: THEN MAKE IT WORK!!!

 

Her scream echoed through the theater. It was the sound of someone breaking — someone who’d already lost everything too many times.

 

Her magic failed again, the light gone. She sank into her seat, covering her face with trembling hands as tears streamed down her cheeks.

Rem: Why… Why did this have to happen? Why him? Why always him…?

 

She curled into herself, knees drawn up, clutching the small Rem plush to her chest as if it were the only thing keeping her from falling apart.

 

No one else spoke.

The rest of the audience — knights, spirits, and friends alike — could only sit there, tears silently falling, as the screen showed the broken boy they all cared for.

 

 

Cora struggled to restrain Subaru, her hands gripping his wrists, but his strength was wild — frantic — and his slick, blood-soaked arms slipped from her grasp.

 

Before she could reach for him again, Subaru pressed a trembling hand to the upper right side of his forehead. His breathing hitched, eyes wide with delirium and self-hatred.

 

Subaru: This skin… it violates everything it touches.

 

With a cry that sounded more like a plea than a scream, he dragged his fingers down his face. Flesh tore beneath his nails — five jagged lines of red carved from his brow to the corner of his chin. Blood poured freely, splattering the white tile beneath him.

 

Cora: Stop!

 

Her voice broke, but he didn’t. The moment she saw his shaking hand reach for his face again, instinct took over. She lunged forward and struck him once — a heavy, precise blow to the temple.

 

Subaru’s body went still in an instant. His head fell to the side, blood dripping softly onto the floor.

 

Cora caught him before he hit the ground completely, lowering him into her arms. Her heart raced; the sound of the storm outside faded beneath the ringing in her ears.

 

Cora (whispering): You fool… you absolute fool…

 

Her voice trembled as she brushed the blood from his face, her hands shaking uncontrollably.

 

Cora pressed her trembling hands against Subaru’s torn face, a faint light flickering beneath her palms as healing magic began to take hold. The bleeding slowed, the raw edges of his wounds knitting just enough to keep him alive.

 

Her eyes widened when she saw the rest of his condition — bruises spreading across his neck and ribs, his body covered in half-healed cuts and scars. Even through his soaked clothes, she could see how broken he was.

 

She bit her lip hard, forcing herself to focus. Hours slipped by as she worked, the faint glow of her magic dancing across his body while rain began to stop outside.

 

Though she never removed his clothes out of respect, what little she saw was enough to make her heart ache. His arms were riddled with old scars — deliberate ones.

 

By the time night began to bleed through the curtains, Subaru’s face had begun to heal, but the five gashes carved into his skin remained like crimson trails.

 

Cora (softly): Those scars… they’ll be permanent.

 

Her voice trembled. She placed a hand over his bandaged face, feeling the warmth of his breath beneath her palm.

 

Cora: Subaru… why?

 

Her tears finally fell, one after another, landing softly on his cheek.

 

Cora: When I started hurting myself… you were the one who pulled me back. You told me I was worth saving. So why… why would you start doing it too?

 

Her voice cracked on the last word, the sound echoing in the quiet room as the storm outside began to fade.

 

 

The audience sat frozen, unable to look away.

 

They had seen everything—

His cracked nails.

His bruised shoulder.

The dark patch of internal bleeding on his thigh.

His hair, no longer black but streaked with grey.

The heavy bags under his eyes.

And now… his face.

 

The torn, bloodied ruin that had once carried his gentle smile. What remained was a grotesque mask, ripped and scarred, like he had been mauled by a beast — or worse, by his own hands.

 

A suffocating silence filled the theater until a small sound broke through.

 

Anastasia blinked and raised her hand to her cheek. Her fingers were wet. She hadn’t even realized she was crying.

 

Mimi, sitting beside her, saw the tears and hopped onto her lap, wrapping her little arms around her neck.

Mimi: It’ll be alright, Boss lady…

For a moment, Anastasia just stared at her. Then her composure cracked. She buried her face into Mimi’s shoulder, sobbing quietly as her tiny friend held her close.

 

Crusch had been fighting her own battle with composure. She’d held her tears when Subaru hit the ground, when he screamed, when he fell apart. But this… this was too much. The sight of his mangled face shattered every wall she had built. She pressed a trembling hand to her mouth, weeping into her glove. What could she have done if she knew? She along with Felix and Wilhelm were in the Eastern part of Lugunica dealing with royal business.

Crusch (whispering): Subaru…

 

Felix gently moved to her side, lowering her head to his chest. He stroked her hair gently, whispering soft comforts even as his own tears slipped silently down his cheeks. He had no words — only grief and the need to shield her from it.

 

Across the room, Felt slouched forward, her bangs hiding her eyes. Her shoulders shook, quiet but unrelenting. During this storm she along with Reinhard were in the North western part of the country dealing with bandits who were stealing supplies form the Slum Reconstruction Project

Felt: Damn it… why him?

Reinhard, sitting beside her, covered his face with one hand. A single tear escaped before he noticed her trembling. He reached out and clasped her hands. She turned toward him sharply, ready to snap — but when she saw the forced smile trembling on his lips, her defiance melted. She leaned into him, hugging him tight as her tears came freely.

 

And Priscilla… Priscilla Barielle, who prided herself on beauty, control, and poise — turned her gaze away. Her fan lowered, her usual smirk gone.

She detested self-destruction; it was a weakness she had long buried within herself. But this… this was not weakness. This was suffering.

Though her pride forbade her from crying, her grip on her lion plushie tightened until her knuckles turned white.

 

The room was filled with soft sobs, trembling breaths, and silent despair. Not one person could look at Subaru the same way again.

 

???: Love yourself

???: Please…live

???: Die! Die so I can live!

3 voices filled his head. Voices of people he can recognise but not identify. The voice got louder and faster. What was the right decision. Live or die? Hate yourself or love yourself? What was the right answer?

 

It was around 10 p.m. when Subaru’s eyes slowly fluttered open.

He lay beneath a warm blanket, his body heavy and sore. For a moment, everything was dark — until he realized he could only see through one eye.

 

Subaru: I… don’t remember this ceiling…

 

He tried to push himself up, but a quiet, steady voice cut through the silence.

 

???: What happened?

 

Turning to the side, he saw Cora, sitting beside his bed on a small wooden stool. A tray of wet cloths rested in her lap, faint steam still rising from them. Her hair hung over her face, hiding her expression, but the weight in her voice told him enough.

 

Subaru glanced down at himself — bandages wrapped around his thigh, shoulder, and face. He froze. His breath began to quicken. Memories of the storm, the blood, and his own hands came crashing down on him.

 

His chest tightened, panic swelling in his lungs — until her voice reached him again.

 

Cora: Take your time… I’ll be here waiting.

 

Her calm steadied him just enough to breathe.

 

Then the dam broke.

 

Subaru: I’m sorry…

His body was trembling.

A tear slipped from his uncovered eye, tracing a path down his bandaged cheek.

Subaru: I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry… I missed her so much, and I… I messed everything up…

 

Cora’s shoulders tensed. She realized what his words meant — the grief, the guilt, the weight he’d been carrying alone.

Her own tears welled up as she reached for another cloth, pressing it to her eyes before smiling weakly.

 

Cora: It’s alright… it’ll be “ok~ay”, Subaru.

 

She wanted to hug him, to cradle the broken man that had saved her — but she knew she couldn’t. Not yet. His mind may  still be fragile, his heart barely pieced together.

 

Still… for now, just having him awake — breathing, talking — was enough.

 

Subaru: Where did you get these clothes?

He looked down at himself. He was wearing his iconic jacket and shirt — ones that should’ve been torn apart by now, if his memory served right. This pair was made of wool rather than the multiple different materials his other cloths were made of.

 

Cora: Grandma and I knitted them a while back. Sorry if it’s too small.

Her tone carried a soft, nostalgic warmth.

 

Subaru: No! It’s perfect.

A small, genuine smile flickered across his face as he pressed the end of his sleeve to his cheek like a child clinging to comfort.

 

Cora watched him quietly before speaking again.

Cora: So… can you tell me what happened?

 

Subaru’s eyes widened. His hand froze mid-motion. He didn’t want to remember what happened — not the blood, not the shouting, not the guilt that clawed inside his chest. But after a deep gulp, he forced himself to speak. She deserved the truth, or at least part of it.

 

Subaru: I… I got into a fight with a friend back home. She was just worried about me, but I yelled at her… for no good reason. Then I ran away like a coward.

His voice cracked at the last word.

 

Cora didn’t respond right away. She just looked at him, her eyes thoughtful behind the curtain of her bangs.

 

Cora: [There has to be more. His clothes were torn when I found him, and he was speaking nonsense in his sleep. Should I press him? …No.

 

She glanced at his bandaged arms, the faint tremble in his hand as he tried to hide his pain.

 

Even when he asked about what happened to me when we first met, I didn’t trust him enough to tell him everything. I’ll give him that same time now.]

 

She smiled faintly

 

Petra: He didn’t even talk about when Ram stripped him… or how he felt so alone.

Her small hands clenched tightly around her orange mouse plushie, the fabric creasing under her grip. Anger and frustration mixed in her voice.

 

Otto: It can’t be helped.

He sighed, his expression darkening.

Otto: He saw the situation as his own fault.

 

Petra: That isn’t right!

Her voice cracked — half fury, half sadness.

 

Otto: Trust me, I know that!!

The sharpness in his tone startled her. Otto’s usual calm composure was gone, replaced by a rare flash of anger. He ran a hand through his hair, exhaling shakily.

Otto: He always does this… blames himself for everything. Even when it’s just—

he stopped himself, eyes lowering,

Otto: —just bad luck and circumstances crashing down on him.

 

Petra: There is no way this is just bad luck.

 

 

Subaru and Cora continued to talk quietly, sharing small stories and memories about their grandmother. The air between them felt fragile but warm — not quite happy, yet far gentler than the silence before. For the first time in a long while, Subaru’s voice carried a faint, nostalgic light.

 

As they talked, Cora carefully began removing the bandages. The last layers came away to reveal faded bruises along his thigh, light scars tracing his arms, and skin where the bruised nails and shoulder had already healed.

 

Cora: I’m sorry… I couldn’t completely get rid of the scars on your body. Or the one on your face.

 

Subaru quickly waved his hands, shaking his head.

Subaru: No, no! You did really well. I know healing magic isn’t your strong suit, but you still managed to bring me back. You also always healed my leg when I told you to break it so I have much more to thank you for. And what do you mean by ‘my face’?

 

Cora hesitated, her fingers brushing over the hem of her sleeve before reaching into her pocket. She pulled out a small, polished mirror.

 

Cora: I put your mask back on, but we discovered something… If your face — with or without the mask — is damaged, the marks stay. You came here without it, and I managed to fix it, but…

 

She gave the mirror to him.

 

Subaru froze.

 

Reflected back at him was a face forever changed — five deep, diagonal scars carved across from the upper right of his forehead to the lower left of his chin. They looked old, almost burned into his very identity, as if time itself refused to erase what he’d done.

 

His hand trembled as he lifted it, fingertips hovering over the new scars.

 

 

The room fell silent, the air thick with grief.

 

Emilia’s trembling hands cupped Subaru’s sleeping face, her tears falling softly onto his cheek.

Emilia: Your beautiful face… why did you have to hurt yourself like this?

Her voice cracked, barely more than a whisper, as she brushed her thumb along the faint scar that wasn’t really there — not in this Subaru.

 

Beatrice sat stiffly on her contractor’s lap, her small hands balled into fists. Her butterfly eyes were swollen from crying, yet she forced herself to speak. She couldn’t face her Subaru

Beatrice: Director…?

 

Yes, Beatrice?

 

She hesitated, her voice trembling between fear and hope.

Beatrice: You said my contractor… is currently wearing his mask, correct?

 

That’s right. Why do you ask?

 

Beatrice’s breath hitched.

Beatrice: Then… is his face—

she swallowed, struggling to finish,

Beatrice: —scarred, like the one we just saw?

 

Her tone wasn’t just questioning — it was pleading. She wanted, needed, him to say no.

 

No. Thankfully… he didn’t scar his face like he did in that timeline.

 

Beatrice froze for a moment — then let out a shaky, relieved sigh. Her small shoulders dropped as she wiped her eyes again.

Beatrice: I see… thank goodness, in fact.

Even if it was only for a fleeting moment, the joy of knowing her Subaru hadn’t done it again made her heart — artificial or not — ache with quiet, genuine warmth.

 

Subaru: It’s fine.

He smiled — small, fragile, and wrong.

 

Cora: No, it’s not—

 

Subaru: It’s fine…

The words came again, flatter this time. His voice sounded hollow, as if something inside him had cracked in half.

 

Cora froze. The faint light in his eyes — the one that had just begun to return — was dimming again. She recognized that look. The distant emptiness of someone slipping away into a place she couldn’t follow.

 

Quietly, she reached forward and took the mirror from his trembling hand, setting it aside before he could stare any longer.

 

Cora: …How about we go outside for a bit?

Her voice was gentle, deliberate.

Cora: The storm’s passed, and we’re running low on groceries. The capital’s calm tonight — it might be nice to get some air.

 

For a moment, Subaru didn’t answer. Then, with a slow nod, he pulled his jacket close and stood up, his face unreadable beneath the scars.

 

Notes:

You may ask why couldn’t Cora heal his scars when she has been healing Vega’s broken leg every time he goes to a meeting.

That is because it is easier to heal 1 big problem rather than 10+ mild problems.

Also Cora isn’t an experienced healer like Rem or Beatrice. She is more experienced at using water magic to create ice spears and fighting

Chapter 72: New Development

Summary:

I have a discord server if you want to join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

It’s the place where I talk to either fan or peple who can help me write better

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

For a moment, Subaru didn’t answer. Then, with a slow nod, he pulled his jacket close and stood up, his face unreadable beneath the scars.

 

Emilia turned her head toward the silent doctor sitting beside Crusch.

 

Emilia: Felix?

 

The demi-human didn’t respond at first. His eyes stayed locked between the screen and his lady’s silhouette — as if unsure which world he belonged to. He had started speaking again after Subaru’s earlier breakdown, but every word since then had been more quiet, less energetic, and distant.

 

Inside, his heart churned. Subaru’s spiral — that relentless, self-destructive drive — reflected far too much of his own. The way Subaru sacrificed himself for others mirrored the way Felix had devoted everything to Crusch.

His doctor’s mind told him it wasn’t love — it was obsession. A dependency disguised as duty.

But his heart whispered something else. If it’s for her… I don’t care what it is.

 

That clash between logic and emotion silenced him, left him unsure what to feel.

 

Emilia: Felix?

Her voice was softer this time, worried.

 

Crusch noticed, too. She reached over and gently placed her hand atop his, the warmth of her touch grounding him back into the present.

 

Felix quickly sat upright

Felix: Y–yes?

 

Emilia: Are any of the scars or bruises we saw on the screen… also on him?

She pointed at Subaru’s sleeping body beside her.

 

Felix froze. The question pierced deep, reopening memories of that secret examination. His teeth began to chatter before he forced himself to stop, masking his emotions beneath a fragile professional tone.

 

Felix: No… from what I’ve seen, none of those markings — aside from the faint scars on his arms — are present on our Subaru.

 

Emilia let out a shaky breath, a sigh of relief. But her eyes lingered on Felix, full of quiet worry. She wanted to ask — what did you see then?

But the doctor’s earlier plea to keep his findings private still echoed in her mind.

 

So she stayed silent, clutching Subaru’s hand a little tighter instead.

 

 

The screen fades to black.

Text appears in quiet white letters:

“4 hours and 45 minutes ago.”

 

[Fade in — the manor.]

The air feels heavy, the atmosphere soaked in grief and silence.

 

Beatrice: What do you want… maid?

 

Her tone was icy, her small hands curling into fists at her sides.

 

Inside Subaru and Beatrice’s room, Ram stands stiffly in front of the little spirit.

Beatrice’s mana flares, soft pink butterflies of light flickering around her like warning embers. Her eyes narrow, cold and unwelcoming.

 

Beatrice: Your pride must have rot your mind if you think you can walk in here, I suppose.

Her butterfly eye sharpened, glowing faintly as she glared up at the maid.

 

Ram didn’t flinch. She stood tall — but her voice trembled as she spoke.

 

Beatrice: What do you want?

Her tone dripped with venom, each word a dagger.

 

Ram’s composure cracked for just a moment. She lowered her head — not a polite dip, but a deep, desperate bow that stunned even Beatrice.

 

Ram: Please! Please allow Ram to assist you!

 

Beatrice’s expression faltered, but only for an instant before it twisted into disdain.

 

Beatrice: You think begging will earn you forgiveness? You disgust me.

Her hand moved to shut the door, but a voice stopped her.

 

Ram: No!

 

Beatrice froze. The sound wasn’t proud or sharp — it was raw. Panicked.

Ram was breathing heavily, her usual elegance breaking apart.

 

Ram: Ram knows what she did was wrong. What she did to Barusu was awfully wrong. She should have been gentler… kinder.

Her words wavered, as though each one hurt to admit.

Ram: As his supe—

 

She bit her tongue, forcing herself to correct it.

 

Ram: …As his friend, Ram should have done better. She’ll do anything if it means he can return. Please… grant Ram that honor.

 

The room went still.

Beatrice’s expression softened — not with forgiveness, but with pain.

Hearing those words, hearing that voice tremble for Subaru’s sake, struck something deep inside her.

 

But Beatrice didn’t answer.

She just stared — torn between the fury of a guardian and the sorrow of someone who missed him just as much.

 

The two stood in silence, the air between them thick with mana and unspoken anger.

 

Beatrice: You hurt him?

Her voice trembled, quiet but laced with fury.

 

Ram: Ram knows.

 

Beatrice: You defiled his manhood…

The venom in her tone deepened, eyes glowing faintly with wrath.

 

Ram: Ram knows…

Her voice cracked — not in pride, but in guilt.

 

Beatrice: Even if he forgives you… Betty won’t.

 

Ram: Ram has accepted that.

Her answer was steady, even as her hands shook by her sides.

 

Beatrice’s fists clenched at her sides. Every part of her wanted to lash out, to hurt this woman who had wounded the person she loved most. But rage wouldn’t bring him back — and pride wouldn’t find him faster.

 

She swallowed the fire burning in her chest and turned away, opening the door wider.

 

Beatrice: You may not speak a word of what you find to anyone — including that clown — unless Betty permits it. If Betty discovers you’ve betrayed her…

Her eyes flickered with something dark and dangerous.

Beatrice: …then you won’t be the only one who suffers.

 

Ram didn’t raise her head. A bead of sweat traced down her cheek as the full weight of the threat sank in.

She knew exactly what Beatrice meant. Her sister — her gentle, innocent sister — could be caught in the crossfire if she disobeyed.

 

Slowly, silently, Ram lifted her head — her face pale but resolute — and stepped into the dark room.

 

Rem: Yes! My sister is the best sister ever!

Her voice was bright and full of pride. She hugged her sleeping sister tightly, unable to contain her joy.

Rem: You see that, Beatrice? She isn’t all about her pride after all!

 

Beatrice turned her gaze toward Rem. She didn’t mind the girl’s excitement — Rem’s happiness was genuine, and Beatrice could never bring herself to hate her, not after all what she saw after arc 2. But Ram… Ram was another story entirely.

 

Beatrice’s small hands clenched around her dress as she looked towards the sleeping girl. Even though she could admit that she’d gone too far in her rage — even though she had tried to kill the girl — forgiveness was still beyond her reach. The bridge between them wasn’t just burned; it had been reduced to ash.

 

To Beatrice, Ram was not a friend. Not an ally.

Just a necessary acquaintance — for now.

 

Ram stepped into the room — and froze.

Everything was immaculate. Too immaculate. The air was stale, as though no one had lived there for days. Even the faint hum of magic that usually lingered around Beatrice’s chamber was gone.

 

Her eyes scanned the space until she noticed something odd — a small, broken frame at the base of Subaru’s bed. She crouched down, tugged at the splintered wood, and peered underneath.

 

Dozens of plushies were hidden beneath the bed, lined up neatly like secret sentinels of comfort. Ram reached for one — a black dragon plushie, looked brand new. She lifted it to her face and froze again.

 

There was a faint scent. Familiar. Sharp. Metallic.

 

Blood.

 

Ram’s eyes darted across the room — left, right, up, down. It wasn’t just the plushie. The scent was everywhere. Faint, but undeniable.

 

Before she could think further, Beatrice snatched the plushie from her hands. The spirit brought it close, inhaled — and her small shoulders trembled.

 

Beatrice: Ooh… Subaru…

 

Her voice cracked with grief before she gently placed the plushie back under the bed, smoothing its fabric as though tucking it in. Then, her expression hardened again.

 

Beatrice: Keep looking. There must be something he left behind.

 

Ram nodded, her eyes softening with guilt as the two began to search the room in silence — one driven by regret, the other by fear.

 

 

Julius’s usually immaculate hair was slightly unraveled, a faint bump still visible on his forehead though the swelling had begun to fade.

 

Anastasia: How are you holding up, Julius?

 

Julius: My lady, I apologize… I must look like a mess, don’t I?

 

Anastasia chuckled softly

Anastasia: Well, you don’t look like the picture-perfect knight you always try to be.

 

Julius: I’m sor—

 

Anastasia: Don’t apologize.

Her tone softened, but her eyes remained heavy with emotion.

Anastasia: Truth be told, it warms my heart to see you so shaken by this. It proves how much you care for him… that you’re a true friend to Subaru.

 

Anastasia’s hand tightened around the fabric of her dress as her voice began to tremble.

Anastasia: This… this is really hard to watch. If you weren’t bothered by any of this, I’d have thought you were a bit psychotic—like that clown over there.

 

She nodded toward Roswaal, who stood silently, his face stripped of its usual farcical grin.

 

Julius: Thank you for your kind words, my lady. But… how are you faring?

 

Anastasia: Thanks to this little bottle of joy…

She smiled faintly, squeezing Mimi in a tight hug as the small girl’s eyes remained fixed on the screen.

Anastasia: …I’ve been able to keep myself together. Sorry, boys.

 

She glanced at Tivey and Hetaro, who sat close by.

 

Tivey: It’s alright, Boss.

 

Hetaro: Yeah. If our sister’s helping our mistress, we’re happy to lend her to you.

 

Mimi: Hey! Mimi’s not an object!

She pouted while crossing her arms

 

The three burst into laughter.

For a brief moment, the tension in the room lifted — a small pocket of warmth in an episode that had been nothing but heartbreak and sorrow.

 

 

Ram knelt beside Subaru’s desk, brushing off a thin layer of dust before spotting a small, weathered book tucked against the wall. She reached down and pulled it free.

 

Ram: I found this.

She turned to show it to Beatrice.

 

The spirit’s eyes widened instantly.

Beatrice: Do not touch that, I suppose!

 

Beatrice rushed over, snatching the book from Ram’s hands with surprising force for her size.

 

Ram: What is it? Does it have something to do with Barusu?

 

Beatrice: It’s his private journal, I suppose! We shouldn’t read it!

 

Ram: Ram understands you don’t wish to invade his privacy—but if it might help us find him, shouldn’t we open it?

 

Beatrice froze, clutching the worn journal tightly against her chest. The leather cover was scratched and softened by time, the edges frayed as if handled often.

As a spirit, privacy was something sacred to her—a contract of trust between souls.

And though she longed to follow Subaru everywhere, to listen to his thoughts, his laughter, even his silence… she knew some things belonged only to him.

 

She exhaled softly, looking up at Ram.

Beatrice: You said… a letter came to him, didn’t you?

 

Ram: Yes.

 

Beatrice: Then we’ll look through that letter first. If it tells us nothing… then we’ll open this. Let’s search—

 

A knock interrupted her mid-sentence.

Both girls turned toward the door.

Ram approached and opened it carefully.

 

Standing there was Emilia, her expression soft and uncertain.

 

Emilia: I’m sorry for—

She paused, surprised to see Ram at the door instead of Beatrice.

Emilia: Ram? What are you doing here?

 

Ram: Ram and Beatrice have decided to work together to find Barusu’s location. What brings you here?

 

Emilia: I was at the library when I saw a piece of paper on the floor. When I picked it up, I realized it was the letter addressed to Subaru. I didn’t read it… I didn’t want to invade his privacy.

She offered the folded parchment gently.

Emilia: So I thought… Beatrice could handle it. Since she’s his spirit companion.

 

Ram accepted the letter with a bow of her head.

 

Emilia: I spoke with Meili. In the morning, we’ll start tracking Subaru’s scent. If you discover anything new before then, please—let us know. I’ll send a letter to Annerose and Sir Clint that we will be departing soon. Hopefully they’ll be back from their trip.

 

Ram: Thank you.

 

As Emilia turned and left, Beatrice glanced down at the letter now in Ram’s hands.

 

Roswaal sat still, his painted smile gone. He didn’t pity Subaru—nor did he rejoice in his suffering. Whether the boy was happy or broken mattered little to him; Subaru’s emotions were irrelevant to him unless it affected his goal.

 

But as the screen continued to play, a quiet irritation began to settle beneath his calm exterior.

 

Roswaal: [It doesn’t make sense… Emilia and Ram both claimed he was fine in our timeline, yet in this one… he runs away? What could have caused such a drastic change in one loop to create such events? How will Subaru die? Will he end himself fearing being unaccepted for his vulnerability? No—there must be something I’m missing.]

 

The thought gnawed at him.

For once, Roswaal found himself navigating blind. The events of the previous arcs—everything from the mansion incidents to the sanctuary—were carefully charted, each piece placed according to his long-term plans. But this… this new chain of events had no script.

 

His painted fingers tapped slowly against his thigh, his mismatched eyes narrowing.

 

Roswaal despised uncertainty. He despised not knowing.

And the realization that even he—who prided himself on understanding every possible outcome—was now watching something entirely outside his foresight… that quietly unsettled him.

 

 

Ram handed the folded letter to Beatrice.

Beatrice sat down on the edge of her and Subaru’s bed, the mattress barely dipping under her small frame. She unfolded the letter with delicate care, her eyes scanning each word.

 

As she read, her pupils began to tremble. Her small hands shook, the paper crinkling between her fingers.

 

Ram: What is it?

 

Beatrice’s voice faltered.

Beatrice: It says…

 

The camera cut to the letter itself as Beatrice read aloud:

 

Subaru,

 

I don’t know how to say this but..Grandma,…she passed away.

 

Sorry for this sudden news, but please come to Jace’s grave.

 

I… I can’t do this alone.

 

— Signed, your sister.

 

 

The room fell silent.

The air seemed to thicken as the weight of the words sank in.

 

Ram: Barusu… has a sister?

 

Beatrice: No! The one thing Betty knows is that Subaru has no living family members!

 

Ram: His family… is dead?

 

Beatrice: He never said it outright, but Betty got the sense that they were. He used to speak of them with tears in his eyes. He always said, “My family isn’t here”, I suppose.

 

Ram: Maybe… maybe he meant they’re not in this country?

 

Beatrice slowly shook her head.

Beatrice: No. Subaru often cried saying that he could never meet them again. Whoever this “sister” and “grandma” are… they’re titles, not blood.

 

Her voice broke slightly as she clutched the letter to her chest.

 

Beatrice: Whether she were truly his family or not, this Grandma was precious to him. And now… she’s gone. That must be why he ran away. He was mourning—and you… no, we did nothing.

 

Ram stepped back, her hand covering her mouth as the realization pierced her.

Her friend—no, her comrade—had just lost someone dear. And instead of offering him comfort, she had driven him deeper into despair.

 

How could she have been so blind?

 

Beatrice’s comment didn’t make sense to anyone present—not even to Beatrice herself, who sat in her contractor’s lap and quickly realized how absurd it sounded. How could Ram possibly know something Subaru had gone out of his way to hide from everyone, including her? The thought was so ridiculous that Beatrice let out a loud, exasperated sigh. Clearly, those words came from anger, not reason.

Beatrice’s hands tightened on her dress, her butterfly eyes glimmering faintly.

Beatrice: Betty never would’ve guessed that when Subaru said his parents were in another place… he meant another realm.

 

Her voice wavered slightly as she remembered the Sanctuary trials — the moment Subaru’s parents appeared before him. She understood what those smiles truly meant: farewells disguised as encouragement.

 

Frederica: They’re probably still looking for him… somewhere. That’s… that’s not right.

She bit her lip, her usual composure slipping.

Frederica: No parent should ever lose their child — especially one like him. Not in a way like that.

 

Petra hugged her orange mouse plushie tight, tracing its whiskers with trembling fingers.

She remembered Subaru’s mother’s gentle warmth — that same kindness that once made her feel safe.

Petra: She seemed so nice… I bet she and my mama would’ve been good friends. They’d probably sit together and knit all day…

 

Al leaned back in his chair, his one visible eye staring at the ceiling. For once, his usual grin was gone.

 

Al: Damn, brother…

He chuckled weakly, though there was no joy in it.

Al: You really had quite the old man.

His tone carried something raw — respect, and somewhat admiring for the kind man that was Kenichi Natsuki.

 

 

Beatrice: Who brought it here?

 

Ram: Miss Bilma did.

 

Beatrice’s eyebrow arched.

Beatrice: Bilma? Why would she deliver Subaru’s letter? She isn’t a courier.

 

Ram: Ram isn’t sure. We should ask her.

 

Beatrice crossed her arms, thinking aloud.

Beatrice: She, along with Ryuzu Alma, should arrive sometime tomorrow. Mine, Roswaal, and the demi-human twins vanishing so suddenly would certainly cause them to come here demanding an explanation… though it’ll take them some time.

 

Ram: Then the plan should change. Once the Ryuzu copies arrive, we’ll ask how they got the letter. After that, we’ll use Meili’s smallest mabeasts to track his scent.

 

Beatrice: Right.

 

Her eyes flickered toward Subaru’s journal resting beside the bed. Hesitation clouded her expression before she reached for it with trembling fingers.

 

Beatrice: But… we may need more information. Maybe the journal will mention where Subaru could’ve gone.

 

She took a slow breath, clutching the worn cover tightly.

Then — with a quiet resolve — she opened it.

 

Beatrice’s eyes traced the first line carefully, but confusion flickered in her butterfly eyes. She turned to the next page—only for her brows to furrow deeper. Page after page, her expression darkened, shifting from confusion to frustration as she flipped faster and faster.

 

Ram: What is it? Is it something bad?

 

Beatrice didn’t answer. Her hands gripped the journal tighter as she kept scanning, eyes darting from line to line like she was chasing meaning that refused to stay still.

 

Ram: Lady Beatrice, what is it?

 

Beatrice finally froze mid-turn. Her tiny fingers pressed against the pages before she whispered, voice trembling with irritation and disbelief.

 

Beatrice: …I can’t read it. It’s all jumbled together. It’s like he wrote five different notes on the same page—there’s no order, no sense to it at all.

 

She turned the journal toward Ram.

 

Ram blinked, trying to make sense of the mess before her. Nearly every line was gibberish—letters scattered, words twisted over one another, phrases that began halfway through other sentences.

 

Ram: Can’t you use a spell to organize the texts?

 

Beatrice shook her head, the butterfly in her eyes fluttering with frustration.

 

Beatrice: Mother did teach Betty a spell like that… but it wouldn’t help much. These texts… they’re layered so heavily that trying to organize them would just jumble the notes even more.

 

Ram: But we need to try. How about you try to unscramble the pages with the least amount of layering?

 

Beatrice sighed but agreed. Any information was better than nothing.

 

She raised her hand over the open journal. A gentle hum filled the room as mana gathered around her fingertips, golden light tracing the air like threads being spun. The pages fluttered on their own, flipping faster and faster until they blurred into motion.

 

Anastasia watched with a glimmer of excitement in her eyes. Though the situation unfolding in the mansion was undeniably tragic, the revelation that Beatrice could wield various book-related spells stirred a spark of hope within her.

 

Anastasia: [Maybe she could translate those texts for me?]

 

The thought lingered. The ancient writings of the man whose name she carried—Hoshin—had baffled every scholar who’d tried to decipher them. Perhaps Beatrice was the key. It was a long shot, but Anastasia had chased far wilder possibilities before.

Anastasia: Even if it’s the smallest chance, I have to chase it.

Her greed wouldn’t allow her to pass up a possible chance of reading those texts.

 

Beatrice: This will take the rest of the day I suppose. While Betty is doing this, go retrieve some magic crystals for Betty as well.

 

Ram: Alri— cough! cough!

 

Her sentence broke apart into violent coughs. She doubled over, clutching her chest.

 

Beatrice’s hand froze mid-air, the spell dimming immediately.

 

Beatrice: You haven’t received your mana infusion from the clown, have you?

 

Ram: It’s fine. Ram can keep going.

 

Beatrice lowered her hand, the mana fading into small sparkles that drifted to the floor. Her tone dropped, firm yet not unkind.

 

Beatrice: Betty advises you to rest up and prepare for tomorrow.

 

Ram: Bu—

 

Beatrice: That isn’t a request.

 

Her gaze sharpened, the air around her thick with authority.

 

Beatrice: Betty will never forgive you for what you did to my contractor… but Betty also won’t allow you to collapse and make things worse. So—be gone.

 

Before Ram could form another protest, a burst of force erupted beneath her feet.

 

Ram: W–wait—!

 

A surge of mana enveloped her, and in an instant, she was blasted backward through the doorway, vanishing from Beatrice’s room and a faint thud echoing down the hall.

 

Beatrice exhaled softly, turning back to the book.

The pages continued to turn, whispering secrets only magic could hear.

 

Felt: Wait—Felix?!

 

She suddenly stood up on her chair, pointing straight at the doctor with wide eyes, trying her best to follow Garfeil’s cheery vibe

 

Felix: Hmm?

 

Felt: Couldn’t you heal Ram’s horn? You’re, like, the greatest doctor in the lands, aren’t you?!

 

Felix blinked at her enthusiasm, then chuckled softly, scratching the back of his head in mild embarrassment.

 

Felix: Ehh, that’s sweet of you to say, nya, but I can’t.

 

Rem, who already knew the answer, lowered her gaze. Still, hearing it aloud made her chest ache all over again.

 

Petra tilted her head, a faint crease forming between her brows.

 

Petra: Why not?

 

Felix sighed, his tone softening as his tail flicked once behind him.

 

Felix: Well, her horn was broken many years ago. The wound’s long since healed—so there’s nothing left for me to fix, nya. Even if it happened now, the best I could do is reattach the horn and use healing magic to help it mend… but oni horns are a special kind of organ. They’re not like bones or flesh. Once they’re shattered, it’s… nearly impossible to restore them.

 

A small silence followed. Rem’s hands clenched together in her lap, while Felt looked down, guilt tugging at her expression.

 

Felt: …So even the best can’t fix everything, huh?

 

Felix smiled sadly, folding his arms.

 

Felix: That’s the harsh truth.



The screen shifted back to the capital. A time metia showed that it was 10:15 pm, back in the present. Rain-slick cobblestones glistened under the pale glow of the capital’s lanterns. Subaru and Cora walked side by side, their footsteps echoing softly through the damp streets. The air was heavy with humidity — a sure sign another storm was coming.

 

Subaru’s hand kept drifting toward his face, tracing the five thin slashes that scarred his cheek. His voice broke the quiet.

 

Subaru: You do know every shop’s closed by now, right?

 

Cora: I know.

 

Subaru: Then why drag me out here?

 

Cora hesitated. Her voice wavered when she finally spoke.

 

Cora: It looked like you needed it… Plus—

Her voice cracked slightly.

Cora: I didn’t want to be at her house alone.

 

Subaru glanced at her from the corner of his eye. The loss of their grandmother still lingered between them like the weight of the storm clouds above.

 

Subaru: …Yeah. I get it.

He gave a faint nod.

Subaru: And thanks—again—for patching me up.

 

Cora: It’s no—

 

Before she could finish, a man stumbled out from the side street, nearly tripping over his own feet. His voice cracked with panic.

 

Loughton: Subaru! Please—!

 

He clutched Subaru’s coat, trembling, eyes darting left and right like a cornered animal.

 

Subaru: Whoa—hey, calm down. What’s going on?

 

Loughton: It’s—It’s Nana! She’s gone! She saw some slum kids out in the storm and—she ran after them! My wife and I—we’ve been searching for hours! There’s no sign of her! Please, Subaru—please help me!

 

The man’s knees buckled. He broke into sobs, collapsing against Subaru’s chest.

 

Cora immediately raised her arm, magic beginning to stir at her fingertips—but Subaru stopped her with a calm gesture.

 

His expression hardened.

 

Subaru: What area was she last seen in?

 

Loughton: Near the commoner district. But she could’ve gone into the slums by now—

 

Subaru’s tone turned colder, sharper, methodical.

 

Subaru: Cora. Search the commoner district. Question anyone who’s still awake. I’ll take the slums. If we don’t find her in an hour, we regroup here and use our contacts to widen the search.

 

He turned back to Loughton.

 

Subaru: How many children was she helping?

 

Loughton: Two. Both… demi-humans.

 

Subaru went silent for a long second. His eyes darkened, the warmth fading into a steely glint. When he finally spoke again, his voice was low, controlled.

 

Subaru: Got it.

 

Cora’s breath caught. The tone, the posture—the look in his eyes. That wasn’t Subaru anymore.

 

Cora: …Vega.

 

He met her gaze briefly, then turned toward the streets and without a word began running in search.

 

Cora: Of course.

Notes:

What’s up guys? So to keep this short, I’m taking a small break. School has been kicking my butt for awhile now and I can’t juggle both school and this at the same time without cutting corners, so there will be a small break. Not a long one, you and I are both too invested into this series for it to take a hiatus. It’s more like it’ll be a month break at max, unless something inspires me enough to write a chapter.

Chapter 73: Forging a New Being

Summary:

I have a discord server if you want to join
https://discord.gg/G8Cf9zNtx

Notes:

WAIT! Before you call me a liar for saying I’ll take a break, I have a reason why I’m posting. I just watched the chainsaw man movie and it was so amazing that I had to write a chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

A brief montage showed Vega moving through the thick, humid air of the capital. The night clung to his skin like oil, every breath heavy and suffocating.

 

He asked around — slum dwellers, passersby, even drunks hiding in the alleys.

 

-“Oh, those kids? They ran that way, looked terrified…

-“Get lost, freak!

-“You got coin, maybe I’ll remember something.

 

Each voice blurred together, carried by the sticky stillness of the night.

 

After half an hour, our protagonist reached the edge of the slums — a place few dared to walk. The air grew hotter, stiller, and quieter. Even the insects had gone silent.

 

There it stood — the shed.

 

It looked less like a building and more like something the earth had tried to swallow but couldn’t. The wood was blackened from age and rot, its planks warped and splintered like open wounds. Rust streaked the hinges of a half-hanging door that creaked softly in the wind — though the air itself didn’t move.

 

A faint smell of iron and mold seeped out from the cracks, sharp enough to sting Subaru’s nose. The windows were shattered, but behind them, only thick darkness stared back.

 

The young man throat tightened. The sweat on his skin turned cold.

 

???: Alright… you got this, Subaru.

 

He swallowed hard, but the taste of metal lingered. His head throbbed; maybe from hunger, maybe from the tension gripping his chest.

 

Subaru: No… Nana needs me. Not Vega. Not some monster. She needs Subaru — the idiot who always tries.

 

He took a breath — slow, trembling — and reached for the door.

 

The metal handle burned hot in his palm. When he pulled, the hinges screamed — a sound too loud for a place so quiet — and the door dragged open, revealing only blackness.

 

A stale, heavy air rolled out, reeking of dust, rot, and something faintly sweet — like dried blood.

 

Subaru hesitated for a heartbeat, then stepped inside.

 

Crusch’s brow furrowed deeply, her usually calm tone edged with unease.

Crusch: No, Subaru. Go and get Cora. This place could be filled with thieves or worse.

 

Across from her, Wilhelm’s arms were folded, his expression steady — though his gaze lingered on the dark shed on the screen.

Wilhelm: It will be alright, my lady. I believe Subaru can handle this.

 

Crusch turned sharply to him, her green eyes tightening.

Crusch: And if he cannot?

 

Wilhelm didn’t flinch. His tone was quiet but unshakable.

Wilhelm: There is no situation where that outcome will happen.

 

He glanced toward Reinhard, who had been unusually quiet.

Wilhelm: Reinhard?

 

The red-haired knight straightened slightly,. The name still sat awkwardly on his tongue — Wilhelm — not Grandfather. It felt cold, unnatural, yet it was a step forward. One Wilhelm had insisted upon. A way to start rebuilding a bridge that had long burned.

 

Reinhard: Yes… Wilhelm.

 

The older swordsman nodded in approval, a faint warmth flickering behind his stern expression.

 

Wilhelm continued, his tone analytical.

Wilhelm: Since you and Lady Felt frequent the slums, do you have any idea what could lie within that hovel?

 

Before Reinhard could answer, Felt snapped her head toward Wilhelm. Her voice came sharp and fast, dripping with resentment.

Felt: We don’t know. Those knight bastards never let us near that place.

 

Her small hands clenched around her plushie as she continued, her tone darkening.

Felt: Our guess? It’s some secret spot where knights watch us — waiting for one of us to slip up so they can drag us off. That shed’s been rotting for years.

 

The air between her and Wilhelm grew cold. Their eyes met — hers blazing with defiance and anger, his quiet with regret.

 

Felt didn’t blink. To her, Wilhelm wasn’t just the “Sword Devil.” He was the man who had helped shatter the heart of the boy she trusted — her knight and dear friend, Reinhard.

 

Even if Reinhard had forgiven him, she never would.

 

Wilhelm understood that well. He said nothing — because to ask forgiveness from her now would be to insult the pain she carried for his grandson.

 

So he only nodded once, silently accepting her hatred as his due.

 

 

Subaru stepped into the shed—and froze.

It was… bigger than it looked from the outside. The walls stretched too far, the shadows hung too deep.

 

Subaru: Did I miss something? How the hell is it so big in here?

 

The question died in his throat. The air was thick, humid—like breathing through a wet rag. The floorboards were warped and soft beneath his boots, oozing faint patches of mold. A rotted couch sagged against the far wall, its leather torn open like old wounds, and a small table lay buried under a thick coat of dust.

 

He took another cautious step.

 

Subaru: This place shouldn’t even be called a shed… more like a haunted house.

 

Something near the sink caught his eye. He approached it slowly. Most of the utensils were rusted beyond recognition—except one. A single fork, clean enough to glint under the dim light. He picked it up, and a slick film of oil ran down his fingers.

 

Subaru: Oil? It hasn’t stuck to the fork which means it was used recently. Someone’s been here, and it wasn’t long ago.

 

Then came Vega’s voice, curling around his ear like smoke.

 

Vega: [Or maybe… someone’s still here.]

 

The words made his stomach twist. His pulse climbed. Without realizing it, he put the fork down and stepped away, scanning the corners. Every creak of the floorboards sounded like approaching footsteps.

 

He pressed forward. The shed only had two rooms—each one a picture of decay. Torn mattresses, shattered windows, broken closets. No signs of life.

 

Subaru: There doesn’t seem to be anything else here. Where are you, Nana?

 

Then—a whisper.

It brushed against the back of his neck, soft, feminine. He spun around, and his blood ran cold.

 

A ghost stood there. Her.

 

Anastasia Hoshin.

Her face calm, her eyes sharp with mockery.

 

Anastasia: Are you an idiot? No, you must be. I used you once, remember? You were so easy.

 

Subaru: What are you doing here, Anastasia?

 

His hands clenched into trembling fists. Even if she was only in his mind, he hated hearing that voice. That condescending tone. Vega would’ve handled her better. Vega could play her game. But Subaru—Subaru was too emotional. Too stupid.

 

Anastasia: Don’t you know? A house like this… always hides a room the others can’t see.

 

He blinked, confused—then it clicked.

Subaru: The basement…

 

Anastasia: Of course. Took you long enough. Now get going.

 

Her smirk widened as her body began to fade, her voice lingering like perfume.

 

Subaru: Tha… thank you. Subaru could never—never match your intelligence.

 

He forced the words out, his teeth grinding. Admitting it felt like swallowing glass.

 

Anastasia’s fading image smiled—innocent, satisfied, and cruel.

 

Everyone’s eyes turned toward Anastasia.

Some looked at her with quiet sympathy, others with unreadable faces.

 

She exhaled slowly, her usual composure dimmed just a little.

 

Anastasia: It makes sense that he’d harbor some hatred toward me.

 

Julius: Hatred?

He frowned, clearly unsettled.

Julius: That doesn’t add up. He may refuse to work with you, but why hatred? Especially when it was I who once cut him down.

 

The words tasted bitter. He could still see it — the blood, Felix at his side, Subaru collapsing. His stomach twisted at the memory.

 

Anastasia: You proved yourself to be his friend, Julius. He trusts you because you earned it. As for me…

she looked away, a small, humorless smile tugging at her lips

 

Anastasia: …I never cared much to change how people saw me. A vulture, an opportunist — I wore the label proudly. When Subaru came to me for help, it was business, plain and simple. I fulfilled my end, but that didn’t make me trustworthy in his eyes. Just… useful.

 

Julius opened his mouth to argue, but Ricardo raised a paw, stopping him.

 

Ricardo: You get it though, don’t ya? Everyone else — from Rem to Garfiel — they’ve all shown him they ain’t his enemies, or at least his true enemies. He don’t see ‘em as threats anymore, even if they have killed him before. But she…

He glanced at Anastasia with a knowing look

Anastasia: …she only showed him the part of the merchant. Always calculatin’, always hidin’ her hand. Subaru can’t let his guard down ‘round that.

 

Julius gritted his teeth, then nodded reluctantly.

Julius: I… understand. Still, perhaps we can change his mind.

 

Anastasia: That’ll take more than a little effort.

She smirked softly

 

Julius: And when has that ever stopped you?

 

The group blinked. For a moment, silence hung — then laughter broke out.

Even Anastasia chuckled softly.

 

 

Subaru scanned every wall, eyes darting back and forth — but there wasn’t a single door that looked like it could lead to a basement.

 

Subaru: Ugh, come on… I don’t have time for this.

 

Vega: [Calm down. The more you panic, the more time you’ll waste.]

 

The voice in his head was cold but right. Subaru exhaled sharply, pressing his palms against his face to steady his breath.

 

Subaru: Okay… think, Subaru. If there’s no door, maybe it’s hidden.

 

He turned back and began methodically knocking along the walls, one after another — the dull, solid thuds echoing through the abandoned house. Each failed tap made his pulse quicken.

 

Then—

 

*THUNK*

 

The last wall, tucked deep in the corner, gave a hollow sound.

 

Subaru grinned faintly

Subaru: Bingo.

 

He grabbed the splintered leg of a broken bed and swung it hard. The rotted wall cracked easily, splinters flying as a chunk of the wood gave way.

 

Behind it, a gaping hole revealed a narrow stairway descending into darkness. The air that drifted up was cold — and it reeked faintly of rust and damp earth.

 

 

Beatrice: A hidden basement, is it? Betty doesn’t like this one bit. Such places never hide anything good, I suppose.

 

Rem: Agreed. If there’s a basement in a place like that, it’s not for storage — it’s for secrets.

She tap her foot vigorously as she was afraid of what may be there. If children were down there, it could not be good news.

Rem: [Subaru, please get out of there. Get help!]

 

 

Each step down the narrow staircase creaked like bones breaking under his feet. The air grew colder — not the kind that stings the skin, but the kind that seeps into your lungs and refuses to leave. The deeper he went, the thicker it became, heavy and wet, like he was breathing through rotted cloth.

 

Then came the stench.

 

Subaru: Ugh… what the hell—?

 

It slammed into him — a suffocating wave of rot and copper. His stomach twisted as bile clawed at his throat. The air was alive with decay. He gagged and pressed his hand over his nose, but it didn’t help. It felt like the smell was crawling through his skin, sticking to him.

 

At the bottom, the room waited in silence. It was larger than it should have been — wrong in proportion, like the walls bent slightly inward, breathing. A shattered bulb dangled above, flickering weakly, and the faint moonlight that dripped through a cracked vent made the room look drowned in colorless light.

 

Boxes slumped against the walls, their wood black with mold. Something dripped from one of them — thick, dark, and slow.

 

Subaru: …It’s empty… then where’s that smell coming from?

 

He took a step — squelch. The floor was wet.

 

Behind the staircase, his eyes caught something — a door half-buried in the shadows. The wood was swollen with moisture, and black veins of rot crawled up its frame.

 

He hesitated. His heart pounded against his ribs, fast and uneven. Then, gathering a breath that burned his throat, he pulled it open.

 

The hinges screamed.

 

A long corridor stretched before him, narrow and low, the air so thick it was hard to breathe. Every step he took echoed, bouncing endlessly, as if something deeper inside was knocking back. The smell grew worse — sharper, rawer — until his eyes watered.

 

Subaru: This… this isn’t just rot.

 

At the end of the hallway stood another door — heavier, rusted, and slick. His fingers shook as he turned the handle.

 

The moment it opened, the world stopped.

 

The light hit something pale — too pale. Three small figures slumped against the far wall, chained and still. The floor beneath them was dark, soaked, and sticky. The walls were painted in smeared streaks that once might have been human. The smell wasn’t rot anymore. It was death.

 

Subaru: Wh… what the hell— what the hell is this…?

 

A sound came from the middle figure. A cough — wet and fragile.

 

???: Is… that… you… Subawu…?

 

He froze. His pupils widened in horror. The hair — tangled, dirty, but familiar — fell over a small, shaking face.

 

Subaru: N-Nana…?

 

Chains rattled weakly as she tried to move. Her wrists were raw, skin eaten away by rust.

 

Subaru: NANA!!

 

 

The room fell silent. Not the stunned silence of surprise — but the hollow kind that comes when words die before they can even leave your throat.

 

Garfiel was the first to move. His awaken brotherly instincts kicked in before his thoughts did; he quickly stood up and wrapped an arm around Petra and pulled her against his chest, covering her eyes with a trembling hand. She didn’t resist — she couldn’t. Her small fingers clutched at his arm, and he could feel her shaking through the fabric.

 

Garfiel: Don’t look, kid… ya don’t need ta see somethin’ like that.

 

Priscilla, who had been leaning forward in curiosity a moment ago, froze. Her breath hitched as her eyes went wide — wide enough for the firelight to catch the reflection of the screen. Her usual regal composure fractured as she gripped the lion plushie so tightly that its seams strained.

 

Priscilla: [Those… those are the missing children.]

 

Her gaze trembled between the screen and her lap, where her fingers were digging into the plush. The sight of Nana’s small, broken body chained to a wall burned itself into her memory — but what gnawed at her more was the stillness of the other two. They didn’t even flinch when Subaru shouted her name. They didn’t move at all.

 

Emilia’s hands shot to her mouth, eyes shimmering with horror. Her voice came out in fragments.

 

Emilia: Th-they’re… they’re just kids. Why would anyone— how could someone—?

 

Her words dissolved into a soft gasp, tears spilling as she gripped the edge of her chair for balance.

 

Across the room, every single person felt a chill crawl down their spine.

 

The air was heavy — suffocating. Even Roswaal’s usual half-smile had vanished, replaced by something unreadable. Otto looked pale; his hands trembled against his knees. Reinhard’s jaw was tight, his knuckles white from how hard he was clenching his fists.

 

 

Subaru: Nana! Stay with me — what happened to you!?

 

He dropped to his knees beside her and lifted her face, only to freeze. The breath caught in his throat. Her skin was pale, slick with sweat and blood, and when he saw her face—

 

Subaru’s stomach lurched.

 

Thin, deep cuts stretched across her cheeks, twisting into a grotesque imitation of a smile. Her jaw trembled as she tried to move it, and he saw— no teeth, only dark gaps where they used to be.

 

Her eyes met his. One of them was swollen shut, the other wet with tears. And somehow… she smiled.

 

Nana: I… I was bwave, wasn’t I?

 

She coughed, a spray of red staining her chin.

 

Nana: J-just wike you t-told me to. I… I tried to h-hewp.

 

Subaru’s entire body froze. The words, her small trembling voice, yanked him back to that sunny afternoon months ago. He saw it clearly —

 

Nana, standing on a stool beside him, her cheeks puffed with determination as she mimicked his pose.

 

Subaru: Remember, Nana. You’re a brave eight-year-old girl. You’ll grow up to be an amazing young lady someday. But no matter what happens — always be brave, always smile, and always help others.

 

Nana: Of course! Subaru is the smartest! Nana will follow Subaru’s way!

 

That warmth — that laughter — shattered in an instant as his mind snapped back to the cold, suffocating reality.

 

Subaru’s eyes darted to her sides. The other two children lay there — one motionless, his throat slit and one hand free. Subaru could tell he tried to escaped and was cruelly murdered. The other one barely breathing, their small bodies mangled, fingers missing, clothes torn to ribbons.

 

His chest tightened until he couldn’t breathe.

 

Subaru (whispering): This… this is my fault.

 

He gritted his teeth so hard his jaw ached, tears stinging his eyes.

 

Subaru: I told her to be brave… to smile… to help. And now… now she’ll never smile again.

 

His fingers shook as he reached for her hand — still warm, still trembling — as the reality of what he’d done pressed down on him like a weight he could never lift.

 

*CLICK*

 

He heard the latch click before he registered that the door had opened — it closed on its own behind whoever came in.

 

A voice cut through the dank air.

???: Huh. What’s a man doing down here?

 

Three figures stepped into the chamber, their silhouettes sharp in the dim light. They wore the ragged uniforms of knights, boots still speckled with the city grime. The man in the middle pushed his helmet back with a lazy hand and grinned like a predator.

 

Subaru forced himself to turn.

 

Subaru: Why? Why would you do this?

 

The man on the left cocked an eyebrow and started,

???: Why do you think it was—-

 

But Subaru didn’t wait for the question to finish. He sprung forward on a raw edge of fury.

 

Subaru: Your voices, their calm. I can smell the blood on your clothes. No answer my question!

 

The man on the right laughed, a short, ugly sound.

??? Oh? Another hero in our midst,

He sneered.

???: Fine. I’ll save you the trouble.

He flexed his hand near his sword as if warming up for a show.

 

The middle man’s grin widened.

???: We ruffed up that one cause he tried to escape. Unfortunate, but business is business. Guess Od Laguna favours us, as it has brought another fool to us.

 

The man on the right leaned closer, eyeing Subaru’s dark hair with a greedy glint.

???: Look—he’s black-haired. Like those cursed Gusteko kids. Must be worth something to the right buyer.

 

The one on the left stepped forward, flat arrogance in every movement.

???: They’re slum trash,

He said, voice smooth and cruel.

???: No one’ll miss them. We ‘rescued’ them from the streets and gave them purpose. We sell them to someone who will make use of them. You tried to interfere, so you’ll be taught a lesson first  just like that kid— then the market can decide your fate. Remember this for the next time you try to be a hero. “Life runs on money, and money runs lives.”

 

All three drew their swords in lazy, practiced motions, blades catching the weak light. Their eyes shone not with pity but with the kind of hunger that makes people dangerous.

 

 

The room fell into a silence so heavy it felt alive. What had begun as shock and horror twisted into something darker—something that burned. Every face that stared at the scene changed, the collective expression of the onlookers shifting from disbelief to pure, consuming hatred.

 

Felt’s small hands clenched into trembling fists. The “slum princess,” looked ready to burn the world for the children those men had destroyed. Her jaw tightened, her eyes glowed with the raw fury of someone who knew that same kind of helplessness.

 

Priscilla, usually poised and regal even in contempt, stood frozen. Her crimson eyes reflected the flames of her anger like molten glass. The lion plush she held was crushed in her grip, her knuckles white. Her arrogance wasn’t born from pride—it was the wrath of a queen whose subjects had been defiled.

 

Julius, the knight of perfection, felt his every oath tremble inside him. The sight of dishonored armor on those monsters made bile rise in his throat. His back was rigid, every line of his body radiating disgust and self-loathing for the title they shared.

 

Emilia’s eyes, wide and wet moments ago, hardened into a glacial glare. The warmth that defined her was gone; in its place stood cold fury, silent and terrifying in its restraint.

 

Even Roswaal—so often untouchable in his eerie composure—felt his painted smile fade. Beneath that mask of whimsy stirred something venomous. The cruelty of the world no longer entertained him.

 

Every person watching felt it—the same pulse of hatred threading through their hearts. It wasn’t the fury of vengeance for themselves, but the hatred born from seeing innocence crushed, from realizing what kind of world could make such monsters out of men.

 

And in that moment, none of them saw knights.

Only beasts wearing steel.

 

Julius’s voice trembled—not with fear, but with fury barely contained behind his clenched jaw.

Julius: These people… are not knights!

 

The words tore from his throat like a blade. His hand gripped the armrest of his chair until the wood splintered beneath his fingers, shards cutting into his palm.

 

Ricardo, his fangs grinding audibly, forced himself to speak, though his voice shook with restrained anger.

Ricardo: How can you tell?

 

Julius’s eyes burned—not just with righteous anger, but with shame. He gestured toward the screen, his voice hard and cold.

Julius: The way they hold their swords, their stance, their entire demeanor—it’s all wrong. Even a trainee at the Knight Academy knows the balance of steel and the discipline behind a blade. But these men…

 

He spat the words as though the taste disgusted him.

Julius: These animals are merely pretending to be knights. Some criminals have attempted to do this, to try to hide under the law. But to actually see it...

 

Subaru’s mind was somewhere else was the men talked. It was like time had stop. His mask was cracking but he kept ceiling it back up

 

*CRACK*

 

*SEAL*

 

*CRACK*

 

*SEAL*

 

*CRACK*

 

*SEAL*

 

*CRACK*

 

*SEAL*

 

He hated this. Hated them. He could already tell these animals weren’t knights. Just faking it to snatch up more “product”. He hated this. But what was he suppose to do? He can’t fight. Every memory of him training to fight on a fare ground always ended with humiliation and defeat.

The room soon turned dark, the confined space expanding to an endless void.

Subaru: [What was I supposed to do? What? WHAT?!]

 

???: Oh my sweet, sweet Subaru. It looks like you need help.

His mind brought him to the void. Unless, dark; eternal. That voice. He can recognise that voice. It was the voice of someone he hated from the bottle of his soul. One that ravished in people’s blood.

He turned to look at her and saw the Silent Shadow Slicing Through Sin and Skin, Elsa Granheirt smiling down on him

 

Subaru’s teeth clenched so tightly his jaw trembled.

That face—the pale skin, the hungry smile, the eyes that shimmered with ecstasy at the sight of pain.

His killer.

No… their killer.

The countless versions of himself that bled out beneath her blade, all those lives ended by that woman.

 

Elsa’s voice slid into the silence like a blade through flesh.

Elsa: What’s with that face? Don’t tell me you didn't missed me?

 

Garfiel while shielding Petra with his chest heard her voice. His body shaking just at the whisper of the women’s voice.

It was her. Elsa.

 

Ever since he’d been forced into this room, no even before that, there had been a pull—no, a calling—to her.

 

"What’s with that face? Don’t tell me you didn't missed me?"

Her voice, smooth and venomous, wrapped around his thoughts like a curse. Sometimes, the voice faded, giving him brief moments of peace. But on the bad days, it was all he could hear.

Garfiel: Shut up…

 

Every time she appeared on the screen, her voice roared in his head. He’d hidden it well from the others, from his friends. But Elsa’s ghost never left him. His victory over her had never felt real—deep down, he knew that if she hadn’t been distracted, she would’ve won.

A victory that meant nothing. Garbage.

 

It disgusted him, but focusing on Subaru’s endless problems had dulled the noise. As long as he looked at Subaru’s pain, the voice grew faint—festering only when she appeared. But now, there was no hiding.

He couldn’t beat her.

And now she haunted him—and his Cap’n.

 

Frederica noticed her brother’s trembling form.

Frederica: Garfiel? Are you alright?

 

He forced himself to stop shaking, unwilling to show weakness.

Garfiel: Sorry, sis. Just got… uncomfortable hearin’ that bitch.

 

He seemed fine—maybe just shaken by the sight of Elsa. Frederica almost dropped it… until she saw his smile quivering, sweat beading on his forehead, his hand trembling.

 

He looked just like Subaru.

 

She’d seen it before—the mask, the denial. He was trying to carry something alone again, just like Subaru had.

 

Frederica: [No… I won’t fail again. I promised I’d change—and I will.]

 

Without warning, she stood up and separated Garfeil and Petra. She forced them back to their seat, with Garfeil on her left Petra on her right. She then pulled both Garfiel and Petra into her arms, covering their faces and ears. Petra didn’t resist, didn’t question—it was as if she understood.

Garfiel tried to pull back.

Garfiel: What’re you doin’, sis?!

 

Frederica held firm, uncovering one of his ears just long enough to whisper:

Frederica: We’ll talk about this later—when we’re alone. But for now, as your older sister… please don’t look.

 

Garfiel’s eyes widened.

Garfiel: [She knows.]

She knew what he was doing.

 

Tears welled up silently as he clung to her, shaking in her arms.

 

Her tone was sweet, poisonous. She wrapped her arms beneath her chest, pushing it up with a lazy, taunting smirk.

 

Elsa: You know what you must do.

 

Subaru’s hands trembled as he shook his head violently.

Subaru: No. You’re a disease. A monster. Something that should’ve never existed.

 

Elsa tilted her head, her grin widening until it became something inhuman. She ran a gloved finger down her cheek, almost lovingly.

Elsa: Call me what you like, little lamb. But wasn’t it I who brought you to your knees? How many Subaru’s did I slice open?

She began counting on her fingers, her laughter light and melodic—utterly wrong.

Elsa: Eh, I’ve lost track. All I remember is how warm your insides were.

 

She stepped closer. Her shadow stretched across him like a living thing.

Subaru’s breath hitched as her voice slithered through his mind.

 

Elsa: And now look at you. Surrounded by filth. These men hurt your friends… those children. What will you do? Die like before? Let them break you like everyone else has?

Her words dripped with mockery, each one stabbing into him deeper than any knife.

 

Subaru didn’t answer. He just shook his head, gripping his temples as the world around him pulsed.

Elsa crouched in front of him, her blade resting beneath his chin.

Her tongue brushed the steel as she smiled.

 

Elsa: Were both monsters. Our cursed hair, our cursed eyes. We are both cursed being who should’ve never existed. We are children of Gusteko.

 

Subaru: I’m not from there. I’m from Japan.

His voice cracked, small, desperate.

 

Elsa’s chuckle was soft, pitiful almost.

Elsa: And who would believe that? To everyone else—you’re just another cursed child. So why fight it? Let me help you.

 

She caressed his cheek, her thumb brushing over his trembling lips.

Elsa: Let me help you end them. You can’t win alone, Subaru. You’ve never been enough on your own.

 

Emilia: Please don’t do it… please, not you, Subaru.

Tears slipped down her cheeks as she shook her head. She didn’t want him to take that mask—her mask. It belonged to a murderer, someone who delighted in blood and chaos. Everything opposite of the man she loved.

 

Beatrice stood frozen, her small hands trembling. She remembered the countless times Subaru had clutched his stomach without realizing it—the phantom pain left by Elsa’s blades. He had spoken of those battles, of how deeply he loathed that woman. Elsa deserved a punishment beyond death for the countless lives she’d ruined. Yet even now, that monster tormented Subaru from beyond the grave.

 

Unable to stand it any longer, Beatrice threw her arms around his waist and pressed her face into him, whispering desperate prayers to Od Laguna—pleading for the world itself to stop him from accepting that mask.

 

Subaru starred into her cold eyes. She was right. Subaru was useless. He needed an ability like Return by Death to even survive one day in this new world.

 

But he can’t.

He shouldn’t.

 

Taking her hand, wearing her mask. It was all wrong. It was disgusting. The ultimatum of taking her mask and living or staying himself and ending himself to go back broke him, physically and spiritually.

 

His body ripped itself into two When Subaru stood back up he saw another version of himself. One whose eyes were darker, his bangs were down, his face unreadable.

Subaru: Who..who are you?

The other Subaru, not a ghost

 

Subaru: Who… who are you?

 

The other Subaru’s voice was calm—too calm.

???: I’m Subaru. A Subaru who doesn’t hide behind smiles or fear. I’m a Subaru that won’t hide my feelings. If I’m mad I’ll express that, sad, I’ll do that too, if someone hurts me, I’ll hurt them back. I won’t allow my body to feel such pain without a fight.

 

He tilted his head slightly

???: But I won’t be bound by that name. ‘Subaru’ is the one who hesitates. I’ll need something different.

 

He thought for a moment, his dark eyes glinting like blades.

???: C.O.G. That’ll do. The Child of Gusteko. A cog in this body’s machine.

 

Elsa smiled like a mother seeing her creation awaken.

Elsa: There now… doesn’t that feel better?

 

C.O.G. took her hand—his hand steady, unflinching.

Subaru: You can’t do this.

C.O.G: I can. I’ve always been here with you, after all I’m the one who got Ram off you.

 

As her shadowy mask dissolved into mist and fused to his face, the void around them shattered like glass

 

The room fell silent.

No one dared breathe.

 

They had wanted him to fight—to stand, to live. To defend himself and the innocent, to not let those monsters lay another hand on anyone.

But not like this.

 

What stood before them wasn’t the Subaru they knew.

Not the awkward boy who smiled too wide, who tripped over his own feet, who carried everyone’s pain just to make them smile again.

This Subaru was something else. Something broken open and stitched together with rage and despair.

 

Emilia’s hands trembled at her chest, her lips parting but no sound coming out. She wanted to say his name, to reach through the screen—but the air around her felt suffocating, heavy with grief and dread.

 

Rem clutched her skirt so tightly her knuckles turned white. She’d seen Subaru at his lowest, at his most desperate—but this? The dead look in his eyes as that thing—as Elsa—guided his hand made her heart twist in terror.

 

Reinhard’s jaw tightened, eyes shadowed in disbelief. He’d seen what hatred could do to a man. But this wasn’t vengeance—it was transformation. A birth of something dark and terrible.

 

Felt’s lip quivered, anger and fear mixing in her chest. She wanted those fake knights to die, to pay for what they’d done. But not by turning Subaru into another monster in the world that already tried to destroy him.

 

Crusch’s hands trembled on her knees. She’d always admired Subaru’s resolve, his defiance against despair. Yet here, that defiance had curdled into something different. Something she couldn’t quite describe.

 

Priscilla meanwhile was enjoying this metamorphosis

 

Ricardo, Otto—all of them felt it too. The horror wasn’t in the blood that was about to be spilled, but in the fact that the Subaru they loved was gone, swallowed whole by the shadow of a woman who should’ve stayed dead.

 

They knew Subaru was willing to kill. He wanted to kill Sloth so bad it blinded him and ended with another failed loop. He was planning to kill Gluttony to save Rem and was spending a fortune to just find his location.

Subaru would only kill when necessary and this was a necessary moment as it was self defence but they didn’t want him to wear her mask, mimic her movements.

 

Subaru was losing in a dark battle and so a new personality surface. It wasn’t one of bloodlust or wrath but one of mindless emotions

 

 

Not even a heartbeat passed as the three men stepped closer to COG.

 

His head hung low, bangs shadowing his eyes. The dim, flickering light cast long, grotesque shadows across his face.

 

Then, in a voice barely louder than a whisper, chilling and cold:

COG: Life… death… zero.

 

The man on the right froze mid-step.

???: Huh?

 

COG: Life… death… zero…

 

The words rolled off his tongue with a strange cadence, like a dark incantation, each repetition sharper, faster, heavier.

 

COG (growing louder): Life, death, zero… life, death, zero… life, death, zero…

 

The three men looked at each other, unease creeping in, their confusion turning to fear.

 

COG raised a finger at the man on the far left.

COG: Life.

 

Then, at the man in the center.

COG: Death.

 

And then, a whisper that sounded more like a curse than speech:

COG: Invisible Providence.

 

From COG’s torso, a phantom hand—semi-transparent, shadowed, impossibly thin yet unnerving—materialized. It floated forward with inhuman speed. It didn’t cut, it didn’t tear; it phased through the center man’s chest as if matter were nothing to it.

 

COG’s spectral hand wrapped around the man’s heart. He felt no touch, no burn, no wound—but then, a crushing force pressed from all sides, compressing the heart into a shattered, unrecognizable mass inside the living body.

 

The man’s eyes bulged, chest heaving, his scream strangled into a wet gurgle as life flickered and dimmed. His knees buckled and he fell, clutching his chest in agony, blood bubbling from his lips.

 

The other two men screamed, horror etched across their faces.

 

???: W-what… what did you do?!

 

COG’s hand phased out from the corpse and floated toward the left man. His finger pointed with deliberate precision.

COG: Zero.

 

The phantom hand glided through the left man’s chest, fingers phasing past ribcage and organs, reaching his brain. A silent, crushing pressure expanded inside his skull. His body shuddered violently. Eyes rolled back, then dimmed, leaving a vacant, lifeless stare. The man remained standing, breathing, but the spark of life in his mind was extinguished. His body soon fell on the floor.

 

The hand withdrew, vanishing back into COG’s torso as if sinking into shadow.

 

He stood perfectly still, calm and unreadable, blood speckling his face, the only sound in the room the slow drip of life fading away.

 

 

No one dared speak; not because they were cowed, but because their minds were too overloaded with shock and horror to form words. The sheer unnaturalness of what they had witnessed—the phantom hand, the crushing of life without a sound, the cold precision—etched itself into their very bones. Every one of them knew in that moment that Subaru—or whatever COG had become—was no longer just the boy they had known. The boy they had cheered for, pitied, and protected had been replaced by something else entirely, everyone except Priscilla and Al.

Priscilla was watching with a fire in her eyes. She hated how willing Subaru was to letting his enemies kill him but know, know he was fighting back and she was enjoying it with a venomous smile on her face.

 

Al was quiet but his was looking at this through Subaru’s eyes. He’s could tell Subaru or COG didn’t enjoy doing this. It was as COG said, “if someone hurts him, he’ll hurt them back”.

 

A quiet, shared understanding passed through the group: they were witnessing not merely defense, but the birth of something terrifyingly lethal, something born of desperation, grief, and rage. And the worst part was that this rage wasn’t unjustified

 

 

The man on the right screamed and lunged for the door. He fumbled with the latch, panic tearing at his voice. Before the knob could turn, a cold hand closed around his wrist and hauled him back.

 

COG’s grip was iron. He leaned in, voice low and flat as a blade.

COG: You’re not going anywhere, monster.

 

Let me go! the man barked, struggling.

 

COG: Resist,

COG said, each word slow and lethal

COG: And I’ll do to you what I did to your friend.

 

A bluff of course. COG’s head felt like it was bleeding and was genuinely surprised he didn’t pass out from using Invisible Providence for violence.

 

Fear broke across the man’s face; sweat beaded at his temple. COG shoved him to the wall and, with a single smooth motion, forced his arms into the rusted shackles. The metal bit into the man’s skin as the links closed; he spat curses and sobbed.

 

COG moved on without hesitation. Invisible Providence slipped from his torso like a translucent hand and broke the chain holding the children. He felt the world as a pressure behind his eyes — a ringing in his ears, a dull, splitting headache — but he ignored it. Invisible wasn’t meant to used for violence but there was no room for pain.

 

He scooped the nearest child up with awkward tenderness, then Nana, then the other small body. Each child was limp and filthy, but alive, well 2 out of 3 of them were. Nana’s small face was streaked with blood and filth, her breath a rattle. COG cradled them as if they were the most fragile things in the world.

 

Turning back to the chained man, COG’s voice was quiet, almost pleading in its edge.

COG: I’ll be back soon. If I find out you ran—

 

The man’s eyes met COG’s and froze. In that hazel gaze there was an unreadable, yet honest shadow.

COG: —I’ll hunt you down and kill you. So please..please don’t run.

 

COG didn’t wait for a reply. He bolted past the stunned guard and out into the night, each step pounding even as the blood at his temples throbbed. He did not notice the tears cutting clean lines down his cheeks until the cold wind slapped them away.

 

COG: Don’t worry,

He whispered to the children as he ran, voice raw.

COG: I’m taking you to a doctor. Please—just hold on.

Notes:

Meet C.O.G. Yes he was the one who used Invisible Providence to push Ram off Subaru.
You may think that he’ll be a psychotic murder but no he isn’t. The main difference between him and Subaru is that Subaru holds him emotions in while COG does not. It’s more body over the mind when it comes to COG. Also the reason why he was bleeding from the ears is because he used Invisible Providence to harm someone. I.P is a supporting power and even if Subaru had the intention to kill, I.P would still show major drawback. The only way I.P could harm someone safely is by using a medium to hurt someone.

Also the way many members view C.O.G and what he actually is are 2 very different things. More emotional people like the Emilia camp don’t truly understand what COG is, but that will be explained in the next chapter.

Chapter 74: A Beautiful Tragedy

Notes:

I have a discord server if you want to join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

Chapter Text

They watched in silence — not breathing, not moving — as the final echoes of Subaru’s actions faded from the screen.

Blood on the floor. A crushed heart. A man reduced to a hollow shell.

He’d saved the children. He’d won.

But none of them felt relief, well except for the Sun Princess and her knight

 

There was no cheering, no sighs of relief, no smiles.

Only a cold, unspoken dread.

They should be happy that he wasn’t hurt, that the monsters who’d done those things were dead — yet all they could feel was unease. What had they just witnessed?

That wasn’t Subaru anymore. That was something else.

 

The tension finally broke when Al’s distorted voice cut through the silence.

Al: Good job, bro.

 

Every head turned toward him, startled. His tone wasn’t his usual light drawl — it was lower, darker, almost approving.

Otto blinked, disbelief plain in his face.

Otto: Are you… congratulating him for what he just did?

 

Al’s visor tilted toward him.

Al: Yeah. Let me ask you something, Otto — ever heard of fight or flight?

 

Otto said nothing. He didn’t need to; his wide eyes said enough.

Al: I’ll take that as a yes. Subaru had two choices: fight to survive… or die.

He leaned forward, his tone cutting through the air like a blade.

Al: You all wanted him to fight, to live. But deep down…—

His helmet turned toward Julius, toward Garfiel, toward the others —

Al: some of you knew that even if he failed, he’d just come back. You relied on that, didn’t you?

 

No one spoke.

 

Al: That mindset is wrong.

He sat back.

Al: I’m glad he killed them. You should be too. Because this proves that even if Subaru has a nihilistic viewpoint on himself…

A pause — heavy, grim.

Al: …some part of him still refuses to die.

 

Silence followed — thick and uneasy.

No one dared meet each other’s eyes.

Because deep down, they all knew Al was right — and that truth was more terrifying than anything else.

 

Priscilla sat with a knowing smile curling at the edge of her lips, her fan concealing the amusement glinting in her eyes. She alone understood the depth behind Al’s words — the weight of them. So she stayed silent, letting him speak, letting his voice slice through the uncomfortable quiet like a blade.

 

Al: You all see Subaru as some perfectly good person… but he’s not. He’s human — just like you, just like me. And this…

He gestured toward the screen, toward the aftermath of the carnage.

Al: This was proof of it.

 

He turned his head slowly, sweeping his gaze across every camp.

Al: Rage and compassion, hatred and kindness — they’re just two sides of the same coin. And the fact that COG didn’t torture those bastards, that he even cried while carrying those kids…

He leaned forward.

Al: That proves he still has a heart. A human one.

 

No one dared to interrupt him

Al: Nearly everyone here has killed before — or at least tried to. Some of us did it because you had to. Others because we chose to. So don’t pretend you don’t know how heavy it feels.

His tone darkened, almost cold.

Al: He could’ve killed that last guy instantly — but he didn’t. He chained him up and warned him. Even after hearing all that filth, he still didn’t want to kill him outright. That’s not rage. That’s control. That’s clarity. Bro may not kill on first sight but he is willing to do so if there is no other option.

 

He exhaled, the sound carrying a tired bitterness that only those from another world could understand.

Al: Now, the Elsa mask thing?

He tilted his helmeted head back and sighed.

Al: That, I can’t justify — but I can’t condemn it either. I’ll leave that to the doctors and the shrinks to figure out.

 

His words hung in the air like lead.

No one dared argue. No one dared move.

 

They all sat lost in thought, the silence pressing down on them like a heavy fog.

Al’s words carried an extra weight — because he came from Subaru’s world. He understood.

 

They shouldn’t have been this shaken.

They’d heard Subaru scream his hatred for Sloth, seen the madness in his eyes when he vowed to kill Gluttony. They knew he had it in him.

So why did this — watching him actually do it — cut so deep?

 

The answer came like a quiet, collective realization:

Subaru had killed before, yes — but never like this.

 

He hadn’t ordered anyone to do it. He hadn’t manipulated events to bring someone’s death.

He did it himself.

 

They’d all grown so used to seeing his pain, his loss, his failures… that they forgot what he was capable of when pushed too far.

Maybe it was their naivety — their desperate hope that Subaru Natsuki, the boy who smiled through every nightmare, couldn’t stain his hands with blood.

 

Now, as they watched that illusion shatter, they felt the cold sting of reality settle in their chests.

He could kill.

And he did.

 

And the worst part — wasn’t that he’d killed.

It was that they finally realized how much he’d been forced to change to survive.

 

 

COG’s feet pounded against the dirt and stone, his frantic footsteps echoing through the narrow, empty streets of the slums. His breath came in ragged gasps, chest rising and falling so violently it hurt.

 

COG: Don’t die on me… please, please!

 

He ran faster.

Even when his stomach twisted in agony from exhaustion—he ran.

Even when his legs screamed from the weight of the children in his arms—he ran.

Even when his lungs burned like fire—he kept running.

 

He broke free from the stifling maze of the slums, the humid air giving way to the faint scent of rain-soaked cobblestone. The streets of the commoner district were nearly empty, dimly lit by flickering lamps. His vision blurred; his heartbeat thundered in his ears.

 

Then—he saw someone.

 

A man stood at the crossroads ahead. His presence alone made the air heavy.

He had a calm, disciplined expression—a soldier’s composure carved into his face. His aqua-blue eyes were sharp and unwavering, their calmness colder than the night itself. Straight golden brows framed his gaze, and his jaw was set with the precision of a blade.

 

Long golden hair, tied high into a neat ponytail, shimmered faintly under the lantern light, stray strands brushing against his temples. The man’s posture was perfect—his left hand resting lightly but deliberately on the hilt of his sword. His polished armor gleamed faintly, marking him unmistakably as a knight of Lugunica.

 

COG: Sir!!!

 

His voice cracked, desperate, echoing through the empty street.

 

Federica had one arm around both Garfiel and Petra.

Federica: Garfiel?

 

He didn’t respond. His mind was still clouded by the echo of her voice.

 

“You’re weak.”

“You didn’t win.”

“Now your captain is in my grasp—all because you couldn’t save him the first time.”

“Monster.”

 

Elsa’s restless taunts drilled into his sanity. He felt hopeless—trapped in the noise of her voice, unable to even hear Federica.

 

Petra’s thoughts were no clearer. She had just watched her friend—her crush—forced to kill. She wanted him to live, but not like that.

Maybe she had been naïve. She had seen Subaru face moments where killing was the only path to survival, but he was never someone capable of it—not with his own hands. To witness it for the first time was haunting.

 

Federica saw the confusion and pain written on their faces. She sighed deeply, pulling both of them closer to her chest as she spoke softly:

 

Federica: Listen, both of you. Subaru did what he had to do. It’s tragic that things turned out this way, but this is a reality anyone could face. I don’t know what burdens you’re carrying, but as your sister—and your friend—I’ll do everything I can to help you through it.

 

Garfiel finally heard her. It wasn’t forgiveness or justification—just something human. Her words weren’t grand, but they were real. And because of that, the voice of Elsa began to fade. Not completely, but enough for him to breathe again.

 

Petra understood too. She hated seeing Subaru kill, but she knew he hated it even more. His tears had said as much. He was still her Subaru. What she needed now wasn’t to cry—but to think of how to help him.

If it hurt her to see it, it must have been infinitely worse for him to do it.

 

The knight turned his head slowly toward the sound, his movement cautious. His eyes narrowed as he took in the sight—

a filthy, trembling boy, drenched in sweat and blood, racing toward him from the shadows.

 

His hand tightened around the hilt, the motion subtle but filled with tension. A warrior’s instinct readied him for danger—

until his gaze shifted.

 

The faint moonlight illuminated what COG was carrying.

 

1 small, lifeless bodies cradled in his arms.

And two—barely breathing—clung to his chest.

The scene was soaked in red, their small hands limp, their faces pale and broken.

 

For a moment, the knight’s composure faltered. His eyes widened—just barely—but in that slight movement, the weight of the confusion reached him.

 

And in that frozen instant, the world went silent.

Only the faint, desperate voice of COG broke the stillness.

 

COG: Help them… please…

 

 

Julius suddenly sat upright, his usually composed expression faltering. His violet eyes widened in disbelief.

 

Julius: Kallos Ophis…?

 

The name dropped like a stone into still water, drawing every gaze toward him.

 

Otto: You know this man?

Emilia: Is he a fellow knight, Julius?

 

Julius exhaled slowly, pressing a gloved hand to his chin as his mind sifted through old memories.

 

Julius: He was a knight of Lugunica. The Ophis family is one of the more esteemed noble lines—respected by the Council of Wise Men, even if they keep to themselves. Kallos was their second son. If I recall correctly, he was trained in wind magic, but his abilities… were faulty at best.

 

Felt leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms with a scoff.

 

Felt: Well liked? Those crusty geezers don’t like anyone unless they’re as shady as them.

 

Julius: Ordinarily, I’d agree—but the Ophises were an exception. The Council valued them highly for some secretive reason or at least values some of the members as I’ve only seen Kallos and one other man speak to the council privately. One of their elder members passed away, and Kallos was next in line to inherit the title. But…

 

He paused, his brow furrowing as realization began to dawn.

 

Crusch: But what?

 

Julius: He went missing. Vanished without a trace.

 

The room stirred.

 

Crusch: Missing? And no one found him?

 

Julius: They searched for weeks. Patrols, scryers, even the Council sanctioned expeditions. Nothing. Eventually, the matter was buried.

 

He frowned deeper, his sharp mind beginning to connect inconsistencies.

 

Rem: What do you mean, Sir Julius?

 

Julius: I remember that storm vividly—it began on September 22nd. By this point in the recording, it should be the 24th… But Kallos had already been declared missing for some time before the storm began. His appearance here doesn’t align with the timeline at all.

 

Roswaal’s smile dimmed, his voice low and thoughtful.

 

Roswaal: Sooo~ what you’re saying is… he’s both missing and standing right there. Quite the contradiction, hmm?

 

Julius’s gaze didn’t leave the screen.

 

Julius: Exactly. My mind refuses to comprehend how a man could be both gone and present.

 

Anastasia sighed, twirling a lock of her hair.

 

Anastasia: Ugh, my head’s starting to hurt. Let’s just keep watching. Maybe the scene’ll explain itself.

 

 

Kallos’s sharp tone cut through the silence.

Kallos: State your name and business.

 

COG’s voice trembled between exhaustion and desperation.

COG: My name is COG. I found these kids— they’re hurt bad. Please… please, take them to a hospital immediately.

 

Kallos’s expression didn’t waver. His stance remained disciplined, his hand still resting on his sword hilt.

Kallos: And whose blood stains your clothes?

 

COG hesitated, his throat tightening.

COG: The men who did this. Slave traders.

 

For a fleeting instant, Kallos’s eyes widened—barely a crack in his stoic mask.

Kallos: [Slave traders… and he came from the slums? Damn it.]

 

His tone returned to its cold precision.

Kallos: Very well. Hand the children to me, and I shall see to their care. Are any of the perpetrators still alive?

 

COG: Yes. One was left unharmed—I left him chained up. I don’t know where the dungeon is, so I’ll bring him here in a few minutes. Is that alright?

 

Kallos: Yes. Make haste, commoner.

 

COG: Yes, sir!

 

He passed the children into Kallos’s arms, noticing the faint crescent moon mark etched into the knight’s palm as their hands brushed. It gleamed faintly under the moonlight, but COG was too focused on saving the last man to dwell on it.

 

Without another word, he turned and sprinted back toward the slums, his footsteps fading into the distance.

 

Kallos stood still, his ocean blue eyes glinting as he gazed down at the motionless children in his arms. The pale moonlight draped over his face, half-bathing it in silver while the other half sank into shadow—his expression unreadable.

 

 

The chained man gritted his teeth, a jagged shard of steel clutched in his trembling hand. He dragged it back and forth against the iron cuffs, sparks flickering as metal scraped against metal.

???: Come on… come on!

 

Just then, the door creaked open with a slow, dreadful sound. COG stepped inside, the faint light from the corridor outlining his battered frame.

 

COG: Good. You didn’t run away. I didn’t want to kill you.

 

The door swung shut behind him with a heavy thud, sealing the two inside. The man froze, his eyes darting between COG and the two lifeless bodies sprawled on the floor beside him—his companions, now nothing more than corpses.

 

Fear consumed him. His breathing came out ragged, sweat and tears dripping down his dirt-streaked face. But what unsettled him most wasn’t COG’s bloodstained clothes—it was his eyes.

 

They were dark, hollow, yet unbearably honest. There was no mask, no falsehood, no flicker of restraint. Every ounce of exhaustion, pain, and fury was laid bare for the world to see. Most men hid behind facades—greed, cruelty, cowardice—but COG hid nothing. That raw transparency was monstrous in its own right.

 

The man’s heart pounded. This wasn’t a killer who killed out of pleasure. It was someone who killed because he needed to.

 

The moonlight broke through the cracked window, spilling silver across COG’s form. His expression was filled with a calm rage.

 

COG: Now tell me… why did you do this?

 

Federica: [Al’s assessment seems correct. Whether it’s Subaru or COG, neither truly wants to kill this man. Even after all that’s happened, he’s choosing to talk rather than torture. He’d rather capture him than cause more bloodshed. Judging by the man’s terror, this lesson alone will scar him enough to never try such cruelty again.]

 

Beside her, Petra’s brow furrowed as she followed the scene in silence. Her thoughts mirrored her superior’s, though tinged with a quiet unease.

 

Petra: [He’s completely honest… like a child who doesn’t understand how to lie. His body moves with purpose, but it’s not his mind guiding it—it’s something deeper. Like his body is speaking but not his mind]

 

The two maids exchanged a glance, unspoken understanding passing between them. Whatever Subaru had become, it wasn’t a new being—

—it was Subaru, only this version would thought through emotions rather than reason

 

 

???: Please — I can’t say anything.

 

COG kneeled to the man’s level, his anger couldn’t be more evident.

COG: Why not?

 

???: Because of this.

 

He stuck his tongue out, and COG saw it — a blue seal shaped like a moon crescent on his tongue.

???: We made a contract with our leader, and the deal was we can’t speak of him or else…

 

COG: [Or else you die. Ehh, I remember seeing one of those.]

 

His mind flicked back to Subaru’s victory against Roswaal and the seal Roswaal showed — the one that would extinguish a soul if broken. COG scratched his head as he looked at the two dead men.

COG: What to do? What to do? Hey you!

 

He pointed at the man, who flinched.

COG: Do you want to die?

 

The man shook his head, terrified.

COG: Good! Then prison it is

 

The man calmed slightly — prison sounded like paradise compared to here.

 

COG: But—

 

*PUNCH*

 

A punch landed square on the man’s mouth, slamming his head into the stone wall and knocking him out.

COG: You’re still a rotten criminal, and I needed to let out some of my anger.

 

He unlocked the chain, hoisted the man over his shoulders, and began to walk.

 

As he moved, our protagonist’s eyes widened and his mouth opened; memories of what COG had done scorched across his mind.

 

…Subaru was back in control.

 

Felt: Wait, wait, wait. I’m so confused. Felix, you’re the doctor, right? Explain.

 

Felix stood up, though everyone could see the sweat forming on his face — a cold, nervous sweat. He took a deep breath, steadied himself, and dusted off his coat.

Felix: I’ll… try my best to explain what I’ve figured out.

 

He looked around the room, his tail twitching slightly as he gathered his thoughts.

Felix: Alright. So — Subaru, throughout these past few days, has been slowly losing himself. He hasn’t eaten much, hasn’t slept in days, and his mental, physical, and emotional health have all been declining. I think when he ran into those three men… his mind collapsed and reforged itself.

 

The air around the group grew heavy as he continued.

Felix: We all saw his conversation with the Bowel Hunter. Like Al said, Subaru had two choices — fight and kill to live, or die and let Return by Death take him back. That final decision, whether or not he should take her hand… broke him. And from that, a new personality emerged — C.O.G.

 

He adjusted his gloves nervously.

Felix: While it took on Elsa’s mask, it didn’t take her bloodthirsty nature. It took her resolve — her willingness to kill. This new… personality seems like a version of Subaru without the emotional restraint to lie or hesitate. He just says whatever’s in his mind. It’s not that he’s stronger than Subaru — he’s just not holding himself back.

 

Felt crossed her arms, brows furrowed.

Felt: So what? You’re saying this Subaru’s like an evil version of big bro?

 

Felix shook his head.

Felix: No, not evil. This isn’t something magical — it’s psychological. Think of it as… a version of himself that thinks through emotions rather than logic.

 

He lifted one finger on each hand, spreading them apart to illustrate.

Felix: Vega is all logic — pure calculation. If I had to guess, he’s the physically weakest of the three. He’s more willing to allow others to act because Otto and Anastasia aren’t fighters.

 

Felix: In the middle, we have Subaru — our Subaru. He balances logic and emotion, and he’s the only one haunted by the ghosts of his past lives. Maybe because he’s the only one who’s actually died and comes back.

 

Then, wiggling his right finger, he continued:

Felix: And now we have C.O.G. — a personality based on his body’s will. A Subaru who acts before he thinks, who trusts more openly, and probably isn’t the brightest, but… he’s decisive. He’d rather fight than let anyone else suffer for him.

 

Felix brought both hands together in a sharp clap.

Felix: Together, they form the brain, the heart, and the muscle — three parts of one whole, each with strengths and weaknesses.

 

He paused, his ears drooping slightly as his voice softened.

Felix: Frankly, if I’d read this in a research paper, I’d be fascinated to study it… but—

 

He looked away, the weight of what they’d witnessed pressing down on everyone.

Felix: …seeing it happen in front of us just makes my stomach turn.

 

Rem’s hands trembled as she clasped them tightly together, her voice quivering with desperation.

Rem: So… how do we fix this?

 

Her words broke the silence like a fragile plea. Out of everyone there, Rem’s eyes held the most pain — confusion, guilt, and fear swirling within them. She had watched Subaru fall apart, piece by piece, and now she was forced to witness the birth of something she couldn’t understand.

 

Felix exhaled slowly, his usual gentle tone weighed down by the gravity of the situation. He gave a small, defeated shake of his head.

Felix: I’m sorry, Rem… I have no clue.

 

He looked down, ears drooping as he spoke — his words hesitant, but painfully honest.

Felix: The only possible solution I can even think of… is for Subaru to realize that he isn’t body-hopping when it comes to Return by Death. That he, Subaru himself, is enough.

 

He glanced briefly toward the others, gauging their reactions before continuing.

Felix: He isn’t getting smarter or stronger when one of the other personalities takes over. Like I said — it’s all psychological. He’s not transforming, he’s restricting himself. Each ‘persona’ only takes over because he’s denying the parts of himself that they represent.

 

Felix rubbed his temples, his tone growing graver.

Felix: But even then… there might already be permanent damage. His mind’s been under too much strain for too long.

 

The room fell silent again. The sound of Beatrice’s quiet breathing was the only thing that filled the air. Her small hands covered her eyes, her voice trembling faintly.

 

Beatrice: This is too much, I suppose… too much, in fact…

 

She had heard everything — Subaru’s breakdown, Elsa’s haunting words, C.O.G.’s birth, the brutal killings, and now Felix’s chilling analysis. Each revelation pressed against her chest like a vice.

 

Emilia: Beatrice maybe you should—

Beatrice: No! Betty will not be put to sleep like with the young ma-, Betty means Petra. Betty has to endure!

 

Beatrice took a shuddering breath, forcing herself to peek through her fingers at the screen.

Beatrice: If… if he can endure it, then so must I, in fact…

 

Her voice wavered, the strength of her conviction barely masking the pain underneath — the pain of watching someone she loved slowly lose himself to his own mind.

 

 

Subaru — still shaken, still piecing together what “he” had done — made his way back to where he last saw the blond-haired knight. To his surprise, the man hadn’t moved an inch. He stood in the same place, his armor spotless, not a speck of dirt or blood on him. It was as if time hadn’t touched him.

 

But Subaru didn’t have the energy or clarity to question it. His mind was still foggy, his body heavy. All he could focus on was finishing what he started.

 

Kallos: Do you have the man?

 

Subaru: Yes, sir…

 

Kallos: Call me Sir Kallos. Now, please — return him to me so I may take him to the dungeon.

 

Subaru hesitated for a moment, tightening his grip on the unconscious slaver. His thoughts raced.

 

Subaru: [Return? No! I can’t go back now. I have to find Cora and check on the kids.]

 

He finally gave in and handed the man over, lowering him into Kallos’s waiting arms.

 

Subaru: Sorry, but I have to run! Where’s the hospital?

 

Kallos: Follow the street behind me until you exit the commoner district. Then make a left. You’ll see a shop with a large wooden sign — continue down that road, and the hospital will be at the end.

 

Subaru: Thank you! Also there is a man named Loughton who’s looking for one of the kids. He’s currently searching as well. If you see him tell him to head to the healing bay will us.

 

Without another word, Subaru sprinted past him, his footsteps fading into the cold night air.

 

As Subaru disappeared into the distance, Kallos adjusted the weight of the man slung over his shoulder. For a moment, the silence lingered — and then, the “unconscious” man’s lips curled into a devilish grin. His eyes, still barely open, glimmered faintly under the moonlight.

The screen flickers to the Kallos’s hand. Both were gloved but the wind blew on it revealing something….a moon crescent

 

The scene shifted.

 

Subaru found Cora near the district’s exit, waiting anxiously. The moment their eyes met, he rushed over, words spilling out in a frantic mess as he explained everything — the slavers, the knight, the children. His voice shook with fear and exhaustion.

 

When he pointed toward the hospital, Cora didn’t waste a second. Together, the two of them ran through the empty streets, bursting through the hospital doors — desperate for help, desperate for hope.

 

 

Emilia sat with her hands clasped tightly together, her knuckles pale from the pressure. She was quieter than usual — far quieter than anyone else in the room. The images she had just witnessed still burned in her mind, haunting and raw. To be honest, she wanted this episode to end already. Just so she could ask for a break.

 

These last two episodes… they were heavier, crueler, and more painful to watch than everything that had come before in this arc.

 

Emilia: Please… please let those kids be alright.

 

Her voice trembled as she bowed her head.

 

Beside her, Felt hesitated before reaching out, her small hand clutching the edge of Emilia’s dress.

 

Felt: It’ll be—

 

She stopped herself. The words caught in her throat. “It’ll be alright— that was what people always said before things got worse. Before hope was ripped away. She wasn’t going to lie like that. Not to Emilia.

 

Felt: We’ll… get through this. Together.

She said softly

 

Emilia looked up at her, her amethyst eyes softening despite the exhaustion that clouded them. A faint, tired smile curved her lips.

 

Emilia: Thank you, little sis.

 

Felt’s face instantly turned bright red. She spun around, covering her face with both hands.

 

Felt: Shu-shut up, big sis!

 

Her voice cracked as she tried to hide her flustered expression, and despite the pain in the room, a small laugh escaped Emilia.

 

Reinhard, who had been silent this whole time, couldn’t help but smile faintly too. His heart ached from what they had seen, but watching the two of them cling to warmth — to family — reminded him that even in the darkest moments, light still lingered.

 

 

The doors of the medieval hospital slammed open as Subaru stumbled in, his breathing ragged, sweat running down his neck. He rushed straight to the front desk, his voice cracking from desperation.

 

Subaru: Where are they?!

 

The receptionist froze—her quill halting midair. The sheer weight behind his voice, a mix of fear and fury, left her speechless. Subaru caught himself and took a shaky breath, clutching the counter to keep his hands from trembling.

 

Subaru: I—I’m sorry. That was rude of me. Miss… please, have you seen three kids and one knight come in within the last thirty minutes?

 

The receptionist swallowed and shook her head.

 

Receptionist: I’m sorry, sir, but… no one of that description has arrived in the past hour.

 

Subaru’s eyes widened, his pulse hammering in his ears.

 

Subaru: [No… no, that can’t be right. Did I take a wrong turn? Did he go somewhere else? No! That doesn’t make sense!]

 

Cora stepped closer, sensing the panic rising in his voice.

 

Cora: Ma’am, please think carefully. Three children, one knight with long blond hair—he’d stand out anywhere. Are you absolutely sure?

 

The receptionist looked down at her ledger, then back up.

 

Receptionist: I truly am sorry… but no one like that has come through here.

 

The sound of Subaru’s palm slamming against the counter made the woman flinch. His knuckles turned white, veins visible from how tightly he clenched his hand. Then, as if realizing how far he’d gone, Subaru slowly drew it back, eyes darting away in shame.

 

Subaru: Sorry… I didn’t mean to— I just… I can’t—

 

He bit his tongue and turned sharply toward the exit.

 

Subaru: Let’s go, Cora.

 

Cora hurried after him.

 

Cora: Where are we going?

 

Subaru: To find that knight. And this time, I’ll make him tell me where he left those kids.

 

They ran out into the night, Subaru’s breaths ragged and uneven. He didn’t even realize how tightly he was gripping his jacket—like he was trying to hold himself together before he shattered again.

 

Reinhard’s brow furrowed, his voice breaking the silence that had gripped the room.

 

Reinhard: They’re missing… What is going on?

 

His words struck a chord—because it was the same question running through everyone’s mind. In just a short span of time, they had uncovered a secret child trade ring operating in the slums, men masquerading as knights to kidnap and sell children, a supposedly missing knight tied to it all—and now, those very children who’d been rescued had vanished again.

 

The realization hung in the air like a heavy fog.

 

Anastasia leaned back, her usual sharp composure wavering.

Anastasia: This ain’t no coincidence anymore,

She murmured.

Anastasia: Someone’s pullin’ strings behind all this.

 

Crusch’s expression hardened, her calm voice laced with quiet anger as her grip on her plushie tightened

Crusch: And they’re doing it in the royal capital. How have the official knights or the council of wise men not acted yet?

 

Subaru and Cora were nearing the spot where he’d first met Kallos when Cora suddenly stopped in her tracks. Her bear ears flattened, and she clutched her nose, her face twisting with disgust.

 

Subaru: What’s wrong?

 

Cora gagged slightly, shaking her head.

Cora: Dear OD… what is that smell?

 

Subaru sniffed the air, but caught nothing.

 

Cora: Don’t. You won’t smell it, my senses are sharper than yours… whatever’s in there—it’s rotting.

She pointed toward a narrow alleyway half swallowed by shadow.

 

Subaru glanced left and right, torn. Every instinct screamed at him to keep searching for the missing children, but something deep in his gut whispered otherwise—something was there, waiting.

 

He groaned under his breath.

Subaru: Uuugh! Fine. We’ll do this side quest quickly. Show me where that smell’s coming from.

 

Cora grimaced but nodded, covering her mouth as she darted into the alleyway. Subaru followed close behind.

 

The further they went, the darker it became. The light from the street faded into a suffocating gloom, broken only by glimmers of movement from rats scurrying over piles of refuse. The stench hit Subaru at last—a foul, metallic rot that made his stomach twist.

 

He raised a hand to his mouth, ready to turn away. That’s when he saw it—something pale, sticking out from beneath the trash. A leg.

 

His breath hitched. He froze, then sprinted forward.

 

Cora: Subaru! What are you—?

 

Her voice faltered as he tore through the heap of garbage with frantic hands. Beneath the grime and discarded filth, the shape of a man began to emerge.

 

Cora’s eyes widened as she realized who it was.

 

Subaru shoved away the last few scraps of debris, and his movements stopped. His chest heaved, his pupils constricting.

 

The body was unmistakable.

 

Loughton lay before them—his throat slit wide open, eyes glassy and fixed in eternal shock.

 

For a long moment, neither of them spoke. The only sound was the quiet drip of blood from the cobblestones.

 

{Episode 6: End}

Chapter 75: Aftermath

Notes:

I have a discord server if you want to join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Confusion and stress suffocated the room.

Loughton was dead. The weight of it pressed on everyone like a curse.

 

Felt: Him too?

 

She gripped her right arm tightly, the other hand squeezing her worn plushie. Her face flushed red — anger, grief, and helplessness swirling together.

 

Felt: What the hell is happening in the capital?

 

Her voice cracked at the end, the fury trembling in it.

 

Then, cutting through the heavy silence—

 

Priscilla: Hmph. The answer is as radiant as the sun itself, yet none of you seem capable of seeing it.

 

All eyes turned toward the Sun Princess.

 

Al: Uh, I’m a bit lost here, my lady. Mind breaking it down for the rest of us?

 

Priscilla lowered her fan with a delicate flick, a cruel smile curling her lips.

 

Priscilla: Of course you are, fool. Enlightenment rarely graces those content to crawl in ignorance.

She pointed her fan toward the image on the screen — the blond knight.

Priscilla: That man, Kallos, is the puppeteer behind this filth. The so-called leader of the slave traders.

 

The air turned still. Even Al stopped fidgeting.

 

Julius: That’s impossible! Those men may have pretended to be knights, but Kallos—he’s a real one. A recognized member of the order!

 

Priscilla’s eyes glimmered, her tone dripping with disdain.

 

Priscilla: And what of it? Do you believe knighthood to be a divine shield against corruption?

She snapped her fan shut with a crisp sound.

Priscilla: Power is the finest mask a sinner can wear. A knight’s title would grant him prestige, access, and most importantly, cover. Only a fool would think a serpent cannot hide beneath a gilded helm.

 

Julius clenched his fists, refusing to back down.

 

Julius: If that were true, the council would have discovered it long ago. He’d have been stripped of his title and arrested.

 

Priscilla sighed, fanning herself lazily as though bored.

 

Priscilla: How naïve. Do you truly think corruption ends where titles begin?

She tilted her head slightly, her eyes like sharpened rubies.

Priscilla: Either Kallos conceals his sins from the council… or—

 

Anastasia’s calm, level voice finished her thought.

 

Anastasia: …or the council already knows, and chooses to turn a blind eye.

She crossed her arms.

Anastasia: Or worse, they or more likely, one of them in on it.

 

The words hung heavy in the air like poison. The very notion made several faces pale. To accuse the royal council of aiding such atrocities… it bordered on heresy.

 

Crusch: Those are dangerous claims to make, Anastasia. Do you have evidence to support them?

 

Reinhard: You understand such an accusation could be considered treason, correct?

 

Anastasia smiled gently, her tone remaining polite but sharp.

 

Anastasia: Oh, calm yourselves. This is just a theory — nothing more. Don’t take my words as fact, Sir Reinhard.

 

Reinhard exhaled and bowed his head slightly.

 

Reinhard: Then I apologize for my tone. Please, continue.

 

Anastasia nodded, eyes narrowing as her calculating mind went to work.

 

Anastasia: Of course. Give me a moment, and I’ll explain exactly why I think this isn’t just random misfortune… but a well-oiled system at work.

 

She took a deep breath steadying her mind

 

Anastasia: There’s a long, very long history of the Council failing to make the “best” decisions for this kingdom.

She folded her hands together, her voice level but laced with quiet cynicism.

Anastasia: Prejudice still runs deep, the poor stay poor, and the nobles? They continue to slip through the cracks of justice as if the law were made of silk instead of steel. None of this is speculation — it’s all well-documented fact.

 

She gestured toward the screen, her expression sharpening.

Anastasia: What’s new, however, is what we learned in the previous episode.

 

The images of the massacre flashed in her mind, and her tone darkened.

 

Anastasia: They allowed a slaughter of fifty children to go unpunished… and silenced the women who witnessed it. The Council isn’t incompetent — far from it. Even if the rumors had been false, they would have investigated. The fact that Grandma who spoke out wasn’t imprisoned or executed for spreading false accusations tells us everything we need to know.

 

Her eyes narrowed.

 

Anastasia: They did find out she was right. And rather than expose it, they buried it — sealed the truth away from the public eye.

 

She crossed her arms, voice steady and cold as ice.

 

Anastasia: I believe the Council operates under a very simple philosophy: maintain order at all costs. Even if that means protecting monsters, silencing the innocent, and letting corruption fester beneath the surface… as long as the kingdom’s image stays clean.

 

Julius was pale, a bead of sweat sliding down his temple as Anastasia’s words echoed through the room.

Julius: My lady… surely you jest? You can’t truly believe our leaders would allow themselves to sink to such corruption?

 

Anastasia gave a small, knowing smile — not mocking, but pitying.

Anastasia: I’m only speaking my mind, Julius. But tell me honestly — can even you deny what’s right in front of us?

 

Felt scoffed, crossing her arms with a glare.

Felt: I’ll tell you straight, “Perfect Knight.” Your lady’s makin’ a hell of a lot more sense than the Council ever has.

 

Crusch leaned forward, her voice calm yet laced with unease.

Crusch: Even if our leaders have… their flaws, do you truly believe they would allow a slave trade to operate under their noses?

 

Anastasia tilted her head slightly, her tone matter-of-fact — cold, but not cruel.

Anastasia: Maybe not all of them. There are good men among them, I’m sure. But power attracts rot like sugar draws flies.

She sighed softly, brushing a strand of hair from her face.

Anastasia: All it would take is one noble with influence, one councilman looking to line his pockets — and the rest choosing to look away. That’s how corruption survives, Miss Crusch. Not through villains… but through silence.

 

Crusch sighed but didn’t argue. She has seen corruption when it came to nobility many times before. She was a bit shocked to hear that one of the council members may be just like that but quickly realised anyone could be corrupted by greed and power.

 

Anastasia: What do you think, Emilia?

 

Everyone turned to the quiet girl. She hadn’t spoken once since the episode ended, and the silence around her had started to feel suffocating.

 

A bead of sweat rolled down her cheek as her lips parted.

Emilia (quietly): He kills Kallos.

 

Rem: …What?

 

Beatrice: Betty agrees—what are you talking about?

 

Emilia’s hands were trembling. Her voice cracked as she spoke, each word heavy with dread.

Emilia: This is… this is Petelgeuse all over again. Don’t you see?

 

Felt: I—I don’t get it. Sis, you’re scaring me.

 

Emilia: He killed those children. I can feel it. Those kids… they’re gone. And Subaru—Subaru wouldn’t just let that happen. He’s too kind. Too kind to watch and do nothing…

She swallowed hard, tears welling up.

Emilia: Julius said Kallos went missing some time before the storm, right? That means… he found him. And stopped him.

 

A chill swept through the room. No one could bring themselves to interrupt her.

 

Emilia: He must’ve killed Kallos before he could touch another child… before he could hurt Loughton again.

 

Petra (snapping): Stop it! You’re wrong! Subaru would never—he wouldn’t! He’s not like that! He’s not—

Her voice broke as she clutched her chest, tears spilling down her face.

Petra: He’s not a murderer…

 

Rem’s voice trembled as she spoke, her eyes wide, as if she too didn’t want to believe the words leaving her lips.

Rem: Petra… you saw how many times he died in Sanctuary—for us. You saw how far he’d go to save people.

Her breath shook.

Rem: If he thought that man would hurt those children again… I don’t think Subaru would’ve hesitated.

 

Emilia’s eyes were glassy now, her voice breaking completely.

Emilia: And he’d hate himself for it. Every second after… he’d carry it like another death.

 

Julius: Stop it!

He slammed his fist against the armrest, the echo sharp enough to silence the room.

Julius: You’re all making wild assumptions! Kallos leading a slave trade? The Council covering it up? And now you’re dragging Subaru into this madness—

 

A sharp crack resounded from across the room.

Everyone turned.

 

Priscilla’s fan had split her armrest clean in half.

 

Priscilla: Now I see why that boy gave you the dog plush — you truly are an obedient mutt.

 

Al: My lady, maybe tone it down a—

 

Priscilla (snapping): Silence, jester.

 

Al: Yeah, sorry man. I tried.

He sighed in defeat

 

Priscilla leaned forward, her gaze a blazing inferno locked onto Julius.

Priscilla: Listen well, mutt. All you’ve done since this discussion began is whine and bark without reason. It’s truly a mystery how that boy Subaru could ever hold respect for you.

 

She crossed one leg over the other, posture regal yet predatory.

Priscilla: Tell me — are you a mutt of Lugunica, or are you a knight of the people?

 

The question hung in the air, suffocating.

Julius’s jaw tightened, but no words came.

 

Priscilla (continuing, voice cold): In our time here, that boy has shown more knightly grace than you — not only on the battlefield, but in the hearts of the people.

And you? You defend filth.

 

She pointed her fan at the screen.

Priscilla: You’ve seen enough to warrant an execution, yet you defend this Kallos.

Tell me, are you agreeing with that scum’s actions?

 

Julius: Of course not!

 

Priscilla leaned in with a sharp smile

Priscilla: Then you admit he leads the slave trade?

 

Julius: I— that’s not what I—


Priscilla sighed as he saw the chair begin to fix itself, the power of the director

Priscilla: Pathetic. Mine self advises you to hang up your knightly robes until you can answer that question without trembling. As you stand now, you are useless — unworthy of your title.

 

Anastasia: That’s enough!

 

Her voice cut through the room like a knife. She turned toward Priscilla, her calm mask cracking with anger.

 

Anastasia: I won’t let you tear down my knight with your venomous tongue.

 

Priscilla smiled — a wicked, amused smirk that didn’t reach her eyes.

Priscilla: Hmph. Seems the fox does have fangs after all.

 

The air between the two women thickened — an invisible storm brewing as both camps began to rise from their seats.

 

Reinhard clapped his hands together, the sharp sound echoing through the tense air.

 

Reinhard: I advise we calm down—lest the director force us all into binds again.

 

Priscilla clicked her tongue, folding her fan, while Anastasia averted her eyes with visible annoyance.

 

Reinhard: If our theory is correct—that Kollas is a traitor and the leader of a hidden slave trade—then he must be apprehended immediately… that is, if he’s still alive.

 

Julius: You too, Reinhard? You believe this nonsense?

 

Reinhard sighed quietly, his voice calm but firm.

Reinhard: I’m sorry, Julius. But there’s too much truth in this theory to dismiss it as nonsense.

 

Felt: Yeah, but Big Bro killing again? Even I find that hard to swallow.

 

Reinhard: True. Taking a life isn’t something he could bear easily… not on his first time.

 

Beatrice: Then why hasn’t he reacted to ending those two men? He felt sadness, yes—but he moved on so quickly… too quickly.

 

Beatrice’s tone trembled, her hands clenching into her dress. She hated this episode more than any before. That doesn’t make sense. Sure Subaru may leave for some time but never for more than——wait

 

Roswaal’s painted smile faded slightly, the same dark thought creeping into his mind.

 

Beatrice/Roswaal: [Those two days]

 

The same silent horror crossed their faces.

 

 

Reinhard: He hasn’t had time to stop and think. In a single day, he’s harmed himself, lost control of his mind, fled his home, hurt himself again, learned his friend’s daughter was taken, seen mutilated corpses, shattered and rebuilt his own identity, killed two men… and now, his friend is dead.

 

He lowered his gaze, his voice heavy.

Reinhard: No one could process all that in one day.

 

A quiet voice broke the silence.

 

Felix: It’s… a miracle he hasn’t killed himself to go back.

 

The words slipped out before he realized. The room froze—every breath caught midair.

 

They had all watched it happen, piece by piece… but hearing it aloud—compressed into a single day—made it unbearable.

 

Reinhard swallowed, his usually steady tone cracking just slightly.

Reinhard: Yes… yes, it is.

 

Silence hung like a fog. No one spoke. Not even Priscilla.

 

Otto: Director, sir… could you wake Ram up now? I believe her input would be… useful.

 

The director didn’t answer immediately. His voice, when it came, was calm but edged with indifference.

 

I could… but you do know she won’t respond to your questions, correct? She has far greater things weighing on her mind than a Q&A session.

 

Rem: Even if she can’t—or won’t—I still want her back.

 

Rem’s voice trembled as she tightened her grip on her sister’s sleeping hand. The room went quiet; even Otto looked away.

 

…Alright then. I’ll wake her.

 

He paused, his tone shifting to something colder—almost mechanical.

 

But before that—since I can sense the question in many of your minds—no, there will be no break until the next episode ends.

 

A collective gasp spread through the room.

Tivey, Hetaro, Otto, and even Emilia froze, their mouths half open in disbelief.

 

Emilia: W–what? Another one? But…

 

She didn’t finish. The exhaustion and dread in her eyes said enough.

 

Crusch: May I ask why, Director? Surely after what we’ve just seen—

 

Because you’ll need it more after this episode.

 

His voice was cold, matter-of-fact—no trace of pity, no warmth. The words hit like a hammer.

 

“Worse than this episode?” The thought rippled across the cast like an icy wind. Even Priscilla, normally unfazed, tilted her head with quiet intrigue.

 

Now then… let’s wake up Ram.

 

The lights dimmed slightly, the hum of the monitor deepening, as everyone braced themselves for what was coming next.

 

A faint yellow light began to shimmer around Ram’s body, soft at first, then pulsing gently before fading away. Her eyelids fluttered open.

 

Beatrice watched her with an unreadable expression — not cold, but distant. She still hadn’t decided how to face Ram after everything that had happened.

 

Rem instinctively leaned forward, ready to hug her sister, but stopped herself. Ram needed a moment.

 

Ram slowly sat upright, blinking as she tried to make sense of her surroundings — the dark room, the audience of familiar faces, the faint hum of the projector behind them. Then, the memories returned.

 

First came the memory of her “little fight” with Subaru — the anger, the words, the moment she lost control. Then came everything else, crashing into her all at once: Subaru’s slashed face, his exhaustion, his encounter with Elsa, the birth of C.O.G., Kallos… and now, the death of Subaru’s friend.

 

Her breath caught.

 

She turned to her side, clutching her head as if trying to hold it together — but the pain was unbearable. A scream tore through her throat before she collapsed forward and vomited onto the floor.

 

Except — the moment it touched the ground, it vanished. Not evaporated — erased, like it was never there.

 

A soft white light enveloped her head, spreading in a calm, rhythmic pulse. The air hummed faintly as the Director’s magic steadied her body and mind, suppressing the storm of emotions clawing inside her.

 

Ram sat upright again, breathing heavily. The glow faded, leaving her still and silent — her eyes wide but distant, as if she was staring into a world no one else could see.

 

Rem: Sister?

Her voice trembled. She wanted to apologize—to say sorry for not being there when Ram broke down. What Ram had done to Subaru might’ve been wrong, but Rem couldn’t bear to see her sister suffer for it. In her heart, she believed Ram had suffered enough already.

 

Ram: S-sis… th-thank y-you…

Her words came out broken and fragile, her voice quivering as if every syllable hurt. The magic had steadied her body, but her mind was still fractured.

 

Ram: L-Lady E-Emilia… you s-said h-he’s c-carrying K-Kallos’s d-death… like he w-would e-every one of h-his own, c-correct?

 

Emilia blinked in shock. The director’s magic should’ve stabilized Ram, not restored her this quickly. Even so, to see her speaking already—however shakily—was astonishing. Emilia nodded slowly, hesitant, her silver eyes heavy with concern.

 

Ram: R-Ram… doesn’t th-think B-Bar—Subaru w-would f-feel bad… for k-killing h-him.

 

Reinhard: Why do you believe that, Miss Ram?

He asked gently, his calm voice carrying both curiosity and worry.

 

Ram: W-well, S-Sir R-Reinhard… Su-Subaru w-wouldn’t f-feel g-guilt for k-killing a m-monster. A-as with the S-Sloth S-Sin A-Archbishop… s-since that man’s d-death, Subaru’s n-never f-felt r-regret. H-he once s-said he w-would k-kill h-him, a-and n-now that h-he’s g-gone, Subaru f-feels no s-sympathy. R-Ram b-believes… the s-same l-logic a-applies h-here.

 

Her voice cracked with the effort, the words tumbling out in fragments.

 

Petra’s fists tightened at her sides. Ram’s reasoning was cold—logical, even—but it made Petra’s chest burn. Killing because you had to and killing because you chose to weren’t equal. Even she could understand that much.

 

Her earlier outburst now felt like a knife twisting in her gut. She hated herself for it. By calling Subaru “not a murderer,” she’d implied that someone might actually see him as one—but now she could tell none thought of him like that, everyone except her

 

She looked at Ram, trembling with a mix of fury and shame. The sight of the pink-haired maid sitting there, pale and “calm” after everything she’d done, after what she’d made Subaru go through… it made Petra’s throat tighten.

 

Right now—all she wanted was Ram to just stop talking.

 

Julius stared at the dog plushie, but Priscilla’s words echoed louder in his mind than anything in the room:

“Tell me — are you a mutt of Lugunica, or are you a knight of the people?”

 

For as long as he could remember, he had wanted to be a knight. That dream had been simple once: to serve, to protect, to uphold justice. A soldier of his country, a defender of the innocent. Noble goals. Obvious. Certain.

 

But now… doubt crept in. What if the leaders he had sworn to serve were themselves the rot in the country? What if the “laws” he obeyed allowed evil to fester? Every victory he had imagined, every act of courage he had taken pride in, suddenly felt hollow.

 

If he could not protect the innocent without first answering to corrupt authority… then what did being a knight mean? Was it simply a role to wear, a title to bear, or something more? And if the role required him to serve the very corruption he despised, could he still call himself a good man?

 

The question twisted in his mind like a storm. The harder he tried to define it, the more it seemed to slip through his fingers. What did it mean to truly be a knight? To truly be good?

 

And in that silence, staring at a simple plushie, he realized he no longer had the answers he once took for granted.

 

Wilhelm: I believe we should start the showing, don’t you think, Lady Crusch?

 

Crusch: Before we begin…

She looked toward her knight and friend, Felix, who had been unusually quiet throughout the conversation.

 

Crusch: Felix, are you alright?

 

Felix didn’t answer immediately. His mind was tangled in thoughts about what it truly meant to stand by his lady’s side. At first, loyalty had meant doing everything for her, placing her above all else. But witnessing Subaru’s slow descent into madness had shaken him. He would not betray Crusch—that much was certain—but the very definition of loyalty was beginning to feel uncertain.

 

Crusch: Felix?

 

The second calling of his name drew him out of his thoughts. He turned to face his lady.

 

Felix: S-sorry, my lady. To be honest, I can’t say I’m fully alright.

 

He glanced at his old friend.

 

Felix: Wilhelm?

 

Wilhelm: Yes?

 

Felix: When we get our break, could we talk… privately?

 

Wilhelm looked confused but nodded.

 

Crusch: If you need any help, please let me know. You are important to me, Felix.

 

Felix: Thank you, my lady.

 

Crusch: Alright then. Director sir, we may begin.

 

Very well. Now that we are ready, I shall begin the episode. Remember, after this one we’ll have a long-awaited break, so endure the showing.

 

The screen illuminated the title of the episode:

 

Episode 7: My Job is My Life and My Life is a Job

 

A few people frowned at the unusual title, but none gave it much thought.

 

{Episode 7: Begin}

Notes:

Julius isn’t stupid. He can tell something shady is going on, but the fact is, he has spent most of his life training to become a knight and now the whole idea of what a knight is has begun to shatter.
It’s like going through high school and college to work your dream job but after some type, you find out that the company you work at has some shady history, things that go against your code but you worked so hard for it. You can’t simply walk away from it.
Julius is an interesting character and I hope this does make sense, otherwise I failed

Chapter 76: The Final String Snaps

Summary:

I have a discord if you want to join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The screen faded into a pale white glow as the episode began.

The first image was of dawn — the sun rising slowly over the horizon, painting the world in soft gold.

 

Beatrice still stood before Subaru’s journal. The faint shimmer of mana that surrounded her hand flickered, then dissipated like smoke.

 

Beatrice: September 25th, I suppose…

 

The pages stopped turning. The spell was complete.

 

Silence filled the room. Beatrice turned her gaze toward the bed — the same one she and her contractor had shared almost every night. Only now, it felt emptier than ever. The sheets were still slightly wrinkled, one pillow untouched, like a wound that refused to close.

 

Beatrice: Betty will get you back…

 

Her voice trembled for only a second before she swallowed it down. She wanted to keep reading. To find the answers herself. To save him herself.

But she had given her word. As a spirit, her word was binding — a truce she could not break.

 

Clicking her tongue in irritation, Beatrice turned on her heel, golden curls bouncing faintly as she walked toward the door.

 

Beatrice: Fine then. Let’s wake that annoying maid, I suppose…

 

Beatrice opened the door, only to find Ram already awake and fully dressed, standing with her usual composed poise.

 

Beatrice: Betty thought she told you to rest up. Do you take Betty’s words lightly, I suppose?

 

Ram shook her head calmly.

 

Ram: Ram did as you advised. She received her mana infusion and rested. It has only been half an hour since she awoke.

 

Beatrice let out a small sigh, the faint irritation in her eyes softening into something closer to reluctant acceptance.

 

Beatrice: Hmph… very well then. Let us begin, I suppose.

 

She stepped aside, allowing Ram to enter as the two prepared to face what awaited them.

 


 

The screen shifted, revealing a familiar boy seated across from a nameless knight inside a dimly lit office. The evening light bleeding through the curtains did little to soften the heavy air between them.

 

Our young protagonist suddenly slammed his hands against the table, the sound echoing through the room. His chest heaved with fury, his breath uneven. The faint scars across his face and the deep bags under his eyes told the story of a sleepless, haunted night.

 

"What the hell do you mean you can’t do anything?!"

 

The cast expected to see the contents of Subaru’s journal, but instead, a thunderous slam echoed through the room. Subaru’s hands struck the desk, the impact resonating through the speakers and into their chests.

 

They all watched in silence — his eyes bloodshot and puffy from tears, dark bags hanging beneath them, the slash marks on his face still raw and unhealed. The fury radiating off him made even the air around him feel heavier.

 

Petra: Is he… informing the knights about Kallos?

 

Reinhard: Most likely. Though judging by his expression, he’s not getting the answers he hoped for.

 

Julius: You’ll see — even if Kallos is a traitor, our leaders won’t simply let him walk free.

 

Anastasia glances at Julius

Anastasia: I do hope you’re correct, Julius. For everyone’s sake.

 

The nameless knight waved his hands nervously, trying to de-escalate the situation.

 

???: P-please, calm yourself, fellow knight!

 

A young man with dark hair slammed his palm against the table, pointing straight at the man.

"Don’t tell me to calm down! You just heard what I said — a fellow knight has kidnapped children, murdered an innocent man, and works with slave traders!"

 

???: I heard you, I truly did… but you’ve yet to present any evidence of such crimes. You claim you killed two of three men in self-defense, yet there are no bodies.

 

His jaw locked as his teeth ground together. His eyes flickered with the memory—

 

Flashback.

He and Cora had returned to the abandoned house to retrieve the bodies as proof. But when they opened the cellar doors, their blood ran cold.

The cages were empty. The stench of death replaced by the sterile stillness of freshly scrubbed stone.

 

COG: W-what… what is this?

 

Cora clutched her head in disbelief, trembling.

Cora: He—he even took the corpses to cover his tracks… Wh-what do we do now?!

 

She dropped to her knees, gripping the pink-and-orange bracelet tight, as if it could stop the world from spinning.

COG screamed, rage boiling over, his hands clawing at his own face in frustration.

 

End of flashback

 

Subaru: He… he took them too.

His voice was quiet, almost begging for the knight to listen.

 

 

Anger rippled through the theatre like wildfire.

 

Priscilla: This all but confirms my theory. What do you have to say now, “Spirit Knight”?

 

Her crimson eyes glowed with smug fury as she looked down upon Julius, who sat frozen — pale and hollow, like ice sculpted into the shape of a man.

 

Julius couldn’t answer. He couldn’t even look at her.

Her words echoed in his mind, sharp and merciless.

 

Julius: [She was right…]

 

Priscilla’s cruel deduction had struck true. The knight he defended — a man of supposed honor — had been a murderer, a trafficker of children.

 

His breath quickened.

Julius: [This isn’t right. This can’t be right!]

 

His mind spiraled deeper. If Priscilla was right about Kallos… then one of the council members — the very leaders he swore to serve — might also be involved.

Did they know and turn away? Or worse… were they complicit?

 

His throat tightened. His mouth felt infested, crawling with invisible worms. His chest heaved, heart hammering with a poisoned rhythm.

Every breath tasted of betrayal.

Every pulse reminded him how fragile his so-called honor truly was.

 

He clutched the small purple dog plushie tight against his chest, shaking.

Anastasia called his name — once, twice — but her voice sounded distant, like she was shouting through fog.

 

He was seconds from collapsing when a faint white aura shimmered around his head.

A soft wave of magic washed through him, steadying his pulse, cooling the fevered thoughts tearing him apart.

 

Slowly, Julius’s breathing began to calm.

 

Anastasia: Julius! Julius, can you hear us?!

 

He turned toward her, sweat streaming down his face. His lips trembled as he finally nodded. Then, with a trembling hand, he covered his face in shame.

 

Julius: I… I’m sorry, my lady. I’m sorry, my friends.

 

Ricardo opened his mouth to speak, but Anastasia gently raised a hand to stop him.

 

She whispered to her camp, voice trembling with concern.

Anastasia: He needs to find his footing on his own. Let’s… just stay close. In case he falls again.

 

They all nodded silently, the warmth of quiet solidarity filling their small circle.

 

Then Anastasia lifted her gaze toward the ceiling, her voice just barely audible.

Anastasia: …Thank you, Director.

 

 

The nameless knight sighed, folding his hands on the desk with a look of pity.

 

???: I’m sorry, but we can’t just arrest him over such accusations.

 

His eyebrow twitched. For a second, he thought a blood vessel might actually burst.

[Accusations? Is this guy stupid or something? Put the pieces together — it’s obvious!]

 

He took a deep breath, forcing himself not to yell. Anger wouldn’t help him here — not yet.

 

"Alright, fine. If you can’t arrest him outright, then investigate him. You’ve got the places, the routes, everything I’ve told you. Send a squad to check it out!"

 

The knight hesitated again before sighing.

 

???: I’m afraid we can’t do that either.

 

The raven haired boy blinked. His fury began to give way to disbelief.

 

" …What do you mean you can’t?"

 

???: We can send men to inspect the abandoned house, but not to investigate Sir Kallos himself. He is… of nobility.

 

His anger caused him to slammed his fist against the table.

"And what the hell does being a noble have to do with facing justice?!"

 

???: A great deal, I’m afraid. We’d need to submit a formal request to the Royal Council detailing his suspicious behavior. Only once they review and approve it can we proceed with an investigation.

 

The spirit knight grit his teeth, clenching his shaking hands.

"That sounds like a pain in the ass, but fine! Let’s just do that, then!"

 

The knight’s lips tightened.

 

???: The issue, Sir C.O.G, is… that process can take up to three weeks.

He called the boy C.O.G as anything else angered the knight.

 

C.O.G stared at him, dumbfounded. His lips twitched, a shaky laugh slipping out — more disbelief than humor.

 

C.O.G: You have to be kidding me. Three weeks?

 

He let out a short, unhinged giggle, gripping the edge of the table as his voice rose.

 

C.O.G: So because he’s got the “right” blood, we have to crawl through bureaucratic bullshit just to be allowed to investigate him?! And if they deny it—what, we just smile and bow?!

 

The knight nodded gravely.

 

???: That’s… correct. It’s how the system works. It’s also how Sir Heinkel hasn’t been called in for his questionable actions of drinking while on the job

 

C.O.G: [Heinkel? Who’s that rando? Doesn’t matter!]

 

His nails dug into the table as his breath trembled.

 

C.O.G: [What are this country’s leaders doing?! What kind of twisted system protects monsters because they wear fancy clothes?!]

 

The room felt colder than before. No one spoke for several seconds after the scene ended.

 

Otto exhaled quietly, his voice heavy with reluctant understanding.

Otto: It’s sad to say… this kind of thing isn’t rare in our country.

He hugged his sloth bear plushie closer, leaning back in his chair like he wanted to sink into it — as if the truth itself had weight.

 

Emilia’s fingers trembled where they rested on her lap.

Emilia: This is… wrong.

She had read about Lugunica’s justice system before — the councils, the noble courts, the intricate lines between power and punishment. But reading about it in books and seeing it happen were two different things. Those loopholes she once thought were small flaws now felt like gaping wounds in her nation’s soul.

Emilia: [It isn’t just neglect. It’s protection — for the worst of them.]

 

Ram bit down on her lip until she nearly drew blood. Her glare was sharper than any blade.

Ram: To think such filth hides behind noble blood… no wonder this country rots from the inside.

She said it coldly, but her hand — clenched tight around her plushie — trembled. She’d seen cruelty before, but the idea that justice itself bowed before corruption made her stomach twist.

 

Across the theatre, Reinhard sat stiffly, the light from the screen flickering across his pale face. His hand was still, crushing his plushie without realizing it.

The moment his father’s name was mentioned, something inside him cracked.

Reinhard: [Father… even here, your shadow reaches this far.]

He swallowed hard, trying to steady his breath, but his knuckles whitened. He had promised himself that once he exited this realm he would speak with his father — face him as a son and a knight. But now, hearing his father’s name tied to corruption and drunken negligence, that promise burned like poison in his chest.

Reinhard: [How much more have I turned a blind eye to?]

 

The silence that followed wasn’t empty — it was heavy, trembling with shame, fury, and disbelief.

 

C.O.G sucked in his lips, his nails digging into his palms as veins pulsed across his forehead with hidden fury.

 

C.O.G: Alright… I understand. Please… excuse my disrespect.

 

The nameless knight, completely unaware of the storm brewing inside him, nodded calmly.

???: It’s alright. We all must accept our roles.

 

C.O.G: [Stop talking! Every word you say makes me want to vomit. How can you be so… complacent about this? Just stop! STOP!]

 

He gritted his teeth, forcing the smallest, most polite smile he could manage. Without another word, he stood and strode out of the room, each step measured yet charged with simmering anger.

 

The streets were silent as Subaru forced a smile, each step heavier than the last.

 

C.O.G: Have to… reach Cora…

 

Every word felt like it took all his strength to push out. He couldn’t let himself get angry.

 

C.O.G: I… can’t.

 

*Crack*

 

C.O.G: I… can’t.

 

*Crack*

 

C.O.G: I… can’t, I can’t, I can’t, I can’t, I can’t, I can’t, I can’t…

 

The mask he wore—the careful facade—was splintering with every repetition.

 

C.O.G: [Maybe… if I go home, I can ask Emilia… or Annerose. She should be back in a couple of days…]

 

He froze, standing in a narrow alley, trapped in a whirlpool of thought.

 

C.O.G: [Help? I… need help? Those kids were—no, are my responsibility. And Subaru..Subaru can’t do anything alone. Subaru couldn’t protect them, Vega couldn’t save them, and now I, C.O.G can’t even make the man who did this answer for his crimes. If we can’t even protect mere children… what good are we?]

 

The mask nearly shattered—then a voice echoed from the end of the alley.

 

???: Oh… so that’s where you are.

 

C.O.G eyes locked onto the figure at the end of the alley—the man responsible for everything, the cause of all the suffering.

 

Kallos Ophis stood there, serene yet imposing. His golden hair, like molten silk, caught the faint light of the street, flowing around him with effortless grace. His various pearls jewellery shined like the stars in the night sky The sheer aura he radiated felt almost divine, as if a god himself had descended.

 

Kallos: So… I heard you’ve been looking for me. Well, here I am.

 

A smirk played on his lips—the first smirk Subaru had ever seen from him. Calm, confident, almost untouchable. And yet, every fiber of Subaru’s being tensed, ready to confront the man who had turned his world upside down.

 

Rem: Please… please, someone end that miserable excuse of a man!

She squeezed her Rem plushie tightly, her gaze fixed on the vile figure standing before her lover. Her rage was palpable, shared silently by many others in the room.

 

Ricardo instinctively moved his hand toward his side, readying his weapon—but then remembered that no weapons could enter this place.

 

Otto’s eyes shook as he memorized every detail of the man. If Subaru hadn’t killed him in their timeline, he surely would—with the help of his friends.

 

Al: If you killed him right now, bro, I wouldn’t even blame you. That cocky self is practically begging for it.

 

Crusch: Yes, but if Subaru did it in the middle of the capital… he’d definitely be arrested.

 

Many were shocked to hear that from Crusch. Someone so meticulous and “by the book” had unknowingly voiced a desire to see Subaru act violently.

 

Wilhelm’s own anger boiled beneath the surface, but he fought to maintain control. He had learned through his time here that he was a man of emotion. That his unbridled emotions led to disastrous consequences, and now he applied every ounce of self-discipline to silence the tiger roaring in his mind.

 

 

…Why.

 

C.O.G's voice was barely a whisper, ragged and broken, as his spiral eyes bore into the man standing before him. Every fiber of his being screamed, yet no words beyond that one question would come.

 

Kallos tilted his head, golden hair glinting in the dim alley light, and let his gaze slowly trace Subaru’s trembling form.

Kallos: Why? Why what?

 

C.O.G: Why did you do this?

 

C.O.G's legs shook as he took a hesitant step forward, the weight of despair and fury tethering him to the ground. His hands clenched into fists, nails digging into his palms, yet he couldn’t look away.

 

Kallos’s lips curved into a slow, deliberate smirk. He leaned back slightly, one hand brushing through his silk-like hair, and exhaled a soft, almost amused sigh.

Kallos: I don’t have the slightest clue what you’re babbling about. Perhaps you’ve got me con…

 

C.O.G: Shut up!

 

Drool slipped from the corner of Subaru’s mouth as he pointed at Kallos, the veins in his neck pulsing with barely contained fury.

C.O.G: You’re a monster! Where are the kids?

 

Kallos’s smirk widened, but there was a cold, calculated gleam behind his ocean-blue eyes. He stepped forward slowly, deliberately close enough to cast a shadow over Subaru, yet maintaining a distance that felt like a canyon of power and control.

Kallos: Oh, those kids?

 

He straightened, raising his chin, his aura of superiority palpable.

Kallos: I saved them.

 

C.O.G: Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! You killed them! They were bleeding out—you didn’t save anything! And you… you’re running a slave trade in the capital!

 

Kallos’s smile faltered slightly, but only enough to sharpen his eyes into icy daggers. He placed a single hand on his chest, his fingers splayed as though the very air around him bent to his perfection.

Kallos: I merely saved them from a filthy cockroach.

 

C.O.G: Cockroach?

 

Kallos’s laugh was soft, melodic, and utterly venomous. He tilted his head back, letting his golden hair cascade like liquid light, and extended his arms slightly, as if demonstrating the vastness of a truth only he could comprehend.

Kallos: Yes, a cockroach. You see… most people are blind to the world’s natural order. There are those who are born to ascend… and those who are born to crawl.

 

He tilted his head farther away from COG, letting the light of the moon catch the edge of his sharp cheekbones.

Kallos: We, the butterflies, are perfect beings. Our existence is refinement itself. We do not make mistakes; we cannot sin. Our lives are exquisite, unburdened by the filth of mediocrity. That is our birthright. That is why we soar.

 

He chest rose, the motion graceful, almost ritualistic, and let his gaze drift toward Subaru’s trembling frame.

Kallos: And then there are the cockroaches. Weak, filthy, insignificant… meant to serve, to suffer, to exist only as shadows beneath our brilliance. They try to reach the light, to imitate what they cannot comprehend—but they will always fall short. Always.

 

Kallos’s lips curved into a smile that was equal parts ecstasy and cruelty.

Kallos: And you… you are a subspecies of the pest. Not even a true cockroach. A cursed one, tainted by some anomaly. A creature who defies the natural order, who dares to stand and question the world… and now, I have the privilege of observing it.

 

C.O.G: Cursed?

 

Kallos: Yes. Cursed. The filthiest of the vermin, carrying the stench of corruption itself.

 

C.O.G's knees threatened to buckle under the weight of Kallos’s aura, his chest burning with helplessness. The alley felt smaller, darker, as the impossible gap between them—between the perfect and the condemned—stretched wider than he could bridge.

 

Kallos’s voice dropped to a whisper, cruel in its serenity, yet echoing like a judgment from the heavens.

Kallos: Look closely, COG… and remember. No matter how much you strive, how much you scream… you will never be one of us.

 

Emilia’s lips parted slightly, her chest rising with a trembling breath as her mind struggled to process what she’d just heard.

Emilia: Cockroaches…

 

The word left her mouth like venom. Her silver eyes flickered with disbelief and disgust, her heart twisting painfully in her chest. How could anyone think like that? To call people “cockroaches”—to divide the world between those who deserve to live and those who don’t—it was beyond cruelty. It was rot wearing the face of nobility.

 

Her hands curled tightly into her dress until the fabric threatened to tear. A shiver ran through her, not of fear, but recognition.

Emilia: …Regulus.

 

Her voice trembled, not from weakness but rage. The resemblance was sickening—another man who believed himself chosen, pure, superior. Men like that were the same: gilded on the outside, hollow inside. How many had she met who hid their filth behind pride?

 

Emilia: I hate people like him.

 

Her whisper broke the stillness like a shard of glass.

 

Beatrice, standing near the edge of the room, trembled—not from fear, but fury. Her small fists were clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. Her violet eyes glowed faintly, shimmering with restrained mana.

Beatrice: This isn’t a man, in fact… calling him one is an insult to all of humanity.

 

Her voice was cold, cutting through the air. She could feel it—his arrogance, his entitlement, that nauseating sense of divine right. Born a noble, handed the world, and now preaching about natural order as if he’d earned a single piece of it.

 

Beatrice (quietly, her voice shaking): Someone like that isn’t saved. They don’t change. They should perish.

 

The room’s air thickened with tension, the flickering light dancing across grim faces.

 

Petra, still processing everything, frowned deeply. Her anger was clear, but something else snagged her attention.

Petra: His… stench?

 

Her mind replayed the line, “You smell of corruption.” For a moment, her anger was replaced by uneasy curiosity. That wasn’t a metaphor—there was precision in how Kallos said it.

 

Federica’s eyes widened slightly, the pieces falling together faster than her mouth could form the words.

Federica: Wait… can he—

 

But before she could finish, Roswaal’s deep, sing-song voice cut in, composed yet faintly intrigued. He placed a gloved hand under his chin, his heterochromatic eyes narrowing thoughtfully.

Roswaal: My, my… it would seem this little noble is quite a rare specimen indeed. To sense miasma so instinctively—what an uncommon gift, hmm?

 

He smiled thinly, though the humor didn’t reach his eyes.

Roswaal: That would explain why he bristled at our dear knight that night. He could smell what most of us cannot see.

 

His tone was deceptively light, but the implication hung heavy in the air.

 

 

C.O.G: My… stench?

 

The word slipped from his mouth before he could stop it. His voice trembled — not in fear, but confusion.

 

Kallos’s face contorted in disgust, his elegant hand rising to pinch his nose as though even breathing the same air as Subaru was a sin.

 

Kallos: Yes. Your stench.

 

He sneered, stepping closer, the gold of his hair glinting faintly under the light like a crown of mock divinity.

 

Kallos: I possess the Divine ability of Miasma Detection. It grants me the sight and scent of those cursed by the OD Laguna. And you—

 

He took a deliberate sniff, lips curling as though he’d inhaled poison.

 

Kallos: —are the most cursed being I have ever come across. Though it is an active divine ability but I knew such looking at you, that you were cursed. I’m surrounded by cursed cockroaches, yet your presence eclipses even the most wretched of cockroaches. OD Laguna must have abandoned you completely for you to reek of such corruption.

 

C.O.G's breath caught.

 

Kallos straightened his back, his every gesture dripping with pompous reverence as if he were a priest delivering divine judgment.

 

Kallos: That is why I freed them. Those little cockroaches you mourn — they were doomed the moment they were touched by your hand. Had they obeyed, had they accepted their servitude, they might have remained useful. But once you stained them with your curse, they were beyond salvation.

 

He pointed directly at C.O.G, stepping forward with prideful steps — each one echoing like the march of something higher than man, or so he believed.

 

Kallos: It was you COG. Your very existence cursed them. I merely saved them from living as cursed cockroaches. I gave them peace.

 

C.O.G's pupils tightened; his eyes quivered, their motion quickening like whirlpools of panic. His breath became ragged.

Kallos’s voice blurred, words dissolving into meaningless hums as Subaru’s mind raced to fill the silence between them.

 

He’s wrong. He has to be wrong. He didn’t save them. He murdered them.

 

But the more Subaru tried to reject the words, the heavier they became.

 

C.O.G: [If I had noticed how happy he was when he took them…

If I’d gone to Cora instead — she could’ve stabilized them, and we could’ve made it to the hospital.

If Vega been smarter, he would’ve seen it. That smile… it was the same kind of smile as that clown’s.]

 

His spiraling eyes grew dim.

 

C.O.G: [He’s evil, yes. But he’s not wrong.

I am the curse. The cockroach.]

 

He hadn’t noticed that Kallos was standing right in front of him now — the golden-haired noble looking down at him with a contemptuous smirk.

 

Without warning—

 

*PUNCH*

 

The blow landed deep in C.O.G's gut, a heavy, deliberate strike meant not to kill, but to humiliate. The air burst from his lungs as he folded forward, collapsing to his knees with a strangled gasp.

 

Kallos leaned down, brushing invisible dust from his glove, his tone that of someone explaining a fact of nature.

 

Kallos: Your hair… your eyes… your stench. Everything about you screams of the cursed children of Gusteko.

 

He smiled — that same beautiful, godless smile.

 

Kallos: You are a cursed cockroach, a broken COG that serves neither me nor the world. You exist to crawl, to breathe, and to contaminate everything you touch.

 

COG could only clutch his stomach, choking on the air he tried to inhale — his mind spiraling into a single, hollow thought:

 

Subaru: [He’s wrong. He has to be wrong.

…but why does it sound so right?]

 

Felt screamed and lunged for the screen so fast the chair squealed beneath her.

Felt: I’LL KILL YOU!

 

Reinhard’s hand closed on her wrist like iron and hauled her back before she could get anywhere near the edge. Felt kicked and twisted, face a mask of rage.

 

Felt: Let me go, Rein! That bastard needs to die!

 

Reinhard’s jaw was tight; his grip didn’t loosen. His voice was low, brittle with barely contained fury.

 

Reinhard: My la— Felt, try to calm yourself. Remember what happened when Rem tried that before. They bound her to the chair. I don’t want that to happen to you.

 

Felt: Let me go now! How da you be so calm after seeing that?!

Felt slammed her feet against the floor, panting. Her flailing slowed as she finally looked up and met Reinhard’s eyes. For the first time she saw something there she’d never really seen before — not the gentle warmth, not the practiced calm, but pure, coiled anger.

 

Felt blinked, caught off-guard.

 

Reinhard’s voice softened, but the heat in it stayed.

 

Reinhard: I’m not calm. I’m furious — more furious than I’ve ever been. To have someone like that wear our uniform, to hurt my brother, to say those things… how could anyone here not be enraged? Believe me, Felt, when this is over we will make it right. I swear — not just on the Astrea name, but on mine: I will make it right.

 

He loosened his hold just enough to let her breathe.

 

Reinhard: Please. Calm yourself. For both our sakes.

 

Felt’s shoulders shook; the fight still there, but his promise — the steadiness in his eyes — slowly cooled her flames into a tremor. She pressed her palms to her face and let out a long, shaky exhale.

 

Wilhelm’s hand instinctively went to his sword hilt—only to stop midway, the cruel reminder striking him again: no weapons were permitted here.

His knuckles trembled, veins swelling beneath the thin skin of his hand. He could feel the phantom weight of his blade, the old hunger for justice biting at his nerves.

 

Wilhelm: Don’t listen, Subaru.

 

His voice was low, steady, yet it carried a tremor of controlled rage.

Wilhelm: His words only show how narrow-minded he is. They are poison — nothing more.

 

Inside, however, his thoughts burned hotter than the fires of his youth.

Wilhelm: [That twisted man dares to speak of “divine” blood while standing knee-deep in filth? His philosophy isn’t human — it reeks of cultic delusion. He’s no knight, no noble, only a monster wearing their face.]

 

Crusch sat rigid, her posture composed but her expression murderous. The hawk plushie in her hands was being crushed against her chest, the seams straining under her grip.

Her emerald eyes narrowed as she watched the screen.

 

Crusch: How pitiful.

 

Her tone was low but carried the chill of contempt. Inside her mind, the words raced with venom:

Crusch: [He’s no prodigy, no visionary — just a man made arrogant by birth. His name holds no glory, his strength no weight. I saw how he wielded his sword before — barely fit to spar with a squire. I know Subaru could beat him in a duel with a few more months of swords training.]

 

She exhaled through her nose, trembling with restrained fury. And yet this weak, trembling insect calls himself divine? Calls children “cockroaches”? Nobility has rotted this man’s soul until all that’s left is delusion. He will face justice — and I’ll see to it that he does.

 

Julius, meanwhile, sat in perfect silence. His hands were clasped tightly together, his knuckles white.

His amethyst eyes — normally calm and reflective — now brimmed with disgust.

 

Julius: [So this is the man many, even I called “honest”? The knight I was defending? Lies. Every word I heard about him was a lie.]

 

He looked down, shame and fury mixing like oil and blood.

Julius: This isn’t a warrior. This isn’t a knight. His words reek of the Witch Cult — blind faith, self-worship, and cruelty disguised as virtue.

 

Julius’s lip curled. He, a commoner by birth, had clawed his way into knighthood through merit and sweat, not lineage.

Julius: And yet this pathetic creature believes his blood makes him divine? He’s less a man and more a parasite of privilege — a fool who mistakes protection for godhood.

 

His teeth clenched as the thought solidified, icy and certain:

Julius: [This man is a stain on our order]

 

Kallos looked down at COG with that same smug curve on his lips, the one that said he believed himself untouchable. His sliver boots clicked against the cobblestone as he turned to leave, his golden hair catching the late afternoon light that streamed through the narrow alley.

 

Behind him, the world slowed.

 

COG's body convulsed—his breath hitching violently, his throat burning as he coughed up bile. His lungs screamed for air. Every sound was distant, swallowed by the ringing in his ears. His stomach twisted, threatening to spill the remnants of his last meal.

 

And then—through the static of his suffering—came a voice. A soft, haunting whisper dripping with cruel sweetness.

 

???: Once again… it seems you need my assistance.

 

COG's trembling gaze lifted, his spiral eyes darting toward the end of the alley. There—half cloaked in shadow and half bathed in light—stood the phantom of a woman he knew all too well. The world began to darken as his mind entered the void. 

 

COG: …Elsa.

 

He found himself back in the void.

The assassin crouched before him, her violet eyes gleaming like polished obsidian. A blush crept across her face, her lips curling into that maddening smile that used to greet him right before death.

 

Garfiel felt a crawling itch beneath his skin — an ache he couldn’t scratch. Just seeing her face again, hearing that familiar voice, made his stomach twist. It wasn’t right. None of it was right.

 

Garfiel: [Don’t do it, Cap’n. Don’t listen to her. You’d be the first to tell me the same thing… please, just ignore her.]

 

Elsa: As I said, we are cursed beings. Even others can see it now. Unlike your lady who hides behind mercy, you—

She giggled softly, brushing a bloodstained finger beneath his chin.

Elsa: —you led those children to their graves. How pitiful.

 

COG tried to shake his head, his breath trembling, his words barely a whisper.

COG: I… I can’t… I won’t be you.

 

Elsa’s smile softened—not kindly, but lovingly, like a wolf admiring a dying lamb.

Elsa: That’s fine. You don’t have to be me. Just listen…

Her hand swept aside the damp hair sticking to his forehead, her touch ghostly cold.

Elsa: You need to kill him. But not now. You’re exposed… unprepared. Bide your time. And when the chance comes—

Her voice dropped to a whisper that seemed to hum inside his skull.

Elsa: —open him. From stomach to spine.

 

Everyone watching Subaru’s mind unravel shared the same thought. He was slipping — deeper and deeper into the pit.

 

They all wanted him to turn away, to find another path. But deep down, they knew the truth: sometimes, there isn’t another path. Sometimes, you only get one terrible choice — take it, or let it destroy you.

 

For a fleeting second, the two of them stared into each other’s eyes—death and the cursed boy who could not die, locked in unholy understanding.

 

At the end of the alley, Kallos slowed. Something—instinct—made him turn.

 

What he saw made the blood in his veins freeze.

 

COG, far down the shadowed path, was standing. His posture was rigid, straight as a corpse propped upright. His head hung low, his hair drooping over his face. But as a faint beam of sunlight broke through the narrow gap between two roofs—

 

—he shifted.

 

The light flickered against him like a stuttering candle, and in Kallos’s eyes the boy began to warp.

 

For a heartbeat, he saw COG—bloodied, trembling, hollow-eyed.

Then, the light shifted again—and Elsa stood there instead, her form draped in the shimmer of her violet cloak, her curved smile glinting like a blade.

 

The light stuttered — COG, then Elsa, then both at once, layered like two images bleeding together.

 

The wind caught his bangs, pulling them aside to reveal the five faint slashes carved into his face. The light kissed the scars, making them gleam like molten gold against his skin—feral, inhuman, cursed.

 

The boy raised his head. His new spiral eyes gleamed through the shifting light, the faintest smirk twitching at his lips.

 

COG: You can’t wash away your sins.

 

His words were quiet, yet they cut through the air like a blade pressed to the ear.

 

Kallos’s pupils shrank. His hand moved on instinct, gripping the hilt of his sword—every instinct in him screaming danger. He saw not a broken boy anymore, but two monsters layered over one another: the cursed child and the smiling killer, flickering together in the dying light.

 

The raven haired boy took a long, ragged breath.

Then, as if dismissing him entirely, he turned away—his steps uneven, limping deeper into the alley’s shadows.

 

The sunlight dimmed again. The flicker faded.

Only the echo of that whisper remained—

Notes:

Throughout this episode, Subaru, Vega and COG will constantly be switching and it'll up to guys to figure out who is speaking and the meaning to why they are speaking.

Also the divine ability is something I made. I wanted him to have the ability to smell miasma but since the amount of people who can smell it naturally are extremely low, I decided a divine ability fit his ego better

Chapter 77: Discovery

Notes:

I have a discord if you want to join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Beatrice stood beside the desk where Subaru’s worn journal rested — the faint scent of his touch still lingering on the leather cover. Her small hands clenched at her sides, her expression torn between duty and guilt. The weight of the decision pressed against her chest.

 

She knew what had to be done. If this book held even the slightest clue to where her contractor had gone, she needed to look. Yet the thought of opening something he’d deemed for his eyes only made her heart twist.

 

Beatrice: [This needs to be done, I suppose…]

 

Her voice trembled softly, barely above a whisper. With hesitant steps, she reached forward, fingers brushing over the cover before she finally opened it.

 

Ram stood beside her, silent and observant, her sharp eyes fixed on the pages as Beatrice turned them one by one.

 

The first few pages were a chaotic storm of layered scribbles — words written over words, thoughts buried under lines of ink. None of it made sense, a mess of madness and secrecy.

 

Beatrice frowned, flipping through several more pages until her eyes landed on one with clear, deliberate handwriting.

 

The audience finally exhaled — a long, shaky breath after Subaru’s last words faded. It hadn’t been a statement. It had been a confession, a truth too raw to deny. Subaru had walked away not in triumph, but in grim resolve — already planning how to kill Kallos, even if it meant ending himself to stop the man from taking those children.

 

Beatrice sat motionless. Her sharpness, her pride, her composure — all of it was gone. She had watched everything unfold in silence, too stunned to speak, too hurt to move. Her thoughts felt tangled, struggling to grasp what she’d just witnessed. Slowly, she turned her head toward her contractor’s sleeping face beside her.

 

He did it.

All of it.

Without her.

 

She could understand why, in a painful, quiet way. Subaru saw his first friends as something greater than himself — people of brilliance and strength, people he didn’t deserve. He had placed them so high on a pedestal that he could never reach them, never stand beside them. To him, they were heroes. He was just… the useless one who followed behind, grateful just to be included.

 

Beatrice: [Just like he did with his father in fact.]

 

Her hand rose to her face and she blinked, realizing her cheeks were wet. Tears. She hadn’t even noticed when they started. She didn’t bother to wipe them away.

 

Beatrice stared at the screen one last time — at the image of Subaru fading into light — and didn’t smile. There was no joy in what he’d done. Only sorrow, and a quiet ache that she had been left behind.

 

Petra’s mind nearly broke again. The weight of what she’d seen pressed down on her chest like a collapsing wall, and had it not been for Frederica’s steady hand on her shoulder and Garfiel’s quiet presence beside her, she was certain the director would have had to step in.

 

Subaru had changed — that much she already knew. The world had shown him its cruelty again and again, and each time, he reshaped himself just enough to survive, just enough to protect the people he loved. She had accepted that painful truth long ago. After watching the earlier arcs, after talking with others, after countless sleepless nights thinking it over, she had come to peace with the idea that her friend carried scars no one could see.

 

But this?

This was something else entirely.

This was darkness that felt absolute.

 

She couldn’t understand it — not truly. She could only feel it: the fear crawling under her skin, whispering that this was the moment that might break him forever. That this event wasn’t something he could bounce back from, no matter how strong his will was.

 

And yet… he always smiled. Every time she saw him. That same warm, reassuring smile that made her believe everything would be okay.

But now she knew the truth — most of those smiles were lies. Masks he’d crafted to keep everyone calm, to keep them from worrying about him.

 

Still… could anyone really fake this? Could anyone hide this level of agony so perfectly?

Maybe.

After all, he had never told anyone about his first encounter with the Great Rabbit. Not a word.

 

Petra’s throat tightened as she gripped her dress. She prayed — silently, desperately — that someone had noticed. That someone had reached him, seen past the smile, helped him. Because if no one had… if he’d swallowed this horror whole, buried it deep and kept walking like nothing happened—

 

She couldn’t even imagine how they would bring him back.

 

 

Frederica leaned closer to Garfiel, her voice barely above a whisper. His face was pale, twisted in a mixture of horror and disbelief from what they had just seen. She could hardly keep her composure either — her stomach churned, and her usually neat hair had fallen loose around her face, a rare sign that this moment had shaken her deeply.

 

Frederica: Garfiel… are you alright?

 

He didn’t answer. His lips were pressed tightly together, trembling slightly, and his eyes were locked on the floor. The defiant spark that usually burned within him was gone — replaced by something small, frightened, and helpless. He gave only a faint shake of his head.

 

Without thinking, Frederica pulled him into a hug. Her arms wrapped around him firmly, grounding him in the quiet room filled with unspoken pain. For a moment, he resisted — his fists clenched, his breath shaky — but then he melted into her embrace.

 

He needed it.

And, though she didn’t want to admit it aloud, so did she.

 

The camera slowly panned over Subaru’s journal, the soft rustle of turning pages filling the quiet room. The handwriting was neat, uneven in places and with many grammatical mistakes, but it was full of personality — the kind of handwriting that made it easy to imagine Subaru smiling as he wrote.

 

The first entry on the visible page read as Beatrice read out-loud, correctly any grammatical mistakes he may have made.

 

Today I woke up with some nightmares. Nothing too crazy, and thanks to my lovely Beako :) I was able to get the day started.

 

Emilia was lovely as ever, and I wanted to try to impress her with my cooking skills. I need to find Beako and Frederica to help me make a wonderful apple pie.

 

She said she liked it!!!! With Beako and Frederica’s help I made my first ever apple pie. I wouldn’t say it was good, but Mili really liked it!! Score one for Subaru.

 

Beako said she wants pie too, so I made her a smaller one. She said I should open a baking store with these pies. She’s so sweet for calling these normal pies great.

 

(Note to self: Make a pie for Rem when she wakes up.)

 

About to head to bed. Hopefully I can actually fall asleep and rest up. My body’s sore.

 

(Note to self again: Make a plushie for Meili tomorrow. She’s a sweet girl who needs more love.)

 

The sudden shift in tone was jarring. Everyone had expected the pages to be filled with more of Subaru’s horrors and nightmares, yet the first one radiated life and carefree joy. The contrast was so striking that many of them unconsciously straightened their backs, unsettled by the sudden change in emotion.

 

Though most of them didn’t realize it, their frowns had softened into straight lines. The cheerful energy radiating from the page was contagious—an irresistible warmth for those who had long been starved of it.

 

Ram broke the silence first, her voice unusually soft.

Ram: His writing skills have improved. You wouldn’t have guessed that he was a foreigner, would you?

 

Beatrice stood still beside her, her small hands clutching the edge of the desk. Her gemstone-blue eyes stayed on the inked words for a moment longer before she answered.

Beatrice: Yes… Betty, along with Clind and Roswaal, really helped him learn. You—

 

She hesitated, her lips pressing together, clearly struggling with the next words.

Beatrice: …You did your role well too.

 

Ram blinked, surprised by the rare sincerity in Beatrice’s tone.

Ram: …Thank you.

 

Otto spoke first, his voice trembling just slightly — enough for anyone listening closely to notice.

Otto: His glyph writing really did improve…

 

He tried to laugh it off, but the sound died in his throat. His fingers squeezed the small sloth bear plushie in his lap, his thumb digging into the fabric like it was a stress ball. His breathing was uneven — slow, shallow — as though he were forcing himself to stay calm, to keep the image of Subaru’s gentle handwriting from overlapping with the blood and screams they’d just witnessed.

 

 

Anastasia nodded faintly, her usual composed tone slipping through the cracks.

Anastasia: Quite true… It would take an average foreigner much longer to reach such beautiful penmanship.

 

When Otto turned toward her, he found her clutching Mimi against her chest, her scarf pressed to her face to quietly wipe away tears she didn’t want others to see. Even her fox-like smile was gone — replaced by something softer, sadder.

 

Priscilla sat alone in her chair, back straight, her fan resting unopened across her lap. Her expression was unreadable — an unusual stillness for someone so flamboyant. She should have been pleased. Justice was inevitable; Kallos would meet his end, and another wretch would be erased from her land. She should have been smiling.

 

But she wasn’t.

 

For once, the proud Sun Princess found no words to say.

 

Beatrice turned the page reading the next page outloud

 

I’m cold. So, so cold. Why am I cold? Why?

 

Beatrice’s mouth dropped as she read, her eyes wide in alarm.

Beatrice: Cold…? What does he mean by cold?

 

Ram’s reaction mirrored hers. Cold wasn’t something they ever associated with Subaru. The mansion was always warm, lively even.

Ram: [The Hatsumaki incident… Puck’s rampage… that was the only time the mansion was ever that cold.

But that couldn’t be it. That was long ago. Why would Subaru write this now?]

 

Beatrice clenched her fists, her small body trembling slightly as her mind raced for explanations that wouldn’t hurt.

Then, the next line came.

 

Anyways, the day began great once again. It’s time to meet Felix in the capital for our monthly meeting.

 

Ram blinked, momentarily distracted by the shift in tone.

Ram: Sir Felix? What does Barusu have to do with him?

 

Beatrice hesitated, her lips pressing into a thin line. She clearly didn’t want to explain — not this — but after a quiet sigh, she answered.

Beatrice: Felix and Subaru meet every month for a health check in fact. His OD, his mana flow, his diet… a complete physical examination.

 

Ram nodded slightly, processing the explanation. It made sense — Felix was the kingdom’s most skilled healer. But then her brow furrowed. Something didn’t add up.

Ram: Wait… if Barusu gets a full check every month, how hasn’t Sir Felix noticed the scars on his arms?

 

The silence that followed was heavy. Beatrice looked down, her twin-drills shifting as she finally replied — voice low, bitter.

Beatrice: Because Betty heals them. Some time before his appointments. Subaru asked her to I suppose. He said if she healed them later, Felix might notice the leftover magic traces… or “healed tissue,” as he called it.

 

Ram’s eyes widened. The implication hit her like a bucket of freezing water.

Ram: [So… he’s been doing this for a while.]

Subaru had thought of everything — every angle, every precaution — just to keep anyone from noticing. Even Felix. Even her.

 

Beatrice’s tiny hands trembled as she held the journal tighter, her throat constricting.

 

Felix hadn’t lifted his head since the Kallos incident began. His hands rested on his knees, trembling, his ears flat against his hair as if the sound of Subaru’s pain alone was unbearable.

 

When Beatrice read those words — that he’d been fooled by Subaru’s foresight — Felix’s heart sank even lower.

 

He exhaled shakily.

Felix: [So he even found a way to hide it from me, nya… clever little fool.]

 

It stung. Gods, it hurt. His pride as a doctor — as someone sworn to protect life — felt like it was cracking in half. To know that Subaru had anticipated his care and still gone behind his back…

 

But anger never came. Only understanding.

Felix: [Of course he’d hide it. He wouldn’t want to worry anyone. That’s just how he is… stupidly selfless, even when it destroys him.]

 

He rubbed his eyes with the back of his sleeve, forcing out a hollow laugh.

Felix: Damn it, Subaru… You didn’t even let me help. You just smiled through it, didn’t you?

 

The room stayed quiet. No one dared to speak — because they all knew that Felix wasn’t just mourning his pride.

 

Beatrice continued reading aloud.

 

Finished my check-up. So far I’m the same as I was before… ANYWAYS! ʘ‿ʘ

Felix allowed me to watch while he did some other people’s check-ups. For as playful as he is, he can really be a professional when it comes to his craft. He’s so cool. He even let me borrow a book on human biology! While it doesn’t talk about cells or other modern stuff, it really goes into detail about how to maintain your OD.

Wished I had this before I destroyed mine.

* (−̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥᷄_-̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥̥᷅ )*

 

I’ll get to reading, but I have to continue my investigation.

 

 

Ram blinked, lowering her crossed arms slightly.

Ram: Investigation? On what?

 

Beatrice glanced up from the journal, her expression hesitant.

Beatrice: Betty doesn’t know, I suppose. Subaru often goes out doing strange things — errands, experiments, favors for strangers. He never tells Betty why…

 

She closed the book halfway, her fingers brushing over the edges of the paper. Her eyes softened — not with irritation, but worry.

Beatrice: [He always said it wasn’t important… that it was “nothing worth troubling myself over.” But everything about him lately was trouble, hasn’t it?]

 

Ram tilted her head, looking down at Beatrice with quiet suspicion.

Ram: “Random stuff,” you say. Barusu’s idea of random usually means dangerous or stupid.

 

Beatrice huffed through her nose, trying to hide her concern with mock indignation.

Beatrice: That’s… not entirely wrong, in fact. But whatever he was investigating, Betty feels it wasn’t just curiosity.

 

She reopened the book and read the final sentence of the entry under her breath.

Beatrice: I have to continue my investigation.

 

The word “investigation” immediately brought everyone’s thoughts to one person — Theresia van Astrea.

 

Reinhard: Grandmother…

He whispered softly. He had almost forgotten that Subaru had been conducting a long, secret investigation to uncover the truth behind his grandmother’s death. His hand tightened around the small dragon plushie in his grip.

 

During Subaru’s confrontation with Kallos, Reinhard had chosen silence. He didn’t know what he could possibly say—or do. Every part of him wanted to bring that man to justice, to arrest him for his crimes, but he knew it was impossible.

 

Reinhard was too visible, too bound by duty. A single step out of line and the entire kingdom would notice. He wasn’t the type to lie or conceal things well; honesty ran too deep in his blood.

 

Subaru, though… Subaru could act in shadows. His name was famous, but his face wasn’t. That anonymity was his greatest shield. Kallos likely never suspected the threat standing before him.

 

And so, in a sad, twisted way, Subaru may be the only one who could end Kallos’s reign.

 

Beatrice skipped some unreadable pages.

 

Ugh — this is so exhausting. (°_o)

How can anyone remember so many etiquette rules? Annerose is so strict about being professional and I don’t like it. ˙˙

 

And she keeps cutting into my time with Mili. She acts like I’m not worthy of her, but I’ll prove her wrong. When she finally gives me an answer, I’m going to shove it in her face.
(•̀ᴗ•́ )و”

 

Beatrice sighs, closing the book with a small thump

Beatrice: That little girl should stay away from my contractor’s love life, in fact.

 

Ram: She has good intentions. Barusu said Ram was like that towards him and Rem, and Ram can see why.

 

Beatrice: Don’t speak. Betty hasn’t forgotten what she said earlier. We are just here to figure out any clues of Subaru and retrieve him I suppose.

 

Emilia couldn’t help but smile softly, the memory of Subaru and Annerosa surfacing in her mind. Back then, she never really understood their strange little rivalry—it was childish, fiery, and yet… endearing in its own way.

 

A sharp smack echoed in her memory.

 

Subaru: Ow! What was that for?!

He sat at a long dining table cluttered with shining silverware, clutching his hand in pain. Across from him stood little Annerosa, wielding a wooden spoon like a sword, with Clind observing beside her as if presiding over a royal trial.

 

Annerosa: You used the wrong fork. Again. Try once more!

Subaru: I’ve been doing this for half an hour!

Annerosa: And yet you’ve failed the first task. Truly, you’re in desperate need of a proper education in etiquette and manners!

 

Another thwack to his head followed, earning muffled laughter from Petra, who was sitting next to Emilia. The entire scene felt absurd—this small girl scolding a grown man with such fiery dignity—but that was what made it so precious.

 

Emilia’s smile faded slightly as the present came rushing back. Watching Subaru and Kallos together had torn at her heart, but moments like these… they reminded her that there was still light in his story. That somewhere in all that pain, there had been warmth, laughter, and a boy who never gave up trying—even if it was just to figure out which fork to use.

 

A montage played out as Beatrice flipped through more pages.

Some contained only a few legible lines surrounded by smudged writing and faded words, while others were written clearly — slices of Subaru’s everyday life, scattered between mystery and mundanity.

 

Gonna beat Garfiel this time…

.

.

.

I lost. (╥﹏╥)”

 

Met this old man named Krostas. Seems like a cool dude — works on some seriously awesome stuff.

 

So apparently healing potions do exist in this world. They just don’t use them much ‘cause healers are way more common.”

 

Got another book for Federica and me — it’s this super tragic werewolf love story. Man, I should’ve read more manga back home. Wonder if One Piece is still going… who am I kidding, of course it is. Still, I kinda wonder if JoJo’s ever got more parts. The last thing I remember was Steel Ball Run.

 

Trained with Clind today. My handling of my whip is improving, though my swordsmanship is still incredibly awful.

 

So apparently Krostas and Elaine are related?! ヽ(°〇°)ノ

Who would’ve guessed?

 

Beatrice’s small hands trembled slightly as she turned another page. Each line felt like a window into a world only Subaru walked through — filled with casual humor, fleeting joy, and quiet loneliness.

 

Ram leaned closer, her sharp eyes softening despite herself.

 

Every new entry answered one question about him, but left behind two more.

For all the truths they were uncovering… it felt like they were only scratching the surface of the man they thought they knew.

 

Beatrice flipped to the next page — and froze.

Her breath hitched, a sharp gasp escaping her throat as the color drained from her face. Her hands trembled so violently that the page nearly tore in her grip.

 

Ram turned toward her, confused — until her eyes landed on the open journal.

Then, she too went still. Completely.

 

The page wasn’t like the others.

The once neat handwriting had devolved into a frantic scrawl — jagged, uneven, and pressed into the paper so harshly that the ink bled through the next page.

 

They’re looking.

She’s looking.

It’s looking.

Stop looking.

Why? Why do you look at me like that?

Your hollow blue eye of hatred.

Your scarred blue eyes — rushing away through the fog.

Your purple eyes… the ones I love so much — driven to madness.

Those red eyes ….

Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking.

Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. Stop looking. STOP LOOKING AT—

 

The last line cut off abruptly — the ink exploding into a violent smear.

And then, red.

Not ink.

Blood.

 

It splattered across the lower half of the page, thick and dark, as though someone had pressed a bleeding hand there in panic… or despair.

 

Beatrice’s lips quivered.

She couldn’t breathe for a moment. The image — the words — clawed at her chest.

Her contractor’s thoughts… twisted into paranoia and terror.

 

Ram, could only whisper,

Ram: Barusu…

 

The room fell into a heavy silence. The others could see that this wasn’t the diary of a man merely haunted — this was the writing of someone who had seen something, someone breaking under eyes that never stopped watching.

 

 

The theatre was silent. No one breathed. Every person knew, instinctively, whose eyes Subaru was describing.

 

 

Emilia placed a shaking hand over her violet eyes, her other hand absently clutching her dove plushie to her chest.

 

Your purple eyes… the ones I love so much — driven to madness.

 

Her lips trembled. He loved her eyes — and to see them twisted by insanity, by loss and delusion, must have shattered him. The memory surfaced unbidden: the Sanctuary, the madness, her smiling through the screams as the Great Rabbit chased after him and her people, too lost in obsession to see the truth.

 

Her chest tightened. She bit her lip until it bled.

 

Emilia: No. No, I can’t become like her…

 

The words slipped out, fragile and terrified.

 

 

Otto hid his face beneath his hat, pressing it hard against his mouth to smother the scream building in his throat.

 

Your scarred blue eyes — rushing away through the fog.”

 

The image burned in his mind — the carriage, the mist, the whale’s wail echoing through his skull. He had thrown Subaru from the cart, sacrificing another human for his own survival. Even if the whale’s madness had gnawed at his sanity, he couldn’t forgive that moment.

He could still see it — Subaru falling backward into the fog — and feel the cold crawling guilt that never truly left.

 

Otto’s hands shook.

Otto: [I was supposed to be better than that.]

 

Rem pressed her trembling fingers against her mouth, staring at the floor as if afraid to lift her head.

 

Your hollow blue eye of hatred.

 

Her breath hitched. Her voice failed her. She didn’t need to remember — the image was already carved into her memory. The version of herself who tortured him, the one who had believed his kindness was deceit, who’d made him scream until his voice broke.

 

Her heart twisted painfully. She had wished even in a failed loop that he had yelled at her, attacked her because it would’ve shown that he understood that what she did wasn’t right, but he didn’t. Never once had he done such a thing, whether in the perfected loop or in a failed one because he didn’t understand the wrongness of what she did.

 

And then another image. Subaru silently cleaning her Morningstar in the basement, his hand slipping, reopening old scars. He hadn’t been careless; he’d been lost in the memory of her.

 

Rem’s stomach turned. She nearly vomited. Guilt tasted like iron on her tongue.

 

All three of them, Emilia, Otto, and Rem — had learned, with time, to accept what they had done… or failed to do.

Their sins were their own, their scars self-inflicted. Each had vowed to grow beyond them, to change for the better.

 

But even so…

 

Reliving his memory of their worst moments — through his eyes, his fear, and his pain — tore through the fragile peace they’d built.

 

It made them question everything.

 

Could they truly atone?

Could they ever make up for what he had endured?

 

The silence that followed was heavy, suffocating, and honest.

 

 

Beatrice: We move on.

 

She was about to turn the next page when Ram suddenly yelled.

 

Ram: What?!

 

Beatrice froze mid-motion and turned to face her.

 

Ram: Lady Beatrice, are we really not going to speak of what we just read? The writing, the eyes, the blood?!!

 

Beatrice: Yes.

 

Ram: Bu—

 

She was cut off as Beatrice’s voice rose, sharp and trembling.

 

Beatrice: Don’t you think Betty understands?! She does—believe Betty when she says she understands the implications within that writing! But we don’t have the luxury of time! It’s been nearly twenty-four hours since he’s been gone, and Betty cannot bear another second without him!

 

Her breathing quickened, her composure fracturing.

 

Beatrice: Yes, it was hard to read. Yes, Betty will speak to him when we bring him back. And yes, Betty will get an answer. But this text doesn’t give us even a single hint of his location—so we move on!

 

Beatrice exhaled shakily, eyes locked on Ram. She wasn’t going to stop. Even if every page cut a little deeper, even if a thousand questions screamed in her mind—she needed him back.

 

Beatrice went ahead and skipped a few pages.

 

Yes, it works! Ryuzu Alma said it was a success. Now I can help Petra’s mom out!

( ˃ᴗ˂ ) • *

 

Petra is such a sweet girl. She’s honest, hardworking, kind, and really fun to play with. She, Federica, and I always end up in some kind of shenanigans when we’re working together.

 

When her birthday comes around, I want to do something special—something that really shows how great of a friend she is.

 

Now if only I could make the Life Thread… or perfect the S-Pill (╥﹏╥).”

 

Petra, still resting against Federica, felt a small smile bloom on her face. Hearing those words from Subaru warmed her heart. The birthday he mentioned… she remembered it vividly — how amazing it was, how full of laughter and games it had been. The gifts she received that day were the best of her life, each one chosen with care, each one a reminder of how loved she was.

 

And of course, she treasured Subaru’s gifts most of all.

 

She suddenly noticed something missing and looked down, realizing her little mouse plushie had slipped from her hands. Bending down, she picked it up gently, brushing off a bit of dust before hugging it close to her chest.

 

Petra: Thank you, Subaru,

she whispered softly, smiling.

Petra: You even made me look cute as a plushie. And thank you for helping out Mama.

 

Beatrice’s brow furrowed as her eyes moved over the words.

 

Beatrice: S-Pill? Life Thread? What are those, I suppose?

 

She tapped her chin, thinking. She had never heard of such things before. They sounded like inventions — but Subaru wasn’t a man of medicine, not from what she knew. Maybe… something borrowed from a friend? A theory, a project he was mending together? No, none of it sounded familiar.

 

Ram: Ram has never heard of those either. Could they be from Subaru’s homeland?

 

Beatrice: Betty isn’t sure,

she muttered, her voice low and uncertain. Beatrice: Let’s continue.

 

She turned the page, and the screen shifted again — this time to bright handwriting full of life and silly doodles.

 

Today I visited Reinhard and Felt! They were so much fun! I even got to spar with Reinhard a little! I thought I had unlocked some main character zenki boost(should’ve expected that it wasn’t true), like I was really improving until a maid told me it was only thanks to one of his divine protections… .·°՞(¯□¯)՞°·.”

 

Beatrice blinked, startled by the sudden tone shift — the cheer, the innocent excitement returning.

 

Reinhard’s really cool. He has so many powers and yet he’s so good-natured. I’m really glad to have him as a friend.

 

Felt too — she’s so quick, I can barely keep track of her! I-it’s embarrassing, but I even tried copying her running style to see if I could move that fast… it didn’t work (╥ᆺ╥;). She’s so confident and wild — really fun to hang out with. I’m really glad to have her as a friend.

 

I saw Julius today (¬`‸´¬). He was shopping for his lady, and we ran into each other. Then he started a whole anime monologue about the ‘dignity of being a knight’ or whatever nonsense he was spouting about. Man, he can be so knightly — it’s like the dude has no other life. Get a hobby, man.

 

…Though, he is strong. He is smart. He is skilled with the sword. And damn, does he know how to dress. I won’t ever say it to his face, but… he’s a great guy.

( ,,’︿’,,).”

 

Emilia smiled softly as the words appeared on screen.

Emilia: [He really wrote that much about his friends…]

Hearing his joy, his dorky humor — it reminded her of the Subaru who teased her endlessly just to see her smile. Yet as her fingers curled around her dove plushie, the warmth ached in her chest.

Emilia: He always sounds so happy when he writes about everyone… but why does it hurt to hear it now?

 

Felt laughed outright when she saw the line about him copying her run. She was in a silent depression since she attempted to murder Kallos only to be denied. But hearing and imagining Subaru attempting to run like her was so funny she couldn’t help but laugh.

 

Felt: Ha! That fool actually tried to run like me? No wonder he failed! He doesn’t have my divine ability.

She wiped at her eyes before she realized she was smiling too hard.

 

Julius sighed when his name appeared, an amused smirk tugging at his lips.

Julius: ‘A whole ani~me monologue,’ was it?

He muttered. He didn’t understand what an “ani~me” was but she could surmise that it was some kind of insult.

Julius: That man never changes — mocks me in one breath and compliments me in the next.

His tone was dry, but there was affection behind it.

 

Beatrice turned the next page.

 

“Questions about each of my wonderful friends ₍₍(˶><˶)⁾⁾”

 

“Does Otto ever feel weird eating meat?

Like, he talks to animals! That’s gotta make dinner super awkward, right? Still, his Divine Protection is awesome. He calls it a pain sometimes, but I think it’s amazing. He’s a total dork, but he’s my dork — a real pal through and through.”

 

“When Garfiel and Federica transform, does it hurt?

Their bodies grow so fast — it can’t be painless, right? Still, they look so cool when they do it. Garfiel’s this massive beast with raw power, while Federica’s all sleek and graceful. I should draw them sometime. Giant tiger and agile tiger — the dynamic duo!”

 

“Does wind magic make you faster?

You could use air currents to move quicker, right? But Ram doesn’t even need to do that. She’s already terrifyingly strong on her own. I don’t care what anyone says — she’s got main-character energy.”

 

“When Beako uses mana, does she get lighter?

Magic’s mass inside her, so if she releases a bunch of it… does that mean she loses weight for a bit? Wait— if she used too much, would she float away?! Nooooo! Beako, come back! (∩˃)♡”

 

“How does Petra have a better attendance record than me?

Like, seriously — I live here! She’s half my size and twice as reliable. She’s amazing. Strong, hardworking, and never complains. I couldn’t handle half the things she does when I was her age.”

 

Otto pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to hide the smile tugging at his lips.

Otto: [That idiot… thinking I talk to animals during dinner.]

He shook his head, muttering under his breath,

Otto: And yet… I can’t even deny it might’ve crossed my mind once or twice.

He clutched his sloth-bear plushie a little tighter — half embarrassed, half touched.

 

Garfiel grinned, his fangs flashing.

Garfiel: Heh, damn right we look cool when we transform! But nah, it don’t hurt that bad. Feels more like stretchin’ after a long nap!

 

Ram tilted her head, half amused, half proud.

Ram: “Main-character energy,” hm? Barusu finally said something accurate for once.

 

Her tone wasn’t quite as smug as usual, though the faint pink on her cheeks betrayed the warmth she tried to hide. Change didn’t come easily for Ram — not when her sharp tongue had always been her armor. But she was learning that strength wasn’t about cutting others down; it was about knowing when to stop before the blade drew blood.

 

Then, quieter — barely a whisper — she added,

Ram: You really do see everything, don’t you?

 

A soft laugh escaped Ram’s lips before she could stop herself.

Ram: Good grief… the nonsense Barusu writes. It’s like watching a child discover the world for the first time.

Her tone was light, amused — the kind of laughter one uses to hide how much they miss someone.

 

But Beatrice didn’t share in the amusement. Her small hands clenched around the edges of the journal, and when she looked back at Ram, her eyes carried none of the warmth from before — only exhaustion and focus.

 

Her stare said everything: This isn’t a joke. Have you forgotten what we’re doing this for?

 

Ram’s faint smirk faltered. She straightened immediately, her expression returning to its composed, serious self.

Ram: …Please continue.

 

The next page wasn’t filled with words — but with lines.

 

Beatrice tilted her head, then slowly turned the journal sideways.

Beatrice: A map?

She murmured, her brows furrowing in confusion.

 

Ram leaned closer, her sharp eyes scanning the markings. The drawing was rough but surprisingly detailed — trees, paths, rivers, and notes scattered in Subaru’s messy handwriting. Then her eyes stopped on something that made her freeze.

 

Ram: This…

She whispered, pressing her finger on a large X drawn near the center of the page. Ram: This is the area surrounding the mansion.

 

Beatrice blinked, squinting to confirm it. The routes, the placement of the village, the landmarks — all of it matched perfectly. Slowly, she traced her finger from the X toward the northwest corner.

 

Beatrice: If we are here… then this point—

 

Ram: —would be deep in the forest, near the village.

Her tone shifted, the realization sinking in. Ram: What could Barusu possibly want there?

 

Beatrice’s expression hardened with determination.

Beatrice: Let’s go and find out, I suppose.

 

Without another word, she closed the journal and tucked it under her arm. The sound of the book snapping shut echoed faintly through the quiet study.

 

Together, Beatrice and Ram turned toward the door and stepped out, their footsteps fading down the hall — the faint glow of the setting sun raising long shadows behind them.

 

Al leaned forward, his visor gleaming under the theater’s dim light as he pointed a finger toward the map on the screen.

Al: That’s the area where he hid his paintings.

 

He tapped his finger on the arm rest , tilting his head slightly.

Al: [This can turn out good… or very, very, bad.]

 

Crusch’s calm composure cracked for just a second — her eyes narrowed, her grip tightening around the small hawk plushie in her lap.

Crusch: Hopefully they’ll get a clue to where Subaru is.

 

Her gaze lingered on the frozen image of the map, that single X staring back at her like a quiet promise.

Crusch: [While this is a nice change of pace… I want to see what happened to Subaru. Where did he go?]

Notes:

For the reminder of this episode I’ll post some fun fact about various characters

Orion and Cora almost killed each other when they first met as she thought he was a knight but was really a child solider

Chapter 78: Discovery(2)

Notes:

I have a server of you want to join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ram and Beatrice made their way down the marble halls, their hurried footsteps echoing through the silent mansion. They found Federica near the entrance, busy tidying the foyer after a morning’s work.

 

Beatrice wasted no time.

Beatrice: Federica, a change of plans, I suppose. We’re heading into the forest — we’ve found a lead in Subaru’s journal.

 

Federica straightened, her expression shifting immediately to one of alert focus.

Federica: Understood. What kind of lead?

 

Ram: A map. It seems to point somewhere northwest of the village. We don’t know what’s there yet, but Barusu marked it for a reason.

 

Federica nodded, already prepared for the unexpected.

Federica: Then I’ll keep watch here. If I run into any of the Ryuzu clones, I’ll question them about that letter. We need to know where it came from.

 

Beatrice gave a firm nod, clutching the journal under her arm.

Beatrice: Good. Betty and the maid will handle the rest. Stay safe, in fact.

 

Federica smiled faintly, though concern flickered behind her eyes.

Federica: You too, Lady Beatrice.

 

With that, Ram and Beatrice turned toward the front doors. As they opened, a rush of crisp wind swept through the mansion — a reminder of the world waiting beyond.

 

Anastasia’s lips curved into a small, knowing smile. The recent scene between Subaru and Kallos had been haunting — painful to watch, even. But seeing the pages of Subaru’s journal filled with funny stories, lighthearted notes, and doodles that looked like they were drawn by an enthusiastic child… it softened the heaviness. It felt human.

 

Anastasia: I’m quite excited to see it.

 

Rem tilted her head in curiosity.

Rem: What do you mean, Lady Anastasia?

 

Before Anastasia could answer, Ram crossed her arms and interjected, her tone calm but pointed.

Ram: Don’t you remember where that location is, sister? It’s where Barusu hid his artworks. Lady Anastasia was the most excited to see them out of anyone here. After all, she saw only one painting before — and immediately wanted to hire him as her personal artist. Am I wrong?

 

Ram’s eyes shifted toward Anastasia with a faint smirk.

 

Anastasia let out a soft sigh, though her smile only grew warmer.

Anastasia: Yes, that’s correct. I’m surprised you remembered, Miss Ram. I truly am excited to see what paintings he’s made since then — especially after the one he drew of Lady Beatrice.

 

Beatrice’s expression softened. Her mind wandered back to that memory — the episode showing Subaru’s creation of the new Sanctuary, and the special day he had dedicated entirely to her. A moment that felt like a dream — peaceful, fleeting, and precious.

 

Beatrice: Yes… it was an incredible painting, I suppose.

 

She whispered it almost to herself, her voice gentle — and for the first time in a long while, a small, genuine smile touched her lips.

 


 

The camera cut to Beatrice and Ram standing in the forest clearing marked on Subaru’s map. Morning light filtered through the trees, painting streaks of gold across the ground as the last of the morning mist began to fade.

 

Ram: I don’t get it. What’s supposed to be here?

 

Beatrice held the map up to her face, squinting at it as though sheer focus would make the answer appear.

 

Beatrice: [Come on, Betty. You’re the Great Spirit of Yin! Think like your contractor in fact—]

 

She shut her eyes tightly, trying to picture the way Subaru’s strange mind worked. Wild, unpredictable, yet somehow always purposeful. The effort made her sigh.

 

Beatrice: It’s impossible.

 

Her tone carried more frustration than defeat. Subaru’s mind was a labyrinth, full of corners that no logic — at least, none of her logic — could follow.

 

Beatrice: [If Betty can’t think like Subaru… then Betty will think like Betty.]

 

Drawing in a breath, she centered herself and reached out with her senses. Her mana detection spread through the area like invisible ripples in still water — something she had trained and perfected over countless years. She could feel everything: the gentle hum of nature’s mana, Ram’s steady presence beside her, and—

 

Her eyes snapped open.

 

Beatrice: There it is.

 

A faint pulse of magic resonated beneath her feet — subtle, but unmistakably foreign. She glanced down at the soft soil, and a small, prideful smirk crossed her lips.

 

Beatrice: Clever, Subaru… but you can’t fool Betty.

 

She turned to Ram with that same triumphant gleam in her eyes.

 

Beatrice: Maid, fetch a shovel from the mansion. Our clue lies right beneath our feet, I suppose.

 

Ram sighed quietly but obeyed, already turning back toward the mansion as the camera lingered on Beatrice’s confident smile — the glint in her eyes promising that the mystery was only just beginning.

 

The sound of metal striking something solid echoed through the forest.

 

Ram: …Hmph?

 

She paused mid-swing, the shovel’s handle still in her hands as she crouched closer to inspect the spot. A faint smile curved her lips — the first sign of progress.

 

Ram: Finally.

 

Brushing the soil aside with a few swift motions, she uncovered the edge of something metallic. A handle. Without hesitation, she gripped it firmly and, with the strength only an oni could muster, pulled it free from the ground in one smooth motion.

 

Ram: A box?

 

It was a large, red, rectangular storage box with a silver handle glinting faintly in the morning light. She hopped out of the hole and placed it on the ground, wiping a bit of dirt from her cheek.

 

Ram: Ram found a box. Maybe it has a clue to Barusu’s locat—

 

But before she could finish, a sudden squeal broke through the calm air. Ram turned sharply — her instincts flaring as she readied herself for an attack.

 

Instead, she found Beatrice crouched down, facing away from the box, her hands clutching her face in panic.

 

Ram: What’s wrong?

 

Beatrice didn’t answer immediately. Her voice trembled slightly when she finally spoke.

 

Beatrice: Betty… Betty can’t look at the box.

 

Ram: Hmm?

 

Ram blinked, thoroughly lost.

 

Beatrice: This could be… the treasure Subaru has—

 

 

The audience gasped — or rather, one specific audience member did.

 

The Beatrice sitting in the theater had suddenly covered her eyes mid-scene, finishing her counterpart’s line in perfect sync.

 

Beatrice : —been making for Betty! How could Betty be so clueless not to think of the possibility?!

 

She wailed dramatically, kicking her little legs while her twin drills bounced with energy.

 

Ricardo: Ahhh, what treasure?

 

The large man scratched his head, utterly confused.

 

Otto: You don’t remember? She revealed to have a letter from Subaru — the one with directions to a secret place where he hid all the gifts he planned to leave her after his long passed away.

 

Ricardo: Oh yeah, the dream episode! Damn… this could be major spoilers! Sorry, twerp.

 

Beatrice instantly shot up from her seat, hand still over her eyes, pointing furiously in Ricardo’s direction.

 

Beatrice: How dare you call Betty a twerp?! I’ll have your tail for that, beastman! Director!!

 

Director: Yes, Beatrice?

 

Beatrice: Betty demands an answer! Is this the treasure Subaru made for Betty? If so, erase all of Betty’s memories of this location immediately! Betty refuses to spoil her own story, I suppose!

 

A long, weary sigh came from the director.

 

Director: You really do take after him… Subaru’s dramatics have rubbed off on you, Beatrice. No — this isn’t it. This is another of Subaru’s secret projects. The real treasure’s location won’t appear in this entire series.

 

Beatrice froze — then exhaled in pure relief.

 

Beatrice: Betty is… very relieved to hear that.

 

She peeked through her fingers, uncovered her eyes fully, and climbed back into her contractor’s lap, crossing her arms with haughty satisfaction.

 

Beatrice: Let us continue, I suppose.

 

The audience chuckled — but not everyone escaped unscathed.

 

Ricardo leaned toward Julius, muttering under his breath.

 

Ricardo: So… are we just not gonna talk about how she was actin’ like a ch—

 

*THUNK!*

 

A tiara smacked him right in the head with a metallic clink.

 

Ricardo: OW! What was that for?!

 

Julius didn’t even look at him — just whispered calmly.

 

Julius: Don’t test her, Ricardo. Even the director doesn’t know how she does it.

 

Ricardo frowned, rubbing his head.

 

Ricardo: What’re you talkin’ abou—

 

He froze. The tiara that should’ve been on the floor… wasn’t. His gaze slowly lifted toward Beatrice, whose tiara now gleamed perfectly in place on her head.

 

Ricardo: Wh—What?! How?!

 

Anastasia : I was watching it the whole time. No one touched it. It just— disappeared! How’s that possible?!

Her eyes were wide open, starring at the floor with genuine shock and confusion.

 

Beatrice only smirked smugly, turning back toward the screen as if she hadn’t heard a thing.

 

 

Beatrice still sat curled up, her little fingers clutching the hem of her dress as she nervously peeked toward the box. Her voice trembled slightly, but her tone was sharp and commanding.

 

Beatrice: M-Maid, open the box. Check if it has a golden star emblem, I suppose.

 

Ram: Hmm? Why?

 

Beatrice snapped, her usual pride returning through the stammer.

 

Beatrice: Because, you simpleton, if it does, then this is the treasure—and that would mean Betty has broken a very important promise! Now check immediately!

 

Ram blinked, unimpressed but compliant. She knelt down beside the box, brushing the dirt off the lid before slowly lifting it open. The hinges creaked softly as the morning air slipped inside.

 

Inside were several large rectangular objects, each carefully wrapped in thick brown paper. Ram’s eyes scanned the contents before she shook her head.

 

Ram: Ram does not see a golden star.

 

Beatrice let out an audible sigh of relief, pressing a hand to her chest.

 

Beatrice: Good. Betty would’ve been forever upset had she broken her promise, I suppose.

 

Her composure slowly returned. Straightening her dress and brushing off invisible dust, she walked over to stand beside the box. The sunlight filtering through the forest canopy glinted softly off her drills as she peered down, eyes sharp and curious again.

 

Beatrice: Interesting… this wooden box holds faint traces of enchantment. Its surface resists decay, moisture, and time itself. Whatever lies within has been perfectly preserved. Roswaal must’ve been the one to give Subaru this, I suppose.

 

Ram’s gaze moved from Beatrice to the contents. She began pulling the items out one by one. Each one was rectangular, wrapped tightly in brown paper and tied with a thin string. Their sizes were nearly identical.

 

By the time she finished, six of them lay neatly in a row on the grass before them — six mysterious packages resting quietly beneath the dawn light.

 

Ram: I’ll open this one.

She pointed toward the parcel sitting on the far right of the line. Her tone was calm, but her curiosity was obvious.

Ram: It was the one at the top, so it must be the newest one.

 

She lifted the rectangular item carefully, setting it upright against the edge of the box. With a swift tug, she pulled the string loose, letting the brown wrapping slide off and fall softly to the forest floor.

 

Both women froze.

 

Ram: …What….

Beatrice: By the dragon…

 

The paper drifted away, revealing a breathtaking painting.

 

It was a portrait of Reinhard van Astrea — but not as they knew him. The hero wasn’t clad in his divine armor or surrounded by heavenly light. No, this was Reinhard as a child.

 

His hair blazed like fire in the sunlight, the brushstrokes so detailed that each strand shimmered as though alive. His ocean-blue eyes were filled with pure innocence and pride. He wore a miniature version of a knight’s uniform, tailored perfectly for his small frame, and in his hand he held a wooden sword that gleamed with childish imagination.

 

But that wasn’t what made Beatrice and Ram speechless.

 

The young Reinhard sat atop a massive grizzly bear — its fur a deep, rich red that mirrored the boy’s own hair. The beast’s eyes were gentle, its mouth curled into a happy grin as it trotted through a lush emerald forest bursting with life and color.

 

The sunlight filtered through the trees, casting golden streaks across the canvas. Every detail was alive — the soft glow of magic around the boy, the wildflowers swaying at the bear’s feet, even the faint mist curling through the forest’s depths.

 

The painting wasn’t just beautiful; it radiated warmth. It was a memory given form — the spirit of adventure, the dream of a boy destined to become the Sword Saint, captured in Subaru’s unmistakable style.

 

For a long moment, neither spoke. Even the forest around them seemed to fall silent, as if paying respect to the image before them.

 

Ram: …Barusu painted this?

 

 

The moment the painting appeared on the screen, the entire theatre fell silent.

The light from the projection reflected softly on their faces — all of them frozen, breath caught in their throats. What had begun as a curious excavation had turned into something sacred. The painting’s gentle light — the child Reinhard astride a crimson bear — filled the room with an unspoken awe. For a few seconds, no one dared to speak. Even the usual background hum of whispers and comments disappeared.

 

Then came the soft sound of a sniffle. And another.

 

 

The Sword Saint sat motionless at first, staring at the image as if he couldn’t quite believe what he was seeing. His lips parted, but no words came out. His mind went back to the conversation that was shown in episode 5.

 

“Subaru: Hey, Reinhard… what’s your favorite animal?

 

Reinhard blinked at the sudden question, then tilted his head thoughtfully before answering.

Reinhard: A bear. They’re powerful, protective creatures — but calm when left in peace.

 

Subaru’s lips curved into a sleepy grin.

Subaru: Heh. Alright. Thanks, friend.

 

Reinhard’s chest warmed at that single word.”

 

Slowly, he brought a hand to his face — trembling — as tears began to roll down his cheeks. He wasn’t weeping out of sadness, but from a deep, wordless gratitude that hit him straight in the soul.

The boy in the painting — his younger self — radiated such warmth, such purity, that it hurt to look at. Subaru had captured something he himself had long forgotten: the joy of being a child with dreams, unburdened by duty or legacy.

Reinhard whispered under his breath, voice quivering,

Reinhard: Thank you my friend, my brother.

He wiped his face, but the tears kept coming — quiet, steady, genuine.

 

The Knight of Knights leaned forward slightly, eyes wide in disbelief. He had seen Subaru’s art before — the painting of Beatrice had impressed him deeply — but this… this was different.

Every brushstroke carried life, every color told a story. The way the light caught the forest leaves, the reflection in the young boy’s eyes — it was the work of someone who painted with skill, and with heart.

He crossed his arms, trying to maintain composure, but there was admiration in his eyes.

Julius: [Such precision… such passion.]

He smiled faintly, not out of amusement, but respect..

 

 

Felix rubbed his eyes with his sleeve, thinking something was wrong with them. Felix: Nyaa? Am I dreamin’?!

he murmured. The beauty of the piece had struck him so suddenly that his emotions scrambled to catch up.

He blinked a few times — only to realize that his right eye had started tearing up on its own. He chuckled weakly, rubbing it away.

Felix: What’s this, huh?

He smiled, though his voice cracked slightly. Felix had seen many beautiful things in his life — sunsets over Lugnica, the shimmer of healing magic — but none of them compared to the sincerity that poured from Subaru’s art. It wasn’t just a painting. It was affection on canvas.

 

Al gave a low whistle, leaning back in his chair.

Al: Heh… damn, bro. Ya really outdid yourself this time.

He tilted his head, pretending to look away like it wasn’t a big deal, though the grin under his helmet betrayed how impressed he was.

He chuckled softly under his breath.

Al: Not gonna lie… that’s seriously good.

It wasn’t just praise — it was respect.

 

 

The camera lingered softly on the painting as the forest’s breeze whispered through the trees, swaying the leaves above them. The sunlight filtered down on Ram and Beatrice, tinting the scene with gold — beautiful, yet heavy.

 

Ram’s hand trembled as it hovered near the edge of the canvas, drawn in by its detail — the life in Reinhard’s eyes, the emotion behind every brushstroke. She didn’t even realize her fingers were reaching closer until—

 

SMACK!

 

Beatrice’s small hand struck hers, sharp and precise. The spirit’s whole body was shaking, though whether from anger or awe, Ram couldn’t tell.

 

Beatrice: You’ve seen his art piece, but that doesn’t mean you can touch it, I suppose. Mind your manners.

Her tone was firm, but her lips quivered at the edges — fighting back a proud, wistful smile.

 

Ram blinked, caught between surprise and guilt.

Ram: Y-yes…

She swallowed hard, forcing her hand back to her side. Her eyes darted between Beatrice and the painting.

Ram: He drew this… but why hasn’t he shown anyone?

 

Beatrice took a step closer to the painting but didn’t dare touch it. Her little hands clasped in front of her chest as her gaze softened.

Beatrice: Because he likes to keep it personal, I suppose. Subaru while is overbearing likes to keep in the shadows about many things.

She glanced up toward Ram, her expression steady but her voice quieter now.

Beatrice: When we get him back, we must apologize for going through his belongings.

 

The words lingered in the air. Ram bit her lip and looked down, her reflection faintly visible on the glossy paint.

The memory of Subaru’s voice — enthusiastic and kind— echoed faintly in her head:

Subaru: Come on Big sis Ram, we’ve got stuff to do.

 

Her chest tightened. She clenched her fists until her knuckles went white.

Ram: Ram knows…

Her tone cracked, soft and human.

Ram: She has much to apologize for.

 

Beatrice brushed the dust off her hands and exhaled softly.

Beatrice: Betty will open the next one, I suppose.

 

Ram gave a small nod and carefully placed the brown cover page back over the first painting, tying the string once more as if sealing away a secret. Her motions were slow, almost reverent. Once done, she stepped back and watched as Beatrice approached the next frame.

 

The little spirit stood on her toes, tugging gently at the string. The fabric fell away with a soft flutter. Both of them straightened — shoulders tense, hearts quietly bracing themselves.

 

The next painting revealed a serene, frozen landscape. The sky was an ocean of white, snow falling in perfect, delicate hexagons that shimmered like stars. At the center of it all stood a lone woman, her back turned to the viewer.

 

Her long, silver hair was tied into a graceful ponytail, the strands catching the light as if woven from frost itself. Her pointed ears peeked from beneath her hair, and her skin, pale as moonlight, seemed to glow against the snow. She wore an elegant purple and white dress, adorned with soft details of silver thread. Long, gleaming gloves reached up her arms, matching the shimmer of the snow around her.

 

She stood there, looking up at the endless sky — arms outstretched as if welcoming the snowfall, free of care, free of burden.

 

Ram: That’s…

 

Beatrice: Emilia,

She finished quietly.

 

The name lingered like a prayer.

 

For a moment, neither spoke. The painting felt alive — every flake, every shimmer — as if the artist had painted not just her form, but his memory of her.

 

The soft fall of snow, the glint of silver hair, the quiet serenity of the scene — it all seemed to pull the world around them into silence. No one dared speak.

 

Even the knights, who moments ago had been awestruck by the first painting, could only watch as the light reflected off Emilia’s painted form. But it was Emilia herself who broke the stillness — not with words, but with trembling breaths.

 

Her amethyst eyes widened, and her lips parted slightly as if the air had been stolen from her lungs.

Every brushstroke — the tender way the snow rested in her hair, the butterflies painted into the strings tying her ponytail, the slight glow to her skin — all of it was him. His eyes, his hands, his feelings made manifest.

 

She felt happy. So impossibly happy. It was as if that painting reached inside her chest and swept away every fragment of grief, guilt, and doubt that had built up over time. Like a radiant light cutting through the endless dark she’d carried.

 

Her eyes wandered for a moment — to the dove plushie he had given her, sitting beside her hand. Then back to the screen.

It hit her all at once.

The paintings, the plushies, the meals — every quiet act of care, every token of affection — were all his way of saying what words sometimes failed to express.

 

Her heart twisted painfully. She hated the Emilia on the screen.

No — not hated, but she was furious at that Emilia.

That version of herself who couldn’t understand what love was… who kept hesitating when the answer was right there. When the answer had always been yes.

 

Her fists clenched, and she almost rose from her seat — half ready to jump through the screen and shake sense into her past self.

 

The others could only watch her quietly — Reinhard’s soft gaze, Julius’s understanding smile, even Felix’s teasing grin fading to something gentler.

 

Then Emilia looked down — to Subaru, resting peacefully beside her, his hand loosely intertwined with Beatrice’s.

Beatrice caught her gaze and smiled knowingly, a faint warmth in her eyes that said she understands.

 

Emilia’s anger melted away, replaced by something tender and powerful.

She reached for Subaru’s hand, gently intertwining her fingers with his. Then, leaning close, she placed a soft kiss on his cheek.

 

Her voice trembled, but it was steady with conviction.

Emilia: Yes, Subaru. Yes, I love you. I’ve always loved you. I’m sorry it took me so long and though I’ve said this before in this room, I’ll say it again. Yes, I love you Subaru Natsuki. And when we’re out of here…

She smiled through misty eyes, brushing her thumb across his hand.

Emilia: …I’ll show you twice the love you’ve shown me — no matter how impossible that may seem.

 

 

Beatrice’s small hands clenched into fists. Part of her wanted to stare at the painting longer — to take in every detail, every ounce of Subaru’s heart poured into the canvas. Seeing more of her contractor’s creations filled her with pride, the kind only a spirit could feel for their chosen one. But now wasn’t the time to admire art; they weren’t here to indulge, they were here to find answers.

 

Beatrice: We have—

 

Ram: To move forward. Yes, Ram knows.

 

Her tone was calm, but there was a softness beneath it — an understanding of what Beatrice was trying to hide. Ram carefully rewrapped the painting, folding the brown paper back around it and tying the string tight, as if sealing away something sacred.

 

Without another word, she reached for the third piece in the row. The paper was coarse beneath her fingers, the string tied neatly just like the others. She stood it upright, drew in a steady breath, and pulled the string loose.

 

The brown wrapping slid down like a curtain, revealing whatever truth lay hidden beneath.

 

The emotional whiplash between the soft, radiant serenity of Emilia’s painting and the grotesque, cerebral horror of this one hit everyone like a tidal wave.

 

A mix of gasps, murmurs, and confused stares filled the air. No one knew what to say first.

 

The painting before them wasn’t of Rem, Beatrice, or any of Subaru’s many friends. It was of Subaru himself.

 

He sat cross-legged on a white, empty floor, wearing his familiar orange-and-black jacket. His arms were folded, his gaze fixed downward with an expression of strained concentration—like a man trying to make sense of something he couldn’t comprehend. Before him lay the scattered pieces of an unfinished puzzle, their shapes strange and irregular.

 

But what truly arrested their attention was Subaru’s head.

 

His face was mostly normal… except for two jagged cracks running across it, splitting his features into three fractured pieces. And his skull—his entire skull—was gone. The top of his head was open, exposing the pale, pulsing mass of his brain, from which thin streams of fluid dripped down in slow, haunting trails.

 

Faint, silvery threads extended from the exposed brain, almost invisible unless you looked closely. They reached upward, vanishing into the shadows above the frame—where two gloved hands could be seen delicately holding the strings.

 

Ram was the one to break the silence, her voice trembling slightly.

Ram: Why… why is his brain exposed? And he looks so calm about it. Why would he draw something like this?

 

Crusch’s eyes were narrowed in thought, her tone analytical despite the unease in her voice.

Crusch: Could it be symbolic? Perhaps he’s saying that he no longer feels pain. That he’s unfazed by it anymore.

 

Wilhelm shook his head gently, folding his hands behind his back.

Wilhelm: I do not believe that is the case, my lady. We have all witnessed that he does feel pain. Deeply. Perhaps instead, this painting reflects confusion.

 

Crusch looked toward him.

Crusch: Confusion?

 

Wilhelm: The brain seems to be the focal point. Perhaps he’s depicting his own confusion — his struggle to understand his place, or his mind itself. Though…

He paused, his brow furrowing.

Wilhelm: Even I must admit, this interpretation may be reaching.

 

Mimi, sitting comfortably on Anastasia’s lap, tilted her head and rubbed her chin in mock seriousness.

Mimi: Maybe boss’s head just hurts ‘cause he’s always thinking!

 

Anastasia chuckled softly, patting her on the head.

Anastasia: That’s a cute idea, Mimi, but I don’t think Subaru would go through all that trouble for a painting about a headache.

 

That’s when Felix suddenly stood up, snapping his fingers like he’d just solved a mystery.

Felix: Wait! What if these paintings were made by different people?!

 

Julius raised a brow.

Julius: Different people? Subaru doesn’t seem the type to collect art, Felix. Why would he store paintings from others?

 

Felix: I’m not talkin’ about different artists, knight-boy. I’m talkin’ about his other personalities.

 

Petra frowned in confusion.

Petra: Other… personalities? I’m getting a bit lost here.

[Oh yeah! Vega and COG. We’ve been watching Ram and Beatrice for so long, I forgot about Subaru.]

 

Felix: That’s alright, kitty-cat, lemme explain.

He took a breath, gesturing with his hands as he spoke.

Felix: We know that Subaru’s body houses three different selves — Subaru, Vega, and now COG. Each one’s got their own way of thinkin’, actin’, and feelin’, but they’re all still him. Maybe, when he paints, it’s not just Subaru’s hands at work. Maybe it’s the others expressin’ themselves too.

 

Federica: But that doesn’t make sense. We just saw COG come into existence. How could he have painted anything when he’s barely existed for a day?

 

Felix nodded thoughtfully, not discouraged.

Felix: That’s a fair point, but remember — all three of ‘em have always been Subaru. They’ve just been separated by trauma. The cracks on his face in the painting — three fractures, three sides of the same person: Subaru, Vega, and COG. Maybe this piece is about that — the fracturing of his mind.

 

Al: Alright, brainiac, then what about the creepy puppet hands holdin’ his brain strings, huh? What’s that all about?

 

Felix sighed, flopping back into his seat.

Felix: Honestly? No idea. Maybe it’s a metaphor for control, or fate, or somethin’ deeper we just can’t see yet. It’s only a theory, y’know?

 

Emilia, who had been silent through most of it, gently squeezed Subaru’s sleeping hand beside her. Her voice was soft but resolute.

Emilia: Even if it’s just a theory, thank you, Felix. Every bit of understanding helps.

 

She looked back at the haunting image on the screen. The hands above Subaru’s head… the cracks on his face… the serenity in his eyes.

Her grip on his hand tightened again, as if to reassure both of them.

 

Ram had one hand over her mouth and the other lightly touching the painting. Horror and confusion were seen clear on her face

Ram: Wha—What is this? Why would he draw himself like this?

 

Why would Subaru draw himself like that. He clearly drew from passion and emotion so this wasn’t some simple art. It had a meaning. What could it mean, when did he draw it, why did he draw it?

These unsolved questions swirled in the great spirit’s mind

Beatrice: Why? Why would you draw yourself like this? Betty swears she’ll make you reveal it

She gritted her teeth as she placed the brown bag back on the painting and tied it up.

 

Ram gulped, barely maintaining her composure as she picked up the 4th one.

She untied it, allowing the brown paper to fall and reveal the next art piece.

 

The next painting filled the room with warmth. Its bright, playful colors and the goofy energy of Subaru were almost contagious—an image that felt like joy made visible.

 

 

The painting glowed warmly beneath the sunlight that filtered through the forest canopy. After the unnerving image before it, this one felt like a breath of fresh air — a moment of peace frozen in time.

 

The picture showed a modest living room: a simple couch, a wooden table, and sunlight spilling across a soft rug. In the center stood Subaru, balancing on his toes with a mischievous grin as he held a box of cookies high above his head. Clinging to him playfully was a young bear demi-human girl with short navy-blue hair and bright pink eyes, reaching desperately for the treat. One of her hands pushed against Subaru’s cheek while the other stretched toward the box, their laughter seemingly captured in the brushstrokes themselves.

In the background, an elderly otter demi-human woman watched the pair with a gentle smile — her expression calm, motherly, content.

 

Beatrice tilted her head to the side, confusion crossing her face.

Beatrice: Who are these people, I suppose? Subaru never mentioned them before. Such quirky individuals would’ve been the first he’d ramble about endlessly.

 

Her tone was curious but cautious. Whoever they were, they clearly meant something to him — and that thought unsettled her in ways she couldn’t quite place.

 

Ram, however, froze. Her eyes widened the instant she recognized the girl in the painting.

Ram: How… how does Barusu know that woman?

 

Beatrice turned toward her, intrigued.

Beatrice: Betty assumes you know who these people are, then?

 

Ram nodded, though her brows furrowed deeply.

Ram: Ram doesn’t know the elder woman, but the blue-haired demi-human… she’s called Cora. An up-and-coming businesswoman in the capital. She’s the inventor of those ‘pens’ and ‘pencils’ that have started replacing quills all across the city. She’s practically famous.

 

Beatrice’s eyes widened as realization sparked.

Beatrice: She’s a businesswoman from the capital? Then—perhaps that’s where he went! If he painted himself with her in such a familiar way, it may mean he sought her help or advice!

 

Her voice gained momentum with every word. Hope. while fragile, began to rise in her chest.

Beatrice: Betty thinks this may finally be the clue to finding him, I suppose!

 

Rem smiled, though her eye twitched slightly in irritation. Of course, she knew Subaru loved her. She’d known that for a very long time, and she loved him just as deeply. But still… she had hoped this painting would be of them. Emilia had one, which made sense. Reinhard, too, which also made sense. And then that strange third one—too complex to fully understand. She didn’t need a painting to know his feelings, yet part of her wished to see how he would have painted her.

 

Rem: [It’s fine. I don’t need proof in a painting to know his heart… but if he had made one, I think I would have loved to see it.]

 

Beatrice, on the other hand, found herself enjoying most of the paintings. Each one revealed another hidden talent of her contractor, and seeing that side of him was thrilling. But somewhere inside, a quiet, dreadful thought began to stir—one she didn’t want to face.

 

Beatrice: [Betty isn’t stupid. His death is near. Those eyes… those swirling eyes of self-damnation… they tell Betty. Whether by another’s hand or his own, his end is coming soon.]

 

She bit her lip. She hated this feeling—hated that she had become accustomed at predicting his deaths. The familiarity itself was sickening, a grotesque kind of intimacy that shouldn’t exist between a spirit and her contractor.

 

But then another thought crept in—one even worse. These were his paintings, his creations. Each brushstroke represented hours, maybe days of his life. Artists dedicate themselves to their work, and when they die, they at least leave something behind. But him?

 

Beatrice: [What if his checkpoint resets before he ever finishes one of these? What if his art—his proof of existence—simply disappears?]

 

That was the most awful thought of all. Even a dying artist finds comfort knowing their creation remains in the world. But Subaru’s curse meant that his art might never have existed at all—and for someone like him, that was a fate worse than death.

 



The screen shifted from the two girls to a familiar yet distasteful men.

 

Morning light poured gently through the tall windows of Roswaal’s office, painting the room in gold and white. The air was crisp, still carrying the faint chill of dawn, but the breeze that drifted in helped stir away the quiet drowsiness that clung to the early hour.

 

Roswaal sat at his desk, pen gliding across paper with practiced rhythm. After returning from his short retreat, he expected the mountain of work awaiting him — documents left unfinished, requests unreviewed, and with Annerosa away, the burden rested solely on him. Still, it didn’t bother him. Efficiency, after all, was second nature.

 

His mismatched eyes scanned another report when—

 

*CAWWW!*

 

A sudden gust broke the calm as something sliced through the open window and stood on his desk

 

Roswaal paused mid-breath. His pen stilled. With slow, deliberate movements, he rose from his chair and turned toward the intruding object.

 

A raven.

 

It’s stood upon his shelf starring at the man with a piece of paper tied to its leg.

 

Roswaal: Now what could do this be hmm?

 

He reached out, grabbing the poor raven free from the shelf. The note was short — just a few words written in hurried strokes.

 

“Get out here now. We need to talk.

– Your joker”

 

Roswaal’s lips curved faintly, though no warmth touched his expression. The sunlight caught his eyes, one blue, one gold — both unreadable. The raven cried out before leaving the room through the window.

 

Roswaal: How delightfully rude… yet intriguing. Very well then.

 

Roswaal straightened his coat, the morning sun glinting off his mismatched eyes. With a faint smile, he rose from the floor, mana humming softly around him.

 

Roswaal: Let’s see what game you’re playing this time… my little joker.

 

He floated through the window and into the open sky, the wind rushing past as he sped toward the raven, intending to follow him back to his “master”.

Notes:

Fun fact: Orion would go on and on about his war stories to Vega and Cora, to which Cora would fall asleep to while Vega paid much attention to, listening to Orion's epic tales.

What could the paintings mean? Which of the 3 drew each piece? What do you think the points of the painting’s are?Please comment below!

Chapter 79: Dealing with a Devil

Notes:

I have a Discord server if you want to join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Roswaal: Let’s see what game you’re playing this time… my little joker.

 

He floated through the window and into the open sky, the wind rushing past as he sped toward the one bold enough to summon him.

 

 

Rem clutched her plushie tightly, her voice soft but edged with concern.

Rem: Who could that be from?

 

Al leaned back with a tired sigh, rolling his shoulders.

Al: Isn’t it obvious? It’s gotta be brother.

 

Felt scoffed, her glare cutting toward Roswaal.

Felt: But why would he wanna talk to that bastard?

Her tone dripped with venom, though Roswaal didn’t even glance her way. His full attention was locked on the screen, his expression unreadable yet strangely tense.

 

Inside, his mind repeated that haunting phrase again and again — the words Subaru had once told him.

 

“You were right… we are alike.”

Over and over, the sentence clawed through his thoughts.

 

Roswaal: [No matter what, I will find out what he meant by that.]

 

His brow twitched, his lips curling into the faintest smirk — a look of obsession and anticipation blending into one as his eyes stayed glued to the screen.

 

 

Roswaal was soaring through the morning sky, his cloak fluttering in the wind—before everything faded to white.

 


 

Bold letters appeared across the screen:

“5 minutes before Ram and Beatrice began reading.”

 

The scene transitioned to our protagonist.

 

He limped slowly down the empty morning streets, the rising sun casting long shadows behind him. The light revealed his condition—five faint slash marks stitched crudely across his face. His cheekbones were slightly hollow, a silent testament to hunger long ignored. His skin pale, drained of rest and warmth.

 

His hair hung down, unkempt and covering his eyes. His hands were buried deep in his pockets, and his lips pressed into a thin, unreadable line.

 

He turned a corner and stopped in front of a familiar home, its windows still catching the soft orange of sunrise. Reaching for the handle, he found the door locked.

 

He sighed quietly, then whispered something under his breath. A faint click followed—the lock turning on its own. Subaru stepped inside and locked it again behind him.

 

Inside, Cora sat on the couch, surrounded by piles of papers and open documents scattered across the table. Her eyes lifted the moment he entered.

 

Cora: How did it go?

 

Her tone shifted the instant she saw him—his pale face, tired eyes, and faintly trembling hands. She started to rise to help, but he raised a hand to stop her.

 

"Not well. The bastard won’t be charged for at least three weeks."

 

His voice was hoarse, stripped of energy.

 

Cora’s hands tightened around the paper she held, her jaw clenching.

 

Cora: I told you this would happen. Those council bastards will keep protecting those rotten nobles—but I won’t give up. I’ll find a loophole—

 

Her voice trailed off as Subaru silently reached over and picked up one of the documents from her scattered piles, his expression unreadable.

 

Petra: His face…

 

Her voice came out barely above a whisper. The image on the screen made her stomach twist. Subaru’s cheeks were hollow, his skin pale, and his eyes—those normally bright, expressive eyes—looked lifeless. He looked spent, like a man who’d forgotten what rest even felt like.

 

A thought hit her like a cold wind.

Petra: [When was the last time he drank… ate… or even slept properly?]

 

She replayed her memories desperately—his meals, his breaks, any moment of rest. The last time she could recall him eating was breakfast on the third day. And that was soup. Just soup. Something that could never fill a grown man’s stomach, especially one burning through energy like he always did.

 

Her chest tightened.

Petra: [So he hasn’t eaten or drunk anything for almost a full day…?]

The realization made her breath hitch. How is he still standing?

Was his hunger fueling the madness in his head, his hallucinations? Or had he just stopped feeling pain altogether?

 

Mimi, Tivey, and Hetaro sat silently nearby, their usual chatter absent. Mimi, curled up on Anastasia’s lap, clutched her tail. The three siblings knew that kind of hunger too well—the hunger of survival. Their training as child soldiers had forced them to go days without food or water, to fight through the agony of their bodies consuming themselves.

 

To them, starvation was not just hunger, it was pain that stripped you of humanity.

 

Tivey’s small hands tightened into fists.

Hetaro’s eyes darkened, his usual smile nowhere to be seen.

 

Subaru had never lived through something like that, then this was a new kind of torment for him.

 

Maybe it was sheer determination.

Maybe delusion had dulled his pain.

 

 

Our worn-down knight stood still in the small, cluttered living room, a single paper trembling in his hands. His messy hair hid most of his iris, but the slight shake in his body betrayed the storm inside. His eyes scanned the words again and again, each line sinking deeper into disbelief.

 

“Cora?” His voice came out hoarse—weak, but edged with something brittle.

 

Cora barely looked up from the stack of legal documents spread across the table.

Cora: Yeah?

 

“Do you remember that meeting a month ago… the one where you found that hidden group of cultists west of the capital?”

 

Cora: Yeah, what about it?

 

He swallowed hard, his tone tightening.

“Do you remember what Vega asked you to do afterward?”

 

That finally made her look up, brows furrowing in mild confusion.

Cora: Yeah. Yo—Vega told me to leave an anonymous tip for the guards.

 

“Right.” He nodded faintly. “And… you did that. Who did you notify exactly?”

 

Cora: I don’t remember, but…” She stood up, brushing off her skirt. “I think I kept a record of it somewhere.

 

She stepped over piles of parchment and disappeared into her room, rustling through drawers before returning with a thin slip of paper. She scanned it casually at first—until her voice began to falter.

 

Cora (reading): Around nine that night, after our meeting, I sent one of my workers to deliver a note to a guard. He described the man as being in his thirties, blue eyes, blond—

 

Her voice broke. The paper slipped slightly in her shaking hands.

 

It all clicked.

 

Cora’s pink eyes widened with horror as tears welled at the edges. She dropped to her knees, the paper still between her trembling fingers before she tore it straight down the middle.

 

Cora: No… no, no, no…

 

Subaru didn’t move at first. His hands were trembling too, the document still gripped tight as he slowly turned it for her to see.

 

“Cora… look at this.” He said quietly

 

Her head lifted, eyes red and trembling, reading the headline printed across the report he held.

 

“Cultists still active west of the capital.”

 

The world fell silent.

 

Cora had unknowingly tipped off the enemy—that the heroes had discovered their hiding place.

The letter she’d sent in good faith had gone straight to the one man it never should have reached.

 

The realization hit like a blade through the chest.

 

She must have notified him while he was in the middle of taking another child away… another innocent life sold into darkness.

 

Kallos wasn’t just a corrupt noble.

He was a human trafficker. A monster hiding in fine clothes.

 

And worse—he wasn’t working alone.

 

Whether he was a spy serving the Witch Cult or a full-fledged member himself, the truth was now undeniable:

Cora’s warning had allowed the enemy to hide even further.

 

The room fell into a heavy, stunned silence. For a moment no one breathed — as if the very shape of the world had shifted.

 

Crusch broke it first. Her voice was low, hard.

Crusch: So he’s a cultist, then. And he’s been kidnapping children. Wilhelm, your thoughts?

 

Wilhelm’s eyes were hidden beneath his hair as he regarded the screen. He answered with quiet steel.

Wilhelm: The whole family must be investigated. But regardless—my sword is at your command, my lady. This scum will face the full wrath of House Astrea.

 

He glanced at his grandson.

Wilhelm: Correct, Reinhard?

 

Reinhard didn’t turn. His gaze stayed fixed on the file on the screen; his voice came out cold, edged with something new and dangerous.

Reinhard: Yes, Wilhelm.

 

Without any divine protection smoothing his mind, an unfamiliar thing rose inside him — not sorrow, not confusion, but a hard, raw anger. It was a feeling he’d never let himself fully taste before: pure, controlled rage.

 

Felt’s chest tightened; her fingers had dug into the armrest until her knuckles blanched. She spoke in a quiet, dangerous whisper.

Felt: Good. Whether you joined me or not, it doesn’t matter. That man will die — no matter the cost.

 

She sat motionless, coiled. Now wasn’t the place to explode; outside, she promised herself, she would unleash everything. She imagined torture, a litany of retribution — death would be a mercy too quick for such a creature.

 

Emilia’s purple eyes glinted like icy steel. Her voice was steady, certain.

Emilia: Do not worry, little sister. With the evidence we have and many witnesses behind us, not even the council can bury this.

 

Whatever Subaru did or was going, she, and everyone in her camp would justify it. That man must be purged.

 

Anastasia’s smile was small and sharp; her tone breezy but pleased.

Anastasia: I rather like that. Ricardo — your thoughts?

 

Ricardo’s grin was hungry.

Ricardo: He won’t let him go. Pity I won’t be the one to finish him.

 

Priscilla’s fan slapped the armrest in a single, contemptuous motion. Her smile was all teeth.

Priscilla: What a shame — I would have loved to roast that worm in my divine flames.

 

Al’s visible eye caught the light; he too leaned into the mood.

Al: I would have liked that spectacle as well princess.

 

The resolve in the room hardened into something near-absolute. Around the theater sat a terrifying array of power: a great spirit, oni, demi-humans, the sword demon, the sun princess, the merchant queen, the Valkyrie, the Witch of Glaciation, the Women of the People, and the Sword Saint. Each and many more bore the same expression: an appetite for justice — and for vengeance.

 

The verdict felt inevitable. No law, no favor, no rank would save that man now. Between them they represented a force that would hunt him down without mercy. His fate was spoken before any sentence was passed: hunted, unmasked, and brought to end.

 

 

A small, broken giggle slips from her lips — sudden, sharp, wrong. She clutches her mouth, trembling, as another one escapes. Then another. The sound cracks the air like a fracture in glass. Her shoulders start shaking. The giggle turns to a cackle, then into something unhinged — wild, manic laughter that echoes through the room. She doubles over, laughing so hard she can barely breathe, tears streaming down her face, mixing with the dust and salt on her cheeks.

 

Her voice wavers between hysterical joy and despair. It’s laughter that doesn’t come from happiness — it’s the sound of a soul breaking and trying to pretend it isn’t.

 

He watches in silence. His eyes stay hidden behind his hair, but his stare never wavers.

 

[Right… Grandma said when Cora found her family dead, she laughed. A coping mechanism, she called it.]

 

He kept watching as her laughter spirals, echoing off the walls, until at last it collapses into quiet, breathless sobs. She wipes at her eyes, exhales shakily, and smooths her dress as if nothing had happened.

 

She stops, hand on the doorframe, then turns with a little grin that’s more mischievous than menacing. Her voice, when she speaks, is light and almost teasing — not cold at all.

 

Cora: You need a lab. I’ll get one. We’ll need a some magic stones, some safety gear. You’ll probably need a few things from home too. Come back in an hour.

 

He frowns. “What are you on about?”

 

She tilts her head, smile widening like she’s sharing a delicious secret.

 

Cora: We’re going to kill them, right? You’ve been planning this since you came here. Don’t bother denying it.

 

His voice goes quiet.

“And why do you think I’m going to kill him?”

 

Cora steps fully into the room, the breeze lifting her hair. Her pink eye flashes bright with a daredevil spark — playful, dangerous, eager.

 

Cora: Because we’re very alike, Su—ba—ru. I know you’re going to kill them and I know you’ll need materials. So as your assistant, I’ll help you end those bad men.

 

The screen splits in two — her pink eye on the left, his hazel one on the right — both irises swirling with the same hypnotic pattern of madness.

 

 

Beatrice didn’t know what to think. Kallos deserved to die — no one in that room would deny it. His crimes were vile, unforgivable, worthy of something far worse than death.

 

But even with that truth, the sight before her twisted her chest. Her contractor looked exhausted — not just physically, but spiritually. The shadows under his eyes told one story, but the empty look in them told another. And beside him, Cora’s laughter still echoed faintly in her mind, that manic, broken sound that didn’t belong to the gentle girl she had glimpsed before.

 

Beatrice could see how their despair fed into each other. Cora’s instability, born from a lifetime of loss and cruelty, meeting Subaru’s spiraling dread. They were mirrors reflecting each other’s worst sides, pulling each other deeper into that same pit of obsession and pain.

 

Cora had been one of the few people Subaru could trust without guilt, someone untouched by his cursed fate. A fragile yet steady presence. And now… that steadiness was gone. Her healing, the fragile progress she had made, was shattered.

 


 

The camera shifted to a grassy field under the soft gold of morning light.

Our young knight descended slowly from the sky, boots brushing against the dew-soaked grass as he landed. The air was still—too still.

 

Ahead, a raven approached, its wings slicing through the air with eerie precision. Behind it, a tall figure began to emerge, moving like a shadow given life. Subaru exhaled, steeling himself.

 

Then, from his own shadow, something crawled out.

A figure with mismatched eyes and a painted grin—a jester’s face twisted in amusement.

 

Roswaal: My, my, my… it’s been so long since we’ve had one of our little chats, hasn’t it? So—what brings this sudden reunion?

 

He didn’t even look at him. His voice came out flat, drained of patience.

“Zip it. He’s coming. I just want your honest opinion.”

 

The clown’s painted smile didn’t fade, but his eyes sharpened with cruel curiosity.

Roswaal: Oh? Straight to the point. How refreshing. Ask away then, boy.

 

His throat tightened, his words low but deliberate.

“Do you believe I can tri—“

 

Roswaal: No.

 

The answer came before he even finished the question.

In an instant, Roswaal was no longer distant. He was there, inches away, eye to eye—his mismatched gaze boring through Subaru’s.

 

Roswaal: You ask if you can trick me? You’d have a better chance besting Julius in a duel—which, need I remind you, is an impossibility.

 

He didn’t flinch though. His eyes stayed downcast beneath the curtain of his hair.

 

[He’s right. I can’t trick Roswaal. So I’ll be honest—completely honest.]

 

A slow, delighted smile stretched across Roswaal’s face, the kind only devils wear when they smell chaos.

Roswaal: Seems like you’ve reached your conclusion, hmm? How splendid.

 

He began to fade, his colors dissolving into the air like smoke. But before he vanished entirely, his voice lingered—soft, cold, and haunting.

 

Roswaal: Remember this, boy. You’re not facing a man… you’re facing a devil.

 

Julius: A confrontation between Subaru and Roswaal…

 

He gripped the armrest tightly, knuckles whitening as Priscilla’s voice echoed in his head—

“Tell me—are you a mutt of Lugunica, or are you a knight of the people?”

 

A question so simple, it should’ve taken him a heartbeat to answer. Yet, he hesitated.

 

Julius: [Why? Why did I pause?]

 

He had always believed himself to be a knight who protected the weak, a man devoted to justice and order. He had drawn his sword for the innocent countless times. But that moment of silence… it exposed something ugly—something true.

 

Julius: [I know why.]

 

He couldn’t lie to himself. He had shed blood, sweat, and tears to earn the title of knight. Every breath, every sacrifice, every scar had been for that title.

If he ever defied his lords—if he fought for the people instead of the crown—they would strip it away. And deep down, that terrified him.

 

Julius: [I’ve become a coward. A knight afraid to lose his name… afraid to fight for justice when it truly matters.]

 

His fingers loosened, trembling slightly. The shame stung sharper than any blade.

 

Julius: [What am I, if not a knight? Who am I, without the armor and the title? Who is Julius Juukulius… really?]

 

He looked down at the dog plushie resting in his other hand. Its stitched smile stared back at him, soft and unbothered — everything he wasn’t.

 

Julius: [Why… why did Subaru make me a dog?]

 

Was it because he saw Julius’s loyalty to his lady?

Or… did he see the truth — the ugliness Julius tried to hide — the mutt who obeyed without question, who barked for his masters when told?

 

The raven landed on our protagonist’s shoulder, scratching itself lazily with one talon as Roswaal descended gracefully from the sky. His boots touched the grass with barely a sound.

 

Roswaal opened his mouth to speak — but stopped.

His mismatched eyes scanned Subaru’s face: the five faint slashes running across his cheeks, the ghostly pallor of his skin, the cracked dryness of his lips, and the dark hollows beneath his eyes.

 

Still, Roswaal’s painted smile returned — professional, detached, and irritatingly calm.

 

Roswaal: My, my, my~ what do we have hee~re? Subaru, my boy, you look awful. Our dear friends have been ever so worried, wondering where you ran off to. Care to tell me what happened to your face? You know as I flew here I saw the Ryuzu’s in the village heading to our manor? Seems like many people are worried about you.

 

His pitch was as irritatingly playful as ever. The boy said nothing at first, just stroked the raven perched on his shoulder.

 

“I need a favor.”

 

Roswaal: Oh? A favor, is it? Well, do tell, but we really should be heading ba—

 

“I’m not going back yet.”

 

The words struck like a bell — low, steady, final. They echoed in Roswaal’s mind, cutting through the air with quiet defiance. His smile faltered.

 

Roswaal: …What was that?

 

“You heard me. I’m not going back yet. I have im—“

 

Roswaal: Subaru. You will return home.

 

His tone hardened, the whimsical melody gone. Each word carried the weight of command as he took a deliberate step closer.

 

Roswaal: I know not what happened between you and Ram, nor what foolish thing you’ve done this time, but you will return and end this little pity fest.

 

“I’m sorry that you think you can order me around.”

 

A sudden gust blew past, lifting his bangs just enough for Roswaal to glimpse one eye — dull hazel streaked with an unnatural swirl.

 

Subaru: Roswaal, the loop is diverting. And before I head back… I need your help.

 

Roswaal’s smile vanished. His mind snapped into overdrive — calculations, timelines, outcomes.

 

Roswaal: [Has he already returned? How many times? Did Ram… do something in a failed timeline?]

 

Slowly, his grin crept back — sharp, curious, predatory.

 

Roswaal: Tell me then, does this divergence of yours affect me or anyone in the camp?

 

The raven squawked loud and sharp at Roswaal, as if offended by the man next to it. Subaru absentmindedly stroked the bird’s head and quieted it.

 

“You asked if it affects you? No. Neither you nor them.” His voice was flat.

 

Roswaal’s cruel smile widened, amusement sparking in his mismatched eyes.

Roswaal: Then why would I help? Seems you’ve gotten into shady business and now come beggi—

 

He never finished. Subaru stepped forward, the distance between them collapsing until they were only a few feet apart. He looked up and spoke with sudden, icy certainty.

 

“You are correct that it doesn’t involve you, but I’ll make it involve you. You will help me.”

 

Roswaal’s smile remained, but a vein throbbed at his temple — the disrespect stung. He opened his mouth to retort.

 

Roswaal: You may have won this round, but do not for a second think you own me. Where did you—

 

“Echidna.”

 

The single name dropped the air like a stone. Roswaal’s hand snapped to the boy’s jacket and yanked him upward by the collar.

 

Time slowed for everyone in the theater.

A hand was reaching toward Subaru’s sleeping head.

Those who understood what was about to happen froze in horror.

 

Roswaal’s hand mere inches from Subaru’s skull, ready to stab through it.

 

Roswaal: [How dare he? How dare this worthless garbage even think of using her as a pawn in his game?]

 

He didn’t plan it—his body moved before his mind did.

Four centuries of discipline, strategy, manipulation, and emotional control—all gone.

He had endured wars, betrayals, and loss, but nothing ever threatened him like Subaru just had.

 

If Subaru truly could return all the way to the Sanctuary… Roswaal’s dream would end.

His plan to bring back his beloved teacher would be shattered beyond repair.

He couldn’t take that chance.

 

The only reason he could guess Satella updating his checkpoint in arc 3 from the capital to the carriage, was because she must’ve figured that Subaru would’ve abused Return by Death until he saved both Emilia and Rem. But this was different.

 

Roswaal: [If he could go back that far… everything I’ve built is ruined. He’ll chain me down. He’ll never let me die, making me work until we made that half devil queen. Never letting me see her again.]

 

Roswaal’s teeth clenched. His hand trembled inches from Subaru’s head.

 

Roswaal: [I’ll kill him. I have to. Even if I die right after, it’ll be worth it. Echidna’s revival will still come. My death won’t matter.]

 

Only a few centimeters of air remained between his palm and Subaru’s skull.

 

The others could only watch in terror.

Reinhard, Crusch, Wilhelm, Al, Garfiel—all too far to stop it.

Even Reinhard’s divine reflexes couldn’t prevent Roswaal’s fingers from piercing through Subaru’s head.

 

Emilia, Rem, Beatrice, Priscilla—they saw it too late.

Beatrice, closest of them all, couldn’t even move fast enough. Without mana reinforcement, her body was that of a child’s.

 

And then—

 

Roswaal felt a sudden push against his side.

His eyes snapped downward.

 

A woman in a maid outfit was colliding into him, her body slamming into his ribs just as his fingertips grazed Subaru’s hair. The only person who knew where this would lead to from the very beginning.

 

Time snapped back to normal.

 

The impact sent Roswaal stumbling sideways—straight into Reinhard and Felt, the latter instantly wrapping him in a headlock.

 

Roswaal (furious, screaming): WHAT ARE YOU DOING, RAM?!!!

 

Rem: SISTER!

 

She lunged forward and helped her sister to her feet. Ram’s face was stained with sweat and blood where her horn had once been, but otherwise she stood, trembling.

 

Ram: I—I knew you would do something like that. The moment he called you—Ram knew where this was heading, but—

 

She twisted her fingers through her hair, panic and fury ripping through her voice.

 

Ram: WHY?! WHY DID YOU DO THAT? YOU SAW HIM SUFFER, YOU SAW HIM DIE OVER AND OVER! YOU’VE SEEN HIM BROKEN, HIS BODY MANGLED, HIS MIND SHATTERED — AND YOU WANTED TO KILL HIM?!

 

Roswaal struggled uselessly against Reinhard’s hold.

 

Roswaal: HE WOULD’VE DONE THE SAME THING!

 

Ram’s eyes flashed. She stepped forward, voice cracking with accusation.

 

Ram: AND WHO TAUGHT HIM THAT? ELSA? MEILI? THE CULT? THE GREAT RABBIT? YOU KEPT TORTURING HIM—AND NOW YOU’RE SHOCKED THAT HE TRIED TO DO IT BACK?

 

Roswaal thrashed in Reinhard’s grip, his composure unravelling.

 

Roswaal: He would have ended my dream. I didn’t care whether he suffered. If it wouldn’t improve my chance of bringing her back, it didn’t matter.

 

Ram’s face went pale. She swallowed hard, tears starting at the corners of her eyes.

 

Ram: And if Ram died—truly died—would you…?

 

Roswaal’s answer was a single, small word that felt like a blade.

 

Roswaal: No.

 

It tore something open in Ram. Everything she had hoped for — the years she’d stood by him, the delusions of being cherished — collapsed when that “No” left his mouth. She had been told before that he didn’t love her, and she’d denied it. Hearing it now, plain and unvarnished, broke her. She sagged back toward her seat, silent tears streaming down her cheeks.

 

Around them, Emilia, Otto, Garfiel, and Rem had formed a protective ring around Subaru’s sleeping body. Roswaal’s glare locked onto Subaru as if the boy himself were to blame.

 

Roswaal: You won’t get away with this. DO YOU HEAR ME, SUBARU NATSUKI? I AM THE MOST POWERFUL MAGE IN THIS LAND! I DON’T CARE HOW LONG IT TAKES—YOU WON’T WIN THIS WAR!

 

The Director’s voice cut through the chamber like a blade.

 

That’s enough.

 

With a contemptuous snapping sound , the room blurred—reality in the theatre shifted, snapping them all back into their seats. Roswaal was returned to his place and now sat strapped into his chair, purple threads wrapping him like a cocoon.

 

I would put you to sleep, but apparently some lessons don’t stick with you. How pitiful that the so called Witch of Greed’s student couldn’t even learn how to control his emotions.

 

Rem clung to Ram as her sister sobbed into Rem’s shoulder—anger and grief tangled together—eyes flicking between the weeping maid and the clown who had just admitted he never cared.

 

The single name dropped the air like a stone. Roswaal’s hand snapped to the boy’s jacket and yanked him upward by the collar.

 

Roswaal (through gritted teeth): By the dragon, you’ve got ten seconds to ex—

 

Again, he was cut off.

 

“No. You listen here, Roswaal L. Mathers. If you do not comply with my demands within one minute, your dream dies.”

 

Color drained from Roswaal’s features as a few colourful mana orbs flared in the palm of his free hand, the threat ready to answer threat. Anger flared; his posture tightened like a coiled spring.

 

The boy didn’t flinch. He set his hand over the one clutching his collar and let his voice fall away from shock and into cold, bone-deep calm.

 

“I possess the ability to go back in time, remember? Do you know where my last checkpoint is?”

 

Roswaal’s jaw worked. A thousand possible meanings flickered across his expression.

 

“Before Emilia finished the trails. That is correct, Roswaal. I can go back to that point.” His fingers pressed once against the fabric of Roswaal’s sleeve as if testing the lie. The screen zoomed into our protagonist’s heart which had a hand hovering around it.

"Try to attack me, and I go back.

Resist, and I go back.

Run, and I go back.

Lie, and I go back.

Try to kill me, and I go back.

We can play cat and mouse again, only now I change the stakes. Instead of our old wager, I’ll make you my pet. I’ll win again, and then I’ll make sure you never get the chance to revive your dear Echidna.”

 

Roswaal’s grin bit into nothing. He wanted to shatter the boy for even saying the name, to make him pay for dragging that memory into the light. But the power at the boy’s throat was absolute: a single loop could erase countless months. The smile died from Roswaal’s face, replaced by a hard, thin line.

 

Roswaal: You’re bluffing. You’d throw away months of your life for this?

 

“No. I’m willing to go far beyond that. You wouldn’t comprehend it though.”

 

Reluctantly, Roswaal let him drop back to his feet.

 

“Good,” he said, letting the word land with quiet satisfaction. “I’d rather you agree the first time than force me to do extra work—”

 

Roswaal: What do you want?

 

The venom in Roswaal’s voice was new; it sharpened the air between them.

 

“Mind your manners. First: I need a cloak.” Subaru’s tone was businesslike, almost bored. “The one you gave Emilia won’t do. I need a custom one—no half-elf giveaway, nothing that makes me look like Emilia and have the ability to suppress mana. My mission must involve no mana detections. It must be bespoke.”

 

Roswaal’s knuckles whitened around imaginary grievances; he opened his mouth.

 

Roswaal: That cloak—custom work like that takes two days. I’m sorry, it’s impossible within—

 

“No. I need it in the next fourteen hours.”

 

Roswaal blinked once, in disbelief. Then his face creased into a smile that didn’t reach his eyes.

 

Roswaal: I’m sorry, but that cannot be done.

 

The young knight didn’t bother arguing. He shifted to the second demand.

 

“Second: tell them I’ll be back by tomorrow night. Make up an easy lie that wouldn’t worry them. I don’t care what reason you give them, so long as they believe I’m fine.”

 

Roswaal: The second is doable. The first is impossible, but—

 

“Then your dream dies,” he said quietly, and for a heartbeat, the world thinned.

 

Roswaal’s smile snapped into something dangerous. Heat crawled up his neck. For the first time, his voice dropped from mockery to something sharper, real anger cutting through the performative.

 

Roswaal: Do you realize you have started a war?

 

Subaru stepped forward again, looking up into Roswaal with hollowed hazel eyes that seemed to spin.

“You’ll lose that war,” he said softly. “It is as you said. We are alike.”

[You won’t remember this anyways….no one will.]

 

 

Roswaal sat in his chair, the shimmering violet threads binding him barely keeping his fury contained. His painted smile was gone — replaced by a trembling sneer that cracked through the remnants of his composure. The more the scene replayed in his mind, the tighter his fists clenched against the restraints.

 

Roswaal: [That mutt… that miserable, useless mutt only won because of his cursed ability.

It wasn’t strength.

It wasn’t wit.

It was luck.

Mere, filthy, blind luck.]

 

He could almost hear Subaru’s voice again — that infuriating calm beneath the madness.

 

You were right… we are alike.

 

The words echoed, taunting him. They crawled under his skin like poison, wrapping around his thoughts until his entire being trembled with disgust.

 

Alike?”

How dare he compare himself — a parasite clinging to a witch’s mercy — to him, Roswaal L. Mathers, the prodigy of the Mathers family, the sole disciple of the Witch of Greed.

 

His jaw tightened until it ached. His heart pounded like thunder beneath his ribs, the painted tear on his cheek cracking as the emotion beneath it began to seep through.

 

Why? Why did this happen? Why did he lose control?

 

The first lesson Echidna ever taught him — “Restrain the storm of emotion; let reason command.”

And yet… he had failed her. He had lashed out like some mindless beast.

 

The thought twisted him further.

Roswaal: [No better than an animal acting out in a fit of rage.]

 

He drew a slow breath, forcing the storm in his chest to settle. The painted smile returned like a mask being smoothed into place, but his eyes stayed hard as flint.

Roswaal: [This isn’t over, Subaru. I’ll turn this failure into fuel. I will push my plans harder, and I will have my dream—no matter the cost.]

He let the thought sit there, as he began to plan for his next course of action

 

“Now get going. Time is short for both of us.”

 

Roswaal glared at him, fury simmering behind his painted smile. For a moment, it looked like he might attack—but instead, he pivoted sharply and took off, his cloak trailing behind him like a streak of shadow across the sky.

 

The young knight waited until Roswaal’s figure disappeared into the horizon before gently stroking the raven on his shoulder.

“Good job,” he murmured. “Please head back to your Master Cora.”

 

The raven gave a sharp squawk, brushing its beak against his cheek before spreading its wings and taking flight, disappearing into the clouds.

 

Once alone, he whispered under his breath, and his body was suddenly hurled upward by an invisible force, the wind roaring around him.

“I have to get “his” materials so he can make it,” he muttered, eyes narrowing toward the distant mountains. “Luckily, Roswaal said the Ryuzus are still at the mansion… so I won’t need to sneak into the shed this time.”

 

With that, he shot across the dawn-lit sky—heading straight for the Sanctuary.

Notes:

Fun fact: Orion has seen Vega’s face but doesn’t know or much care about the man hiding under that mask.
Orion was his first employee as when Vega first began selling pens he met his wife and eventually Orion.

Chapter 80: A Jolt of Determination

Notes:

I have a discord server if you want to join
https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The scene shifts to Roswaal entering his room through the window.

He landed quietly, doing his best to smother the rage that burned beneath his elegant mask. His hand drifted to his chest, fingers trembling slightly as he remembered the wager that bound him.

 

Roswaal: Calm yourself, Roswaal. You cannot fail now. This is merely a bump in the road. Subaru isn’t the type to use that move again. He’s desperate—and that desperation is what drove him.

 

He clenched his gloved hand tightly, the leather creaking under pressure. Saying it aloud was supposed to help him believe it, yet the anger still churned through his veins, molten and heavy.

 

Roswaal: Calm yourself, Roswaal… there’s little time to waste.

 

He turned toward the window, closing it with a deliberate motion before straightening his posture. The fury still simmered behind his mismatched eyes, but his mask was back in place. With measured grace, he left his room to face the rest of the mansion.

 

 

Everyone quietly returned to their seats after their confrontation with Roswaal, but the air felt poisoned. No one dared speak first — because they all understood what they’d just seen.

 

At first, the plan they spoke long ago had been clear: when this was all over, Roswaal would be stripped of his influence, kept under watch, maybe even magically restrained. But now, that no longer felt like enough. Roswaal wasn’t just dangerous — he was calculating, patient, and cruel in ways that couldn’t be measured by spells or seals. Could they really allow a man like that to walk free without a collar around his neck? Before the answer was yes, but no, it began to waver.

 

Emilia’s gaze fell to her lap, her hands trembling while holding her dove plushie. Garfiel’s teeth were grinding, and Beatrice’s glare was cold and unblinking. They all remembered the vow Roswaal had made after the Sanctuary — his promise that if Subaru ever failed to save everyone, he’d personally slaughter the survivors to force Subaru to return and try again.

 

The mark on his chest would kill him if he ever tried… but that wasn’t the true terror. All Roswaal needed to do was kill one person — just one — and Subaru’s guilt would do the rest. Subaru would kill himself trying to fix it, and in doing so, would bring Roswaal back too.

 

It was a loophole even death couldn’t close.

 

The thought sickened them. Subaru’s move had shown Roswaal that he could play at the same level of cruelty — that he could fight in the mud if pushed. And now Roswaal knew it. That terrified everyone more than any spell or scheme.

 

This wasn’t over. Not by a long shot. Roswaal would climb higher, plan deeper, and wait for his next chance. They needed to speak in private on the matter of Roswaal L. Mathers.

 

The scene cut to the Emilia Camp’s mansion dining room.

Roswaal had just finished speaking.

 

On the right side of the long table sat Emilia, Ryuzu Alma, and Petra.

Across from them sat Garfiel, Frederica, Ryuzu Bilma, and Meili.

At the head sat Roswaal, elegant and calm as ever, while Ram quietly stood beside him, pouring his tea.

 

Emilia: So he’s coming back?!

Her voice burst with excitement — her hands clasped together, eyes shining with relief at the thought of her lover friend

 

Garfiel: So lemme get this straight — he just called ya up, said he’s stayin’ with some buddy, and that’s that?

His tone carried suspicion; the twitch in his jaw said he didn’t buy Roswaal’s calm story for a second.

 

Beatrice: Betty smells something suspicious, in fact.

She crossed her arms, glaring at Roswaal’s painted smile.

 

Roswaal: That is honestly what he said. He seemed… afraid, but his friend has apparently helped him make progress. I trust you all will treat him kindly when he returns.

His voice was silky, polite — too polite.

 

But Petra wasn’t listening. She’d only recently returned from her short trip home, and the things she’d learned in her absence had shaken her deeply.

 

She slammed her palms against the table.

Petra: So we’re really just gonna ignore what happened?! How can you all sit there like it’s normal? She stripped him!

 

Silence fell like a blade.

 

Meili watched on without a care for others. Though she did hear the news about Subaru’s little fight, it did little to move her.

Subaru claimed to help her become “a regular girl”, and knowing that stubborn fool, he’d return soon. She looked around to see those she wanted to kill. Those who took away her older sister. She couldn’t fight them. Now not that she was pulled away from her friends so for now, she chose to indulge in the food that was served to her.

Emilia gently brushed her thumb over the dove plushie’s beak.

Its fabric was soft, the seams uneven but lovingly made — every stitch carried Subaru’s clumsy care. Yet as she stared at it, she felt a faint sadness. Soon, all of them would go back to where they belonged… and she’d be left wondering which part of him had made them.

 

Even while watching the scenes unfold before her — scenes of him — a quiet fear began to bloom in her chest.

 

Emilia: [Which one was speaking then?]

 

She wanted to believe she could tell. She loved Subaru, after all. His laugh, his stubbornness, his pain, she had seen all sides of him. But as the voices played out on the screen, she realized she couldn’t tell who was talking. Not Subaru. Not Vega. Not COG.

 

Their words blended together, familiar yet foreign. Each tone carried something she recognized, but none she could separate.

 

It wasn’t until Cora called out Vega’s name that Emilia froze. Her heart sank as she realized she hadn’t even noticed the difference.

 

She lowered her gaze to the plushie again, clutching it a little tighter.

If she couldn’t tell which one was speaking — even now, when she was only watching — how could she ever hope to truly see him when he was standing in front of her?

 

Roswaal set down his empty teacup with a soft clink.

Roswaal: You may think of it as you will. I have urgent business to attend to. I’ll be heading to the Sanctuary for a while. Alma, Bilma — you may remain here until Subaru returns.

 

His polite smile lingered as he stood, completely ignoring Petra’s questioning glare. Without another word, he left the dining room, his footsteps fading into the hall.

 

Federica watched him leave before sighing softly.

Federica: Petra, darling, I think we should have a private conversation about what happened. Meili, you’ll be coming along as well.

 

Meili straightened in shock, her eyes wide.

Meili: Wait—why me?

 

Federica: Because you’re a prisoner, and I need to keep an eye on you. Now, come along.

She took Meili by the wrist and started toward the door.

 

Beatrice: Wait.

 

The room froze as Beatrice’s voice cut through the air. The tiny spirit’s hands trembled slightly as she pulled a small journal from within her dress.

 

Beatrice: Betty has had time to think…

Her knuckles whitened around the book.

Beatrice: Listen to Betty and ask no questions. As his spirit, it already hurts to reveal this much. Betty—and the maid—have been reading through some of Subaru’s journal… and we’ve found things you all need to know.

 

Ram’s eyes widened.

Ram: [Why would Beatrice say that?]

She had expected her to guard that secret with her life.

 

Beatrice: Betty can see your confusion, maid. But Betty… Betty thinks she can’t keep this to herself any longer. If we don’t try to understand him together, things will only get worse.

Her teeth clenched as the weight of her betrayal settled in.

Beatrice: So, once you’re done speaking with the young maid, come back here. Betty will tell you what she’s learned — about Subaru, about what’s hidden in these pages… things none of you know, but need to.

 

The room went still.

 

Garfiel’s fists tightened. The thought of someone digging through his captain’s private journal made his blood boil — but one look at Beatrice silenced that anger. She wasn’t smug or curious. She looked… hurt. The guilt on her face said it all.

 

He exhaled through his nose.

Garfeil: [Damn… this must’ve been hard for her too.]

 

Emilia’s heart sank as she stared at the little spirit. What could possibly be written in those pages to make Beatrice look so pained?

 

Alma, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up.

Alma: Understood. Federica, do make haste.

 

Federica nodded quickly, snapping back from her thoughts.

Federica: Yes, ma’am.

 

With a firm grip, she led Petra and Meili out of the room, the door closing behind them with a quiet click.

 

The members of the Emilia camp watched in silence, their hearts heavy with mixed emotions. They were relieved—glad, even—to see their counterparts working together to help Subaru. Yet beneath that relief lingered a deeper, unshakable feeling that none of them could name.

 

In their own reality, none of this had happened.

The events unfolding on the screen belonged to another world entirely, one where choices had diverged and hearts had opened in ways theirs hadn’t.

 

But that wasn’t what truly hurt.

 

What gnawed at them was the quiet wish that some of this had been real for them too—the unity, the honesty, the shared effort to shoulder Subaru’s pain. Seeing Beatrice willing to reveal his secrets, watching their alternate selves move as one to help him—it made them realize how far they still were from understanding him.

 

In their world, Subaru never ran away. Ram had never seen the scars of his self-harm. They had never learned the truths he kept buried so deeply.

 

They didn’t want the suffering that had brought this version of them together—but they couldn’t deny the yearning.

They wished they had seen the signs.

They wished they had reached for him sooner.

 

And now, watching this reality unfold before them, that unspoken wish settled in their hearts like a quiet, collective guilt.

 



The screen shifted to show our protagonist stepping through the door of Cora’s home.

 

“I’m back,” he murmured.

 

He was dressed in the clothes Cora had lent himwith a brown satchel slung over his shoulder. Glass jars of clear fluid clinked softly inside with one filled with various insects. In his other hand, he carried a green briefcase, its weight heavy with unspoken purpose.

 

From her bedroom, Cora emerged, reading over a set of documents. When she looked up, her swirling pink eyes met his brown, equally swirling ones—and for a moment, the room felt suspended, as if sanity itself was holding its breath.

 

Cora smiled faintly.

Cora: You look ready for action. That’s good. I got us a lab with everything you’ll need. We’ll have to go through the Dark Runway to meet our guy. Let’s get your Vega disguise read—

 

He raised his hand, cutting her off.

“I won’t be doing the creation, I will. So no need for the disguise. Just a cloak to cover me, and my lab safety gear. Make sure the person you rented the lab from doesn’t know neither I, nor I’s existence.

 

Mimi tilted her head, sitting comfortably on Anastasia’s lap.

Mimi: Mimi’s confused! Why’s mini-boss talking so weird all of a sudden?

 

Ricardo chuckled, stroking his beard thoughtfully.

Ricardo: Yeah… maybe the sleep deprivation’s catching up to him.

 

Rem: Maybe… it’s different people speaking.

 

Garfiel: You kinda lost me there, Rem.

 

Rem held her sister close, gently stroking Ram’s hair as she wept softly.

Rem: Remember, Subaru contains three personalities. When he said ‘I’ the second time… it might’ve been someone else speaking. The question is—who?

 

Ram slowly lifted her head from Rem’s chest, wiping away her tears.

Ram: Th-thank you, sis. Ram apologizes for being such an awful elder sister.

 

Rem shook her head with a tender smile.

Rem: No, it’s alright, sis. Really. I’m just… glad you’re safe.

 

A faint smile touched Ram’s lips. For as long as she could remember, she had been the one protecting Rem—her duty as the elder sister. But now, after Roswaal’s final rejection, she found herself the one being held, the one being comforted. Her sister truly was growing up.

 

Ram looked away, her voice soft.

Ram: It’s… it’s been hard to tell which of the three is speaking.

 

Rem’s smile faltered, guilt shadowing her expression.

Rem: You’re not the only one. I… I couldn’t tell either. Not until Cora said Vega’s name.

 

Cora wore an innocent smile.

Cora: Alright then.

 


 

The screen shifted to our protagonist and Cora walking down the Dark Runway. Green flame from the candles licked the abandoned corridor, throwing long, creepy shadows across the cracked floor. The air smelled faintly of old soot and cold wax.

 

Cora: How long until we strike?

She was dressed in her professional clothes, sleeves rolled up, eyes steady.

 

He didn’t slow his pace. His voice was cold, clinical, and somehow familiar.

“We need this done in 13 hours and 42 minutes. Is the lab airtight?”

 

Cora: Yes.

 

“No natural sunlight?”

 

Cora: Yes.

 

“Completely spotless?”

 

Cora: Yes — and I have your safety gear in my briefcase. I also made sure our ‘little friend’ is trustworthy and will keep his mouth shut.

She shook the brown briefcase at her side.

 

He glanced at her for a heartbeat, hand tightening on the green briefcase’s handle.

“Good. By my estimate, I’ll attack an hour after I complete the task.”

 

Cora’s smile softened with professional pride.

Cora: Alright then. What should I do while you’re doing that?

 

He didn’t stop walking, only turned slightly. The voice was polite but edged with the same cold logic she’d learned to trust.

“To be honest, I don’t know. But knowing you, you’ll think of something that contributes heavily to the mission.”

 

Cora’s chest lifted in a small, grateful smile.

Cora: Thank you for your kind words, Sir Vega. I will do my best.

 

Vega: Our mission, yes…

He whispered it, more to himself than to her, fingers tightening once more around the briefcase as they vanished deeper into the runway.

 

Felix’s eyes narrowed as he noticed the jars “Subaru” carried — each filled with fluids and the preserved corpses of strange insects. Some of the bugs were rare species from Kararagi, while others were unmistakably small mabeasts. Their thin legs and translucent wings were familiar to anyone who’d studied poisonous fauna.

 

Felix: Those are sting crawlers…

 

He remembered the stories — how, a hundred and twenty-five years ago, these Mabeasts were feared across the continent. Their venom had no cure back then; one sting could paralyze a child in minutes. These days, though, they were mostly harmless. A simple repellant spray could kill them instantly, and their only remaining interest to alchemists was their mildly toxic blood.

 

Felix’s tail flicked with uneasy curiosity.

Felix: [What could Subaru possibly need those for?]

 

Our young knight and Cora made their way through the dim, suffocating tunnels of the Dark Runway until they reached a heavy steel door. The faint hiss of gas lamps echoed off the walls, carrying the smell of oil and metal.

 

Cora rapped twice on the door. After a pause, the slot slid open, revealing the cautious eyes of a guard. A brief exchange later, the door creaked open, and they stepped into a narrow corridor that stretched into shadow.

 

At the end stood another door — cold, imposing, forged entirely of steel.

 

Guard: Thirteen hours and twenty-seven minutes. Not a minute more. Any longer, and I’m charging extra.

 

Cora exhaled in irritation and waved him off.

Cora: Yes, yes. Go.

She handed Subaru the brown briefcase and gestured toward the door.

 

He entered a narrow chamber — barely large enough for two people. Only a single button sat beside the next door, glowing faintly red.

 

Cora: I’ll stay out here and keep watch. Change inside and press the button. It’ll purge the air — hold your breath when it does, then head into the lab. 

 

He nodded and stepped inside. The camera tilted upward as he began to change, the hum of machinery vibrating through the walls.

 

*ERRRRRR—*

 

The venting system roared to life, sucking the air from the chamber. Subaru held his breath and pushed through the second door as it slid open.

 

Inside, the laboratory was a haven of precision. Stainless steel counters gleamed under harsh white lights. On the tables sat an array of scientific tools: glass beakers, measuring cylinders, droppers, test tubes, and pipettes. A furnace was there with the air going through a special vent leading to outside. A notebook lay open beside a small stack of labeled vials. A chalkboard on the wall was there, ready to be used

 

His new outfit mirrored the environment. A zipped-up white lab coat beneath his jacket, sterile gloves, a hair net, a mask, and protective goggles that hid his expression entirely.

 

He opened the green briefcase, revealing a collection of meticulously documented papers and hefty reference books. He carefully removed the sash of jars and placed them on the desk.

 

Closing his eyes for a brief moment, his mind slipped into the void.

Standing before him was a familiar demi-human, Felix.

 

The young knight waved.

“Hey, Felix.”

 

Felix stuck out his tongue playfully and flashed a peace sign.

Felix: Hey, Su-ba-ru! How can I help you?

He emphasized each syllable with his usual flair.

 

Subaru: I need you to narrow your mask.

 

Felix: Of course. We both know you couldn’t pull this off alone. I mean, just look at you!

He waved his hands in mock exasperation, smiling and shaking his head.

 

Subaru’s lips twitched into a faint smile.

Subaru: You’re right.

 

Back in the real world, he opened his eyes. Methodically, he spread the papers across the desk, opened the large books, and began to study, his focus absolute as the lab around him faded into the background.

 

Felix looked away, a pang of sadness tugging at him. Subaru was smart—brilliant, even—but he never seemed to see it himself. To him, every insight was borrowed, every success dependent on a friend. Felix gripped his cat plushie tightly, frustration and pity warring in his chest. Why did Subaru undervalue himself this way? He was conducting experiments that even Felix couldn’t fully grasp. Perhaps it was because Subaru leaned more toward chemistry than traditional apothecary, but borrowing knowledge to innovate should never feel like weakness—it was creativity.

 

Anastasia, on the other hand, was fascinated. She had seen Subaru work miracles before—like the remedy he concocted for Petra’s mother’s environmental allergies. Judging by the stacks of papers and thick tomes sprawled across the desk, this project was no small task. She leaned forward slightly, her eyes alight with curiosity.

Anastasia: [Let’s see what you’ve got, Subaru Natsuki.]

 


 

The clock ticked, ticked, and ticked some more, the hands moving faster than Subaru felt. Four hours had passed in what felt like mere moments.

 

He groaned, slumping back in his chair.

Subaru: I’m so tired… but come on…

 

He slapped his own face, but even the sting couldn’t rouse him.

Subaru: Come on… you’re wasting time… get up, you lazy waste of space.

 

Even berating himself failed to move his body. Determination alone was powerless; the flesh was weak, human.

 

His mind wandered to his friends. Garfeil, with arms strong enough to crush mountains—arms Subaru couldn’t hope to match even after a decade of training.

Subaru: And he’s only a teenager…

 

Emilia, who could obliterate a small army with a single gesture.

Subaru: And she’s barely seen a fight…

 

Ram, who had lost a vital organ—her horn—yet surpassed him in stamina, endurance, and sheer grit.

 

Every one of them was smarter, faster, stronger, better. His gaze fixated on the harsh, bright lights above, and a wave of inadequacy crashed through him.

Subaru: I don’t hate them… I could never hate them… I just… envy them.

 

Then, a spark of an idea flickered in his mind.

 

Subaru: Invisible Providence.

 

He whispered it, and a purple-black hand emerged, not leaving his body, but crawling from his stomach up to his chest, reaching for his heart. The phantom fingers squeezed, and his eyes widened as his body reacted violently.

 

Felt stood on her chair, clutching her hair, her voice cracking with panic.

Felt: WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU, BIG BRO?!

 

Wilhelm’s face paled as he tried to process what he was seeing.

Wilhelm: Is… is he actually giving himself a heart attack?!

 

Otto could do nothing but stare in stunned horror. Subaru’s innovation, the sheer absurdity to weaponize his own body like this—it was terrifying. What kind of person would willingly give themselves a heart attack just to wake up?

 

The hand tightened and released rhythmically, forcing his heart to pound, blood to surge. He was inducing a controlled, excruciating shock—a miniature heart attack—to force himself awake.

 

Pain lanced through him, each breath stabbing like a dagger. Every nerve screamed. Twenty seconds felt like an eternity. Then, slowly, the hand withdrew. His body, trembling and drenched in sweat, pulsed with newfound, profound strength. The exhaustion hadn’t vanished—but now he could move. He picked up another book and began reading

 

The entire room sat in stunned silence, unable to fully comprehend what they had just witnessed. They had seen Subaru jump off a whale, taunt Sloth to gain victory—but this… this was something else entirely.

 

He treated his own body like a disposable doll, as if flesh and bone were tools to be bent to his will. It was grotesque. It was wrong.

 

What kind of man could see themselves, treat themselves li-like this?” they thought

 

Rem’s hands gripped Subaru’s collar tightly as she shook him gently.

Rem: Why… why would you do this? Please, my love… you need rest. You… you need help.

 

She pulled him into a desperate hug, pressing her ear to his chest, hoping to find some reassurance in the steady thump of his heart. But the regular rhythm did little to calm the storm of worry in her chest. His body was human—fragile, exhausted, and yet he kept pushing himself past every limit.

 

Her grip tightened, tears threatening to spill, as she whispered to the silent room around them:

Rem: Please… please stop.

 

 

The clock showed two more hours slipped by.

Subaru switched off the small furnace, the soft orange glow fading as the jar atop it cooled. Inside, a clear liquid shimmered faintly, a dead mabeast insect and a regular bug’s head, its antenna still twitching.

 

He exhaled tiredly, grabbed a note, and stepped out of the lab chamber.

 

Cora was leaning against the wall outside, whistling idly.

Cora: How are the projects going?

 

Subaru: First one’s *yawn* done. The second… that’s the one that’ll make or break us.”

 

Cora nodded as Subaru handed her a folded note.

Cora: What’s this?

 

Subaru: Materials list. You’ll find them near the Cliff by Arlam Village. The one that has those sharp rocks at the bottom.

Cora: Oh yeah, that little place you mentioned before.

 

Subaru: Correct. Please hurry—and, um… could you maybe get me some food and water too?

 

Cora blinked, then slammed her forehead against his.

Subaru: OWW! What was that for?!

 

Cora: Why are you acting shy about asking for basic human needs, idiot? Honestly, I’m surprised you didn’t ask earlier—and that’s partly on me. While you were talking to the guards, I ate and totally forgot to grab you something. Grandma told me you were a workaholic and to watch you.

 

She sighed, brushing her bangs aside as she turned toward the door leading down the dark runway.

Cora: While I’m gone, get some sleep. We can’t work at our best when we—

 

She turned slightly to see if she left a bump but stopped mid-sentence.

Subaru was still standing where she left him—but his head had drooped, his body utterly still.

 

Cora: …Bro?

 

She stepped closer, eyes widening as the pink swirl in her irises disappearing completely.

Cora: Did… did he just fall asleep standing up?

 

It stunned her.

Cora: [Grandma once told me she’d seen him do that before]

But Cora hadn’t believed it until now.

 

She smiled faintly, voice soft.

Cora: I’m sorry for pushing you so hard. I wish I could do more—but for now, this is all I can offer.

 

Carefully, she guided him down, letting his back rest against the wall.

Cora: I’ll wake you in an hour. You’ll eat, drink, and rest—no arguments. Even if that guard charges me triple, it’ll be worth it.

 

With one last glance at his sleeping face, she turned and disappeared down the hall to fetch what he needed.

Notes:

The bugs and Mabeasts are all fan made. I just wanted to expand the lore between people and Mabeasts

Chapter 81: The Beginning of the End

Notes:

I have a discord sever if you want to join

https://discord.gg/YXFSMxhjS

Chapter Text

Ram and Frederica’s eyes widened as they watched Subaru’s body fall asleep while standing perfectly still.

 

They had both done that before—after years of relentless maid training—but even then, it wasn’t something to be proud of. It was a sign of pushing themselves too far, of forgetting where duty ended and self-worth began. The fact Subaru had begun to do this with only being in this world for nearly a year made their stomachs twist.

 

To see Subaru doing the same struck a painful chord.

He wasn’t just tired, he was burying desire in the name of work.

 

Even basic human needs like food and water had become secondary to him, something he only sought when his body was on the verge of collapse.

 


 

The screen shifts to the Emilia camp, gathered around the dining room table.

Sunlight poured through the windows, casting a warm glow that sharply contrasted the heavy silence inside.

 

Beatrice spoke softly, her voice trembling.

Beatrice: —and that is all Betty knows about her contractor.

 

Her small hand clenched into a fist as she bit her lip.

She’d done it. She’d broken her word. The promise she swore to keep between herself and Subaru was gone.

 

Beatrice: [Betty hates this. Betty hates this so much. Betty broke her word… Betty’s been a bad spirit. But even if Betty is bad…]

 

Her thoughts faltered as she pictured Subaru’s smile—bright, effortless, hiding everything beneath it. She knew now how much pain sat behind that grin, how much fear he buried to keep them from worrying.

 

Across the table, Ryuzu Alma held a sobbing Petra, while Ryuzu Bilma wrapped her arms around Meili, who pressed her face into her shoulder. Meili turned away her face hidden from all those around her. 

 

Ram sat still, her expression composed and professional, but beneath the table her nails dug deep into her palms.

 

Frederica covered her mouth with one hand, her face pale and trembling. Behind Garfiel, a fist-sized hole in the wall said everything his silence could not.

 

But what worried them most was Emilia.

She sat with her elbows on the table, hands clasped tightly, head bowed so her bangs hid her eyes. Around her, small shards of ice glimmered faintly on the table’s surface—a silent, chilling sign of her leaking magic.

 

Emilia: Where is Roswaal?

Her voice was calm, but her eyes were anything but. She lifted her gaze toward the group.

 

Ram bowed her head respectfully before answering.

Ram: He left after breakfast for the Sanctuary. He said he’d return once his ‘urgent work’ was complete.

 

Emilia exhaled slowly, her breath trembling.

Emilia: Alright… Beatrice, you mentioned that sometimes Subaru wanders around the mansion at night—sometimes even leaving it entirely. Do you believe Roswaal knows about it?

 

Beatrice tilted her head, her golden curls swaying slightly as she thought. Then she gave a quiet nod.

Beatrice: Most likely, yes. Roswaal wouldn’t allow anyone to come and go freely without his knowledge, I suppose.

 

Emilia turned her gaze toward Roswaal, still bound tightly in the glowing purple threads that restrained him.

 

Emilia: [So he knows… He must have known from the very beginning about Subaru leaving the mansion.]

Her violet eyes narrowed slightly, a mixture of sorrow and cold resolve flickering within them.

Emilia: [What should I do with him?]

 

As much as she wanted to hate him, she couldn’t deny the truth — Roswaal was still her sponsor, the one who first gave her a place in this royal selection. Without him, everything she’d built so far would become unstable. But to keep him as he was now meant leaving a blade at her back.

 

Her heart ached with the weight of that realization.

Emilia: [Then I’ll do what I must. I won’t kill him… but I will take away his ability to harm others.]

 

Her expression hardened.

Emilia: [Not by stealing his wealth or his influence, but by binding him — by putting a collar around his power itself. Even if he keeps his throne of riches and magic, he’ll never again be able to hurt the people I care about.]

 

Emilia nodded too, but her thoughts were far from still. Beatrice had spent nearly five hours recounting everything she knew about the real Subaru—the one behind the smile. The stories of his self-harm, his secrecy, his pain—it all twisted in Emilia’s stomach like ice splintering under pressure.

 

Her hands tightened on the edge of the table.

Emilia: [Why? Why did you do this, Subaru? Why hide so much behind that smile? Acting happy when you were drowning in something even Beatrice couldn’t understand…]

 

Her mind filled with memories—his goofy grin, the silly “da~tes” he insisted on, the warm, tireless energy that brightened every day.

Emilia: [Was all of it fake?]

 

A single tear slipped down her cheek, but before it could fall, it froze against her skin.

 

Emilia: [No… whatever has been hurting you, whatever’s been eating away at you, I’ll find it. You’re my knight, my friend, my—]

 

She stopped.

The word caught in her throat, burning like a secret she wasn’t ready to name. It felt so familiar, so natural, and yet… impossibly distant. Her heart raced, her fingers trembled, and every image in her mind was Subaru—his laugh, his eyes, his warmth. Subaru, Subaru, Subaru, Subaru, it was all about him.

 

He wasn’t just her friend.

He was something more—something her heart knew, but her mind could not yet say.

 

 

Emilia: It’s love, you buffoon!

Her voice cracked somewhere in anger. She gripped the armrest tightly—then felt a small, warm hand rest gently over hers.

 

It was Beatrice. The little spirit’s eyes softened with a faint, proud smile.

Beatrice: Betty is quite glad you finally know what it is.

 

Emilia’s self-directed anger melted away. She smiled through teary eyes.

Emilia: Thank you… I don’t know how Subaru managed to wait this long for my answer. I know it’s been so long, but when I see him again, I’ll give him so much love it’ll wash away every lonely moment he spent waiting.

 

Across the room, Rem listened quietly. A small smile tugged at her lips, but a pout followed soon after.

Rem: [ I confessed first,]

She thought.

Rem: [And yet Emilia thinks she can catch up?]

 

But the jealousy was fleeting—replaced by understanding. Knowing what Subaru had endured, she vowed to dedicate her life to easing his pain. Still, his words echoed in her mind:

 

Be yourself, Rem. Remember, the best you is the you that loves you.

 

He wouldn’t want her to live just as his wife or Ram’s sister. He saw her as her own person—someone strong and whole.

 

Rem looked up toward the ceiling, her fingers tightening around Subaru’s sleeping hand.

Rem: [I need to grow first. I need to be me. And when that time comes… I’ll proudly stand beside him—not just as Subaru’s wife, but as Rem.]

 

Federica gently patted Petra’s head, trying to calm her trembling.

Federica: So… how do we move forward with this?

 

Ram: Ram believes we should wait until Lord Roswaal returns before reading the book.

 

Garfeil slammed his hands on the table, his voice sharp.

Garfeil: And why in the world would we let a snake like him be part of this conversation?

 

Ram: Mind your tongue, Garf.

 

Garfeil: Mind my—?! Did you already forget what he did back in Sanctuary? You seriously trust that clown with Cap’n’s secrets?

 

Ram: That was long ago. Lord Roswaal has… changed.

 

Garfeil barked out a bitter laugh, throwing up air quotes.

Garfeil: “Changed,” huh? You hear that, guys? Roswaal’s a brand-new man.

 

He slumped back into his chair, shaking his head.

Garfeil: Where’s Brotto when you need him? Ain’t even been a week, and already everything’s falling apart.

 

Garfiel and Petra were calm only thanks to Frederica’s presence. Her words didn’t give them answers, but they gave them courage — just enough to keep watching.

 

Petra turned her head, realizing Otto hadn’t spoken for a while.

 

When she saw him, her stomach twisted. He was staring down, hat tilted, hair hiding his face.

 

Petra: O-Otto?

 

He didn’t look up.

Otto: Petra… I—I just need some time to think. Please… just that.

 

She wanted to say something, but Frederica gently shook her head. Let him be.

 

Otto’s blue eyes were trembling behind his hair, shrinking as his mind replayed the scene over and over and over.

 

Otto: [He almost killed him. He almost killed Subaru. He didn’t even think—he just did it! He went for Subaru’s head—his head! Would Return by Death even work here? No, no, this place—it strips power—it even took Reinhard’s divinity! So what if Subaru actually… died? What if that was it?]

 

His breath quickened. His heartbeat thundered.

 

Otto: [I almost lost him. I almost lost my best friend! He’d do it again. He will do it again. How do I stop him? How do I keep anyone safe when Roswaal—when that monster—is always two steps ahead?]

 

He gripped his sleeve tight, knuckles white.

 

Otto: [Roswaal’s plan—he’d kill someone in the group, the oath kills him back, Subaru’s guilt makes him reset, everyone lives, everyone dies—it’s perfect. It’s insane. It’s—how do you beat that? How do you beat something you can’t even understand?!

 

He bit his lip hard, almost drawing blood. His mind clawed for something—anything.

 

Then it hit him.

 

Otto: [The tome.]

 

His eyes widened.

 

Otto: [The tome. It’s still being repaired. I can use it. Find a path. Something to stop him. Something to protect them all.]

 

His pulse slowed just slightly as the thought took root. A weapon, a way out. A lifeline against a monster wearing a smile.

 


 

The screen shifted back to our protagonist. He lay asleep on the hard floor, his breathing faint and uneven. Something began to poke his shoulder.

 

???: Hey

 

A soft, feminine voice. It called again, a little louder this time.

 

???: Heeeyy.

 

Subaru stirred but didn’t wake—until a familiar aroma drifted to his nose. It was warm, savory, sweet… homey. His eyes fluttered open.

 

Standing before him was Cora, holding a bowl of steaming ramen and a cup of water. Beside her leg rested a brown, closed box with two straps, shaped like a travel bag. A second box lay open beside it, filled with tools, tubes, a coiled cord, his signature whip, and scattered gears.

 

Cora: Hey, Subaru. I got you some food. Eat up.

 

Subaru squinted sleepily, then smiled faintly as he reached for the bowl. The chopsticks clicked together, and soon the sound of slurping filled the quiet air.

 

Cora: Just like you taught Grandma how to make?

 

Subaru: Definitely.

 

He smiled wider, taking another bite.

 

Hetero: Ooh ramen. I could go for that

He licked his lips at the idea of eating Kararagi style ramen

Ricardo: Same man. Let’s some after this

 

Al: Hey if you’re going, count me in. I want to see if your ramen can match our Tonkotsu ramen from home. Man, I haven’t craved for ramen in years.

 

Cora’s lips curved into a shaky smile. Watching him eat should’ve been comforting, but her hands trembled ever so slightly.

 

Cora: Subaru… you told me where to find the items you needed. I got them all, just like you said. But the last one—the one in the tree…

 

Her voice broke. Slowly, she reached behind her back and pulled something out.

 

The metal glinted black as the light hit it—cold, familiar, dreadful. Her hands were shaking.

 

Cora: Why… why do you have a weapon like this near your home?

 

Subaru’s eyes lowered as he took the blade gently from her. His reflection shimmered faintly across its edge.

 

Subaru: [Hello, Elsa.]

 

It was her blade—the exact weapon that had once opened his stomach on his first day in this world.

 

Subaru’s eyes lifted, the faint glow of swirling shadows twisting in his irises.

 

Subaru: We’re going to kill them, right? I’ll use this to do so.

 

His mind drifted to a memory from far ago.

If I were ever to take up a blade, it would be either to disarm another sword user or…..it would be to kill someone and as of now I do not have the strength in character to end someone’s life.”

 

He gripped the blade as he looks at his reflection

Subaru:[I am ready.]

 

Cora froze. For a moment, her breath hitched—then a slow, delighted smile spread across her face. The same wild swirls returned to her eyes, rotating like wheel, matching his spirals.

 

Cora: That’s the Subaru I know.

 

They all froze when the black blade came into view.

That blade.

The one a friend had gave to him thinking it was gift.

 

A collective swallow echoed across the room.

 

Ram wiped her eyes and glanced down at the real Subaru—still sleeping peacefully between Emilia and Rem. Her gaze lingered on his chest, where his breathing rose and fell in rhythm.

 

Ram: Does he still have that harlot’s blade?

Her voice was quiet, bitter with old memories. She hoped—prayed—that somewhere along the way, he had thrown that cursed weapon away.

 

Across the room, Crusch clutched her small green hawk plush against her chest. Her brow furrowed.

 

Crusch: Why is she encouraging this behavior?

The words came out trembling.

Crusch: She can see what’s happening to him—how his sanity is slipping—and yet she feeds into it?

 

She didn’t say it out of judgment, but despair.

 

Wilhelm sat beside her, his expression calm but heavy. He let out a long sigh before answering, though was struggling to keep his professionalism.

 

Wilhelm: Remember, my lady… Cora isn’t stable herself. She’s barely begun to live a normal life—less than a year, I believe. What she’s endured would twist anyone’s sense of right and wrong.

 

Crusch looked down, her grip tightening around the plush.

 

Crusch: I understand… but even so—

Her voice cracked softly.

Crusch: Even so, I wish someone had reached out to both of them. They’re not healing. They’re just… feeding the fire in each other.

 

 

He quickly finished his ramen, gulped the last of the water, and stood—only to be shoved back down by Cora’s hand.

 

Subaru blinked, baffled. She looked down at him like the answer should have been obvious.

 

Their eyes locked in a silent argument—frustration, defiance, stubbornness—until Subaru finally exhaled in defeat.

 

Subaru: How long?

 

Cora’s smirk widened.

 

Cora: An extra half hour. Then you’ll get back to work.

 

Subaru groaned and turned his head away.

 

Subaru: Uuugh, fine! I’ll rest up—but in the meantime…

 

He dragged both boxes toward him, flipping open lids and examining their contents. His hands started to move automatically, clicking metal into place.

 

Cora: Hey! Didn’t I say no working?!

 

Subaru: Hey, I’m not working. I’m just thinking about what I’ll do when I’m working.

 

Cora deadpanned, pressing a palm to her face.

 

Cora: Uuugh, you’re such a workaholic.

 

Subaru: Working can be fun so I guess you’re right.

 


 

The screen shifted to Subaru, now dressed in his laboratory outfit.

The clock on the wall ticked steadily — three more hours had passed.

 

He held a pair of tweezers in each hand, eyes focused on the insect-type mabeast lying motionless on the metal table. With meticulous care, he began to peel away its exoskeleton, layer by layer, until a web of translucent organs shimmered beneath the light.

 

Subaru’s breathing was calm, steady — disturbingly so.

 

He pinched a section of the creature’s midgut and carefully placed it into a test tube filled with a clear-yellow liquid. Almost immediately, the tissue reacted — squeezing out a faint purple fluid before dissolving into the mixture. Subaru stirred it slowly with a glass rod, watching as the liquid shifted from yellow to translucent pink. Within it, faint specks of matter jostled.

 

Mimi scrunched up her face, sticking her tongue out dramatically.

Mimi: Ewww! What’s Mini Boss doing? That’s so gross!

She flailed her arms in mock disgust, pretending to gag — bugs were her absolute least favorite thing in the world.

 

Felt, on the other hand, leaned forward with genuine curiosity.

She tilted her head, watching the screen closely.

Felt: Huh. Don’t see the problem, honestly. I used to live around bugs all the time — heck, I even ate a few when things got bad.

She laughed to herself, remembering Rom’s horrified reaction back then.

 

Felix quietly observed, tail twitching as his analytical mind turned.

Felix: [The midgut… that’s where the venomous blood usually collects. But that liquid he dropped it into — what is it? Those books he’s using… they’re the same mabeast research volumes we studied from. Even we couldn’t find much practical use for that inner, except in the Wolgarm experiments.]

He squeezed his cat plushie with intrigue.

Felix: [Still, this is fascinating. What are you planning, Subaru?]

 

*Tic. Toc*

 

A quick montage follows — Subaru pacing the lab, jotting scribbles across the chalkboard, flipping through thick pages, eyelids drooping as he leans back in his chair… and finally, the faint clink of glass as he pours the last vial.

 

Three hours later.

 

Outside, Cora stood with her arms crossed, the dimming sun brushing her face with orange light. The shadows stretched long across the ground. Her foot tapped impatiently. Subaru’s deadline was less than twenty-seven minutes away, and the guards weren’t known for patience.

 

Just as worry crept into her voice—

Click.

The lab door opened. Subaru stepped out, yawning, his lab coat slightly singed at the sleeves.

 

Cora: Did you—?

 

Subaru: Yeah. It’s complete.

He rubbed his neck with a faint smile.

Subaru: That nap really helped. Thanks sis. Here.

 

He handed her a folded note.

 

Cora: Another note?

 

Subaru: Instructions. I need some things in the lab cleared out. I don’t have time, so can you handle it?

 

Cora: Of course. I got it under control.

 

Subaru: Thanks.

 

His smile faded as his expression hardened into focus.

“I have a certain clown to meet in forty-eight minutes. Once I’m back… the plan begins.”

 

The screen split in two, showing his and Cora’s eyes swirling violently with that same distorted pattern of resolve and madness.

 

Cora grinned and tossed him his cloak.

Cora: Alright then—make haste, Vega.

 

Vega caught it midair, swung it over his shoulders, and gave a firm nod.

Vega: Right.

 

He turned and strode toward the door leading into the Dark Runway, his cloak billowing as the light swallowed behind him.

 

Federica folded her hands nervously.

Federica: So… we’ll see Subaru against Kallos soon. Do you think he’ll win?

Her voice trembled slightly. She knew how far Subaru’s training had come — his endurance, his discipline — but the unknown always scared her. She didn’t know the full extent of Kallos’s power, only that he could sense miasma, which made him unnervingly dangerous.

 

Garfeil: ‘Course Cap’n will win. He’s the best, after all.

He said it with full confidence, grinning wide enough to hide the small flicker of worry behind his eyes.

 

Wilhelm: What concerns me, young Garf, isn’t Kallos himself… but the cult. That remnant faction hiding in the west. I have no doubt they’ll play their part in this.

His tone was calm but carried the weight of someone who’d seen too many surprises on the battlefield.

 

Garfeil: Cap’n’ll be fine. He knows how strong they are — hell, he’s probably already made some badass plan to outsmart ’em.

 

Petra: I-I agree with Garfeil!

She clenched her fists tightly in her lap, as if her conviction could make it true.

 

Al: Wait—do we even know where this Kallos guy is right now?

 

Julius: If I had to guess, he’s with the cult. A coward like him would never face Subaru alone. Hiding among them is exactly what I’d expect. Subaru could guess this too.

 

Al: Ahh, yeah. That tracks. Definitely sounds like something that slimeball would do.

 


 

The dipping sun cast an orange glow across the green fields as a familiar clown descended gracefully from the sky. His landing was light, practiced—but the usual smirk was gone. The face that met the sunset wasn’t playful or mocking. It was unreadable.

 

“You’ve made it with a minute to spare. That’s good to see, Ros-chi.”

 

He mocked Roswaal with his nickname.

Roswaal didn’t respond. Instead, he threw something toward the young man. The spirit knight caught it in one hand and tossed aside his own cloak. He began to put on the “gift,” the camera deliberately keeping the outfit obscured—only flashes of black fabric and metallic edges visible.

 

Roswaal’s voice was cold, stripped of its usual theatrical lilt.

Roswaal: We are done here.

 

Without another word, he took to the sky, his flight stirring the grass beneath him. The young man remained silent, watching Roswaal vanish into the clouds before turning away, expression unreadable beneath the gathering dusk. After minutes of his disappearance, our protagonist flew through the sky.

 


 

The screen shifted again.

 

Night blanketed the land, the forest stretching endlessly under a pale moon. The camera drifted above the canopy, tracing a narrow dirt road that snaked through the trees before ending in a rounded clearing—a quiet dead end surrounded by three houses, their lanterns faintly flickering in the dark. It was secluded, tucked away, a pocket of stillness that didn’t belong to the world of men.

 

And in that stillness, the Witch Cult moved.

Shadows carried crates. Others keeping watch.

At the center stood one figure, calm and commanding.

 

Kallos.

 

The camera panned slowly to a hill overlooking the clearing.

There—half-hidden in the grass—lay a figure draped in shadow. He’d been watching for hours, unmoving except for the faint rise and fall of his breath. A faint orange glow flickered behind his shoulder each time the moonlight caught the edges of a box strapped to his back.

 

The man’s gloved hand adjusted his binoculars, his eyes narrowing as he tracked the cult’s movements. When he finally spotted Kallos, his jaw tightened.

 

A single, venomous whisper escaped his lips.

“…Kallos.”

 

He exhaled slowly, then pushed himself up from the ground.

The cloak around him unfurled like a living shadow.

 

The camera lingered.

First, the wind caught the edge—black fabric rippling outward.

Then the trim—deep orange, like a cut of molten light.

The inside glowed faintly, reflecting the fire in his eyes.

A hood rose, swallowing his face until only a faint metallic glint from his mask could be seen.

We wore a gas mask wrapped on his head, protecting him from the assault that was to come.

 

He reached back, fingers curling around the cord attached to the box. The forest’s sounds seemed to hush, as though the world itself waited. His voice, low and muffled through the mask, broke the silence:

 

“Let us begin.”

 

He yanked the cord.

 

*CLANK*

 

A series of sharp metallic clicks echoed as gears began to churn.

Then came the hiss—soft at first, then violent. The wooden box pulsed before releasing a wave of white vapor that burst outward like a shockwave.

 

The mist poured down the hillside, rolling over the grass and crawling between the trees. It was thick, heavy—alive. Moonlight bent through it, distorting everything beneath.

Chapter 82: Assault

Notes:

This is the longest chapter I've ever written, hope you enjoy it

I have a discord server if you want to join
https://discord.gg/hTP9HC9TN

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

A series of sharp metallic clicks echoed as gears began to churn.

Then came the hiss—soft at first, then violent. The wooden box pulsed with light before releasing a wave of white vapor that burst outward like a shockwave.

 

The mist poured down the hillside, rolling over the grass and crawling between the trees. It was thick, heavy—alive. Moonlight bent through it, distorting everything beneath.

 

The room had been loud a moment ago—murmurs, questions, shifting seats.

But the instant Subaru appeared on-screen in that cloak, wrapped in shadows and orange firelight, a hush washed over everyone.

 

Even the veterans stiffened.

 

The mist rising from the box on his back only deepened the unease. They’d seen Subaru do reckless things, clever things, suicidal things—but this was something new.

 

Many looked unsettled.

 

But one man froze entirely.

 

 

His single eye widened, not in fear of Subaru—but in recognition.

 

Al was one of the only people in that room who knew what another world’s cruelty looked like. He’d lived here longer than Subaru—long enough to accept he’d never return home, long enough for memories of his old world to blur.

 

But some memories never faded.

 

War.

 

Not the kind fought with mana and magic stones.

No—his world didn’t have mana.

 

So humans invented something worse.

 

Nuclear hellfire.

Missiles splitting the sky.

Rockets in pocket form.

Airplanes that turned cities into ash.

 

Violence refined into science.

 

He had thanked the gods, every god, that this world hadn’t discovered those weapons. He slept easier knowing the horrors of his birthplace would never scar this land.

 

But now…

 

He stared at the creeping mist on the screen.

At Subaru pulling the cord without hesitation.

 

His stomach twisted.

 

Al: […No way. There’s no way, right? He didn’t— …did he make a bioweapon?]

 

His pulse pounded.

Bioweapons—the kind of warfare his world declared so vile, so unforgivable, that even armies drowned in hypocrisy agreed to ban them.

 

Weapons that didn’t rely on strength, or mana, or courage—

but on death spreading like a disease.

 

His gaze darted between the screen and two very dangerous people in the room: Anastasia and Roswaal.

 

Two masterminds.

 

Two people who, in the wrong circumstances, would absolutely use information like that.

 

A chill crawled down his spine.

 

Al: [If knowledge like this spreads… if this world ever learns those methods…

the world we know is doomed.]

 

He shot to his feet as all eyes turned to him.

 

He didn’t look at them—he looked up, toward the ceiling where the Director watched everything.

 

Al: Director… is this—

 

The director’s voice cut sharp through the air before he could finish:

 

No, Al. It isn’t. Subaru—no matter how smart he is, isn’t able to make that. And he wouldn’t. He shares your stance on keeping those horrors out of this world.

 

Al’s shoulders dropped.

He let out a breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding.

 

Relief washed over him—heavy, shaky.

 

Emilia leaned forward, concern tightening her face.

 

Emilia: Wait—Al… you recognized something? Do you know what that mist is?

 

She pointed at the screen where the fog swirled like a living thing.

 

Al sat back down slowly, rubbing the back of his neck.

 

Al: …Honestly? No. And thank the gods my first thought was wrong.

 

The mist’s true purpose… will reveal itself soon. Watch carefully.

 

A cold shiver ran through the room as everyone returned their attention to the screen.

 



Kallos stood in the center of the clearing, gesturing lazily toward a stack of crates as he issued instructions to three nearby cultists. His golden hair swayed in the cool night breeze, shimmering faintly beneath the last traces of dusk. Draped in a pristine white robe trimmed with gold and fastened with a yellow sash, he moved with the exaggerated grace he believed befitted someone “divine.”

 

He yawned delicately.

 

Kallos: This day has been unbearably draining. My elegant self requires proper beauty sleep. Perfection does not maintain itself through late nights.

 

His tone was drenched in theatrical disdain.

 

Around him, eight cultists were scratching at their arms, shoulders, even their necks—movements sharp and irritated. Their postures sagged with exhaustion, breaths growing heavier, more uneven.

 

Kallos waved a dismissive hand.

 

Kallos: Finish your tasks and rest. I will not have sloppy work simply because you’re tired.

 

As he spoke, something subtle drifted across the ground—pale, translucent, almost invisible unless one knew to look for it.

 

A thin veil of white mist, so faint it was nearly colorless, glided silently across the soil, slipping between boots and robes. It curled like a lazy tide, never rising higher than their ankles.

 

Not a single cultist noticed.

 

Kallos blinked slowly, a strange heaviness tugging at his eyelids.

 

Another yawn seized him—long, dragging, uncontrollable.

 

He rubbed one eye with the back of his hand before turning away from the gathering.

 

With an unsteady sigh, he made his way toward one of the three small houses at the end of the road—the circular end of the path where the buildings curved inward like a gentle cradle.

 

He pushed open the door and stepped inside, unaware of the ghostly mist still weaving beneath the cultists’ feet outside…

 

Rem’s jaw tightened, her eyes narrowing the moment the purple robes appeared. That color—those symbols—the memory that has been scorched into her memories too deeply to ever fade. Her hand curled into a trembling fist.

 

Rem: …Disgusting.

 

The word dripped out with venom. It took every ounce of restraint she possessed not to hurl her magic into the screen, pointless as she knew it would be. Even so, the veins on her head pulsed faintly beneath her skin.

 

Beside her, Ram’s expression turned equally cold. She hated the cult for what they’d done, but she focused on something else—something unusual.

 

Her pink eyes sharpened.

 

Ram: That mist… what is its purpose? It doesn’t rise high enough to hide him.

She folded her arms.

Ram: So what is it meant to do?

 

It was rare for Ram to admit confusion. Even rarer for her to show caution. But the sight of that faint white film threading across the forest floor unsettled her. Subaru wasn’t reckless—if he released something, it had a reason.

 

Felix, though visibly anxious, leaned forward with genuine curiosity. His tail swished nervously.

 

He tapped the side of his chin, eyes darting between the mist and the cultist who seem unaffected.

 

Felix: [If he’s letting has spread that far, then some time must’ve passed. But what is it supposed to do once it settles?]

 

 

The clouds drifted across the night sky, thinning just enough for silver moonlight to bleed through. Shadows shifted—longer, deeper—marking the quiet march of time. Only two cultists remained outside, guarding the cabins while the others had long since retreated inside.

 

Below their feet, the faint white mist curled almost lazily, as though part of the night air… drifting… swirling… unnoticed.

 

Cultist #1: Why… *yawn*… am I so tired all of a sudden…?”

 

He forced himself upright, spine stiffening as he blinked hard to stay awake.

 

Cultist #2 rubbed at his eyes, but his hands were trembling.

 

Cultist #2: Same here… *yawn*… what’s wrong with—?

 

His voice cracked as his knees bent. His arms felt impossibly heavy—like he was lifting stone with every motion. His eyelids sagged, fighting to stay open. The world pulsed at the edges of his vision.

 

They staggered—one collapsing with a thud. The first cultist dropped and wasn’t getting up.

 

The second cultist dropped to his knees, trying desperately to shake him awake… but even that simple motion felt like swimming through mud.

 

Cultist #1: Wait… this isn’t… natural… s-some—

 

His words slurred.

 

His head slammed to the ground.

 

Silence fell.

 

And then—

Footsteps could be heard.

 

Slow, measured, echoing lightly in the still air.

 

From between the trees, a figure emerged.

 

The moonlight caught on sharp edges of black and orange, the cloak shimmering with every step. The gas mask hid his face, transforming him into something unrecognizable, something different—eyes hidden, breath muffled, silhouette predatory.

 

He stepped into the center of the mist he had released, completely unaffected.

 

His hand reached back, grasping the weapon strapped behind him.

 

A familiar black blade gleamed under the moon—a monster’s fang reborn.

 

“…Let’s begin.”

 

With a soft metallic whisper, he raised Elsa’s blade, the air seeming to tighten around him.

The hunt had started.

 

 

Felt hugged her little Felt-plush tight against her chest, eyes fixed on the screen.

 

Felt: It… knocked them out?

 

She wasn’t easily shaken—not after living in the slums, not after nearly being murdered by that assassin—but seeing that mist silently topple grown men unnerved her. It felt unreal, wrong, too effective.

 

Then Subaru stepped into view.

 

Or… one of the three souls within him.

 

His silhouette was unrecognizable under the cloak and gas mask. But that wasn’t what froze Felt.

What froze her was the blade.

 

That blade.

 

The same black curved fang that once carved through her life like paper.

The same blade that targeted Emilia bowels.

The same blade would’ve reduced Rom—her beloved, stubborn grandfather figure—into a bleeding heap.

 

Her stomach twisted. For a heartbeat, she felt like that terrified little girl in the loot house again.

 

She should be relieved. She should be glad that this time, it was Subaru who held it.

 

Felt: [I should be happy. These Cult bastards are gonna die tonight. So why… why does it feel wrong?]

 

She stared harder at the screen, at the sight of her big bro standing amidst the mist, gripping Elsa’s weapon like he’d used it a hundred times. And something clicked—something she didn’t want to accept.

 

Felt: [Subaru shouldn’t be the one doing this kind of work.

Not murder. Not like this. Not in the dark, with poison and gas and blades meant for butchering people.]

 

It wasn’t that she disagreed with killing the Witch Cult. If anything, she wanted them wiped out more than anyone, besides those in the Emilia camp. But Subaru… Subaru was—

 

Her brother who cherished life so fiercely he’d throw away his own for others.

Her brother who apologized when he hurt people emotionally, even if it saved lives.

Her brother who wasn’t built to become an executioner in the night.

 

And yet here he was.

 

Felt: [This is wrong. Not the killing…

But the fact that Subaru was forced into being the one to do it.]

 

It wasn’t fair. It wasn’t right. People like Reinhard could cut down monsters in bright daylight. People like her could brandish authority and strength.

 

But Subaru? Subaru had no such gifts.

Like her, he had to make his own way—one that didn’t care about pride, honor, or clean victory.

 

A way of survival.

 

Felt lowered her plushie, her throat tightening.

 

Felt: [You don’t get to choose how you fight when you’re weak.

But it still hurts to see him have to resort to this.]

 

 

He moved toward the two sleeping cultists, silent as the mist shifting underfoot.

 

Lowering himself to his knees, he examined their unconscious forms. He flipped the blade so the edge aimed at the first cultist’s neck—then froze.

 

His hand was shaking.

 

A dry swallow scraped down his throat as he tried to steady it.

 

“[Come on… These bastards would kill everyone in Lugunica if they had the chance. Why are you hesitating?]”

 

He drew a breath, forced his arm forward—then stopped again, blade hovering just above flesh.

 

His pulse thundered. He closed his eyes for a moment, letting the panic ebb just enough to think.

 

This… this is good. You don’t want to kill because killing is wrong. But this—this needs to be done. The fact you feel how wrong it is… that means you still have a heart. So steady yourself.

 

He exhaled. Straightened his back.

 

Grip the blade…

 

His fingers tightened around the hilt.

 

And plunge it in.]

 

He clamped a hand over the cultist’s mouth and drove the knife through the man’s neck—the metal sliding cleanly out the other side.

 

The cultist’s eyes shot open, hands clawing weakly at Subaru’s arm, but life fled quickly. And as it did, Subaru—jaw locked, breath shaking—pulled the knife free and began stabbing again.

 

Again.

 

And again.

 

And again.

 

And again.

 

And again.

 

And again.

 

And again.

 

And again.

 

Each thrust quieter than a whisper, swallowed by the drifting mist around him.

 

He repeated the motion with the second cultist—silent, efficient, mechanical. And soon, two bodies lay beside him, still and cooling in the mist.

 

He stared down at the blood-slick blade.

 

This is…

 

The steel caught the moonlight, reflecting not his face, but something twisted—something he didn’t want to recognize.

 

“…so wrong.

 

He rose unsteadily. Ahead, the three cabins stood in a crooked line. Two doors, once shut, now hung open. The third—the one Kallos had entered—remained firmly closed.

 

His legs trembled beneath him.

 

“Stop shaking,”

He hissed through clenched teeth.

“Stop shaking, you piece of shit.”

 

He struck his thigh with a clenched fist, trying to force strength back into it. The pain steadied him. Barely.

 

Then, gripping the blade tighter, he stepped forward and began moving toward the heart of the camp, each footfall swallowed by the white mist crawling along the ground.

 

A cold shiver rippled through the gathered audience. Subaru had killed before—twice they’d watched it happen—but this felt different. Worse. More wrong.

 

Why?

Why had the situation twisted into something so horrific?

 

Beatrice, still curled in her sleeping contractor’s lap, gently lifted his slack hand. Her tiny fingers guided it to her cheek, pressing it there as if his touch could anchor her. Tears slipped down her face—quiet, unrestrained—staining his knuckles.

 

She felt useless. Utterly, painfully useless.

 

Her contractor was out there alone, surrounded by cultists, forced into murder, carrying burdens she had never noticed. She had sworn—back in Episode 6—that she would try to see him better, to notice the pain he hid behind his smiles.

 

But this…

This was slipping through her fingers.

This was shattering her confidence.

 

If she couldn’t even sense this, then what good was she as his spirit? As his family?

 

Her small shoulders trembled as she held his hand tighter, her voice breaking in a whisper meant only for herself:

 

Beatrice: Betty failed again…in fact…

 

 

The young knight eased his hand onto the wooden knob and turned—gently, slowly—but it refused to budge. Locked.

 

With a whispered breath, the small spectral arm unfurled from his wrist. It drifted forward, half-transparent, and slipped through the door like smoke. A soft click sounded from inside before the arm faded back into his skin.

 

He pushed the door open.

 

Two figures lay asleep inside—one was Kallos, sprawled on his bed, the other a cultist slumped against the wall. He moved in on silent feet, the mist still curling faintly around his ankles.

 

He approached the cultist first.

 

A swift lunge—

A hand clamped over the man’s mouth—

The blade slid into his throat, clean and deliberate.

 

The bed let out a faint creak from the sudden motion…

Then all was still.

 

The young knight turned toward Kallos.

 

The man’s golden hair wasn’t tied today; it spilled across the pillow in long, molten strands, glowing under the moonlight that leaked through the cracks of the shattered cabin walls. Subaru’s breathing steadied—his trembling stopped entirely. Staring down at Kallos’s peaceful face erased all hesitation.

 

He didn’t hesitate.

 

He raised the blade, steel poised to sever the cultist’s life in one quiet strike.

 

Inches from piercing flesh—

 

A blue eye snapped open.

 

Kallos: FURA!!

 

A blast of wind erupted point-blank.

 

The entire cabin detonated—

Wood splintered,

The roof tore free,

A storm of dust and debris swallowed the screen—

 

—before a lone figure was hurled out of the explosion, spinning through the night air like a ragged comet.

 

Emilia shot to her feet.

 

Emilia: Subaru!

 

Her cry tore out of her as both armrests cracked under her grip. She didn’t even notice the splintering wood—her eyes were locked on the screen, wide with panic.

 

Emilia: [Is that how he died? Did he… die trying to kill that monster? No—no, the one flying from the explosion has to be him. Please… please be him.

Come on, Subaru. I believe in you!]

 

She stood trembling, as if willing her faith alone to pull him back to safety.

 

Nearby, Crusch’s jaw tightened.

 

Crusch: A wind mage. This is… bad.

 

Her normally calm hands clutched the green hawk plushie against her chest. Wind magic—of all the elements—was the one she dreaded seeing Subaru face.

 

Crusch: [Wind magic is about speed, Precision and Invisibility. Their strikes can cut an opponent before they even knew they’re bleeding. It’s the worst possible match-up for someone like Subaru.]

 

Subaru didn’t have overwhelming speed.

He didn’t have overwhelming defense.

He didn’t even have formal training until just a while ago.

 

He had grit, stubbornness, and a willingness to throw himself into hell if it meant saving someone. Admirable—yes. But against a wind mage?

 

Crusch closed her eyes for a moment, swallowing her fear.

 

Crusch: Come on, Subaru… Prove me wrong. Show me you didn’t walk into this fight already prepared to lose.

 

She hated that she was rooting for a kill.

She hated even more that the situation left no space for anything else.

 

But above all—

She was hoping, truly hoping, that Subaru could win.

 

 

Kallos pushed himself up from the heap of shattered wood, brushing dust from his immaculate white robe. His aqua-blue eyes twitched—first in confusion, then in rage.

 

Kallos: Who… who would dare do this to me? To Kallos!?

 

He spun in place, scanning the ruins for the would-be assassin.

 

A silhouette emerged from the treeline—small, cloaked in black, a gas mask glinting under the moonlight, and a long weapon strapped to its back. Behind her were faint footprints heading into the forest.

 

A soft, annoyed voice slipped out from behind the mask.

 

“Damn… and he was so close.”

She sighs.

“I guess he did warn me this might happen.”

 

Kallos jabbed a finger toward the stranger, moonlight illuminating his flawless face.

 

Kallos: You! Show yourself! Who are you!?

 

The figure stopped. A grin—sharp and confident—pulled at her lips.

 

“No point hiding anymore.”

 

She flicked the cloak aside.

 

Long navy hair whipped behind her in a ponytail. Ocean-blue pants laced with thick woven cords. Cyan shirt beneath silver plate armor. Black gloves gripping a silver Naginata. A small belt-dagger. And on her right wrist—an unmistakable orange-and-pink bracelet and sliver armoured boots.

 

Cora stood revealed.

 

Cora: Call me Cora. And don’t bother waking your little friends.

 

She tilted her head toward the cabins.

 

Kallos turned—just in time for the camera to shift inside the rooms.

Doors hung open. Blood seeped across the thresholds.

 

Inside lay the sleeping cultists—now headless. Brutally executed.

 

Kallos’s breath caught.

 

Cora smiled wider.

 

Cora: Oh—before we start. I brought you a present. Picked it up in the capital.

 

She tossed something at his feet.

 

It rolled once.

 

Kallos looked down.

 

It was a head.

 

The last of the three slave traders—what remained of him, anyway. Every hole in his face leaked blood; deep scars carved across his skin.

 

Cora lifted her Naginata, pointing the shining blade straight at Kallos.

 

Cora: Now… that only leaves you.

 

Federica leaned forward, brows furrowing in confusion the moment Cora appeared on screen.

 

Federica: Cora is here too? But… where’s Subaru?

 

Nothing about the situation made sense. She was certain Subaru had been the one in that cabin when it exploded. So how could Cora suddenly be the one confronting Kallos?

 

Federica’s thoughts raced.

 

Federica: [The screen cut away… we never saw what Subaru did after landing. Did they switch places? That would explain it. She handled the other cultists, and… Subaru probably couldn’t fight Kallos head-on.]

 

Next to her, Wilhelm’s normally composed expression hardened as he stared at the mangled bodies in the cabins and the severed head tossed at Kallos’s feet.

 

Wilhelm: [She didn’t kill them quickly. She made them suffer—for their crimes.]

 

He felt no guilt over that. Monsters like them deserved far worse than a clean death.

 

But another thought tightened his jaw.

 

Wilhelm: [But Cora… to my knowledge, she has no formal combat training. Demi-human lineage grants physical advantage, yes—but raw strength doesn’t win a battle of skill.]

 

Kallos was a knight. A trained, disciplined one, despite his repulsive arrogance. Wilhelm hated acknowledging it, but he knew the truth.

 

Wilhelm: [If her magic control falters… if she wastes too much stamina… if she miscalculates even once—she will lose.]

 

Kallos blinked, stunned only for a heartbeat before regaining his composure.

He swept a hand through his golden hair—and the air around him began to ripple.

Wind magic gathered, swirling like a tightening storm. His hair lifted and fanned out in every direction, glowing like a twisted sun.

 

Kallos: I’ll kill you for ruining my business, cockroach.

 

With a hiss of steel, he drew the longsword at his waist.

 

Cora lowered her center of gravity, gripping her naginata with both hands. Her stance was sharp, coiled—ready to explode forward at any moment.

 

The two fighters stared each other down.

One breath.

Two.

Both watching for the slightest twitch.

 

Kallos: FURA!

 

He slashed the air.

A blade of wind—silent, razor-thin—burst forward.

 

Cora: HUMA!

 

A film of water shimmered into existence around her, stopping the invisible strike and detonating it in a burst of spray and dust.

 

Hidden in the haze, Cora moved.

 

Her silhouette flashed through the smoke—closing the distance in a heartbeat, and her naginata thrust forward, its gleaming tip lunging straight for Kallos’s chest.

 

Kallos twisted his longsword at the last second, using the flat of the blade to knock Cora’s naginata violently off course. Her guard opened, and his boot slammed into her chestplate.

 

The impact rang like struck metal. Cora staggered, letting go of her weapon as she skidded back. But instead of falling, she surged forward, grabbing Kallos’s leg with one hand and hurling him sideways into the dirt.

 

She snatched up the naginata and dashed at him again before he could fully rise.

 

Kallos barely managed to bring his sword up in time. Steel clashed with a sharp, ringing crack.

He was pushed back several steps—boots dragging trenches in the soil.

 

Kallos: [She’s stronger than me. Damn Demi-human freak… I need distance.]

 

He thrust out his hand.

 

Kallos: EL FURA!

 

Dozens of wind blades ripped out from around him in a spiraling burst.

 

Cora: [Shit—too close!]

 

Cora: HUMA!

 

Water wrapped around her like a spinning shield—but not fast enough.

Several wind blades tore through the watery barrier, slicing across her armor and limbs. Sparks and droplets scattered across the clearing.

 

Kallos leapt back, widening the gap between them as Cora stabbed her naginata into the dirt to keep herself upright.

 

She panted, blood trickling down her right leg and across her hand, the cuts shallow but numerous. Her armour bore fresh scars where the wind magic had punched through.

 

Felix leaned forward, ears stiff.

Felix: [Those cuts… that wasn’t even a full-strength spell. If Cora gets hit by a proper one—]

 

Julius: Her stance is deteriorating. She took the most of the spell at point blank. She can’t take another set of those.

 

Crusch: [If she miscalculates once, even slightly… she’ll be torn apart.]

 

Garfiel’s claws dug into the armrest.

Garfiel: She ain’t trained proper for this kinda fight… Cap’n, where are ya?

 

Anastasia, arms crossed, raised a brow.

Anastasia: If she’s already breathin’ hard, this is gonna be a short fight.

She tapped her foot.

Anastasia: [There must be a reason she took this fight instead of Subaru… a reason she was swapped in.]

 

 

Cora’s body trembled as she forced herself upright. Her breath came ragged behind the gas mask, and across from her Kallos steadied his stance, long sword raised and ready.

 

Cora: [Come on… he needs more time. I can’t go down yet.]

 

Her eyes darted across the battlefield—searching. The white mist Subaru had released earlier was gone, dispersed completely.

 

Cora : [The mist is gone. Should I…?]

 

Her gloved fingers brushed the side of her gas mask. She hesitated.

 

Cora: [I can’t fight properly in this thing… but if there’s even a little mist left, I’ll breathe it in and drop. Do I risk it? He’s been throwing wind magic so maybe that pushed away the mist.]

 

Kallos didn’t give her time to think. He sprinted toward her, sword angled for a heavy diagonal slash.

 

Cora: [Uuugh—if I don’t do something, this bastard wins. Like he said… high risk, high reward.]

 

The blade came down fast.

 

Cora ripped the mask off.

 

Kallos’s sword slammed down—but stopped abruptly.

 

Cora finally breathed in the cold, night air

Cora: Oooh yeah… that’s the good air I needed.

 

The strike had been caught between the reinforced center of her Naginata.

 

Cora: Let’s try this again.

 

With a violent push, she knocked his sword upward, then rammed the pommel of her weapon into Kallos’s ribs.

 

Kallos: GRRRK!

 

His body flew across the field, skidding. Cora didn’t give him a moment. She spun her Naginata, sprinting forward.

 

Kallos barely got to his feet before she unleashed a vicious flurry—thrusts aimed at every vital point she could reach. He blocked them, but only just.

 

She feinted low then brought her Naginata down in a crushing overhead strike. Kallos dodged, stumbling.

 

Cora: GYAAAH!

 

She planted her polearm, swung around it, and drop-kicked him directly in the face.

 

Kallos: HWOO!

 

He was launched again, crashing into the ground on the far side.

 

Cora landed smoothly. She wrenched her Naginata free from the dirt, lowered herself, and shot forward like a bolt.

 

Cora: [If I give him time, he’ll cast another wind spell.]

 

And she wasn’t going to let that happen.

 

 

Garfiel shot up from his seat the moment Cora’s drop kick caved into Kallos’s smug face.

 

Garfiel: YES!! Get ’im! That’s what ya get, y’cocky bastard!

 

He was grinning so hard it looked like his face might split, fists pumping in the air like a kid watching his favorite wrestler land a finisher.

 

Petra leaned forward, hands clasped tightly at her chest. Her voice carried a hopeful tremble—cheering, but praying too.

 

Petra: Come on, Cora! Keep going! You can win this!

 

Ricardo let out a booming laugh, sharp teeth glinting as his tail whipped back and forth, thumping the floor with each wag.

 

Ricardo: Kakaka! That lass bet big, an’ it’s payin’ off!

 

Behind him, the triplets erupted in synchronized celebration—jumping, spinning, grabbing each other’s shoulders like they’d just seen their sports team score the winning goal.

 

Triplets (shouting):

-LET’S GO CORA!!

-THAT’S HOW YOU DO IT.

-MAKE HIM EAT DIRT!

 

Their excitement only grew as Cora closed the distance again, relentless and unshaken.

 

 

Kallos staggered, one hand clamped over his face as fresh blood dripped between his fingers.

 

Kallos: My face! EL FU—

 

He froze mid-incantation, jaw tightening.

 

Kallos: [No. Don’t lose yourself. Anger clouds judgment. Stay calm. Think. Find the better path…]

 

Cora didn’t wait. She slammed her Naginata into the ground, the force erupting in a spray of rocks that shot toward Kallos. A rolling dust cloud surged up behind them, swallowing the battlefield.

 

Kallos inhaled sharply.

The camera cuts in—past his skin, past muscle, down into his OD. It begins to pulse, slow at first, then in steady rhythm. Light starts crawling along his veins.

 

Meanwhile, Cora burst from the dust cloud, Naginata aimed straight for his head.

 

Cora: HWAA—!

 

Her strike never landed.

 

A blade was already buried deep into her chestplate. The armor held, but the impact, brutal and sudden, launched her backward like a ragdoll, skidding through dirt and broken stone.

 

The dust parted.

 

Kallos stood calmly, sword extended, eyes glowing with sharp, unnatural focus.

 

He had entered the Mana Flow.

 

 

Garfiel’s shouts died in his throat. Felt’s excited cheering cut off mid-breath. Even the triplets, moments ago bouncing with enthusiasm, went still as the tide turned in a heartbeat.

 

Kallos—calm, focused, terrifying—had stepped into something else entirely.

 

Priscilla, who had been silent for most of the episode, remained motionless. No witty remark, no cutting comment. Nothing.

Even Al shifted uncomfortably beside her; he’d almost prefer her usual arrogance to this unreadable quiet.

 

Julius clicked his tongue softly, eyes narrowing at the screen.

 

Julius: He’s entered the mana flow.

 

A chill threaded through the room.

 

The Mana Flow—everyone there knew what that meant. A state of complete magical enhancement where one’s body, senses, and physical capabilities were sharpened far beyond their norm. Something most of them could slip into instinctively after years of training.

 

And they also knew the truth:

 

To fight someone in Mana Flow… without entering it yourself…

was suicide.

 

The energy in the viewing room shifted. Conversations died. Even the more battle-hardened members sat straighter, unease creeping down their spines.

 

Because Cora—brave, furious, reckless Cora—had no training. She likely didn’t even know how to enter into mana flow.

 

And now she was facing it head-on. Alone.

 

 

Cora clutched her chest, breath ragged, each inhale scraping painfully against her ribs.

 

Cora: Son of a bitch got me…

 

She forced her eyes upward—only to flinch. Kallos should’ve still been meters away from where she’d thrown him.

 

Instead, he was inches from her throat.

 

Cora: —Shit!

 

She yanked her Naginata up just in time, metal shrieking as it caught the first blow.

Then another.

And another.

 

Left. Right. Up. Down.

Kallos didn’t attack like a man—he attacked like a storm. Each strike faster than the last, each one carrying enough force to crack stone. Cora could do nothing but block, dodge, gasp, and survive by fractions of seconds.

 

Cora: [What do I do? Even with Grandma trying to teach me mana flow, I never understood it—never entered it. Do I risk another gamble?]

 

She didn’t even have the space to chant.

Her arms trembled.

The Naginata groaned under stress.

 

Kallos drew back for another slash—and in that moment, Cora saw her chance.

 

Cora: [Have to risk it again.]

 

She released one hand from her weapon, aiming to strike the same spot she’d hit before—the wound on his side.

 

But—

 

Her hand was caught instantly.

 

Kallos: Not this time, cockroach.

 

He yanked her forward, throwing her balance off, and drove his knee straight into her face.

 

Cora: HUUR—!!

 

She crashed onto her back, vision blurring. Blood streamed from her nose. She barely managed to drag her Naginata up before Kallos’s next strike crashed down.

 

*CRACK*

 

The center shaft of her weapon split clean in half.

 

Cora froze.

 

Cora: …Huh?

 

She stared at the broken Naginata—her one advantage, gone in an instant.

 

Kallos towered over her, voice cold and almost instructional.

 

Kallos: Blocking my strikes from the same angle was a rookie mistake. Take that lesson to your grave.

 

He lunged, driving the tip of his sword straight toward her face.

 

 

Rem: CORA!!

 

Her voice cracked as she shot up from her seat. She didn’t know Cora well—not personally. But the brief glimpses of her life had planted something like friendship in Rem’s heart. Watching that blade rush toward Cora’s face felt like watching a friend die right in front of her.

 

Ram felt every muscle in her body seize. She forced herself to brace for the inevitable, to accept the possibility of another corpse on the screen—yet even with that preparation, her stomach dropped. Her chest tightened.

Seeing another death, so senseless and sudden, made her heart ache in a way she desperately wished she could ignore.

 

Felix’s eyes flew wide. He dug his nails deep into the wooden armrests, knuckles pale, breath stuck in his throat.

Years of medical practice had shown him the worst the world could do to bodies… but watching someone die—seeing it happen—never stopped hurting. It never stopped being terrifying.

 

Emilia grabbed Beatrice’s hand without realizing it, squeezing tightly as her breath hitched.

 

Emilia: Where are you, Subaru…?

 

Beside her, Beatrice held Emilia’s hand back, her tiny fingers trembling.

 

Beatrice: [Come on, Subaru… Don’t let this happen. Don’t let another person die, I suppose…]

 

 

The sword’s tip hovered a breath away from Cora’s lips.

She stared at it—unblinking—her swirling pink eyes reflecting the gleam of steel. A small, resigned smirk tugged at her mouth. She had accepted it. The swirling halted.

 

Cora:[ Guess I’m going out fi—]

 

She never finished the thought.

 

*WHIIIP!*

 

The blade froze inches from her mouth.

A brown whip snapped taut around the sword’s edge, stopping it cold.

 

Kallos: What th—

 

He didn’t get to finish.

 

A fist slammed into the side of his jaw, the impact cracking through the night like thunder. His head snapped sideways as he was thrown to the dirt.

 

Cora didn’t waste the opening—she rolled back, gaining distance, clutching her broken Naginata.

 

Kallos pushed himself up, gripping his sword tight, fury contorting his face. He turned—only to see Cora swallow something quickly, her throat tightening for a brief second.

 

Kallos: What did she just swallow?

He whispered

 

And someone stood beside her.

 

No gas mask.

Hood low over their face.

Still. Silent. Electric.

 

The moonlight slipped over the figure’s form as he lifted his hood back.

 

Kallos’s eyes widened. Veins bulged across his forehead as rage twisted every feature he had.

 

Kallos: COG!

 

He spat the word with pure venom as C.O.G stepped forward beside Cora, calm and unreadable.

 

 

Al exploded out of his seat.

 

Al: C.O.G!!

 

He screamed the name like a man watching the final, game-winning goal of a championship match. No one—not even Priscilla—had ever heard that much excitement in Al’s voice.

 

Well… except maybe that one time Subaru sang.

 

Heads turned at him, startled, but Al didn’t care. He was practically vibrating, fists pumping the air.

 

Al: LET’S GO, MY DUDE!! SHOW THAT WINDY PRETTY-BOY WHAT’S UP!

 

Even Priscilla raised an eyebrow at the sheer volume he unleashed.

 

Al’s roar had set the room on fire, and the rest of the camp followed that energy like a spark hitting dry grass.

 

Felt: YES! COME ON SUBARU—OR WHATEVER YOU’RE CALLING YOURSELF—KILL THAT BASTARD!

 

She was on her feet, fist pumping, practically shaking from the adrenaline.

 

Wilhelm let out a long, steadying breath—one that sounded like he’d been holding it for hours.

 

Wilhelm: Thank goodness… the boy made it.

 

Beatrice buried her face into the chest of her sleeping contractor, hugging it tight.

 

Beatrice: You did it! Good job, Subar—Betty means C.O.G!

She didn’t care which soul it was. If Subaru truly carried three within him, then she would love all three just the same.

 

Rem’s smile softened as she hugged Subaru’s arm, relief melting the tension in her shoulders.

 

Ram crossed her arms, but the tiny tremble at the corner of her lips betrayed her joy.

 

Ram: Idiot… You didn’t need to arrive at the very last second. I’ll punish you for that later.

Her voice held no real threat—only warmth.

 

Emilia pressed closer to Subaru’s sleeping form, hugging his other arm with trembling fingers.

 

Emilia: You worried me so much… Don’t do that again, ok~ay? Once we’re out of here, I’m giving you an earful.

 

C.O.G kept his eyes on Kallos, not even glancing at the man he’d just saved.

 

C.O.G: You good?

 

Cora wiped the blood from her nose with the back of her glove.

 

Cora: Yeah. Thanks for the save.

 

C.O.G shrugged, voice flat beneath the hood.

 

C.O.G: I didn’t save anything. He’s still breathing.

 

He lifted Elsa’s blade, pointing its blood-soaked edge toward Kallos.

 

Kallos forced his breathing steady. Rage clouded judgment—he knew that much. Losing control meant losing the fight.

 

Kallos: So what? You did all this because I killed a few children? What are you supposed to be—a knight?

 

Both Cora and C.O.G froze.

 

One heartbeat.

 

Two.

 

Then a low chuckle slid out of C.O.G’s mouth. Small at first, then growing.

Cora snorted, then joined him.

Soon, the two of them were laughing so hard their shoulders trembled, their mismatched, swirling eyes glowing with the same wild madness.

 

Their laughter echoed across the clearing.

 

Kallos stared, utterly lost. This wasn’t fear. It wasn’t fury.

It was something far, far worse.

 

C.O.G was the first to stop, wiping a tear from his eye.

 

C.O.G: Alright then… let’s get started.

 

He clapped his hands.

 

The sound barely finished before—

 

The screen shifted to a tree on fire, its branches and leaves burning with a high glow. A large branch fell down onto a sack. A brown sack that slowly unraveled itself to be filled with fire stones.

 

A wide shot of a circle 5 feet into the forest could be seen. The fire stone began to glow until —

 

BBBOOOOOOMMM!

 

The entire forest erupted.

 

Flames detonated outward, racing between the trees and circling the three like the jaws of a massive beast. The fire roared, rising high, its color twisting—orange bleeding into violet, violet deepening into a blinding, unnatural purple that cast warped shadows across Kallos’s wide, trembling eyes.

 

For the first time tonight, the self-proclaimed elegant knight looked afraid.

 

The purple flames writhed like living serpents, forming an unbroken ring around them. Heat shimmered, distorting the air, turning the forest into a sealed arena.

 

Kallos staggered back, eyes wide, sweat instantly beading along his hairline.

 

C.O.G stepped forward, Elsa’s blade dragging against the dirt with a slow, metallic scrape.

 

A crooked grin tugged at the edges of his mouth.

 

C.O.G: You like it? A cage made just for you.

 

He lifted the blade, the purple fire reflecting off its edge like a promise of ruin.

 

C.O.G: No running. No calling for help. Just you… and us.

 

 

The cast’s excitement died instantly. The forest erupting into purple fire was not something any of them had expected.

 

Anastasia leaned forward, fur lining her coat trembling from her own movement.

Anastasia: A cage? What in the world is he thinkin’? If they can’t get out, ain’t they both trapped in there?

 

Reinhard’s eyes narrowed, confusion breaking through his usual calm.

Reinhard: Those flames… that color is impossible.

He’d seen orange, blue, crimson, even white fire—but nothing like this unnatural violet blaze. Then a horrifying realization struck him.

Reinhard: Wait… if C.O.G stays inside that heat—he’ll burn. Just like at the mansion…

His voice thinned. He remembered how Subaru barely survived the Inferno trying to save Beatrice.

 

Priscilla simply crossed her legs, the purple glow dancing across her flawless skin. Her orange eyes gleamed with interest rather than fear.

Priscilla:  Hmph. They lack the majesty of this one’s divine white flames… but they are noteworthy, at the very least.

 

 

Kallos surveyed the burning forest, his golden hair whipping in the wind.

Kallos: So… this is a cage, huh?

He crouched slightly, raising his long sword. The wind began to swirl around the blade, coiling faster and faster, visible only where the purple flames licked its edge.

Kallos: But who’s really trapped… with who, I wonder?

Kallos: [ My entire feels off. Something’s wrong.]

 

Cora’s eyes widened.

Cora: He’s—

 

C.O.G clenched his fist, voice low but urgent.

C.O.G: —turning the wind into a drill. If that connects, it’ll tear anyone apart.

 

Cora snapped a dagger from her belt and tossed it to COG.

C.O.G: And you’re planning to fight how?

 

Cora scratched her head sheepishly.

Cora: Tried with the Naginata yo—he gave me, but… it broke. So these will do.

 

Her nails extended, muscles tensing as she dropped onto all fours like a predatory animal. Every fiber of her body screamed ready.

 

C.O.G: Remember what he said.

Cora: Yup. Let’s go!

 

In perfect synchrony, they surged forward. Cora taking the lead, feral and fast, while C.O.G followed, ready to back her up.

 

Cora surged forward, low and feral, her right claw aimed toward Kallos’s midsection. He swung the tip of his wind-drill blade in a deadly arc toward her head.

 

Cora ducked. Her body flattened to the ground, sliding under the spinning weapon. The blade whistled above her, barely missing as she drove her arms into the ground, springing upward. With a fierce kick, she struck Kallos’s chin, snapping his head up.

 

Behind him, C.O.G moved like a shadow. His daggers spun in lethal arcs, slicing at Kallos’s back. Crimson welled instantly as Kallos staggered—but he wasn’t done. With a swift kick, he sent Cora skidding across the scorched ground before launching three precise stabs. C.O.G twisted and ducked, feeling the wind of each strike as it grazed him.

 

Kallos spun, delivering a brutal side kick aimed at C.O.G. The daggers clashed with his foot midair, sparks of force flying. The impact sent COG sliding backward across the smoldering earth, but not before one dagger found its mark, embedding itself in Kallos’s foot with a sickening thunk.

 

Emilia’s face paled, eyes darting between the swirling battle and the flames around them.

Emilia: Subaru… COG… be careful…

She clutched Beatrice’s hand tightly, her voice barely above a whisper, but the fear in it was palpable.

 

Felt’s small hands clenched her plushie so tightly it squeaked.

Felt: C-COG!

 

Petra: Come on… Subaru, C.O.G, Vega, Cora… I know you can do this.

She clasped her hands tightly, eyes squeezed shut, whispering a desperate prayer to OD Luguna.

Petra: [Please… grant them the strength to survive… a miracle…]

 

Otto saw Petra praying and instinctively joined her, bowing his head and closing his eyes. He prayed for a miracle, for the safety of his friends, for Subaru, C.O.G, Vega, and Cora to survive this fight. He prayed for their victory over this monster, hoping that their strength and courage could turn the tide.

 

 

Kallos ripped the dagger from his foot with a snarl, blood spraying as he threw it aside. His eyes snapped toward COG—rage sharpening into murderous focus.

 

Kallos: [I have to get rid of this cockroach first.]

 

He lunged. The wind-drill on his blade shrieked as it shot toward COG’s leg—

 

*CLANG*

 

It crashed against metal, the hidden boot beneath C.O.G’s pants stopping the cut.

 

Kallos didn’t hesitate. Strike after strike came in a blur—arcs of compressed wind tearing through the air. C.O.G dodged by hair-widths, twisting, dipping, or parrying with Elsa’s dagger. The wind pressure shredded pieces of his coat and sleeves, each miss burning like a warning.

 

A sudden jab toward his ribs forced C.O.G to contort unnaturally, but the swirling wind still sliced into him—breaking skin and biting into muscle.

 

C.O.G: [This bastard knows I’m the weak link… and I still can’t use Invisible Providence. I’m not recovered yet. Come on C.O.G, THINK.]

 

Another strike rocketed toward his chest. He blocked—

But Kallos hooked the blade upward, ripping Elsa’s dagger from COG’s hand, the mere wind ripping C.O.G’s gloves and skin on his hands, even tearing off two of his nails and sending it spinning into the air.

 

Kallos’ pupils narrowed.

Kallos: Got you.

Kallos: [I have you now but by..by why do I feeling so funny?]

 

He stepped in and spun, the wind-drill screaming as it carved a deadly arc toward COG’s neck. It should’ve landed way faster, but for some reason his movement didn’t match his normal speed.

 

Time slowed.

 

COG watched the edge getting closer, too close, too fast.

But then—

 

A violent yank dragged him down.

Cora.

 

She slid beneath the slash, claws gouging the earth, and wrenched COG out of death’s path. Before he could regain balance, she kicked him sideways—launching him away so she could freely take Kallos head-on.

 

Reinhard leaned forward, eyes locked on the screen.

Reinhard: Come on, C.O.G… there has to be a way through this.

 

He could see it clearly—C.O.G wasn’t thinking.

Not truly.

His movements were fueled by pure emotion: instinct, fear, fury, desperation.

 

Subaru was different. Subaru fought with his heart, yes, but there was a thread of logic running through his choices. A survival instinct sharpened by experience, by suffering, by death. Subaru calculated even when terrified.

 

Crusch held her breath as the camera focused on the torn flesh along C.O.G’s side and ripped nails. The near decapitation replayed in her mind like a phantom blade brushing her own neck. She didn’t speak—the dread tightening her chest spoke for her.

 

Felix hugged the worn cat plushie to his chest, ears trembling.

Felix: [He’s in no condition to fight like this… He barely ate… barely slept… and he’s been abusing the Sloth Authority. How is he even still moving?]

 

The healer in him felt sick.

The friend in him felt terrified.

 

By all medical logic, Subaru—C.O.G—shouldn’t be standing.

Not with the bruises, the emotional turmoil, the exhaustion, the starvation, the sleep deprivation.

 

Any knight, any adventurer, any normal person would’ve already collapsed.

Some wouldn’t have even made it to the battlefield alive.

 

The screen shifted—

A close-up of a heart, pounding wildly.

Too fast. Much too fast.

A rhythm on the edge of bursting.

 

Cut back to the battlefield.

 

Cora was still moving—still fighting—despite the burns forming on her arms and the thin cuts accumulating across her legs. Each time a scratch opened, she pressed a small vial of healing magic against her skin, just enough to seal the wound and force her body forward again.

 

Kallos wasn’t faring much better. When Cora sliced across his open arm, he hardened his skin with mana to blunt the attack—but she still sent him crashing through a burning tree.

 

Kallos: AHHH!!

 

Flames crawled up his hair. He hissed as turned off the wind drill to cut the burning strands off in one clean motion.

 

Cora closed the distance again, stomping on his chest.

Kallos reactivated the wind drill and slashed horizontally—she jumped back, but not fast enough. A thin line of blood opened on her thigh.

 

And then their deadly rhythm resumed.

 

Cora: [How is he doing this? He’s reinforcing every part of his body with mana and keeping that drill spell active. The only reason I can even see it is because the flames bend toward it and when he gets closed, the fur around my body pull in his direction…]

 

She flipped backward to avoid another strike, landing in a low crouch.

 

Cora: Let’s see…

 

She stopped using the healing magic.

Instead, she closed her eyes for the briefest second and drew mana upward from her core—circulating it through her arms, her legs, her lungs.

 

A surge.

A spark.

A rhythm.

 

She launched forward again—faster. So much faster that Kallos only dodged her stab by a breath.

 

Kallos: [She’s accelerating]

 

He had one clean chance.

She hadn’t turned all the way yet.

If he struck now, he could kill her.

 

He thrust downward—straight for her.

 

Cora: [No… that isn’t right. I felt it, but the moment I moved, the flow broke. The pattern isn’t stable. I need the mana to follow the exact rhythm or it scatters.]

 

Her swirling pink eyes reflected the blade descending toward her.

If she pushed off with her arms now, she could survive—but she would lose the limb.

And she was ready to pay that price if she had to.

 

Anastasia: Whose heart was that…?

 

Her voice trembled—not with confusion, but with fear she need not hide anymore. One hand tightened around the brim of her hat, clenching the fabric as though it could steady her thoughts.

 

Anastasia: [If that heartbeat belonged to Kallos, good. Let it burst, let it fail—let it take him down.

But if it’s Cora’s… or Subaru’s…]

 

She stopped the thought right there. Even imagining the outcome made her stomach twist

 

Frederica: [She’s beginning to understand it… she’s trying to enter the mana flow.]

 

Frederica held her tiger plush against her chest, squeezing it tight. Her brows were furrowed—not in worry, but in frustration at how powerless she was to help.

 

Frederica: [Come on, Cora. You’re so close. I know you can do it.

Awakening mana flow is one thing… but keeping it stable? Maintaining that circulation under pressure?]

 

She remembered her own struggle—days in her youth of dizzying practice, the ache in her bones, the burn of failure again and again, training to become a proper maid for the Roswaal family.

 

Frederica: [It’s do or die time Cora. Just push a little further… just one more step. I-no, we, believe in you. ]

 

 

Time stretched thin—each second drawn out like a thread about to snap.

Cora’s hands pressed against the ground, ready to launch herself away even if it meant losing a limb.

 

But something tore through the moment.

 

A black blur, fast as a falling star, shot in from Kallos’s side.

 

*CRACK!*

 

A sharp, sickening snap echoed across the field.

 

[Yes… my theory was correct. He’s only reinforcing his body. His sword isn’t strengthened—he’s just circulating wind magic around it].”

 

The camera pulled back, giving a distant, panoramic shot:

 

Kallos frozen mid-thrust, eyes wide.

Cora staring in disbelief.

And C.O.G—standing between them—his arm extended forward.

 

The drill of wind had been shattered, broken clean through at its weakest point.

 

Where his fist met the blade, C.O.G’s cloak had been wrapped tightly around his hand and a brown whip coiled over it like.

 

He had punched straight through the wind drill.

 

Kallos: [He used his cloak and whip to guard his hand… to pierce through my wind magic while protecting his hand.

But I heard it—]

 

The entire audience stared in stunned silence.

 

C.O.G had punched through Kallos’s wind drill—an act so reckless, so suicidal, that several in the room forgot how to breathe.

His fingers had clearly shattered in the process… yet he still broke the spell.

 

Awe. Horror. Respect. Fear. It all crashed together at once.

 

Garfiel: Yes! That’s how ya do it! Good job, Cap— I mean, C.O.G!

 

His voice cracked midway through, pride swelling in his chest.

 

Ram couldn’t stop the small, prideful smile that tugged at her lips.

Yes, she worried for him—how could she not?—but seeing him accomplish the impossible filled her with warmth.

 

That’s Subaru.

That’s C.O.G.

That’s Vega.

That’s the idiot she chose to care about.

 

 

The screen zoomed in sharply on C.O.G’s hand.

Beneath the blood and soot, several of his fingers were clearly broken, even one of his bone breaking through his skin.

 

Kallos: COOOOOOG!

 

With all the hate and fury compressed into a single moment, Kallos slammed his fist into C.O.G’s chest.

 

The impact was brutal.

 

C.O.G’s body lifted off the ground, ragdolling violently as he was flung across the burning battlefield, skidding and tumbling until he nearly crashed straight into the wall of purple flames.

 

Everyone: SUBARU!!

 

The scream shook the room.

 

Petra’s eyes dulled instantly.

She pressed her head into Frederica’s lap, gripping tightly, refusing to look at the screen.

 

Mimi’s bright grin vanished in an instant.

Mimi: H-huh…?

 

Her ears flattened, tail dropping with it.

 

Felt: NOOO!!

 

She lunged toward the screen again, pure panic in her voice, and would’ve slammed straight into it had Reinhard’s steady hand not caught her and held her back.

 

Beatrice: No no no no NO! You’re here, you’re fine! Betty’s C.O.G is fine!

 

She tore open Subaru’s coat and pressed herself against his sleeping form, hugging him tightly.

 

His skin was warm. His breathing steady. He was alive. He was with her.

 

But the fear in her eyes didn’t fade.

 

Emilia covered her mouth with both hands, head trembling.

 

If magic had existed within this room, in panic state, she would have frozen the room solid.

 

Cora: C.O.G!! YOU BITCH!

 

Now that she finally had the opportunity, she lunged at him like a raging bear. She slammed into him, arms locking around his neck as she drove him to the ground. Her nails dug beneath his skin, scraping and tearing as she squeezed with murderous fury.

 

Kallos would have been dead in three seconds—his vision was already blurring—if two desperate words hadn’t torn out of his throat:

 

Kallos: EL FURA!

 

The moment the first syllable left his mouth, Cora’s eyes widened. She shoved herself backward with a furious snarl and shouted:

 

Cora: HUMA!

 

Water surged across her body as she raised her arms to shield her face. She leapt back just as the wind blades exploded outward. Most of them missed their mark, slicing through the ground where she’d been. But the few that grazed her carved deep lines across her armor, nearly cleaving it apart. Only the water shield prevented the slashes from reaching bone.

 

Even so, she hit the ground with a hiss of pain—her armor fractured, her skin stinging where the wind had kissed her too close.

 

C.O.G lay sprawled across the ground, barely conscious. Through blurred vision he could just make out the shapes of Kallos and Cora still clashing—flashes of steel, bursts of magic, the roar of impact.

 

He tried to push himself up.

 

His arm trembled… bent…

 

And he collapsed with a brutal thud, his face smashing back into the dirt as he coughed up thick, hot blood.

 

The diagnostic screen flickered beside him, displaying a horrific breakdown of his condition:

-Muscle fibers torn across both arms.

-Hairline fractures through the hand and the other with multiple broken bones, even some protruding through the skin.

A major crack running down his femur—one wrong step and it would snap clean.

Minor breaks throughout the collarbone.

One rib broken completely.

Fractures along the skull and spine.

Three toes shattered on each foot.

 

Every part of him screamed to give up.

 

C.O.G: Come on… C.O.G… you have to get up…

 

But before he could even try again, the fire around him dimmed.

 

A shadow stretched across his broken form.

 

Then another.

 

Then more—until the world itself was swallowed in black.

 

He knew this place.

 

The void.

 

His consciousness slipped beneath its surface like a stone sinking into a frozen lake, and standing before him was a figure he dreaded more than any battlefield horror.

 

C.O.G: …Elsa.

 

Her hair flowed like living darkness, strands rippling with an unnatural sheen. Her amethyst eyes glittered with a madness that felt almost amused. The open slit of her dress exposed a body carved with sinful elegance, moving with a predator’s grace.

 

Elsa Granhiert stood before the Child of Gusteko, licking her lips slowly—hungrily—while gazing down at her precious little project.

 

 

Garfiel froze the instant the screen revealed her.

 

Her silhouette.

That impossible grace.

That nightmare smile.

 

Elsa.

 

He felt his chest cave in. His breath hitched. His hand shot to the tiger plushie clutched against him—gripping it so hard the seams should have torn. The director had reassured everyone that they were indestructible, but right now it looked like even that wasn’t enough to withstand the raw force in Garfiel’s trembling hand.

 

Federica saw it.

She saw all of it.

 

Without a word, she leaned closer, gently pressing her forehead to his. Her voice was soft—barely a whisper—as she began to hum a delicate melody.

 

The tune was simple, but to Garfiel… it was everything.

 

A single tear slipped from his emerald eye, rolling down his cheek before he could stop it.

 

Garfiel: M-… Mom?

 

The memory hit him all at once.

Being a crying child.

His mother kneeling, pressing her head to his, humming this exact lullaby until the world felt safe again.

Until he stopped shaking.

 

His breath slowly leveled out. The crushing panic loosened its grip on his chest. He blinked hard, wiping his face with the back of his wrist.

 

The terror, the trauma, the echo of death—none of it vanished. But he pushed it aside. Forced himself to sit straighter. Forced himself to look at the screen.

 

Whatever his mind needed to sort out… he could face it later.

 

Right now, he had to watch.

 

Right now, he needed to be strong.

 

 

 

Elsa stepped forward out of the darkness, her silhouette folding out of the void like a ribbon of night itself.

 

Elsa: My little C.O.G… what are you doing down there?

 

Her voice was velvet—soft, mocking, intimate.

 

C.O.G coughed, blood running down his chin.

 

C.O.G: What does it… look like?

 

Elsa: It looks like you’re letting the bad man get away.

 

Her smile sharpened. She circled him like a cat circling a bleeding mouse.

 

C.O.G: NO! I’ll kill him—I’ll kill him no matter what!

 

Elsa’s grin widened, delighted by the desperation. She sauntered closer, heels clicking softly against the non-existent floor.

 

Elsa: You say that… but you’re still on the ground.

 

C.O.G clenched his teeth.

 

C.O.G: I’m trying, okay?! I imitated your assassin tendencies. I planned. I killed two cultists, and—

 

Elsa: And what?

She leaned forward, voice dropping to a whisper.

Elsa: You think that’s enough?

She laughed—a breathy, teasing sound that didn’t match the cruelty in her eyes.

Elsa: You’re pretending to mimic an assassin. But you’re not mimicking me.

 

She slid a hand over her own open chest, lowering herself until she was lying beside his broken form, matching his eye-line.

 

Elsa: Imitate me. Fight like me. You’ve watched me kill more times than you can count. You’re practically obsessed with me…

Her fingers traced his stomach.

Elsa: …as much as I’m obsessed with your bowels.

 

C.O.G flinched.

 

C.O.G: I can’t. Even if I wasn’t half-dead, I can’t move like you. You bend your body in ways that should kill people. Your strikes would tear my muscles and snap my bones.

 

Elsa cupped his cheek gently—almost lovingly. Her smile was pure innocence. Her eyes were pure murder.

 

Elsa: I know a way.

A fingertip tapped his cheek.

Elsa: A way for you to bend like me. Strike like me. Be like me.

 

Her voice became honey.

 

Elsa: Use Invisible Providence.

 

C.O.G’s eyes widened. Fear and refusal hit him instantly.

 

C.O.G: No… I can’t. I’ve overused Sloth already. Just using it to kill those slavers nearly broke my mind.

 

Elsa chuckled, stroking his face with her thumb.

 

Elsa: Your Sloth seems to come from your promise to that woman—Satella. Subaru’s theory of it stemming from your sanity is cute, but I believe it truly stems from her. She told you to live, and you’re still desperately clinging to that command.

Her smile curled slyly.

Elsa: It’s adorable, really.

She tapped his forehead.

Elsa: But that little speech Vega gave Cora earlier? All lies.

 

C.O.G: You’re wrong!

His voice cracked.

C.O.G: He—We agreed. When Vega said those words we all agreed!

 

Elsa: Agreed? Yes. Meant it?

She tilted her head sweetly.

Elsa: No.

 

She slid her hand down to his chest—right over his heart—and traced slow circles with her finger.

 

Elsa: To reach true Sloth… you must fully disregard her words.

Another circle.

Elsa: Not once. Not as a special exception.

Her voice deepened.

Elsa; Understand them but never listen to them. You must make it a habit.

 

Her breath brushed his ear.

Elsa: Keep dying. Keep sacrificing yourself. Keep discarding her command to live.

 

C.O.G’s breath shook.

 

C.O.G: …I… I can’t.

 

Elsa: Then you’ll die here anyway.

She whispered it like it was a lullaby.

Elsa: And Kallos will live. He’ll win. He’ll kill your friend. Remember, those kids died because of you.

A pause.

Elsa: Isn’t a knight supposed to be punished for his sins?

 

Those words hit him harder than any blade.

 

C.O.G’s mind drifted—unbidden—to Nana’s trembling voice.

 

Nana: “J-just wike y-you t-told me to… I… I twied to h-hwelp…”

 

The guilt crushed him.

Elsa’s finger never stopped tracing his chest.

 

Slothful.

Slothful.

Slothful.

The word echoed, multiplying, filling the void like a chant.

 

Slothful.

Slothful.

Slothful.

 

Cracks spider-webbed across the darkness as his reality shattered—

 

And Elsa’s final whisper slipped through like a blade sliding into a throat:

 

Elsa: You are truly Slothful, my child. But don’t worry…

Her smile glowed in the darkness.

Elsa: Mama can help you.

 

“Mama”, a name Meili mentioned. She claimed that she and Elsa would constantly call someone that name. No one could understand who this mama was, hell some believed Meili was simply insane or lying, but for someone reason, some reason he couldn’t quite explain, that name struck fear in him.

 

Ram’s jaw clenched until it trembled. Seeing Elsa again wasn’t just frightening—it was insulting. It reopened wounds she never wanted touched again as she looked back to her “master” Lord Roswaal. He continued to watch with his smile that screamed of lies.

 

But more than that?

 

The way Subaru—her Subaru, their Subaru—lay there, broken, bleeding, and staring into Elsa’s abyss…

 

It made her feel something she didn’t like admitting.

 

Fear.

 

Emilia’s bite her tongue to somewhat lessen the pain within her heart. Her silver hair shook as she whispered:

 

Emilia: S-Subaru… why her? Why does she keep appearing…?

 

She didn’t cry.

She froze.

Her eyes turned pale, glassy.

 

Beatrice’s reaction was instant.

 

She jolted forward. She began to slam her soft fists onto his face. She was frustrated, she was scared, scared of losing her contractor to the darkness.

 

Beatrice: Nonono! Don’t you listen to her, in fact!

 

Her voice cracked, high and panicked.

 

She pressed her forehead to Subaru’s chest, listening to his heartbeat.

Listening to the only proof he was still here.

 

Beatrice: You’re not doing this again, you hear Betty?! Please…

 

Her small hands shook violently.

 

Beatrice: Please..for Betty’s sake, just stop I suppose. Stop and wake up, please.

 

 

His eyes did not leave Elsa for a second.

 

Not because she frightened him—nothing could.

But because of what her presence meant for C.O.G, for Subaru.

 

A devil made of knives and obsession whispering in C.O.G’s ear—

 

And C.O.G, Subaru was listening.

 

Reinhard:[Please my brother, don’t listen to that women’s words.]

 

Otto’s face had gone pale.

 

Otto: …C.O.G or Subaru… please don’t accept what she’s saying… please…

 

 

The battlefield flickered in violet firelight as Cora and Kallos clashed again and again—

a blur of claws, wind, and raw desperation.

 

With his sword snapped and the wind drill gone, Kallos was crumbling fast.

Every swipe Cora landed—every drop of mana-fueled force—shook his ribs, rattled his balance, and stripped away his advantage.

 

Kallos: [That cockroach… he broke my weapon. I can’t outslug this demi-human cockroach barehanded! How do I fight without a sword?! Without my drill?!]

 

He fired wind slashes with nothing but gestures, but Cora was reading his motions now.

Every shift in his stance.

Every micro-angle of his palm.

Every curl of his fingers before he cast.

 

She dodged and countered with terrifying precision.

 

He was losing—badly.

 

So he ran.

 

His lungs burned.

His eyes stung.

His throat tasted like iron.

 

But running only lasted a second before—

 

*CRACK!*

 

Cora’s knee crashed into his spine, folding him forward in pain.

 

Kallos: AAAAGH—! EL FURA!

 

A ring of wind blades exploded outward.

Cora flipped away, landing in a crouch as the blades shredded burning branches behind her.

 

Kallos staggered backward, panting.

He looked across the field, past the flames, at C.O.G’s broken, unmoving body.

 

Kallos: [This feeling..it’s only getting worse and worse. I feel so slow. I could’ve ended these two at the beginning so why has the battle dragged out for so long? ]

 

His lip curled.

 

Kallos: [My lungs are tearing apart, my mouth’s full of blood… but you taught me something today, Cockroach. A risk can change the battlefield.]

 

 

Meanwhile, Cora steadied her breathing.

Mana thrummed painfully through her veins—sparking, uneven, frantic.

 

Cora: [My record is three seconds… three seconds of hammering my body with mana.

I’m so close. I just need the final piece. Don’t stop. Don’t hesitate. Come on, Cora. Keep going.]

 

Her muscles twisted.

Her nails extended.

She dropped to all fours—

A beast stance.

A blur of momentum.

 

She lunged.

 

Cora’s claw carved through Kallos’s robe and scored across his chest—shallow, but enough to spill blood.

 

And—

 

Kallos didn’t dodge.

 

His hand shot up and—

 

*WHAM!*

 

He seized her by the back of her hair and slammed her head into the dirt.

 

Cora: GGGHHK—!

 

Kallos: Thanks for the lesson, Cockroach—!

 

His voice broke into manic triumph.

 

Kallos: Risk and reward!

 

He raised his left hand—

 

And Cora saw it.

 

Not the wind drill wrapped around metal.

 

But wind forming around flesh.

 

Spiraling.

Twisting.

Coiling like a hungry serpent.

 

Flames bent toward it.

 

Trees curved toward it.

 

The air itself howled as it condensed around his bare palm.

 

Her eyes widened.

 

Cora: [He… he’s evolving. He doesn’t need the sword anymore. He’s becoming the drill.]

 

Kallos thrust downward—

 

Kallos: DIE!

 

—and Cora screamed:

 

Cora: EL HUMA!!

 

The moment the syllables left her mouth, Kallos’s entire body stiffened in shock.

 

Kallos: [She knows, She knows an El spell?!]

 

He scrambled backward, dodging the flurry of ice shard, panic overriding aggression—

 

But not fast enough.

 

*SMASH*

 

Her foot connected with his groin.

 

Hard.

 

Kallos folded like wet paper as he was sent flying back lying on a burning tree. He screamed once again as the flames kissed his hand. He quickly reentered the battle.

 

 

Crusch leaned forward slightly, her composed expression tightening as she analyzed the shifting battle.

 

Crusch: His technique… it’s evolving mid-combat. If this continues, Cora may not be able to hold the advantage.

 

Kallos was adapting like a cornered beast, and beasts were most dangerous when desperate.

 

Anastasia swallowed hard, tugging the brim of her hat downward.

 

Anastasia: This ain’t just a straight fight anymore… whoever fully awakens first—Cora with her mana flow, or Kallos with that new spell, will walk away the winner.

 

Her voice trembled despite her effort to keep it level. She’d seen enough gambles in the marketplace to recognize when the stakes turned fatal.

 

Julius held his dog plushie. He looked down to its yellow eyes. He brushed the dog’s fluffy ears but even the adorable dog couldn’t bring his emotions up.

 

Julius: C.O.G… Subaru… whichever name he answers to…

He exhaled shakily.

Julius: …I fear his body may not withstand much more. He must not reenter the fight in that condition.

 

But even as he said it, Julius knew Subaru often did the opposite of what he should.

 

And then—

 

Rem’s chair let out a sharp creak.

 

Her delicate fingers were gripping the armrests so tightly the wood strained under the pressure.

Her eyes trembled—a mixture of fury and fear swirling together.

 

Rem: [How dare you hurt Cora… and Subaru…!

How dare you make them bleed…]

 

Her hornless forehead pressed forward as if she were fighting an invisible force just to stay seated. Her breath was deep, trembling, almost feral.

 

Had magic been able to used, her horn would glowed brightly in fury.

 

 

The clash didn’t slow—it only sharpened. Every collision of flesh, steel, and magic wasn’t just damage, it was refinement.

Kallos’s wind drills spun tighter, cleaner— he began to waste less mana, honing the drill, yet the mysterious sickness he felt continued to grow.

 

Cora’s mana flow extended by instinct, each parry forcing her body to remain in that razor-thin state of precision.

 

 

The perspective zoomed inward—straight into a heart.

 

*Ba-dum.*

*Ba-dum-ba-dum.*

 

It thrashed against its cage like an animal, beating faster and faster, on the verge of bursting.

 

 

Cora swept her leg low, cracking Kallos’s stance. Her chop slammed into his shoulder, sending him stumbling—

 

—but he lashed out with a last-second strike, a thin crescent wind blade slicing across her chest plate.

The armour groaned, splintered—then fell apart in chunks.

 

Cora landed on the ground, sliding, and kicked upward. Kallos countered with his free hand. The shockwave rippled through the battlefield.

For a fraction of a second, their strength was equal—

 

—but Kallos lost his footing. The force flung him several meters back, rolling through dirt until he stopped on his forearm, gasping.

 

Cora staggered away, each breath sharp and painful.

 

Cora: [This… this can’t continue. I’m almost out. Think, Cora… think. There has to be a way to win.]

 

Across from her, Kallos pushed himself up, trembling. His eyes—once filled with arrogant clarity—darkened with murderous resolve.

 

Kallos: [Her armor’s gone… her chest is open. One strike. One thrust. Nothing would stop my drill from tearing through lung… or heart.]

 

He tightened his fist.

Wind coiled around his arm like a starving serpent.

 

The battlefield held its breath.

 

 

Wilhelm’s eyes narrowed as the clash intensified on the screen, neither fighter giving an inch.

 

Wilhelm: This battle will come to its end soon.

 

His voice was low—almost swallowed by the tension in the room. Even for him, a man who had witnessed countless duels, the outcome was impossible to read. One misstep—one breath out of place—would spell death for either Cora or Kallos.

 

Felix hugged his tail close, ears drooping.

 

Felix: I… I think Cora may lose.

 

Felt’s fists clenched so tight her knuckles turned white. Her anger flared instantly.

 

Felt: Oi—don’t just say stuff like—

 

Before she could explode, a voice cut through the air, elegant and poised yet dripping with superiority.

 

Priscilla: Do not write her off yet, mongrel.

 

Everyone turned.

 

Up until now, Priscilla had sat unusually silent, her presence felt but never voiced. But as their eyes landed on her, they finally understood why.

 

She was frowning.

 

A frown that radiated anger, hatred, and a faint glimmer of something darker—something like amusement at a cruel twist she saw coming before anyone else.

 

She lifted her fan with refined grace, pointing toward the screen.

 

Priscilla: There is still one missing piece you have all failed to account for.

 

Her fan snapped open with a crisp shff, as if emphasizing her point.

 

All eyes shifted back to the screen—

just in time to see the next moment unfold.

 

 

Both Cora and Kallos prepared to launch at each other again—but froze.

 

A shadow stretched across the battlefield, long and warped.

 

Their eyes widened.

 

A body—broken, blood-soaked, barely recognizable as living—began to rise from the ground. But it did not stand naturally. Its head hung limp, its limbs dragging like loose cloth. Then—

 

*SNAP*

 

C.O.G’s twisted arm jerked back into place with a sickening crack, the protruding bones were pulled back as if pulled by strings.

 

 

20 seconds earlier — Inside the Void

 

Elsa leaned forward, her hair like dripping ink, her purple eyes glowing with feral hunger.

 

Elsa: Mama can help you.

 

 

Back to Reality

 

C.O.G’s body spasmed as Invisible Providence awakened.

A spectral hand burst from his back, clawing into the dirt as he dragged himself forward. It felt along the ground, searching—until it closed around Elsa’s blade.

 

The hand brought it back to him.

 

Then the hand grew—stretching, elongating—

and the shadow around him twisted into Elsa’s silhouette.

 

A hallucination.

A memory.

A ghost made from madness and willpower.

 

The invisible arm was hers.

 

Each finger sharpened, thinning into needle-like tips. Without hesitation—

one entered his right arm,

one his left,

one his right leg,

one his left leg,

and the thumb drove itself into his sternum.

 

C.O.G arched, choking on his own breath, yet he didn’t resist.

 

Elsa smiled softly, almost lovingly.

 

Elsa: Alright then… let’s go.

 

His body lifted—crooked, twitching—like a marionette yanked by tangled strings. Blood dripped from his mouth as his limbs jerked into motion, not from muscle but from the spectral fingers controlling him from the inside.

 

His head hung as he whispered:

 

C.O.G: Curse-do..doll Mi-mimicry…

 

And behind him, her voice echoed:

 

Elsa: Curse-doll Mimicry

 

The specter pulled him fully upright—

half-conscious boy, half-slasher-doll—

and he stood swaying, blade in hand, dripping red.

 

 

Neither Cora nor Kallos understood the name of the technique.

But the instant the puppet-body turned toward them with that trembling, murderous poise—

 

They both felt the same chill.

 

Cora / Kallos: [He’s back.]

 

The room watched in suffocating silence as C.O.G’s limp, broken corpse-like frame rose—

jerked upward by invisible fingers burrowed into his flesh.

 

The horror of it washed over them like cold oil.

 

Federica didn’t hesitate—she pressed Petra’s face into her chest.

 

Federica: Do not look, Petra… do not look at this…

 

Petra didn’t argue.

She could hear the terror in Federica’s voice.

 

 

Al stood frozen.

His jaw slack behind the visor.

 

Al couldn’t comment, the situation had gone far, far beyond normal dread.

 

 

The veterans shivered.

 

The name he whispered—

“Curse doll”

hit the room like a blade of ice.

 

A forbidden technique.

A stain on Lugunica’s history.

A mockery of life and death.

 

And Subaru—their Subaru—had invoked it on himself.

 

 

Crusch felt her breath falter.

 

Crusch: This something being pushed far beyond mortal limits.

 

But she couldn’t look away.

 

None of them could.

 

Anastasia, pale and shaken, hugged her scarf tight.

 

Anastasia: All this time… we thought Cora or Kallos would be the ones to break through first…

 

She looked at the screen, eyes widening in dawning horror.

 

Anastasia: Turns out we were all wrong.

 

Priscilla, lowered her fan with a sharp snap.

 

Her voice cut through the room like a blade:

 

Priscilla: Fools. The first to awaken…

was never going to be those two.

 

She pointed the fan at the screen.

 

The living puppet—

the dragged corpse—

the resurrected will made of pure madness—

staggered toward battle.

 

Priscilla: The first to ascended…was the Child of Gusteko.

 

A collective shudder ran through the room.

 

They all realized the terrible truth:

 

It wasn’t Kallos.

It wasn’t Cora.

It was C.O.G who awakened first

 

 

Cora felt happy.

So happy she could cry.

 

Her friend—her brother—was still alive.

 

Even after Vega’s grim words, even after the fear gnawing at her chest this entire battle, she felt grateful.

C.O.G was alive.

Broken, bleeding, twisted by something she didn’t understand—but alive.

 

And that was all she needed.

 

Then something clicked.

 

The camera zoomed deep into her—

past fur, past muscle, past bone—

into her OD.

 

It pulsed.

 

Mana poured through her gate like a river freed from its dam.

The pressure melted away, the blockage dissolved, and something ancient inside her roared awake.

 

Cora’s lips parted, drool sliding down as her body trembled.

 

This feeling—

 

This bliss—

 

This freedom—

 

She had fully entered it.

 

Cora: …The Flow…

 

Her eyes rolled back for a moment, the ecstasy overwhelming her.

 

Even with her wounds, her exhaustion, her blood dripping down her arms—

 

She felt alive.

 

More alive than she ever had.

 

Her bear eyes snapped open, bright and wild.

Mana cascaded through her limbs, her bones humming with joy.

 

The weightlessness… the clarity… the power…

 

There was no block anymore.

No flicker.

No interruption.

 

Only flow.

 

Cora raised her arms, steady and fearless.

 

Cora: I am Cora.

She whispered.

 

Ready for anything.

 

 

Kallos saw C.O.G stand again.

 

And something vile ignited inside him.

 

Hate.

Pure, boiling hate.

 

The emotion he has trying his best to quell, to keep the beast slumbering, finally awaken.

 

His breath hitched—fast, uneven.

His hands shook.

The wind blade forming around his palm sputtered—

 

Then exploded into a raging spiral.

 

Not just one hand—

Both.

 

Wind howled around him, sharper, denser, louder than anything he’d conjured before.

 

Seeing C.O.G alive…

It tore open something buried deep inside him.

 

His beautiful blue eyes began to shift. They began to swirl of his desire for blood.

 

The same thing that awakened in Cora.

 

A raw, primal emotion.

 

Because beneath everything—

technique, training, titles, bloodlines—

 

They were still living being.

 

Human, animal, cockroach, it matter not for all could be changed by emotion, moved by feelings.

 

Love.

Hate.

Rage.

Bond.

Resentment.

Devotion.

 

Those emotions cracked something open inside both of them.

 

The final missing piece of awakening.

 

Cora—reborn in euphoric flow.

Kallos—reborn in spiraling hate.

 

And with that—

both Cora and Kallos awakened.

 

The hand above C.O.G twitched.

 

Invisible Providence’s fingers—thin, ghostly, and impossibly long—pulled inside his limbs like strings tightening on a marionette. His shoulder snapped into place. His chest jerked. His legs dragged forward through the dirt, each movement unnatural and shaking.

 

C.O.G stumbled, then lurched upright.

 

He did not stand.

He was lifted.

 

The invisible hand reached down with perfect, predatory precision, guiding C.O.G’s limp arm toward another discarded blade. His fingers closed around its hilt, cracking slightly from the pressure.

 

He was fully armed.

Fully ready.

Fully wrong.

 

 

Across the field, Cora’s head snapped toward Kallos.

 

Cora looked at Kallos.

 

Kallos looked at Cora.

 

But then—

Kallos’s eyes darted past her, toward the moving corpse.

 

Kallos looked at C.O.G.

 

C.O.G, eyes half-lidded and unfocused, slowly turned his head toward Kallos.

 

C.O.G looked at Kallos.

 

Then the puppet’s head jerked again—toward her.

 

C.O.G looked at Cora.

 

And Cora, heart pounding in the Flow, stared back at him.

 

Cora looked at C.O.G.

 

Time slowed.

 

Not dramatically—

but violently, like the world had been caught in the teeth of a grinding gear.

 

The flames froze in mid-sway.

Ash hung in the air like tiny, suspended stars.

Every heartbeat sounded like an earthquake in their ears.

 

And all three get into position.

 


 

Cora

 

Her hand opened wide, her claws stretching as mana spiraled through her fingertips.

Light crawled up her arm—pink, wild, feral—until her nails glowed like sharpened gemstones.

Her stance lowered, legs coiled like a beast ready to pounce.

Her breath fogged from the power flowing through her body.

 

Cora: I’ll—

 


 

C.O.G

 

Invisible Providence lifted his right arm, raising Elsa’s blade before him in a trembling but exact line. He slowly cut a horizontal line across his forehead like his mind needed to expand. A 6th slash for his face. Blood began to spill from the wound, entering his eyes turning them into a crimson red. He looked savage yet his eyes were filled with determination. He then pointed her blade towards his prey.

 

The second blade drew back behind his shoulder, held in a reverse grip.

The shadowy silhouette of Elsa loomed behind him, her smile wicked, her posture mirroring his…

or perhaps he was mirroring her.

 

The wind of the burning forest curled around him, swirling in a perfect circle as the puppet strings dug deeper inside his body.

 

C.O.G: I’ll—

 


 

Kallos

 

Both of Kallos’s arms swung back, each hand spinning a newborn drill of spiraling wind.

Flames bent toward them, pulled by the force of the vortexes he generated.

Purple fire lit the battlefield behind him, turning his silhouette into that of a demon crowned in flame.

His teeth grit.

His eyes spiraled.

His hate became mana.

 

Kallos: I’ll—

 


 

A dramatic three-way split screen snapped into view.

• Cora: claws glowing, eyes rolled back in bliss, the Flow radiating off her like heat haze.

• C.O.G: one blade forward, one blade behind, Elsa’s ghost gripping his shoulders like a puppeteer.

• Kallos: twin wind drills roaring, purple flames framing him like an infernal halo.

 

Each of their eyes spiraled—

not with madness alone,

but with resolve sharpened into insanity.

 

Each held a single thought.

A single truth.

A single obsession.

 

Cora / C.O.G / Kallos: [I’ll win this.]

 

The flames danced around them—

violent, alive, hungry.

 

The camera flickered with every surge of the inferno, its light distorting the battlefield into something primal and terrifying.

One heartbeat, it showed three people standing in the blaze.

The next heartbeat, the flames bent, twisted—

and revealed three beasts crouched in their place.

 


 

C.O.G

 

First, the fire framed him.

 

Where the world saw a boy standing like a puppet,

the blaze painted the truth of his soul:

 

A raven, black as the void itself,

three swirling hazel eyes running down each side of its face like a chain of curses.

Each eye blinked not with sight—

but hunger.

A hunger for survival.

A hunger for death.

A hunger for victory.

 

Its feathers dripped shadow like oil.

Its posture crooked, yet ready to kill at a moment’s drop.

 


 

Cora

 

Across from him, the inferno parted around her.

 

In the flames, her silhouette warped into a massive blue grizzly bear,

fur shimmering like moonlit water.

Her claws radiated pink light—

each one pulsing with mana like glowing gemstones freshly carved.

 

Her swirling eyes shone with bliss, fury, resolve.

A predator who had awakened, truly awakened,

and felt no fear of bleeding.

 

Only instinct.

Only the Flow.

 


 

Kallos

 

And behind the purple fire…

 

A silver peacock rose.

 

It towered, elegant and monstrous,

its feathers sharp like blades,

its robe-white plumage glowing in the infernal light.

 

Its head feathers stood fully erect—

a crown of arrogance and superiority.

Its swirling aqua eyes mirrored windstorms—

hateful, prideful, desperate.

 

A creature that believed the world owed it victory, those these two cockroaches will fall to him.

A beast who refused to die.

 


 

Three humans.

 

Three animals.

 

Three hunters.

 

Three prey.

 

Their bodies remained those of men and women,

but their hearts—

their souls—

were stripped bare by the battlefield’s truth.

 

The raven, the bear, and the peacock

stared into each other’s souls,

each recognizing the other not as a friend, not as an enemy…

 

…but as another predator fighting for the right to live.

 

They faced one another with the bodies of humans—

but with the hearts of wild, desperate, awakened beasts.

 

 

Everyone saw it—

and everyone understood how wrong it was.

 

What stood before them weren’t Cora, C.O.G, or Kallos anymore.

Whatever “awakening” was, it had stripped them of humanity and left only the most vicious, instinctive core behind.

Three beasts wearing the shapes of people.

 

And yet…

 

They wanted Cora and C.O.G to win.

They needed them to win.

 

A bead of sweat slid down Crusch’s jawline, trembling as it fell.

Anastasia’s perfectly-kept hair loosened—one strand slipping free, a crack in her mask.

Priscilla stood straight up. The fight pulling all her attention.

Julius’ knuckles whitened, his tendons straining as the sheer wrongness of the scene rattled through him.

Rem’s grip on her chair tightened so hard the wood squealed.

Otto felt his heartbeat spike painfully; even he didn’t know who he was praying for anymore.

Wilhelm’s breath left him in a thin, controlled hiss, the only sign he was horrified.

 

The air itself vibrated—not with magic, not with mana—

but with raw, collective dread, a pressure that sat at the base of everyone’s spine and crawled upward like a rising scream.

 

Federica realized Petra was trembling in her arms. She held her closer, shielding her eyes from the carnage—

 

But Petra suddenly pulled herself free, gasping as her tiny lungs dragged in air.

 

She stared at the battlefield, brave even as fear shone in her eyes.

Then she opened her mouth—

 

And shouted.

 

A raw, unfiltered, desperate cry that broke the choking silence.

 

Petra: GOOOOO!!!!!!

 

The sound shocked the room—

and then, like a match to dry kindling, everyone joined her.

 

Everyone: GOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!

 

A roar of hope thrown into a nightmare

 

 

The black raven launched first—an obsidian blur tearing across the battlefield.

It collided with the silver peacock, wings smashing against wings, the impact cracking the air like a splintering whip.

 

The peacock recovered instantly, sweeping both wings outward in a deadly pincer slash.

The raven tucked its feathers tight, then burst upward, spiraling into the sky with a harsh, metallic caw.

 

The peacock followed its ascent—

—but was blindsided as the blue grizzly bear crashed in from the flank, its massive paw slamming the bird out of the air.

 

Felt’s eyes wide, she practically jumped in her seat.

Felt: Go! You got this, Cora! You got this!

 

Feathers scattered like knives.

 

The peacock tumbled, hit a tree with a sickening thud, and slid down the trunk—

but pushed up again, furious, glowing, unbroken.

 

Otto: Yes! Kill that monster!

He knows it’s wrong. He shouldn’t shout about murdering someone in such a way, especially around Petra but he was too invested into the fight to stop now

 

The battle did not stop.

 

The peacock retaliated, driving one wing forward like a blade and carving into the bear’s shoulder—

a flash of bright blue fur and pink glowing mana.

 

Al: Ohh! That’s gotta go hurt

Priscilla: quite. But she won’t stop. That’s something my divine self can surmise about this girl’s spirit.

 

But before it could follow up, the raven dove, stabbing its beak straight into the peacock’s back.

A shriek tore from the peacock’s throat.

 

In pain and rage, the peacock twisted, its talons snapping shut around the raven’s lower feathers.

With a violent heave, it whipped the raven down, slamming it into the dirt hard enough to kick up a cloud of ash and sparks.

 

Beatrice: C.O.G!!!

She raised her hand towards the screen, as if she can pull C.O.G back from the fight

 

The camera rotated—slow, then fast, then slow again—a full 360° arc capturing the madness.

 

The bear barreled in, striking the peacock’s flank.

The peacock spun, wings flashing, and slashed open a line across the bear’s leg.

The bear stumbled, but before the peacock could press its advantage, the raven swooped low, aiming a precise, surgical strike at the peacock’s legs.

 

The camera kept circling them, a relentless orbit like the eye of a storm—

every rotation flickering between human forms, gasping, bleeding, roaring—

and animal shapes, claws, talons, feathers, teeth—

 

Three beings, three nightmares,

locked in a dance of violence

where no one remembered what it meant to be human.

 

Kallos stumbled to his knees, dazed. His mind raced, confused, trying to make sense of the chaotic battlefield.

 

Kallos: [What… what’s going on?]

 

Reinhard:[Throughout the battle, he has been getting more and more exhausted. He’s had knight training so he obviously knows how to limit himself, to not run out of stamina within the first minutes of battle, yet he keeps going on & on about being exhausted. Something’s wrong here.]

Throughout the entire battle Reinhard has been studying the situation. From the mist spreading across the area, to the flaming cage, Subaru or C.O.G has been the mastermind behind it all

 

Reinhard:[Did..did he plan for Kallos’s to get exhausted?]

 

Cora’s blow landed like a sledgehammer—a devastating axe kick that slammed into Kallos’s shoulder, forcing him down.

 

Kallos: EL FURA!!!

 

Blades of wind erupted from his body in a furious arc, slicing the air with a screaming howl.

 

Cora’s reflexes were sharp, but she would have been shredded if not for C.O.G’s quick intervention. In a flash, he yanked her back, dragging her clear of the lethal wind storm.

 

The flames around them danced higher, casting flickering shadows across the battlefield as the three awakened beasts re-entered the fray.

 

The peacock surged forward, wings spread wide like blinding streaks of silver light, closing the distance at terrifying speed.

 

But something was wrong—its movements were slightly sluggish, the fatigue of mana flow and battle weighing down even its sharpened reflexes.

 

Before it could strike, the bear slammed both massive paws into its back, sending the peacock so the ground, feathers scattering, the impact echoing like a drumbeat of war.

 

The field burned brighter, the beasts roared, and Kallos’s confusion grew.

 

The peacock staggered back, panting heavily. The flames around him flickered, revealing the human form beneath the beastly guise.

 

Kallos: What’s going on? I know I’ve taken damage, but this… this exhaustion—it isn’t natural. Can I even call this exhaustion? No it’s more I’m losing something.

 

He looked down at his hand. The wind drill still spun, yet every strike he had attempted had barely landed, only grazing his opponents.

 

Kallos: [I had an opportunity… to kill C.O.G with that pincer attack, yet I was too slow. What’s happening? This feeling I’ve had… it only started when…

 

His eyes widened as he glanced around at the purple flames raging all around.

 

Kallos: …the flames.]

 

 

Flashback

 

A female voice echoed, calm but curious.

 

Cora: So that’s how it’ll work?

 

The camera pulled back, showing Cora and her companion outside a lab.

 

Vega: Yup.

 

A wooden backpack sat at his side, with several vials laid out neatly.

 

Vega: I’ll begin by spreading this around the area. We don’t know how strong the cultists are. They could be mere novices… or experienced, like the ones he faced that day.

 

Memories of Rem fighting against the cultists flashed in Vega’s mind.

 

Vega: This mist will incapacitate anyone who breathes it in. Those with higher mana will resist it or even be immune, but anyone too weak will be unable to fight.

 

Cora: That’s incredible, Vega sir.

She bowed her head in respect.

 

Vega: Thank you.

 

Everyone, even Beatrice, slowly lowered their gaze toward the sleeping boy.

 

Ram: A gas… to knock out the enemies.

 

They all watched the cultists collapse into unconsciousness, but the way Vega had described the gas, how he created it, planned it, and accounted for its effects—made it clear he had studied this method for a long time.

 

Anastasia’s mind nearly exploded at Vega’s explanation. She wished, no—she begged internally for Subaru to wake so she could examine his thought process. Even if he called himself a fool, the sheer creativity and foresight behind his actions was something she craved to understand, if not needed.

 

Felix, as a doctor, was fascinated in a different way. A method like that could revolutionize surgical procedures, allowing for safer, controlled operations without endangering the patient.

 

 

Vega sat with his back leaned against the lab wall, the faint rattle of the wooden backpack beside him.

 

Vega: It was originally meant to help him fall asleep. To finally… get a full night’s rest. He called it the S-pill or sleeping pill as it was originally a physical pill you’d have to swallow. He now has turned it into a gas. But…

 

Cora: But what?

 

Vega hesitated—an unusual crack in his normally calm voice.

 

Vega: He tested it. Not on himself… and He found out it’s—

He swallowed hard.

Vega:—highly addictive.

 

Cora’s swirling pink eye shot open in shock.

Cora: What? Addictive?

 

Vega: Yeah. Turns out after one exposure, the gas sends the dopamine in a person’s brain into overdrive. It makes the mind crave more and more. And without it…

 

He lifted his hand slightly, shaking, as if demonstrating something fragile cracking apart.

 

Vega: Without it, the brain collapses into a depression so deep it shuts down everything. You stop eating… drinking… sleeping. The only thing you want is another breath of the ‘happy gas.’ Life becomes unbearable without it. You’d rather die than live without the next hit.

 

He finally lowered his gaze—

a sight so rare that even Cora froze, seeing him look genuinely ashamed.

 

Vega: …It was a complete failure.

 

 

Crusch’s eyes widened as she stared down at the sleeping boy.

Crusch: By the dragon… what has he made?

The thought of witnessing the aftermath of someone exposed to that gas made her stomach turn.

 

Felt swallowed hard, her hands trembling slightly.

Felt: Do you… do you think he still has that?!

 

Emilia’s voice cut through sharply, filled with icy fury.

Emilia: OF COURSE NOT! We all know this is a failed loop, an erased timeline! I know—I know Subaru would never recreate such a wicked invention!

 

Her glare swept over them, unyielding, letting no doubt remain: the very notion of Subaru carrying such a thing again was intolerable to her.

 

 

Vega pointed directly at Cora, his expression deadly serious.

Vega: There isn’t a known cure yet, so C.O.G’ll be wearing a gas mask. He can only take it off once the mist is completely gone.

 

Cora swallowed.

Cora: Then… what’s phase two?

 

Vega reached into his bag and pulled out another bottle—this one filled with a clear pink fluid, disturbingly suspended with minuscule chunks of flesh swirling inside.

He held it up casually, as if it weren’t horrifying.

 

Vega: Once the mist spreads, I’ll make a 2 layered ring of the fire stones you brought around the area. After that, I’ll drench the first ring of stones with this—

He lifted the bottle to his eye, peering through the liquid at Cora.

Vega: —and set them off with a controlled explosion. One blast will trigger a chain reaction. A perfect ring of fire blooms outward and traps him. No escape for Kallos.

 

His lips curled, not into a smile, but something colder.

Vega: But that’s not even the best part.

 

Cora felt her throat tighten, a lump forming as she stared at the viscous pink fluid.

Cora: …What’s in that? What does it do?

 

Vega shook the bottle gently, watching the chunks drift like drifting petals.

Vega: The flames created by this stuff give off a special kind of fume. Anyone who breathes it in starts losing their senses one by one. Slowly. Sight, sound, balance—it just… strips them away.

 

Cora’s swirling pink eye widened.

Cora: What?!

 

Vega: Originally meant for Gluttony. Trap him, capture him, make him give me back our Rem. But after testing he discovered creatures saturated in miasma are immune. Another failure.

He shrugged, dismissive but clearly disappointed.

Vega: Thankfully there is a cure. A pill he made and already took. While we do possess miasma, we don’t want to risk it as we can’t calculate the miasma level needed to become immune.

 

Vega: So C.O.G’ll use it against Kallos instead. He’ll isolate him, let the ring of fire do its job, and stall him until the fumes finally knock him out. Kallos spoke about being able to detect miasma and how putrid it is, which likely means he doesn’t possess any which is good.

 

 

He tapped the bottle with his fingernail.

Vega: It takes a while to activate, but once he breathes even the tiniest wisp? His clock starts ticking.

 

 

Rem’s hand began to tremble—violently—once the horrifying truth settled in.

She released Subaru’s sleeping hand as if burned.

 

Rem: It’s… my fault.

 

The realization crushed her.

He did all of this for her.

 

He built a fake persona.

He poured mountains of gold into searching for Gluttony.

He risked insanity, created inventions, and poisoned himself with sleepless nights…

All to destroy the Sin Archbishop and save her.

 

Her sacrifice—the one she thought was noble—had forced him into this spiral of obsession and self-harm.

 

Rem: I… No…

 

She stopped herself.

She would not spiral.

She had spent too long drowning in self-hatred, too many years calling herself worthless.

If she collapsed now, she would only betray him again.

 

So Rem forced her shaking fingers to wrap around Subaru’s hand—tight, grounding herself through his warmth.

 

Rem: I won’t falter, my love. Not again.

 

 

Otto stared down at Subaru, his expression a mixture of awe and guilt.

 

Otto: How many nights… did he stay awake crafting this? How many plans did he make without telling any of us?

 

He swallowed hard.

The brilliance of the gas.

The strategy.

The foresight.

The cruelty he forced onto himself.

 

Otto: Does he still have something like this… back home?

 

 

Beatrice’s tiny body stiffened. Her hands curled into her dress as her heart cracked.

 

She remembered every night.

Every scream.

Every time her contractor jolted awake, drenched in terror, trembling so hard her little hands couldn’t calm him.

 

This place.

This place had showed her why he was in such pain.

Those nightmares came from the erased timelines—his erased suffering.

 

But hearing this… seeing this…

Learning he was willing to drug himself into unconsciousness just to escape the horror in his own head…

 

It nearly broke her.

 

Beatrice: So that’s what she swallowed.

She remembered earlier Cora swallowed something. She was interested in what she swallowed but her attention to it quickly faded as the fight began.

 

 

Vega looked at Cora with eyes colder than ice.

 

Vega: Now, Cora…

 

End of Flashback

 

 

The screen slammed into the image of a heart—swelling, pulsing, pounding so violently that its cage of ribs rattled.

Each beat was desperate, frantic.

It wasn’t pumping blood.

It was trying to escape.

 

 

Kallos staggered back, breath hitching, chest rising and falling at a panicked rhythm.

 

Kallos: [Huh?]

 

He blinked.

Again.

And again.

 

He should hear something.

The wildfire roaring.

The wind cutting through the air.

The footsteps of two monsters coming for his throat.

 

But—

 

Nothing.

Silence.

 

A horrifying, suffocating silence.

 

His breath caught in his throat.

 

Kallos: [These flames… they’re doing something to my body.

That’s why I’m exhausted. That’s why I’m slowing down…]

 

The realization hit him like a hammer.

 

Kallos: [As my body weakened, I thought I was just getting tired—so I pushed harder.

But that only drained me faster.

I was doubling my effort just to get half the results…]

 

His eyes widened, terror filling the blue swirls of awakening.

 

Kallos: [I… I have to escape.]

 

He didn’t have much time to think—Cora lunged, closing the gap in an instant. Kallos barely got his guard up before she was on him again, and C.O.G. was already at her flank, blades carving through the air and into his space with machine-perfect rhythm.

 

They moved like a pair: Cora battering him with raw power, C.O.G. slicing at every opening.

 

Kallos dodged most of C.O.G.’s strikes, but a few slipped through his defense and bit into his skin.

 

He staggered—

But… nothing.

 

Kallos: [I… I don’t feel the pain. Wait… I don’t feel anything. In fact…]

 

His eyes widened.

His sense of touch—completely gone.

The flames weren’t just tiring him; they were stripping him down, ripping away one sense after another.

 

He kicked C.O.G. back, feeling no impact, no resistance. Cora charged in again with a brutal punch aimed at his jaw, but now that he wasn’t distracted by pain, his body slipped to the side with eerie precision.

 

Kallos: [This is my only shot!]

 

Wind roared to life in his palm as blood mixed with the wind magic, spiraling tighter and tighter until it condensed into a lethal, howling red drill.

 

He thrust it into Cora’s chest.

 

Cora: GHHHHK!!!

 

The drill tore straight through flesh and bone—

A wet crack—

A burst of wind-driven blood—

And Cora was sent flying back like a ragdoll, skidding across the battlefield as the drill carved a smoking gouge through her torso.

 

Mimi: Miss Cora!!

 

Mimi lurched toward the screen, arm outstretched as if she could grab Cora straight out of the projection.

Her brothers reacted instantly, each grabbing one of her arms, digging their heels into the floor as she strained forward.

 

Tivey: Mimi, stop! It’s just a screen—Mimi, you can’t save her!

 

Mimi: Mimi doesn’t care! Mimi can heal her!!

 

Her voice cracked, tears already spilling as she kept fighting against them. Even if her hands passed straight through the image, even if it was impossible, she still tried.

 

Across the room, Emilia’s breath hitched. She clasped her hands together so tightly her knuckles whitened.

 

Emilia: Is… is she alright? Please… please be alright…

She didn’t blink. She didn’t dare. As if looking away for even a second might make Cora vanish forever.

 

Felt slammed her hand against the armrest of her chair, the impact sharp and furious.

 

Felt: Cora! Please!! Please live through this!!

Her voice shook—part anger, part fear, part denial.

 

Federica’s reaction was quieter but no less intense.

She stood frozen with one hand over her mouth, eyes wide and shimmering as she watched the wind drill punch clean through Cora’s chest.

 

Federica: By the dragon..

Her shoulders trembled. The color drained from her face as the reality of the injury settled in.

 

Kallos staggered as he turned, his legs buckling beneath him.

He hit the dirt hard.

 

Kallos: [M-My sense of gravity… it’s fading… slipping… If I stay, my body will drop and they’ll kill me. I have to escape—now!]

 

He forced himself upright, swaying like a drunk, and broke into a desperate sprint toward the treeline. His breath rasped in his throat, and he yanked a strip of his shredded robe, wrapping it around his mouth and nose to block the smoke.

 

A voice called out behind him—ragged, furious, inhuman—but he couldn’t hear it.

Still… something primal inside him twisted, screamed, look back.

 

He risked a glance.

 

And froze mid-stride.

 

Through the roaring fire, he could barely make out colors—only two silhouettes, pitch-black against the flames, their eyes burning like pits of lightless hell.

 

Two monsters.

 

Two executioners.

 

Cora: BASTARD!!

 

C.O.G: GET BACK HERE!

 

Their faces split across the screen, side-by-side—one twisted by pain and rage, the other warped by mechanical fury.

 

Together, their voices shook the burning forest:

 

CORA / C.O.G: YOU CAN’T RUN AWAY FROM YOUR SINS!!!!

 

Reinhard’s eyes widened.

Reinhard: She’s… still able to stand?

It defied every law of nature he knew. With a wound like that, Cora shouldn’t be standing—shouldn’t be breathing. Yet there she was, dragging herself back into the fire, a figure forged by pure will.

 

Garfiel smashed a fist into his armrest, fangs bared.

Garfiel: C’MON, GUYS! THIS IS IT! I KNOW IT! END THIS ALREADY—GO FOR IT!!

His voice cracked with desperation. Cora wasn’t the only one who needed this battle to end—their nerves were hanging by threads.

 

Ram shot to her feet, fury exploding out of her like a broken dam.

Ram: KILL HIM!!!

Her roar silenced the room for half a heartbeat. It wasn’t elegant, it wasn’t controlled—it was raw, vicious, and terrifying.

 

Rem flinched, not at the battle on screen… but at her sister.

Still, she nodded.

Rem: […Yes. He has to die. Now.]

 

Her grip tightened around Subaru’s hand. For Cora. For all the horrors this timeline had revealed. For the suffering Subaru had endured.

 

They all leaned forward, breathless—hoping, praying—

that this was truly the end.

 

 

The screen cut to the heart again.

 

*THUMP.*

*THUMP-THUMP.*

*THUMP-THUMP-THUMP.*

 

It beat so violently the image blurred—each pulse a shudder, each shudder a threat.

Any moment, it looked ready to burst, or simply collapse under its own desperate rhythm.

 

 

Kallos staggered forward, running blind, breath ragged, limbs failing him.

 

But Cora—still trembling, still bleeding—grabbed C.O.G by the collar.

Her voice was shredded with fury:

 

Cora: GO!

 

With everything she had left, she hurled him.

 

C.O.G’s body ripped through the burning haze like a missile, crashing into Kallos.

The two toppled, rolling violently across the ash-coated soil.

 

They hit the ground in a tangle of limbs and hatred.

 

 

They fought like animals.

 

No technique.

No strategy.

Just clawing, scratching, biting—

Hands in hair, fingers digging into flesh, teeth snapping.

 

A raw, primal brawl in the middle of a dying forest.

 

C.O.G finally snaked an arm around Kallos’s throat and locked him in place, crushing his windpipe.

 

Kallos choked—

And in choking, he breathed in even more of the fumes.

 

His thoughts scattered, but instinct screamed one last plan.

 

Kallos: [Wind… magic… now… or I die…]

 

Mana surged.

His veins lit—once, twice—preparing the final strike.

 

But—

 

It never came.

 

The moment he tried to focus, the world collapsed.

 

His sight vanished into nothing.

His sense of smell—gone.

His balance—obliterated.

 

Every sense ripped away in seconds.

 

His pupils shrank.

His mouth opened silently.

 

The fumes had finally reached his brain.

 

And with that—

 

Kallos Ophis fell.

His body went slack, limp as wet cloth.

 

He did not move again.

 

C.O.G felt the shift.

The absence of resistance.

 

Slowly, mechanically, he released the man he had been strangling and rolled onto his back.

 

He lay there on the burning ground, surrounded by the ring of fire he helped create, chest heaving, breath broken.

 

His eyes were hidden under sheets of blood.

More blood leaked from his ears, nose, and the corners of his mouth.

 

His face was shredded—scarred and sliced by so many wind blades that he looked less like a boy, and more like some tortured beast dragged out of a nightmare.

 

And yet—

 

He smiled through the blood.

 

A unanimous breath escaped the room—

not calm, not triumphant—

but a trembling, exhausted sigh of relief.

 

Kallos was finished.

The monster was finally down.

He couldn’t fight. He couldn’t run.

It was over.

All that was left is to finish him.

 

But the relief lasted only seconds.

 

Because then the realization hit them.

 

Their eyes slowly drifted back to the screen.

 

To the burning forest.

To the collapsing trees.

To the swirling poisonous fumes.

To C.O.G lying in the inferno, blood covering his face.

To Cora staggering in the flames, barely holding herself up.

 

And the question formed in every mind—

wordless, terrifying:

 

Everyone: [How are they supposed to escape?]

 

Anastasia’s fingers gripped on her seat so hard the wood creaked.

 

Felt whispered under his breath,

voice cracking,

Felt: He’s… he’s still in the fire.

 

Ram’s earlier rage fell silent.

Fear replaced it.

 

Even Reinhard’s eyes widened, the smallest flicker of dread crossing the Sword Saint’s face.

 

Emilia inched forward unconsciously, hands at her chest, whispering:

 

Emilia: C.O.G… you… you did plan to get out, right? RIGHT?!

 

Petra covered her mouth, shaking.

She didn’t want to think it—but the thought dug into her mind anyway:

 

Would he let himself die…

now that Kallos would die too?

 

Beatrice’s breath hitched, her tiny shoulders trembling.

 

 

C.O.G lay sprawled on the scorched ground, chest rising and falling in shallow, ragged breaths.

Every inhale cut like a blade.

Every exhale came with a wet splatter of blood.

 

His trembling hand slipped into his coat, broken fingers brushing something cold and familiar.

He dragged it out—an old pocket watch, its gold plating dented and charred, but the inner clockwork still ticking faithfully.

 

He managed a faint, broken smile.

 

C.O.G: …Perfect timing…

 

His head fell back.

His body went still.

The flames roared around him as consciousness left his eyes.

 

 

The inferno spread through the miniature forest, consuming the branches and licking the sky.

Then—

A brittle crack.

A flaming swing, half-melted and warped, fell from a branch and slammed onto a brown sack lying in the ash.

 

The camera pulled back.

 

A second ring.

 

A perfect, deliberate circle of brown sacks—placed like landmines at the forest’s edge.

 

The first bag tore open.

 

Not powder.

Not rocks.

 

Fire stones.

Dozens of them, glowing violently as the heat reached them.

 

One crystal shattered—

then ignited.

 

*BOOOOOOM!*

 

A pillar of not fire, but of ice erupted skyward.

 

The shockwave leapt to the next bag.

 

Which exploded.

 

Then the next. And the next.

 

A chain reaction of freezing detonations thundered through the forest, consuming flame after flame until…

 

*FWOOOOOOOSH*

 

A storm of ice swept across the blaze, freezing bark, branches, and soil in a sweeping spiral.

The whole forest turned white—

a glacier carved in seconds.

 


 

C.O.G jolted awake.

 

Not from sound, but from the temperature.

The sudden raise hit him like a hammer to the skull.

 

He clutched his head and writhed, blood mixing with frost as he clawed at his scalp, trying to rip the pain out by force. He has used Invisible Providence for so long that the pain was similar to have an axe split a human head, but it remained conscience.

C.O.G: AHHHH!!!

 

Minutes felt like hours.

 

Until finally—

breathing harsh, eyes red and unfocused—

he whispered the words.

 

C.O.G: Curse Doll Mimicry…

 

A ghostly hand materialized above him—the same puppeteer’s hand that had guided him before.

Its fingers curled, hooked into invisible strings attached to his limbs.

 

C.O.G: AHHHH!

 

His body lurched upward unnaturally, legs dragging stiffly across the newly frozen ground.

 

Slow.

Jerky.

But moving.

 

Besides him Kallos vaguely ramble on

Kallos:..friends…kill…curse

 

C.O.G: Friends? Does..does he have a secret alley I don’t know about? I thought…no. I’ll deal with him later.

 

He turned toward the faint silhouette of Cora in the frost-covered distance.

 

And the hand, ever steady, pulled him toward her.

 

Emilia / Rem / Beatrice: Subaru!!

 

The three of them lunged forward at once, wrapping around his sleeping body in a tangled, desperate embrace. Relief crashed over them like a wave—pure, shaking relief.

Emilia buried her face in his chest, Rem held his hand against her cheek, and Beatrice clung to his shirt with trembling fingers.

 

He was alive, he survived, he won.

 

Crusch exhaled long and deep, tension finally melting from her shoulders.

 

Crusch: He even planned for the fire… astonishing.

 

She leaned back in her seat, letting the relief wash over her. The sheer foresight—preparing fire stone detonations as a failsafe—bordered on unbelievable.

 

 

Wilhelm watched the screen with misted eyes. A prideful, aching smile pulled at his lips.

 

Yes, he hated that the boy pushed his mangled body so far.

Yes, he wished he could shield him from every wound.

 

But seeing Subaru’s strategy succeed… seeing his iron will carry him through…

 

Wilhelm: [My brave boy… you have far earned your rest. When you awaken, I shall spoil you properly. But before that—]

His voice softened.

Wilhelm: I must thank you, once again.

 

To him, Subaru was already family. An honorary grandson in all but blood.

 

 

Otto pressed a hand to his forehead, trying to steady his heartbeat.

 

Otto: […His level of planning borders on paranoia.]

 

He tried to laugh, but all it did was crack his voice. Sweat rolled down his temple—because he knew how much of gamble this entire assault was.

 

C.O.G’s ruined body dragged itself toward Cora bit by bit, each movement guided by the invisible hand controlling him.

Snowflakes drifted down, melting the moment they touched his hot, blood-slicked scalp. A smeared red trail followed behind him, staining the pale frost.

 

His breathing rattled.

His vision blurred.

But still—he crawled.

 

 

The flashback continued:

 

Cora: WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU’RE GOING ALONE?!

Her voice tore through the cold air outside the lab, raw with fear and fury.

 

Vega: As I said, C.O.G’ll be going alone.

 

Cora: But why?! It’ll be better if the two of us—

 

Vega finally looked up at her. His eyes were flat. Cold. As if he were already halfway gone.

 

Vega: I won’t die for you, Cora.

 

Cora froze.

The words didn’t make sense.

Not yet.

 

Vega continued, his tone emotionless and brutally honest.

 

Vega: He may die for you, but I won’t. C.O.G won’t. We would die for Emilia, Rem, Ram, Otto, Beatrice—many others.

He pointed directly at her chest.

Vega: But not for you.

 

Cora staggered back a step.

Her pulse hammered.

Her swirling eye flickered.

 

Vega: You want the truth? Then hear it.

 

He pressed his palm against his own chest.

 

Vega: I—he—we are going there to kill those cultists and Kallos. And then… he’ll die.

 

A short, strangled laugh escaped Cora.

There was no smile behind it.

 

Cora: …What?

 

Vega: You can’t understand it. And you don’t need to. Subaru Natsuki will die today—either by their hands or by his own.

 

He fixed the wrinkles in his clothes

 

Vega: And I don’t want to lie to you. You’re my assistant. My friend.

His voice lowered—cold command layered over heavy truth.

Vega: So I’m ordering you to stay here.

 

A hush fell over the room.

 

Every eye turned, not to the screen, not to Vega, but to the members of the Emilia camp.

Because Vega’s words were not just information.

They were a confession, a mirror held up to each of them.

 

“We’d die for Emilia, Rem, Ram, Otto, Beatrice… but not for you.”

“Subaru Natsuki will die today.”

 

The words echoed in their minds like a curse.

 

Because Vega was right.

 

Humans raise the people they love onto pedestals.

They work harder for them.

Fight harder for them.

Change themselves for them.

 

And Subaru—their Subaru—had always known that.

And he had always done it.

 

 

 

Hearing it spoken aloud, in such cold, unflinching clarity, made their skin crawl.

 

Was this what they had created?

 

A boy who smiled for them…

laughed for them…

protected them…

and died for them—again and again and again—until the idea of his own life became negotiable?

 

Ever since Arc 2 was over they knew this truth but this displace of affection was haunting, hearing it was so blasphemous, so wrong.

 

Ram’s jaw clenched, her eyes trembling.

Rem covered her mouth, tears forming despite her attempts to stay composed.

Beatrice’s little hands balled into fists against Subaru’s sleeping form; her voice cracked in a whisper no one could deny hearing:

 

Beatrice: You shouldn’t die for anyone, in fact… not even for Betty.

 

And yet…

 

Subaru would.

 

He always would.

 

He had looped too many times.

Watched too many die.

Felt too much loss.

Saved them in ways they could never understand—through will, through wit, through agony, and through death.

 

They all knew this now.

 

But hearing it spoken aloud—hearing Vega declare it as cold fact—

 

It pierced their hearts like a knife.

 

A shared guilt spread through the cast.

 

They loved Subaru dearly.

They cherished him.

But they had never truly realized how far he had gone for them.

How far he would go.

 

And now, confronted with the truth…

 

All of them felt the same sickening, shameful thought:

 

How do we fix this?

 

 

Cora and Vega stood in a heavy, suffocating silence. Vega kept his eyes on the ground, jaw tight, mind spinning.

 

Cora: I’m still coming.

 

Vega’s head snapped up, cold and sharp.

 

Vega: I thought—

 

Cora: Yes, I know what you said. But I’m not just your assistant. I’m the company boss too. You taught me to think for myself… so I’m putting that lesson to good use.

 

She took a step closer.

 

Cora: From the moment my family died to those cult bastards, I felt hollow. Every day I wanted to die just to see them again. But you… you, Subaru, Orion, Grandma—you all taught me to live again. To smile. To cry. To laugh. You taught me how to use this life. So I’ll choose how I use it.

 

Another step.

 

Cora: If you fight, I’ll fight. And if you go down, I——

 

Vega: DON’T FINISH THOSE WORDS!

 

Cora stepped forward again, unshaken.

 

Cora: Would you like it if I died and you lived on? You wouldn’t. I know you. You’re that kind of person, my foolish elder brother, my leader.

 

She leaned her forehead gently against his. The slash marks across his face made him look feral to the outside world—but to her, he was still her brother, her business partner, her best friend.

 

Cora: Grandma taught us to stick together.

 

Vega’s voice cracked.

 

Vega: I don’t want you to die because of me.

 

Cora: And I’m not going to die because of you. Listen… have you heard about reincarnation?

 

Vega: Yeah. Subaru’s world has tons of stories about it.

 

Cora: My mother told me it’s real. That our souls return to Od Laguna. Once we pass on, we’ll return to OD Laguna and eventually we’ll come back to the world with new bodies, new lives—but the bonds remain. So even if I do fall… like you said: we’ll go together. Not dragging each other down, but ascending.

 

Her swirling pink eyes met his hazel ones. The madness etched into his skin didn’t matter. He was still Vega. Still her boss, still her brother.

 

Cora: And… I know Subaru has those dark thoughts too. He never talks about them, but I can tell he thinks about ending himself. I’m sorry, I—

 

Vega: NO! You did nothing wrong!

 

She froze. For the first time in her life, she saw tears—real tears—running down his face. Vega was crying. The unshakeable, unflinching Vega.

 

Cora: …Then say it.

 

Vega swallowed hard. He, the man of calculation and precision, now stood here speaking from pure feeling. Illogical, reckless—but honest. For once, painfully honest.

 

He backed away a step, then raised his hand toward her.

 

Vega: Cora… will you die with me? I won’t drag you down, and you won’t drag me down. I won’t die for you and you won’t die for me. We’ll go out in a blaze of glory and avenge those kids.

 

Vega: [I’m sorry… that we'll be the only one who remembers this.]

 

Cora shook her head softly, smiling through her tears.

 

Cora: Of course, Vega. Guess we’ll be seeing Grandma pretty soon, huh?

 

They shared a quiet smile—a smile that didn’t belong to people planning to live.

 

It was tragic. Beautifully, unbearably tragic.

 

Smiling about dying.

 

End of Flashback.

 

 

Silence swallowed the room whole.

 

On the screen, two young people—barely adults, barely finished growing—smiled as they accepted death together. No victory. No glory. Just a battlefield waiting to become a grave.

 

The realization hollowed everyone watching.

 

Tears began falling, slowly at first… then all at once.

 

Felt broke first—her small frame shaking as she clung to Reinhard. The Sword Saint wrapped his arms around her, his expression calm but broken, a single tear slipping down his cheek.

 

Beatrice sobbed openly, burying her face in Subaru’s chest as if trying to hide from the image burned into her mind. Emilia drew her knees to her chest, curling into herself, face hidden as she cried in silence.

 

Rem collapsed into Ram’s arms, quivering. Ram whispered weak words of comfort into her sister’s ear, even as tears streamed silently down her own face.

 

Petra, Garfiel, and Frederica clung together in a desperate group hug. Otto sat frozen, numb—until Frederica reached back, grabbed his wrist, and pulled him into the hug. He broke instantly, crying harder than he had in years.

 

Crusch, Felix, and Wilhelm—all veterans hardened by tragedy—covered their faces, shoulders trembling. Wilhelm’s voice cracked with a quiet, pained whisper of sorrow for the children he had grown to love.

 

Al let out a long, shaky sigh. His helmet hid his expression, but the trembling of his hand told the truth.

 

Priscilla snapped open her fan to hide her face, but it couldn’t hide the faintest tear tracing down her cheek.

She had seen uglier deaths—countless tragedies far more gruesome—but this… this broke through the pride she always stood behind.

 

Anastasia lowered her hat over her eyes, her shoulders shaking.

 

Ricardo pulled the triplets into a tight hug as they bawled. He didn’t speak—he just held them, jaw tense as he fought to keep his own crying quiet.

 

Julius didn’t bother to hide it. He stared up at the ceiling as tears streamed freely, the weight of what he saw crushing him.

 

And Roswaal…

Roswaal sat perfectly still.

 

No smile. No dramatic flourish.

Not happy. Not sad.

Just quiet.

 

C.O.G finally reached the center, his body drooping with blood. Every step was a battle; every movement aided by the invisible hand and its ethereal strings. From his jacket, he pulled a battered metal bottle, its surface dented and scratched.

 

C.O.G: Thank god Kallos never struck here…

 

He uncorked the bottle, spilling a yellow, glowing liquid over his head and onto his body. The liquid shimmered as it seeped into his wounds. Slash marks began knitting together, fractures slowly mended, blood vessels stitched themselves anew. The bleeding stopped. Yet, despite the miraculous healing, his legs still trembled, unsteady, unable to fully bear his weight. The hand above him guided him forward, walking him slowly toward his friend.

 

The screen zoomed in on a heart. Not C.O.G’s. Not Kallos’s. A heart that beat didn’t beat anymore. Blood seeped, spilling over like time itself was bleeding away.

 

C.O.G reached his friend and finally stood beside her.

 

C.O.G: …Hey… Cora.

 

But Cora lay motionless. Snow began to dust her still form, each flake an indifferent witness to the tragedy.

 

The truth struck like ice. The heart on the screen belonged to her. A voice called out like a distance memory:

 

I’ll see you soon, my best friend.

 

Cora was gone. Heart failure had claimed her life.

Notes:

C.O.G began to expunge the mist an hour before the assault began and the battle only lasted 8 minutes in real time.

Subaru switched with Cora so that Kallos doesn't activate his ability to detect miasma.

This was the first full fight I ever wrote. How did I do?

Chapter 83: A Goal worth Dying For

Notes:

I have a discord server if you want to join
https://discord.gg/hTP9HC9TN

Chapter Text

Cora.

 

Her name alone felt heavy in the room now.

A young girl who had lived a life too cruel for someone her age. Born into discrimination, punished for the shape of her ears and the blood in her veins, she had still managed to carve out a quiet life—fragile, but hers.

 

Then came the fire. Then came them.

The Witch Cult swept through her home like a nightmare given flesh. Petelgeuse and his followers slaughtered her people without hesitation—men, women, and children—until only Cora remained. She lived because her family died for her.

 

Alone. Completely alone.

She wandered, empty, unwanted, unprotected. Then was captured—enslaved. Years of abuse, humiliation, degradation followed. Her body became a map of scars. Her heart became a tight, black knot.

 

When she escaped by accident, she wasn’t truly free. Just broken.

 

And when she was attacked again in the slums—starved, weakened, unable to fight—the last piece of her dignity was about to be ripped away. She would rather die than let that happen.

 

But she didn’t die.

Because a young man with a bleeding fist had beaten the men down before they reached her.

A young man who didn’t flinch when she attacked him in fear.

A young man who let her collapse—not in victory, but in exhaustion.

 

She awoke in a warm room, healed, unshackled… terrified.

Saved by the same man and his grandmother—people who treated her as human, something she couldn’t understand. People like that didn’t exist in her world. Not without a price.

 

But the price never came.

 

Over weeks, they guided her. Fed her. Spoke to her. Helped her remember what living was supposed to feel like. When she attacked him again, he didn’t raise a hand. He just said her life was hers to choose—whether to live, die, or kill him with her own hands.

 

She couldn’t choose.

Not then.

 

But Grandma helped her learn how.

 

And when Subaru returned with a vision of changing the world for demi-humans like her… she grabbed onto that purpose with everything she had left. She wanted to protect children like her from ever becoming her.

 

She learned. She grew. She rebuilt herself.

And the man who saved her—Subaru, Vega—became her brother, her leader, her closest friend. She vowed to protect him and the life he had given her.

 

She appeared in the story for barely two episodes, yet she had become someone the cast truly cherished.

Someone they wanted to meet. To thank. To work with. To confide in.

Someone whose presence helped Subaru in ways none of them ever could.

 

Her bond with Subaru and Grandma was… beautiful. Precious.

Something rare.

 

But tragedy always seems to follow Subaru.

 

Grandma died.

And now, mere days after Subaru learned of it, Kallos’s chaos took Cora too.

 

Cora’s heart… stopped.

 

A collapse. Final. Irreversible.

 

And the cast broke.

 

Some tried to rationalize it—maybe Subaru planned to die, maybe he expected Return by Death to save them, maybe this was never meant to be permanent.

But that reasoning felt sickening.

Because in this failed loop, his family died. Again.

 

And Subaru—their Subaru—would have seen all of it. Felt all of it. Remembered all of it.

 

Just like the Sanctuary rabbit loop.

 

No wonder he hides his pain so deeply.

No wonder he acts like he’s fine.

He swallowed this grief. Alone.

He buried these nightmares. Alone.

 

And now the truth hit the cast like a hammer:

 

If they do nothing, if they stay quiet,

Subaru will become someone unrecoverable.

Someone who will never ask to be saved.

Someone who doesn’t believe he should be saved.

 

That realization terrified them more than Kallos ever could.

 

 

Darkness… then a faint tremor in the eyelids.

 

A pair of eyes slowly opened.

 

“Uuugh… where am I…?”

The voice was groggy, confused—slowly climbing toward panic as light bled into the corners of his vision.

 

The camera pulled back.

 

The world around him was upside down.

 

“What…? What the hell’s going on?!”

 

It was Kallos.

 

His body hung from the ceiling of a small wooden cabin, suspended by thick metal chains that forced his arms behind his back. He was shirtless, revealing the scars of their battles now mostly healed. His weight pulled painfully at his shoulders, leaving his chest exposed and his breathing sharp and ragged.

 

The room around him creaked softly.

 

Cold.

 

Silent.

 

And absolutely unfamiliar.

 

Kallos twisted, chains clinking, but the bindings didn’t budge. Blood rushed to his head from hanging so long, making the room spin.

 

His eyes widened.

 

This wasn’t the forest.

This wasn’t the battlefield.

This wasn’t death.

 

This was something else entirely.

 

Something worse.

 

He wasn’t dead.

 

He was captured.

 

“You have information I need.”

 

The voice was low. Calm. Cold enough to frost bone.

 

Kallos felt a touch—faint, like ice—brush against his bare back. His body jerked instinctively, chains rattling overhead. He twisted, trying to see the source, but the man didn’t grant him the chance.

 

A shadow stepped in front of him.

 

And their eyes locked.

 

Up close, he looked far worse than the battlefield had shown. His skin was a map of faded and half-healed scars, reopened cuts, and dried blood. His cloak hung off him in ribbons—burnt, torn, barely cloth at all. His hair was matted, his breathing shallow. Even the air around him felt wrong.

 

But it was his eyes that froze Kallos.

 

Specks of dried blood clung to the edges of his pupils, giving him a feral, unhinged look—like something that had crawled out of the snow to haunt him.

 

Kallos’s breath hitched, just once.

 

But then—

He smirked.

 

Just a subtle curl of arrogance.

His heartbeat steadied.

His eyes sharpened.

 

Even hanging upside down, beaten, poisoned, and captured…

Kallos Ophis clung to his delusion of superiority like armor.

 

Kallos: How’s it going,

He sneered, voice dripping venom,

Kallos: you cursed cockroach?

 

The insult cracked through the cabin like a whip.

 

He spoke with such casual disdain it was as if he still stood above C.O.G—even now, even here, even after being defeated, even after nearly dying. Reality simply didn’t exist for him. Only his hierarchy, and his belief that demi-humans, hybrids, and anyone with miasma were filth living beneath his boots.

 

And he said it to C.O.G’s face.

 

To the man whose hands were still shaking from dragging himself through snow, blood, and corpses.

 

To the man whose friend was lying dead outside.

 

Felt slammed her hand against the armrest so hard the chair shook.

 

Felt: WHAT ARE YOU DOING, BIG BRO? KILL HIM ALREADY!!

 

Garfiel: What she said, Cap’n! Why’re ya lettin’ that bastard breathe?!

 

Reinhard’s tone cut through their voices—calm, but heavier than usual, like he was holding something down by force.

 

Reinhard: Felt. Garfiel.

He didn’t raise his voice; he didn’t need to.

Reinhard: The enemy may have more allies. This is an interrogation.

 

Felt groaned loudly, dragging both her hands through her hair in frustrated circles.

 

Felt: UGHH! You’re right. You’re right. You’re right!

She repeated the words like they tasted bitter.

 

Then her voice cracked.

 

Felt: It’s just… why can’t he just die already? Grandma’s dead, Nana’s gone—probably dead too—those kids are gone, Loughton is gone… and now Cora…

 

Her lip trembled before she wiped her eyes with her sleeve, anger mixing with grief.

 

Felt: She’s gone now too. He—Subaru—he’s all alone because of that bastard. I just want him dead. Dead so Big Bro can—

 

She choked on the rest. The words didn’t come, because saying them felt like committing a sin.

But everyone knew what she meant.

 

She wanted Subaru to go back.

To use Return by Death.

To rewind everything, and see him happy with his friends.

 

But even wishing for that meant wishing for Subaru to die.

And she couldn’t bring herself to say it.

 

 

Kallos: Aren’t you looking disgusting? Your insides are finally matching your outsides. You’re welcome.

 

A cruel smile twisted across his face as he admired what he believed was his handiwork.

 

C.O.G: That’s funny coming from the man who lost to the cockroach.

 

Kallos: You didn’t defeat me. It was the poison you spread across the forest. You could never beat me without one of your sly, pathetic tricks, you worthless cockroach. Speaking of worthless—where’s the other one? The one with those disgusting, lustful pink eyes?

 

C.O.G just stared at him. No expression, no breath, no answer.

But that silence was enough.

 

Kallos’s lips twitched. A small laugh escaped him.

Then another.

And another—until it burst into full-blown hysterics.

 

Kallos: BY THE DRAGON—SHE’S DEAD, ISN’T SHE?! That is truly—

 

A sudden CRACK cut him off.

C.O.G’s fist slammed into his face, whipping his body sideways. The chains rattled, sending him swinging—but even then, Kallos kept laughing.

 

C.O.G’s voice was low, cracking at the edges of restraint.

 

C.O.G: I want answers. And you will give them to me.

 

Blood dripped from Kallos’s nose, but nothing about him faltered—if anything, the injury fueled his spite.

 

Kallos: So utterly disgusting you are… Here you are, alive and well, while your little friend is rotting who-knows-where. Why don’t you do her a favor and join her in hell? I bet she misses you.

 

His smile widened, wicked and delighted in its cruelty.

 

Crusch folded her hands in her lap, her normally steady composure wavering.

 

Crusch: I don’t think C.O.G can truly interrogate him… He doesn’t have the stomach for it.

 

Her voice carried layers—relief, worry, and a quiet ache.

Relief, because Subaru hadn’t hardened his heart into something unrecognizable.

Worry, because interrogations were never gentle things.

Ache, because she knew what awaited him.

 

She had witnessed interrogations before—some quick, some agonizingly slow—but all of them required one terrible constant:

 

A heart cold enough to do what needed to be done.

 

And that was not Subaru.

He was kind. Earnest. Honest.

A boy who ran into danger for people who barely knew his name.

A boy who should never have to learn how to break someone for information.

 

But the world didn’t care about what someone should be.

 

Crusch sighed.

 

Crusch: [If he doesn’t do it… the information dies with that man. And he can’t afford that.]

 

Next to her, Felix hugged his tail to his chest, ears drooping.

 

Felix: Nyah… I-I don’t think I could handle it either, nya.

 

He forced a small smile, but it trembled.

 

Felix was a healer—someone who stitched life back into broken bodies, not tore pieces out of them.

The idea of hurting someone for answers went against everything he was.

 

Doctors are supposed to save people, not… not this. He could NEVER be the one to do it. Not unless his lady was in danger.

 

 

C.O.G swallowed hard.

A bead of sweat slid down the maze of scars on his face.

His jaw tightened, but his voice—though strained—remained steady.

 

C.O.G: You mentioned a friend. Who is he?

 

Kallos tilted his head ever so slightly, the chains creaking with the movement. A faint, almost pitying smile curled at the edge of his mouth.

 

Kallos: Friend?

He let the word linger like something sour on his tongue.

 

Kallos: I do not possess many friends. Some might call that tragic.

His smile widened, brittle and cold.

Kallos: I call it proof, evidence that I am a butterfly. But sadly, for every butterfly… there are ten cockroaches.

 

His eyes glimmered with poisonous pride.

 

Kallos: It only makes sense, doesn’t it? Finding someone like me is rare—beautiful, delicate, refined.

He sneered.

Kallos: You wouldn’t understand. You’ve surrounded yourself with cockroaches… filthy insects huddling together in their little nests.

 

He spat the next word like a curse:

 

Kallos: Pathetic.

 

The chains rattled as he leaned forward, his upside-down gaze locking with C.O.G’s.

 

C.O.G: Speak, or I’ll—

 

Kallos: Or what? Torture me?

 

A grin—wide, deranged, triumphant—cut across Kallos’s bruised face.

He strained against the chains, flexing until his head lifted just enough to be face-to-face with C.O.G.

 

The world around them began to bleach itself away.

Color peeled from the scene like old paint, draining until only stark black and white remained.

 

Two silhouettes.

Two breaths.

Two monsters in their own ways.

 

Kallos upside down, smirking like a demon.

C.O.G standing, trembling but holding his ground.

 

Kallos: You won’t do anything.

His smile deepened.

Kallos: That punch earlier? A fluke. The last spark of rage in a dying lantern.

 

He tilted his head mockingly.

 

Kallos: I know your type—creatures ruled by emotion. Blind fools stumbling toward whatever feels “right.”

 

His voice grew venomous.

 

Kallos: I killed those children. I killed them because you poisoned them first.

He spat the words like acid.

You infected them with your cursed soul. Cursed children always ruin everything they touch, then smile like nothing happened.

 

A quiet laugh—sharp as a knife.

 

Kallos: You’re a curse.

 

C.O.G’s jaw tightened, but he didn’t speak.

He couldn’t.

 

Kallos continued, savoring every word.

 

Kallos: Your naive, pathetic little heart won’t allow you to torture me.

He shrugged as much as the chains allowed.

So you have two options: kill me… or free me.

 

His grin returned, vicious.

 

Kallos: But you need my information. And that’s why you won’t kill me. And you won’t torture me either. So—

He leaned closer, eyes wild.

Kallos: I have absolutely no reason to talk.

 

He chuckled again, unhinged.

 

Kallos: And eventually? My friend will notice I’m missing. And then? He’ll come find me.

 

C.O.G raised his fist—

But it shook violently.

 

Kallos inhaled deeply, savoring the scent of fear.

 

Kallos: Impatient, aren’t you? Your heart’s somewhere else—another task, another goal. But this one is in the way, isn’t it?

 

He laughed.

 

Kallos: HA! You won’t get a thing out of me. You’re a coward. A weak, pathetic man pretending to be something greater.

 

C.O.G took a step back.

His breath hitched.

His eyes faltered.

 

Kallos saw it.

And pounced like a vulture.

 

Kallos: Oh? That hit a nerve. Got blood on your hands too, do you?

He cackled, chains rattling violently.

Kallos: A cockroach indeed.

 

He arched his back, getting closer again.

 

Kallos: How dare you convict me of anything when you’ve done the same? Can a creature as cowardly as you even be called human anymore?

 

Then he roared:

 

Kallos: FACE JUSTICE! LET ME GO—LET ME CUT YOUR HEAD OFF FOR THE LIVES YOU’VE TAKEN, YOU FILTHY COCKROACH!!

 

His scream echoed through the black-and-white void, shaking the air.

 

Ram covered her mouth with both hands.

Her eyes trembled.

 

Ram: Barusu…

 

She whispered

 

Felt jumped from her seat, fists clenched so tightly her knuckles were white.

 

Felt: Why isn’t he shutting that bastard up?! Big bro—don’t listen to him! DON’T LISTEN!!

 

Emilia gripped her seat so tightly she looked like she might break it.

 

Her voice cracked.

 

Emilia: Stop… please… Subaru, you shouldn’t listen to him… He’s lying… He’s trying to hurt you…

 

But deep down, she knew why Subaru was frozen.

 

She knew why he stepped back.

 

She knew that Kallos had struck a truth—even an exaggerated one—

and Subaru was crumbling under it.

 

Emilia’s eyes filled with tears.

 

Emilia:Subaru, you’re not a curse… you’re not…

 

 

The world’s color slowly bled back in—

muted, shaky, unstable.

As if even reality itself wasn’t sure it wanted to witness what was happening.

 

C.O.G’s hand covered his mouth.

 

He didn’t know if he was stopping himself from vomiting

or stopping himself from agreeing.

 

His whole body trembled as he stumbled toward the door.

 

Kallos leaned back casually in his chains, that cruel smirk never leaving his face.

 

Kallos: Going to run away?

A cold chuckle.

Kallos: I bet you’ve done that before too. Go on. Run. I can’t wait to hear you pretend I’m the monster here.

 

C.O.G didn’t turn.

Didn’t look.

Didn’t answer.

 

He simply closed the door behind him—

a solid click

echoing like a coffin sealing shut.

 



The snowfall had finally stopped.

 

The forest stood as a graveyard of splintered trees and scorched wood.

A thin sheet of white covered the dead.

 

But Subaru—C.O.G—

looked like the smallest, most fragile thing in the entire landscape.

 

The camera zoomed in slowly.

His breath shook.

His lip trembled.

A single tear slipped down his cheek.

 

C.O.G:

[He’s right…

He’s right…

He’s right…

He’s right…]

 

Each repetition cracked his voice in the silence of his mind.

 

Images—blurry, jagged, cruel—flashed behind his eyes.

 

Birth.

Purpose.

Failure.

 

Saving the children.

He failed.

 

Defending himself.

He failed.

 

Being strong.

He failed.

 

Being useful.

He failed.

 

The colors bled away again, dripping off his body and dissolving into the empty black around him.

 

 

The void.

 

Nothing but blackness. Nothing but the hollow echo of his breath.

 

C.O.G: What do I do?

His voice cracked.

C.O.G: What do I do? What do I do?!

 

He turned in circles, eyes wide, searching for something—anything—to anchor him.

 

A soft ripple formed in the darkness.

 

A silhouette.

A shape.

A presence.

 

Vega.

 

C.O.G’s eyes lit up—not with joy, but with desperate, pathetic relief.

 

C.O.G: Vega!

 

He ran to him so fast he practically tripped over his own feet.

When he reached Vega, he collapsed—

grabbing the edge of Vega’s coat with trembling fingers,

knees hitting the floor like a child begging a parent.

 

C.O.G: How do I handle this?! I beat him but I need the information before I loop!

 

Vega tilted his head.

 

Vega: Transfer, you mean.

 

C.O.G: Whatever!

Tears shook in his voice.

C.O.G: What do I do next?! Please—PLEASE tell me what to do…

 

And despite everything, despite knowing Vega wasn’t real,

despite knowing this was his own fractured mind crying for help—

 

C.O.G clung to him like Vega was the only thing stopping him from drowning.

 

Vega looked down at him—

not with warmth, not with guidance—

but with a cold, distant honesty that cut sharper than any blade.

 

Vega: I… I don’t know.

 

C.O.G’s trembling smile froze in place—

confused, then terrified.

 

C.O.G: Huh…?

 

Vega: I can’t figure out how to get that information out of him.

His voice was detached, merciless.

Nearly everything he said was correct.

 

The void darkened.

 

Vega: You failed to save those kids,

he said as if reciting a fact.

Vega: And I failed to act when I discovered cultists were hiding here.

A pause.

A dagger.

Vega: We’re both failures.

 

That cold, empty stare bore into C.O.G like a judgment.

 

Something inside Subaru cracked so loudly the audience could almost hear it.

 

His breath stopped.

His mind froze.

His heart collapsed inward.

 

Then—

 

C.O.G: VEGA!!!

 

The scream tore from his throat like a dying animal.

 

He lunged.

 

He tackled Vega to the ground, slamming into him with the force of a man who had held in a lifetime of agony.

 

The void rippled violently.

 

C.O.G’s fists crashed into Vega’s face, chest, shoulders—

anywhere he could reach.

Punches.

Scratches.

Wild, feral blows.

He clawed at him, struck him, even spat on him through sobs.

 

He was breaking.

 

He was gone.

 

And Vega—

 

Vega didn’t defend himself.

Didn’t block.

Didn’t flinch.

 

He simply lay there.

Staring up at C.O.G with hollow, unblinking eyes.

Accepting every hit.

Every blow.

Every desperate, pain-filled strike.

 

Rem curled into herself, knees tight against her chest as she stared at the floor. Her fingers dug into her scalp, gripping handfuls of blue hair as her breath hitched and spiraled into rapid, uneven gasps. The sounds on the screen—C.O.G’s metallic whirring, Vega’s clinical observations, and Subaru’s own broken voice—echoed like a punishment. She couldn’t look. She couldn’t block it out.

She could only listen as Subaru’s mind shattered in front of them.

 

Ricardo’s jaw hung open, but no sound came out. The great warrior—always loud, always steady—couldn’t speak. Couldn’t even swallow. The brutality of it all had silenced even him.

 

Petra pressed a trembling hand over her mouth, but it didn’t stop the gag rising in her throat. She twisted her little mouse plushie so hard the seams strained, and then she lurched to the side as violent coughs tore out of her. Her eyes watered, chest heaving—she wasn’t old enough to witness something like this, and yet she couldn’t tear her gaze away.

 

Beatrice said nothing at first. She simply held Subaru—her Subaru—tight in her tiny arms, burying her face against his shoulder as silent tears rolled down her cheeks. Her breath quivered with every sob she tried to suppress.

 

Beatrice: Please… it’s not your fault, Subaru. Please… please just wake up. Wake up so Betty can shower you in the love you deserve…

 

Her voice cracked on the last word, and she clung to him even tighter, as if afraid he would slip away entirely.

 

 

Every punch C.O.G threw at Vega healed instantly—bones realigning, flesh knitting back together as if nothing had happened. The monitor showed the truth: none of this was real. All of it was hallucination.

But that only made C.O.G more furious.

 

He wrapped both hands around Vega’s throat and squeezed with rabid desperation. Vega didn’t react.

He didn’t fight back.

Didn’t shout.

Didn’t even lift a hand in his own defense.

 

C.O.G slammed both fists into Vega’s chest with a sickening crack, then went right back to strangling him… but—

 

Step.

 

A sound cut through the madness.

Then another.

 

Not fast. Not slow. Just… walking.

 

C.O.G froze mid-choke and turned toward the approaching footsteps.

 

It was Subaru.

 

Vega / C.O.G: Subaru…

 

Subaru walked toward them with steady, deliberate steps. Shadows clung to his face, hiding his expression entirely.

 

C.O.G’s eyes widened with hope so intense it almost looked painful.

 

C.O.G: Subaru! What do we do? How can we make him talk?

 

Subaru reached them.

C.O.G leaned forward, smiling—wild, desperate, starving for direction.

 

Step.

 

C.O.G blinked.

 

C.O.G: Huh?

 

Subaru didn’t stop.

Didn’t speak.

Didn’t even look at them.

 

He simply walked past them.

 

C.O.G: Hey… where—where are you…?

 

His voice cracked. Like he genuinely thought Subaru was playing some cruel joke on him.

 

But Subaru didn’t answer.

He kept walking, each footstep echoing in that hollow, collapsing mind.

 

Only after he’d put a wide distance between himself and the other two…

did he finally stop.

 

A shape began to solidify beside Subaru.

A silhouette.

A presence they all recognized—and despised.

 

When the figure finished forming, C.O.G, Vega, even the faceless void itself seemed to recoil.

 

Elsa Granhiert.

 

Elsa: Oh, how is my favourite pr—

 

She never finished.

 

Subaru’s hand shot forward, clamping over her face.

And with a wet, tearing rip, he pulled.

 

Her beautiful, predatory smile—gone.

Her nose—gone.

Her eyes—gone.

 

Her entire face came off in Subaru’s hand like wet paper.

 

Blood poured down her headless features, gushing in thick streams.

C.O.G and Vega froze, their minds unable to process what they were seeing.

 

Subaru looked down at the torn mask of flesh cupped in his hands.

 

Slowly—mechanically—he raised it to his own face.

 

He pressed it against his skin, smearing himself in her blood.

The mask didn’t fit, hanging loose, crooked, dripping.

 

When Subaru turned back toward the other two, his voice was quiet.

Reverent.

Dead.

 

Subaru: You wanted an answer… I’ve got your answer.

 

He walked a few steps toward them, the blood-soaked face sticking to him like a grotesque parody of a smile.

 

Subaru: We’ll do what she did to us… to him.

We’ll change him.

Break him.

Twist him… until he begs to give us the information.

 

Behind him, Elsa—now faceless—began to tremble.

Not from pain.

 

From delight.

 

She hugged herself, arching her back, savoring the scene, her body quivering with sick pleasure.

 

The void around them flickered, cracking like glass under too much pressure.

 

As Subaru began to fade, disappearing into the darkness, the last thing they saw was the faceless Elsa, trembling ecstatically in the bleeding ruin of the world.

 

The horror was total.

 

This—this—was the breaking point.

 

Subaru hadn’t just snapped.

He hadn’t just “lost control.”

He had abandoned himself, stripping away every last fragment of who he was … just to incarnate the monster who once butchered him.

 

Seeing him rip Elsa’s face off was terrifying.

 

But seeing him wear it—

pressing that wet, blood-soaked mask onto his own trembling skin—

that was the image that crushed whatever remained of their sanity.

 

Otto collapsed first.

 

His knees buckled and he fell onto hands and elbows, violently vomiting onto the floor as if his body was rejecting the reality he’d just seen. He gagged, coughed, choked—but the images wouldn’t leave him.

 

 

Priscilla stared, eyes wide, until the delicate ribs of her fan snapped inside her fist.

Crimson splinters fell from her hand.

She had never felt disgust like this—disgust so overwhelming she forgot to be angry, or superior, or anything at all.

 

 

Emilia screamed. A single, raw, primal scream—sharp enough to make ears ring, long enough to exhaust the air in her lungs.

 

She shook violently. The scream tore her throat raw as the scene replayed again and again behind her eyes:

Subaru… her Subaru… walking forward with Elsa’s face dripping down his jaw.

 

Her mind finally broke under the weight.

 

She couldn’t breathe. She couldn’t think. Her body simply broke.

 

 

And then—it came.

 

A faint, pale glow formed around the back of her head.

Then around Priscilla’s.

Then Wilhelm’s.

Then Petra’s trembling little frame.

 

Soon, everyone had a halo of healing light.

 

Some glowed brightly, others shakily, but every glow carried the same message:

 

Their minds had taken trauma.

Real trauma.

And the world itself was trying to repair them.

 

 

I know it’s hard, but you must endure.

 

 

A memory surfaced—cold and intrusive from the director’s earlier warning:

 

“No breaks until the end of the next episode.

You’ll need them more then.”

 

A wave of dread spread through the cast.

 

Was this what he meant?

Was this just the beginning?

 

If so… then many silently thanked him.

Because if they had to keep watching without magical assistance, half of them would’ve collapsed.

 

As the halos faded, Emilia’s breathing slowly steadied.

Her sobs softened, though her hands still shook against her chest.

 

Around her, everyone remained shattered:

 

Wilhelm quietly holding his head.

Ricardo muttering “no no no” under his breath.

Petra hugging her plushie so tightly its seams strained.

Rem huddled small, nails digging into her scalp.

Garfiel pacing in tiny circles, unable to decide whether to scream or tear the set apart.

 

Healing magic soothed their minds—

but it didn’t erase the images.

 

It didn’t stop the tears.

It didn’t stop the shaking.

It didn’t undo the knowledge they gained

 

And the episode… wasn’t even over.

 



The cabin door creaked open. Snow-dust swirled in behind him.

 

Kallos: So the cockroach is bac—

 

He never finished.

 

He appeared directly in front of him—no footsteps, no warning, just there, inches from Kallos’s face.

 

“Hello, my friend.”

 

His voice was gentle. Too gentle.

His eyes… wide, unblinking, shimmering with that thin, glassy insanity reserved for people who had already fallen.

 

A small smile pulled at his lips—thin, polite… wrong.

 

 

Kallos: [What the hell?]

 

Still, he forced his practiced smile.

 

Kallos: What’s got you smiling?

 

Subaru stepped back, hands behind his back like a boy reciting poetry.

 

“You know, I took the time to think about what you said. About me being a coward. A cursed child. A parasite.”

He began casually circling the hung man.

“And you know what I discovered?”

 

He tapped his chin, as though genuinely pondering.

 

“You were right. I am a coward. A parasite.”

 

Kallos: So, why not let me go and let me kill you?

 

“Sadly, that can’t happen yet. I really do need that information. Sooooo… could you please help me with that?”

 

Kallos’s smile twitched. Subaru’s tone was syrupy sweet, but his eyes were cold. Blisteringly cold.

 

Kallos: [He’s acting sweet—but those eyes… he’s completely gone.]

 

Kallos: Are you seriously trying a good knight, bad knight routine? HA! That will never work.

 

Subaru stopped walking.

 

Then came the soft, singsong reply:

 

“Nononononononononononoooo. Not at all.”

 

He dragged a finger down Kallos’s cheek, gentle enough to feel affectionate, wrong enough to feel predatory.

 

“You are going to give me the information of your own choice.”

 

Kallos laughed too loudly. Too forced.

 

Kallos: And why would I do that? What, you’ll threaten my life?

 

He giggled. A tiny, joyful giggle.

 

“Quite the opposite. I can’t kill you.”

His gaze sharpened.

“I’ll just… play around with you.”

 

 

Kallos: “Play around? You’ll torture me? Please. You don’t have the stomach—”

 

He cut him off, voice dropping to a whisper that chilled the whole cabin:

 

“Oh come on… ever since I arrived in this world, I’ve seen so many ways to break people.”

He circled again, fingertips brushing Kallos’s ribs.

“Fear… anger… humiliation… all fun. But the first way to break someone…”

He leaned close, lips nearly brushing Kallos’s ear.

“…is by ruffling them up a bit.”

 

Before Kallos could respond, Subaru leapt up—

spinning, flipping—

 

—then stopped, suspended, as Invisible Providence latched onto the ceiling.

 

Subaru dangled upside down, face-to-face with him.

 

Like a mirror.

Like a predator aligning itself with prey.

 

Kallos’s pupils shrank to pinpoints.

 

Kallos: [He’s serious. He’s actually serious.]

 

Everything he believed about Subaru—the softness, the hesitation, the mercy—crumbled.

 

That sweet, trembling boy…

that frail, emotional creature…

 

was gone.

 

What hung before him now was someone who understood he would break, and was excited for it.

 

Subaru tilted his head.

 

“I’ll start by stripping away your little identity.”

His smile widened, too wide.

“Then I’ll rebuild you. Piece by piece. Until you become my newest friend.”

 

He licked his lips, slowly, never breaking eye contact.

 

“Aren’t you excited?”

 

 

Ram’s nails dug into the armrests so hard, the wood creaked.

Ram: He’s…

 

Flashes of Subaru’s deaths at Elsa’s hands twisted through her mind. The sight on the screen—Subaru ripping her face off, wearing it as a mask—was too real, too visceral.

Ram: [Can… can this even be called acting now?]

 

Garfield clenched his fists, his knuckles whitening. Rage burned in him, but it was restrained, bound by the cage of the observation room.

Garfiel: [Captain… you’re a good person. Strong, maybe not in body, but in mind, in spirit. And now… to see you like this—changing himself, forcing yourself to become this… this thing—it’s wrong.]

He wanted to shout at the screen, to tell Subaru this wasn’t the way—but here, he was powerless.

 

Roswaal observed with his usual calm, his face an unreadable mask.

Roswaal: [This… this is not new. If he had been capable of ending Sloth alone, I would expect him to have acted in this manner—torture driven by rage, by loss, by despair. The only reason we’ve never seen him like this before… is because he never had the opportunity.]

Even he could not call Subaru’s transformation unjustified. The tragedies he endured—Emilia, Rem, Cora, the others—would break almost anyone. Subaru… he simply chose to act. In fact, he was surprised Subaru had never acted like this before. He would be fair to do so after all the tragedies he endured.

 

Kallos: Wh–who are you?

 

He leaned in, still hanging upside down, still smiling that soft, wrong smile.

“What? You don’t remember me? I’m the Child of Gusteko… Subaru Natsuki.”

He said it happily. Cheerfully. As if introducing himself to a new friend.

 

Kallos’s eyes shot open.

His breath stopped.

His mind raced.

 

Kallos: [Wait… waitwaitwaitWAIT! Subaru Natsuki?! The man who embarrassed himself during the royal selection, and in the same week led the offensive against the White Whale? Defeated the Great Rabbit? Killed the Sin Archbishop of Sloth?! THAT Subaru Natsuki?!]

 

He had heard the name many times, but no image. No description. No one truly knew what Subaru looked like.

But if this was him—

 

Kallos: [The slayer of Sloth… that monster who changed the scale of the world in a week… I taunted that…? I— I’m going to die. He’s going to kill me. Please—please, I don’t want to die!!]

 

Subaru watched him quietly.

Upside down.

Smiling.

His shadowed face dripping with flecks of drying blood.

 

He tilted his head like a curious animal.

Subaru: Why the fear? You said you don’t have many friends… so I’ll do my best to become one. Okay?

 

He slowly pulled out Elsa’s blade.

 

Kallos’s breathing jumped, chains clattering as he tried to lean away. His body trembled, eyes shaking violently.

 

Subaru floated closer, placing a gentle finger against Kallos’s lips.

Subaru: Shhhhh. Our friendship begins now.

 

He pressed the blade gently into Kallos’s abdomen—not deep enough to kill, but enough to pierce the skin, through his flesh and his pride.

A thin ribbon of blood ran down Kallos’s torso.

 

Subaru: Someone taught me this. The Bowel Hunter, actually.

He said it like he was praising a schoolteacher.

 

Kallos’s entire body jerked.

His eyes flooded with tears.

 

Kallos: [He knows Elsa! The bowel hunter?! I just called him that because he had the same features as her, but if he knows, or by the dragon, even was taught by her, he’ll truly torture me. She—grandpa, please save me!]

 

The arrogance he clung to was dissolving.

A man who carried himself like a butterfly— was now reduced to a trembling insect.

 

Subaru dipped two fingers into the wound and rubbed the warm blood between his fingertips. His smile widened just a little—horrifyingly childlike.

 

Subaru: No need to be scared. We haven’t even started. I’ll help you. I’ll make you li—

 

Kallos broke.

 

Kallos: ALRIGHT! I’ll talk!! Please— please, just don’t hurt me anymore! I’ll be honest, I’ll tell you whatever you want!!

 

He wasn’t proud, wasn’t strong, wasn’t special.

He was just a terrified man begging a monster for mercy.

 

 

They had all just watched it—their Subaru mimicking Elsa’s fear tactics perfectly. It worked… but at what cost? The room was filled only with the tiny sounds of quiet whimpers, each person silently hating what they’d been forced to witness.

 

Then Emilia snapped.

 

Unable to bear it another second, she shot to her feet and grabbed the sleeping Subaru by his collar, yanking him upright so suddenly that Beatrice tumbled off his lap with a startled “kyah!”

 

Emilia’s hands shook. Her breath trembled. Rage and heartbreak warred in her eyes as she stared at his peaceful sleeping face.

 

Emilia: What are you doing…? Subaru, why would you do that?! Why didn’t you call for me—call for any of us?! We could’ve helped! We could have done something—anything—so you didn’t have to force yourself into that woman’s face! Why? Why?! Why?!

 

She shook him, desperate for an answer he couldn’t give.

 

Then—a hand, gentle but firm, settled on her shoulder.

 

Reinhard: Lady Emilia… please. Please calm yourself.

 

Beatrice clung to Emilia’s dress, voice soft but pained.

 

Beatrice: Let go of him, I suppose…

 

Both she and Reinhard had dried tear marks on their cheeks. They understood her. They hurt with her. But they couldn’t let her lose control.

 

Emilia: Why? Don’t you feel the same?!

 

Her voice cracked. She wasn’t angry at them—she was furious at the situation, at the cruelty of it.

 

Reinhard lowered his eyes.

 

Reinhard: You asked why Subaru didn’t ask for your help… but you must understand what would have happened if he tried.

 

Emilia blinked, thrown off.

 

Otto stood up slowly, pushing back his hair. He looked exhausted—like this viewing had sucked the life from him.

 

Otto: Lady Emilia… if Subaru had come home to tell you what was happening, what would your plan have been?

 

Emilia: I—I’d first apologize. For not seeing how bad things had become. Then I’d go to Kallos’s location, detain him, and request the guards.

 

Otto winced gently.

 

Otto: That’s a sound plan. But there are other factors.

 

Anastasia folded her hands.

 

Anastasia: For starters—what would you have Subaru do?

 

Emilia: He isn’t stable enough to fight. I’d convince him to stay at home.

 

Al shook his head immediately.

 

Al: Yeah, no. That ain’t how brother works. If you told him to stay behind, it’d make things worse. His insecurities would explode. He’d just see it as proof he’s a burden.

 

Federica lowered her head.

 

Federica: And… with how fragile his state was, any moment alone could have made him…

 

She didn’t finish. No one needed her to. The room tightened with unspoken dread. Subaru dying intentionally to reset—that shadow hung over all of them.

 

Ram exhaled sharply.

 

Ram: And let’s say everything somehow went well. What then? You still need evidence to detain Kallos.

 

Emilia: He was with Witch Cultists!

 

Ram: And how would you know that? Without this viewing, your only source would be Barusu—who cannot tell you the truth.

 

Anastasia nodded solemnly.

 

Anastasia: And the worst scenario had you caught him? Him imprisoned… but you, Lady Emilia, become suspicious. A half-elf somehow uncovering secret cult activity? No political enemy would ignore that.

 

Emilia bit her lip hard. She hated how right they were.

 

Emilia: …He could’ve gone to Crusch, or Felt—

 

Felix stood, tail swishing sadly.

 

Felix: We weren’t even in the capital then, nya. Too far to help.

 

Felt raised a hand.

 

Felt: Same for me and Rein. We were wrapped up in the slum reconstruction project. When the storm hit, we were days away from the capital.

 

Anastasia sighed.

 

Anastasia: And I doubt Subaru would come to me—but even if he did, he wouldn’t have known where I was.

 

One by one, the reality closed in around Emilia like a cage. There was no path. No escape. No opening Subaru could have used.

 

Only this one terrible route.

 

Emilia: …So there really wasn’t a way for me to help.

 

Her voice was tiny. Broken.

 

Beatrice looked away, ears trembling.

 

Beatrice: Betty… does not think so either, I suppose.

 

Saying it out loud hurt her more than anything. If Subaru had come to her, he’d have been spotted instantly by the wrong people. The plan would crumble.

 

Emilia wiped her eyes.

 

Emilia: …I apologize for my outburst.

 

Crusch stood, posture firm but voice trembling.

 

Crusch: There is no need. We… all feel the same.

 

The emotion in her voice made even Ram’s breath hitch.

 

Gently—almost reverently—Emilia leaned down and kissed Subaru’s sleeping forehead.

 

Then she placed him back in his seat. Beatrice immediately scrambled onto his lap again, clutching his coat with tiny fists, refusing to let go.

 

Kallos’s lips moved rapidly—terrified, desperate—but the audio for his words remained muted to everyone except Subaru.

 

Subaru’s eyes slowly widened at what he was hearing… yet his smile never wavered. That quiet, unsettling calm lingered on his face, even as the information grew darker.

 

Time passed.

 

Finally—sound returned.

 

Kallos: THAT’S ALL I KNOW!! I SWEAR TO THE DRAGON THAT’S ALL!!

 

He was trembling so hard the chains rattled around him.

 

The screen zoomed out slightly. Elsa’s blade hovered near Kallos’s bowels… but the cast noticed something important.

 

There was only one wound on Kallos.

The one Subaru made at the very beginning.

 

Every threat. Every intimidation tactic. Every moment of tension.

Not a single extra cut.

 

Subaru had never hurt him beyond necessity.

 

The room filled with a strange, painful mixture of relief… and heartbreak.

 

 

Subaru tilted his head.

 

Subaru: Seems like you aren’t lying.

 

The shadowy hand of Invisible Providence dissipated, dropping Subaru gently onto his feet. He stretched his back once, as if brushing off a chore.

 

Subaru: I’ll have to figure out what to do with you… but since you gave me information, I won’t play with you.

 

Kallos let out a shaky exhale, somewhere between gratitude and terror.

 

Subaru walked toward the cabin door. His steps were deliberate, controlled, but heavy enough to make Kallos flinch with each one.

 

Just before leaving, Subaru lifted Elsa’s blade up to eye level.

The metal caught the light—and Kallos saw his own reflection distorted by the steel.

 

But more importantly… he saw Subaru’s reflection staring straight at him.

 

Subaru: …Don’t try to run or escape…

 

His voice dropped to a chilling calm.

 

Subaru turned the blade slightly so that the reflection made direct “eye contact” with Kallos.

 

Subaru: …unless you want to go another round.

 

A single heartbeat of silence.

 

Then Subaru stepped out and quietly locked the cabin door behind him.

 

Subaru stepped out of the cabin and shut the door behind him.

The cold night air hit him like a wall.

 

He stood still.

 

One, single, solitary moment.

 

And then—his hair shifted.

The color bled out like ink dripping into water, the strands darkening into a heavy, exhausted grey.

The slight curl in his posture collapsed.

The mask Cora made for him shattered off him like broken porcelain.

 

His face returned to its true state.

 

His real state.

 

The smile was gone.

The bags beneath his eyes deepened into bruised shadows.

His whole expression sagged with despair.

 

Subaru’s knees buckled, and he dropped to the ground, folding in on himself until he was curled into a tight, shaking ball.

 

His breath came out in short, panicked gasps.

 

Subaru: [ I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die…]

 

Flashes tore through his head—

The sound of Kallos’s scream.

The blade touching blood.

His own voice mimicking Elsa.

Hanging upside down.

Smiling.

 

Smiling.

 

His stomach twisted.

 

Subaru: [He’s a monster… but did I have to become one just to win? Was this right? Did he des—]

 

His mind snarled.

 

Subaru: [YES! He deserved to suffer! Cora, Loughton, the kids—he killed them all! He deserves to die. HE DESERVES TO DIE!!!]

 

Subaru shot upright, fists trembling, teeth clenched so tightly they nearly cracked.

 

His eyes locked on the cabin door—

the door behind which Kallos whimpered like a frightened animal.

 

Subaru’s expression hardened into pure, directionless rage.

 

He plunged a hand into his jacket and yanked out a small wooden box.

 

A matchbox.

 

His fingers shook violently as he slid one out.

He struck it.

 

*SHHHHK*

 

A small, dancing flame bloomed in the darkness.

 

Without hesitation—without a breath—Subaru hurled the lit match at the cabin wall.

 

It caught instantly.

 

Smoke curled upward.

Crackling flames raced along dry wood, spreading fast—too fast.

 

Within seconds the entire cabin was beginning to burn.

 

Garfiel shot to his feet the moment the flames bloomed on the screen.

His fist pumped upward.

 

Garfiel: Yes, get i—!

 

The word died halfway out of his throat.

 

He froze—arms still half-raised—because when he looked around the room, no one else shared even a shred of his excitement.

 

Not a single smile.

Not a single triumphant cheer.

Not even satisfaction.

 

Only pale faces.

Wide eyes.

Stiff hands trembling on armrests and sleeves.

 

Even those who wanted Kallos dead—those who despised him for everything he’d done—looked hollow, shaken, disturbed to their core.

 

Garfiel blinked and turned back toward the screen.

 

Subaru stood alone outside the burning cabin, his silhouette trembling, the firelight painting his darkened hair and empty eyes.

 

There was no victory in that posture.

No justice.

No relief.

 

Just destruction.

 

And someone who looked moments away from breaking completely.

 

Garfiel’s stomach twisted.

 

He lowered his fist.

Slowly.

Quietly.

 

And then he sat back down—almost shrinking into his chair—like a child being scolded just by the weight of the silence around him.

 

He realized then;

 

This wasn’t a victory as Subaru was dying on the inside.

This wasn’t justice as Subaru was going to murder Kallos, not out of reason, but drowning in self destruction.

 

This was merely the final page of Kallos Ophis’s miserable existence.

 

And what Subaru looked like right now…

 

Garfiel couldn’t celebrate a single thing about it for this was one of the things Subaru had told Garfiel never to do. Do not kill through emotion for it can become a slippery slope.

 

Kallos twisted and writhed in his chains, a lock pick was seen pinched between trembling fingers.

Even upside down, his desperation was obvious—his breaths shallow, uneven, frantic.

 

Kallos: Come on, come on, come on…

 

His voice cracked.

 

Kallos: There’s two chains… one tying my arms back… the other holding me up… If the blood rushing to my head doesn’t kill me, he’ll definit—

 

He stopped mid-rant.

 

A new smell hit him.

A thick, dry heat brushing against the inside of his nostrils.

 

Kallos: …Smoke?

 

He twisted violently, forcing his body to swing.

Just enough to see the doorway—

 

Engulfed.

Crimson flames crawled across the wood, licking up the frame like hungry hands.

 

His pupils shrank.

 

Kallos: HEY!! HEY—WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!! WE HAD A DEAL!! LET ME OUT OF HERE!!

 

The fire didn’t answer.

 

It simply grew.

Faster.

Hotter.

Hungrier.

 

Kallos’s panic hit a new height as he fought the chains, his muscles shaking from exertion and terror.

 

Kallos: COME ON! COME ON! COME ON! COME ON! My mana hasn’t recovered enough to break the chains!!

 

But then—

 

*CLINK*

 

The lockpick slipped.

 

He felt it—helpless—as it fell down his back, tumbling end over end until it landed on the floor with a tiny, mocking tap.

 

His eyes shook violently.

A hollow cold washed over him—despite the inferno blooming all around.

 

The flames had now spread through the cabin, crawling up the walls and ceiling.

The heat seared his skin again—raw, blistering, agonizing.

 

His second time burning alive.

 

And then his fear turned to rage.

 

A wild, feral scream exploded from his throat:

 

Kallos: SUBARU NATSUKI!!! I’LL KILL YOU!!! I’LL KILL EVERYONE YOU’VE EVER LOVED!! I SWEAR ON MY GRANDFATHER’S SOUL, I’LL KILL THEM ALL!!

 

He thrashed so hard the chains rattled against the beams.

His voice broke, devolving into raw hatred.

 

Kallos: YOU WON’T GET AWAY WITH THIS!!! DO YOU HEAR ME?!! DO YOU HEARRRR MEEEE?!!

 

The flames swallowed the cabin whole.

 

Priscilla’s lips curled into a cruel, satisfied smirk.

Watching Kallos thrash in the flames… she relished it.

 

Priscilla: Ironic, is it not? A so-called butterfly begging for mercy from a man he deemed a cockroach.

She casually stroked her lion plushie’s mane, almost affectionately.

Priscilla: Pathetic creatures burn the same in the end.

 

Al gave a low whistle, arms crossed, visor pointed at the screen.

 

Al: Yup. Death by burning’s pretty standard for witch-cult scum.

He shrugged.

Al: Guess he went out the same way the rest of his buddies do—a crispy sermon.

 

But the rest of the room felt nothing close to satisfaction.

 

Ricardo swallowed hard, his tail still and stiff.

 

Ricardo: Can’t say he didn’t deserve it, but…

He glanced at Subaru’s sleeping body.

Ricardo:…this ain’t victory. Just feels wrong.

 

Felt hugged her plushie, eyes tense and uncertain.

 

Felt: Yeah. The dude had it coming, sure… but watching Subaru do that?

She shook her head.

Felt: It ain’t sitting right.

 

Ram and Rem stayed silent—two different kinds of silence.

 

Ram’s was cold, analytical.

She watched the flames on the screen with narrowed eyes, jaw tight.

 

Ram: [He didn’t want to do this. He forced himself to act like this. Has he kept on doing this in our reality?]

 

Rem’s silence was trembling, emotional.

She pressed a hand over her heart, eyes glossy.

 

Rem: [Subaru… how much pain are you hiding?]

 



He stood before the smoldering ruins, staring down at the silent watch in his hand. The cabin—once roaring with fire—had collapsed into a mound of warped timber and drifting ash. It showed that an hour had passed.

 

Subaru: Should be good enough now…

 

His voice was barely more than a breath. Step by step, he walked into the wreckage, eyes scanning the charred debris.

 

Subaru: The job isn’t done until it’s done. She taught me that…

 

He repeated the phrase like a mantra, like a lifeline. He wouldn’t stop. Not until he confirmed Kallos’s body was beyond any hope of returning. A memory flashed—Elsa’s regeneration, the fatal moment he and Beatrice dropped their guard. The cost of assuming the enemy was dead which resulted in his losing an eye and Beatrice dying.

 

Subaru shoved aside a partially melted beam and froze. The burning wood slightly charred his fingers.

 

There, among the ashes, lay a blackened corpse—shrunken, twisted, unrecognizable except for the faint outline of the man who once called Subaru a cockroach. Subaru stared at it with blank eyes. No smile. No relief. Just a long, tired exhale.

 

Subaru: Guess he’s truly dead…

 

Something glinted beside the corpse. Subaru crouched—slowly, painfully—to pick it up.

 

A lockpick.

 

Subaru: [How…? I checked him. I checked every inch of him. He had nothing on him. So how did he—… wait.]

 

His eyes widened slightly.

 

Subaru: [Did he… store it inside his own body? Like, in his stomach?]

 

Despite himself, Subaru felt a begrudging sense of admiration.

 

Subaru: […He really thought ahead. He was arrogant but at least he had something to back it up. He was strong—sure, anyone back home could wipe the floor with him in a minute, probably less than that, but for an ordinary guy? He was terrifying. Adaptable. Clever with his magic. So egotistical he never thought he’d lose… but still cautious enough to hide a lockpick inside his body. That’s… something.]

 

He tried to push himself upright—but his body betrayed him.

 

He collapsed onto the ash-covered ground, breath knocked out of him.

 

Subaru: [Oh. Right. The adrenaline finally wore off. Most of my bones are still broken. My ribs feel like they’re stabbing me from the inside. My skull’s pounding like it’s about to burst. Something in my leg definitely broke. I can’t feel my fingers. Or my toes. And—yep—my mouth still tastes like blood.]

 

A short, breathy laugh escaped him.

 

Subaru: [I want to die. So, so badly right now. The only reason I’m not screaming is because I’m too exhausted to, and the pain is probably the only thing keeping me conscious. My body quit on me, but it’s not letting me rest. Not yet. I… I can’t just lie here. I can’t.]

 

Anastasia: What’s left to do?!

Her voice cracked louder than she intended. Even with the healing potion, Subaru’s body looked ruined beyond recognition. Calling it “alive” was generous—a miracle would be needed to put that body back together.

 

Julius: Most likely… he is going back home.

 

Mimi: Huh? But why now? He’s been trying so hard not to let the others see him.

 

Julius exhaled softly, eyes fixed on the screen.

 

Julius: Because he believes he is Number 18. To him… this is his final time with them. He thinks he’s leaving his friends behind for good.

 

A chill spread through the room. No one had considered that angle—not fully.

 

Wilhelm: It is tragic, but… he may be trying, in his own fractured way, to spare them. He does not want another family to suffer the burden of searching for a man who isn’t apart of their world anymore.

 

His words hit like a blow.

 

Rem clutched her sleeve. Emilia’s lips trembled. Even Reinhard’s gaze faltered.

 

Because they all remembered.

 

Subaru’s parents—still searching, still hoping, still praying for a son who would never return home in the world they knew.

 

And now here he was, not fearing for death, but worrying that his friends will look for his corpse.

 

Subaru forced himself upright, wobbling like a marionette with half its strings cut. He grabbed a broken branch and used it as a crude crutch, dragging himself forward until his blurred vision settled on the faint horizon to the northwest.

 

Subaru: If I… go that way… I should end up near the mansion’s garden.

 

Blood slipped from his ears in thin, dark trails. He managed two steps before his legs buckled and he crashed to the ground.

 

Subaru: Yeah… that’s not happening.

He laughed weakly—dry, pained, defeated.

Can’t walk that far. Guess I’ve only got one choice left. It’ll be a miracle if the whiplash doesn’t kill me.

 

A humorless grin tugged at his lips.

Subaru: Come on, fate. Give me something for once.

 

The screen zoomed in on his eyes.

 

His hazel irises were swirling with exhaustion, madness, and stubborn delusion—blood dried in jagged lines across his face, and he didn’t even seem aware of it anymore.

 

He coughed violently, spitting out more red onto the dirt, before whispering:

 

Subaru: Invisible Providence.

 

A spectral hand unfurled from behind him—then launched him like a projectile toward the mansion, his battered body whipping through the air at a speed that would kill any normal man.

Notes:

Notes: I’m not adding Heinkel cause he’s boring ash and is complete garbage(to me at least).

I am an anime watcher but know the gist of what happens in the future arcs.

The cat demi-human triplets won’t have much lines because they don’t have much screen time(in the anime)

This is my first time writing a fan fic so please go easy. I don’t write NSWF unless it progress or benefits the plot so if you’re here for that get outta here.

I post when I feel like it so don’t think this will be posted on a consisted basis but I will try to post often if I can